──────────────

Murimse became the granddaughter of the oppressed

[ By Hongmaru ]

──────────────

Episode 1

Even villains have classes.

There are objects that have to be punished while causing the protagonist to suffer
until the final, final, final, and there are those who disappear after grabbing the
protagonist's ankle.

Among them, I was a scumbag.

It's sloppy and irritating, and it only grabs the main character's ankle, but
doesn't pose a threat at all.

Just as a jewel shines brighter if there is trash next to it, a villainous

supporting character who has no influence whatsoever, solely to make the main
character stand out.

It was very late when I realized that I was in the world of a novel.

A place full of sobs.

“Is that the daughter of Baekri River?”

"Oh, trash?"

"That scavenger!"

The sound that haunted me followed me to my father's funeral.

Tears flowed from my empty eyes, unable to weep.

"You've been through so much trouble with the White River in your lifetime, but you
still cry for being your father."

"That's right. They say they don't get along well."

As they say, the relationship between my father and I was always inconsistent.

In terms of good and bad, it was closer to the bad side.

My father looked down on me and I ignored him.

But I cried for two whole days.

I couldn't tell you exactly why I was crying.

Was it because of the sadness of losing his father, or did he foresee the miserable
days that would unfold in the future?

I cried and cried over and over again at the sadness that even I couldn't
understand, and then collapsed for the third day.

And I remembered.

my previous life.

My life in my previous life could be organized very simply.

My mother divorced when I was young and I don't even remember her face.

A father who shakes his hand whenever he drinks.

The last thing I remember was getting beaten up and banging my head on the corner
of the table.

And I remembered something else.

That this world is the same as the martial arts I read about!

'It's a novel ·······. Does this make sense?'

But life here was really me.

I remembered all the pasts of the supporting villains who were not covered in the
novel.

The person who took care of me when I was very young died. I became a tramp
wandering the streets. Then, the slickly dressed real father found me.

There was no option not to follow him in the situation where he was wandering the
streets and picking up trash.
The place he was led to was a manor so huge that his eyes widened.

I thought of it as I crossed the palace-like gate guarded by scary-looking men with

swords at their waists.

The day has finally come for my life to be sunny.

'But why did he lie in that martial arts knowledge!'

I lifted the teapot with shaking hands.

But the teapot was empty, and I helplessly put the teacup down and let it go.

Clink.

The teacup that hit the stone floor was shattered as it were.

There was a reason why I shivered excessively.

Because this novel is a novel where slaughter is rampant over the next 10 years and
the characters are dying!

The first signal was... my father.

Baekri Ui-gang, a holy victim who awakens the arrogant protagonist who only knew
himself as a defender of justice!

It was an evaluation of my father.

And his only daughter, Baek Ri-yeon.

The villain's supporting role, who is stupid and greedy, gets decapitated after
grabbing the main character and his father's ankles at every step.

That was me...

'Damn it.'

all the time readingI cursed the villainous supporting actor so much. If it were
me, I wouldn't live like that.

'That's not what I wanted to be!'

Even my father is dead, and the worst war is about to begin! It's not even finished
with this novel!
'······What to do?'

Being around the male lead was too dangerous for a villain like me who can't even
use martial arts. A good man or a bad man, with one wave of his hand, I would die
without a sound.

The male lead might still try to protect me because I am the teacher's daughter.
However, only then can they escape from the burden of nuisance.

'Let's bounce.'

If you live like a rat, you won't even know that there is such a thing as a villain
like me.

so he ran away

By the way······

'Why is he here!'

Pale face, dots running along the corners of the eyes. Even in this situation, her
alluring appearance captivates people.

There was only one character who fit this description.

Didn't I say that even villains have grades?

If I was just a supporting character, this person was the main character.

starring villain. The dark side of this novel, Yaul!

As the leader of the Cheonsaldan, who is in charge of the brutal murders of the
Heavenly Demon, he will rise to the position of Palma-gun and terribly torment the
male protagonist.

drip.

The moonlight pouring through the cracks in the broken shutters illuminated the
place where the sound came from.

The sound of dripping water came from the bodyless head.

A fishy smell that stings the nose.

It was like a scene from a horror movie.

I hesitated and stepped back, denying reality.

The darkness sneered.

"It's disappointing. Baekri's daughter is like this."

"Did you come to kill me? Why?"

"I'm curious?"

of course!

After my father's funeral, I cut off all ties and went into hiding.

It's been a long time since I've been away from the central story of carnage!

But it doesn't make sense for the final villain to come to kill a supporting
character like me!

"That's right..."

It was when he was concentrating on the slowly opening mouth of the black curtain.

Suddenly, his vision swung around, and the bloodstained floor came like a slow
screen.

thud.
A dull sound that resonates not in the ears but in the head.

The spinning sight stopped, and I saw the long sword the young man was holding at
an angle.

I couldn't even see when the sword was drawn.

Red blood flowed down the long sword, and a satisfied smile bloomed from the corner
of the black man's mouth.

that was the last one

* * *

'pup.'

It's a life where you die by cutting your throat. I wanted to avoid that!

'Well, die by banging one's head on a table or by cutting one's throat. Dog death
is all the same.'

Still, being decapitated in this novel belongs to the fairly moderate side...
Something was strange.

'so painful······.'

He must have died, but his whole body was hot and painful. Will it hurt this much
if I roll around in the fire?

As I struggled in pain, the backs of my hands were itching like crazy.

As soon as I put all my strength into the cold, itchy, warm strange sensation, my
eyes opened.

It took a long time for the sight to come back.

dim room. From the ceiling beams to the magnolia-shaped window frames.

Even the embroidered patterns on the indigo silk hair hanging on the bed were oddly
familiar. I even felt a sense of longing.

'here is······.'

A shadow in the shape of a person moved as the candle flickered.

Confirming the owner of the shadow, I opened my eyes wide.

"father?"

Suddenly, something fell from his father's eyes.

Seeing the tears wet the back of my hand, I realized the identity of the sensation
that had awakened me.

'What is this?'

My father was admired by many women because of his handsome appearance.

However, the mentality of the main characterAs a teacher in charge of the field, he
had a strong and righteous personality that was different from his appearance.

He is such a character that he only saw his father's tears once during their time
together.

"I'm sorry. I had to stay by your side."

For some reason, I laughed at the sight of my father saying the same thing as the
memory.

What does it matter whether it's a kaleidoscope, a dream, or hell?

"Father... No, Dad. Don't cry."

My father opened his mouth slightly and opened his eyes wide. It was the first time
I saw such a flustered expression.

Even though we've been together for years...

After a short laugh, I felt a surge of emotion for some reason.

As I grew older, my relationship with my father only deteriorated.

I couldn't remember the look on her face, let alone her surprised look, or even her
smile at the end.

What does the main character sacrifice and die for? He was a really nice person.

Although he was a character in a novel, he was very clumsy, but he was always
sincere to me.

I realized that only after he died. That there was only one father who truly gave
it to the supporting villain in this shitty novel.

"I'm sorry for all this time."

My father still had a distraught face.

It felt like something was missing.

yes, do it right

I said with a light heart that I would like to be a filial daughter at the end.

"i love you."

Dad opened his eyes.

'Whoops.'

I was a little proud to see the surprised expression.

great. I think I've done all I can for the last time.

If you comfortably close your eyes like this...

At that moment, my father hugged me until I couldn't breathe.
The refreshing scent of my father, just like my memory.

'Wow... that's real. No, wait.'

I suddenly felt cheap.

It's a kaleidoscope right? What kind of kaleidoscope is this?

My father said in a high-pitched voice.

“I thought you were resentful of me, but it wasn’t at all.”

"Yes?"

"I'm sorry. My father didn't know your feelings until now. It's all because of my
shortcomings. I'm sorry. I'm sorry."

"Yes?"

What the hell is this...?

Episode 2

* * *

A sickly-looking child sat reclining in a daze on the bed.

The girl who entered the room looked at the child and frowned. The girl who called
the child a few times shouted out loud.

"Baby!"

The child shuddered and turned his head.

The tongue-tied girl pointed to the basin and said.

"Calm down! It's a small set here, but you don't need an attendant, right?"

It was my body type, danggeum.

I nodded slowly while looking at the brass basin, and the sugarcane clicked its
tongue and headed out.
Footsteps receded and conversations could be heard in the distance.

“Why is there a fuss in the morning?”

"No, no matter how many times I call you, you can't hear me. I just sit in bed
blankly all day. Aren't you an idiot after dying and coming back to life?"

"The shock must be great. They say he's a bad person."

"That's right, someone can't even get an elixir..."

Listening to that conversation made me realize that I was really alive and returned
to the past.

'Regression...'

And that too after falling into the rubbish spell!

The main fire spell was talking about running out of control when the energy inside
the body is not controlled.

Most of them die when they fall into the main fire, or even if they survive, they
become ruined.

I also barely saved my life, but the center of gathering power and energy was
shattered.

In other words, he became a crippled person who could not use martial arts for the
rest of his life.

I was six years old, and it had been half a year since I entered the Baekri family.

Slowly getting up, I headed towards the bruised table.The child's face was
reflected vaguely in the water in the washbasin.

Dry lips, sunken cheeks around the eyes. He was truly a sickly child.

The child blinked, tilted his head, and raised and lowered the corners of his
mouth.

'The neck also...is attached well.'

But the feeling of having his throat cut and the crooked smile in the spinning
vision were good.

It was still too vivid to be dismissed as mere delusion.

'Everything I've been through...'

The prestigious Baekri Sega of the political faction.
Baek Ri Pae-hyeok, the head of the Baek-ri family, had three wives and four
children.

Among them, Confucius, the youngest born by his third wife, was my father, Baekni
Uigang.

A description of a sword that comes out once in 100 years.

She has a beautiful appearance and is gentle, but has an upright personality that
does not tolerate injustice.
Perfect inside and outside, even martial arts!

The grandfather had very high expectations for his son, who lacked nothing.

The child he suddenly brought as his daughter one day. That was me, Baek Ri-yeon.

It was a blue sky wall. A daughter to an unmarried son!

Naturally, the house was turned upside down.

Grandpa was also furious.

Besides, I was an illegitimate child whose mother's origin was unknown.

The family and grandfather were against it.

But he couldn't break his father's stubbornness. That's how I was enrolled in the
Baekri family.

As a child at the time, I had no idea about all of this. And even though the father
is a black genius, it is clear that he was not very good at raising children.

If it wasn't for that, there's no way I'd leave a five-year-old child brought in as
my daughter for more than half a year in a corner of a house like this.

A child surrounded by so unfavorable people wanted to be acknowledged somehow. To

the point of greeding for an elixir that is not even possible.

It was the setting for the birth of a stupid and greedy villain supporting actor.

clack clack.

After washing my face, I wiped my face with a towel.

'It's fine. It's not too late.'

In the novel, starting with the death of his father, the order of Moorim, which had
been entangled and barely kept in balance, began to crumble.

'At the center of it all was Namgung Ryucheong, my father's disciple.'

However, the current male lead, Namgung Ryuchung, is also a kid like me. He hadn't
even had a priestly relationship with his father yet.

Namgung Ryucheong and my father became priests, and my role was very effective.

I looked out the window in the direction of my father's residence.

There were about 10 years left until the main event in which Namgung Ryucheong
would play an active role, the Great War of the Horses.

So, it meant that there were about 10 years left before the event of my father's
death, the beginning of the Great War of Jeongma.

'I have to save my father.'

My father's death left a lot to be desired.

I hadn't even thought about revealing it before.

How can I find out what even the male lead, Namgung Ryuchung, couldn't reveal?

It wasn't that I wasn't curious, it wasn't that my father's death wasn't unfair and
I wasn't angry.

I just knew that if I was there, Namgung Ryucheong would only get in the way.

And most importantly.

I wanted to live.
and return life.

This time... I wanted to save it.

* * *

My father's and my dwellings were adjacent to each other in a square shape.

My heart skipped a beat as I passed through the courtyard and approached my

father's residence.
I wanted to turn around and hide in my place again.

I repeated stopping several times on the way, but before I knew it, I had arrived
in front of my father's door.

'I can do it, Baek Ri-yeon.'

I clenched my fists and stared at the door. If someone saw my expression now, it
would be like a general going to the battlefield.

'Embarrassment is short-lived. Do you want to save your father?'

I live only when my father is aliveThe odds of being able to do so have risen.

In a world where emotions were excluded and my father, one of the strong men of
Moorim, died in reality, there was a high probability that my dream of surviving
safely would not come true.

'Baek Ri-yeon. you can do it. I don't really die from something embarrassing to the
point of death!'

Anyway, the first button was inserted the moment I opened my eyes.

can do. can do.

I hypnotized myself and closed my eyes tightly.

As soon as I carefully opened the door, the smell of decoction stung my nose.

"You're awake."

My father slowly rose from behind the landscape screen.

I'm as innocent and cute as possible,

"Ah-bu-jiak!"

I screamed.

Before I slammed my face into the floor, the wind blew.

The expected pain didn't come, so I opened my tightly closed eyes. The difference
between the floor and the bridge of the nose was a piece of paper. My heart was
beating.

"You have to be careful."

My father was holding me by the nape of my neck like a cat carrying its kittens. It
wasn't close, but I don't know when it came like this.

I rubbed the bridge of my nose and looked at the floor.

'Aww, embarrassing! What is it? I think I stepped on something and fell... What is
that, a dead copy?'
A few grainy letters caught my eye written on a bamboo pole woven with string. It
was about herbs.

It wasn't just bamboo sticks rolling around on the floor. From books stacked here
and there to various medicinal herbs, the room was completely untidy and a complete
mess.

I looked up and saw my father's face. There was a thick shadow around my eyes
today.

'Looks like you stayed up all night again.'

I hadn't seen the lights go out in the quarters for days.

It's not as much as me who suffered from the disease, but my father has lost quite
a bit of weight in the meantime.

I, who was being held by my father, reached out to ask for a hug.

The hesitant father said with a stern face.

"Didn't I tell you not to run in the room!"

"lol."

My father looked at me with a hard face.

But I kept reaching out as cutely as I could as if I didn't know anything.

"Are you not going to hug me?"

Hesitation crossed the father's stern face.

brief conflict.

But the winner was me.

It was natural. Because I am sick!

I held myself proudly in my father's arms and hugged the scruff of his neck. I felt
my father's startled body stiffen.

"greatness." My father cleared his throat and looked around the empty room for no
reason.

my first goal.
It was getting closer to my father.

And skinship was the easiest way to close the distance between people.
The first time I was hugged by my father, I felt so uncomfortable.

An awkward posture and a stiff body. Tiranti, who did not hold a child, paid it
all.

I had never been hugged by people called fathers in my entire life that I could
remember. What now...

My father walked quickly, but he crossed the room very carefully lest I fly away.

"Did you sleep well last night?"

"Yes."

“Are you okay?”

"Yes."

"You're sick, but you can't put up with it. If you have a fever, tell me."

"Yes."

"I'll have to order the decoction."

"right······."

The sigh came as a reflex.

The medicine my father gave me was like hell every time.

In the past, I cried and cried, saying I couldn't eat, and my father tried to
forcefully feed me.

It wasn't a very kind way to be a person who has lived with a sword all his life.

Just 'eat.' I watched until he spoke and drank.

If he vomited after forcibly drinking under strict surveillance, he had to boil the
medicine again and drink it again. While repeating this, he even harbored feelings
of resentment toward his father.

'Honestly, the amount is too much.'

This time, I took it calmly and drank it, but there were times when my weakened
body could not accept the medicine and vomited it all up.all.

Then, this time, his father's reaction was different. Spoonful spoonful spoonfuls
of spoon-feeding directly began to feed!

“How are you becoming more and more like a child?”

A smile flashed across his father's face, who had been hard at work all the while
trying to hide his worries.

The look in my father's eyes as he looked at me was so kind. For some reason, I was
so embarrassed that I hid my face in my father's arms.

Episode 3

* * *

I take medicine, I eat, I go to the doctor, I get treated, I take medicine, I

sleep, I take medicine.

It was as if all the precious medicines in the world had been taken.

Have you ever seen a wild ginseng the size of your forearm?
i saw It's in my stomach now.

I rubbed my eyes and tried to come to my senses.

'I fell asleep while receiving treatment.'

When I got up, only a family member was arranging needles by the bedside.

I asked the senator.

"What about your father?"

Until now, my father has always been by my side throughout my treatment.

In my last life, I thought it was surveillance, and this time I knew it was because
I was worried about me.

"Four Confucius is really, useless."

"·······?"

The councilor glanced at me, clicked her tongue, and left the room.

When I got up and came out of the room, the congressman had already disappeared.

"what?"
The courtyard was strangely quiet.

My father's and I's residence was at the far west corner of Baekri's manor. It was
remote and modest to be the residence of a direct descendant of the family.

'Well, it's nice that I don't have to run into other relatives.'

Originally, his father's residence was elsewhere. But when my father registered me,
my grandfather kicked me out here saying he didn't want to see me.

I passed through the undecorated, empty courtyard and headed for the building where
the servants stayed.
It was to inquire about his father's whereabouts.

'That's right.'

There was no one. That was why it was so strangely quiet.

The servants quickly went to rest when their father was away.

'Where are you?'

It was when I was contemplating whether I should just wait here or go out and look
for my father.

"Everyone come quickly!"

There was an uproar near the white wall at the back of the building. They were the
servants of the domicile that had been hidden.

A high-ranking servant urged them on.

"Move quickly, quickly! Are you all gathered?"

"Ah, I was sleeping well. What happened?"

"Ugh. I don't know because I took a nap. The head of the household came back a
little while ago!"

"What? Head of household?"

"We're having a banquet tonight, so my hostess told me to leave half of the house
and bring the other half to the main hall. Who's coming?"

I, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, also opened my eyes wide.
My grandfather, the head of the Baekri family, was an unusual person.

He was a resourceful man who instantly raised the Baekri family, which was a
mediocre family, to one of the top 10 families.

Even in the novel, it was the main character's helper position, but it doesn't
appear often in the first place. It came out two or three times and showed a
powerful martial arts worthy of the 'Ten, Ha, Eleven Rivers'.

'Even I haven't seen you a few times.'

Even though we lived together in the same house for several years, we could only
count on the hands of each other.

My grandfather was traveling when I fell in love with the coin. But the fact that
he came back...

Opening my eyes, I hurriedly ran out of the room.

'Damn it, it was today!'

It was today. Today was the day my father and I were properly photographed by my
grandfather!

* * *

In the novel that develops from the main character's point of view in the first
place, a scumbag like meThe station's childhood is not covered.

But I had a pretty probable past that forced me to become a villain. And this
moment was adding to that probability!

'I have to stop it.'

If I were really six, I would have no idea where my father would be.

But I walked on without hesitation.

The servants and warriors I encountered on the way were whispering with strange
faces.
When I arrived, I was out of breath and my back was drenched in sweat.

The aged servant guarding the door made a surprised face.

"Baby?"
Pale complexion and pale lips looked as if they would collapse at any moment.

"Are you okay?"

I tried to answer that I was fine, but before that, I coughed.

Seeing that, Nobok recalled that not long after Baek Ri-yeon had collapsed and got
up from the poison.

Sympathy flashed in his eyes in an instant.

"You're not feeling well, so what are you doing up to this point?"

"Ha ha, ha, father, father is here..."

It was before I could even say what I had just said.

"Stop talking nonsense!"

A thunderous roar erupted from within.

"Uigang! You're going to keep disappointing me like that! I'm still confused...!"

It was my grandfather's voice.

Nobok looked at me and said.

"You've come to see Confucius 4. However, as you've heard, Mr. Agi is not in a
situation where you can tell him."

I clenched my fists.
Only those who were allowed to enter this room were allowed to enter.
Direct descendants who held important positions or were recognized within the
family.

Of course I couldn't go in.

It was time to bite my lip nervously.

“What is it, Baek Ri-yeon?”

The moment I heard the voice, the nape of my neck stiffened.

Nobok bowed his head behind me.

"Mistress of righteousness, are you here?"

What is white lily?
As my father's half-sister, she became my aunt.

The aunt asked sharply at Nobok.

"Why is the child here? Did Uigang bring it?"

"No. You came alone."

"······Alone?"

The aunt who looked at the door and me alternately snorted.

"Ha, how dare you come here? This is not a place you can set foot in!"

The two maids behind my aunt also openly laughed at me.

I watched them silently.

In the past, at this time, I was very afraid of running into my aunt. It was
because whenever my aunt happened to run into me, she made all sorts of quibbles.

When our eyes met, we dared to face each other.

No matter what he did, he did a creative scolding.

In that way, the level of abusive language gradually rose, and at some point, he
even started beating him.

"A bug like you pollutes the 100 li family...!"

Then, not knowing what I had done wrong, I shrank and begged for forgiveness.

Of course, my aunt harassed me very carefully. When no one was around, he only
harassed inconspicuous places. In particular, I was very careful not to get into my
father's ears.

In the beginning, my father wasn't at home, and later on, we couldn't talk because
our relationship got bad.

'I was stupid.'

In the past, I took it for granted that my aunt disliked me. Baek Ri-se is a human
being, but he is a crippled person who can't even use martial arts.

But I heard it at my father's funeral.

"I recognized that son of Uigang from the time he walked around pretending to wield
a sword! That's good!"

My aunt was jealous of my father.

My aunt was jealous of my father's skills and reputation, but he couldn't touch
him.

But just in time, my daughter was in the family.He had no clothes, he couldn't use
martial arts, and he was stupid.

Of course, I would have looked like a good prey to my aunt.

"What are you looking at like that?

Are you ignoring me just because your father is back?"

The subtle words and actions of ignoring himself when his father comes. Anyone
listening would consider me arrogant.

I hurriedly said hello.

"I'm sorry. Long time no see, aunt."

Then he added as if he had no face.

"I couldn't say hello because I'm not feeling well."

When the cough that had stopped at the right time burst out, the aunt's face
hardened.
Even so, the situation was odd.
Because as soon as I met him, I became the image of harassing my sick nephew.

My aunt wanted to shoot something more, but she couldn't bear to open her mouth
because of the eyes around her.

It wasn't even that my cough was false.

'Looks like the fever is rising again.'

As soon as the cough subsided, the aunt hurriedly spoke softly, as if she had been
scolding her.

"Looking at you coming here alone, you seem to be feeling pretty well."

If I say that I am not sick anymore, my aunt will only nag me a little bit, and if
I say that I am sick, I will kick her out right away.
"Ah... that's..."

When I hesitated, my aunt said.

"It's okay. Please speak comfortably."

"······There was no one at the place. Even when I looked around, everyone seemed
busy. So I had no choice but to come alone."

"······ !"

My aunt opened her eyes.

Housework and servant management were in charge of the grandfather's second wife,
the aunt's biological mother.

I looked for the servants of the residence, but there is none?

This was nonsense.

Aren't there two maidservants behind your aunt?

But it wasn't for a day or two that the servants in my father's residence were
lazy. He didn't even hide it, especially in front of me. All of this happened under
the connivance of the second grandmother.

'It's okay if it doesn't go into Grandpa's ears. But what about this?'

Suddenly, the shouting in the room stopped.

Grandpa is a leading master.

Most of the people in the room were also trained in martial arts. They were people
who could hear conversations in the distance if they paid attention.

'I'm sure everyone heard it.'

Moreover, I would have heard all the conversations that were held right in front of
the door, and not even one of them.

That was the intention from the beginning when I acted arrogantly, asking if my
aunt was ignoring my father's return.

'I didn't know that something like this would come out.'

My aunt licked her lips and spoke hastily.

"Aren't you mistaken? The servants can't be that way. Stop talking nonsense and go
back..."
But the aunt's words were cut off by the grandfather's angry voice.

"Impairment! Come in right away!

Baek Ri-yeon, you too!"

Episode 4

* * *

'It's like a mountain.'

It was how I felt when I first saw my grandfather.

Grandpa was sitting on a tiger skin, dressed in shiny white silk and decorated with
jewels.

His stubborn mouth made his age unknown with his shapely eyes that made his
hamstrings numb. And the raised eyebrows showed a displeased look. It was an
outward appearance that could not be seen as a seventy-year-old.

On both sides of such a grandfather were the elders of the family and the old
subordinates of the grandfather.

His eldest father, Baek Riui-muk, and his eldest son and eldest son, Baek Ri-
myeong, were also standing there. And······

'father!'

I opened my eyes.

My father was kneeling in the middle of the room.

'I knew the atmosphere was bad, but I didn't expect it to look like this...'It was
more shocking than what I heard outside, and more than I could have imagined.

His father had a surprised face.

I wanted to run right away and get my father up that he didn't have to do this.

But at that moment.

"Iran, what are you doing here?"

I was awakened by my grandfather's angry voice.

My aunt swallowed dryly and laughed.

"Ah, my father is back, so as a daughter, I came to say hello."

"Greetings?"

"Yes. Yuna, let's say hello."

My aunt suddenly grabbed me.

It was obvious that he was trying to divert his grandfather's attention.

First of all, I quietly greeted my aunt.

After greeting, the aunt naturally headed to the side of the uncle.
But before he could even take two steps, Grandpa said.

"I've seen your face, so go out and see."

"Yes. Yes?"

My aunt raised her head with a startled face.

"Didn't you hear?"

"Oh, no. What's wrong with my father...?"

"Why?"

The old man who snorted said coldly without blinking.

"Are you qualified to enter this room?"

"Ah, father."

"You mean that attitude of a person with a white castle?"

The aunt, startled by the thunderclap, fell to her knees.

"Father was wrong!"

But Grandpa only looked at her with cold eyes.

The aunt's complexion gradually turned pale.

Grandpa hated talking twice. It was very famous.

'The second word of Baekri Pae-hyeok is a knife.'

It wasn't particularly different from being a family.

My aunt looked at my uncle near my grandfather with a face asking for help.

Unable to overcome his younger brother's sad eyes, his uncle stepped forward.

“Father, at this point, Uiran would have realized his mistake.”

"That's right. Father, I was wrong..."

"Shut up!"

But the only thing I couldn't do was not step out.

In the end, my aunt bit her lip and woke up.

“I will go away.”

"·······."

"·······."

The atmosphere in the room became heavier and colder than before.
To be honest, my heart was beating fast at my grandfather's resolute attitude.

And I could tell. If I say one word wrong, it will be the same as that.

I am now standing on thin ice.

At that time, my cousin Baek Ri-myeong opened his mouth as if to lighten the mood.

"Are you okay? Can I walk around like this?"

"Thank you for your concern. It has improved a lot."

My uncle and cousin had a very good reputation.

My uncle, Baek Ri-mook, was recognized for his benevolent nature and fairness, and
my cousin and eldest son, Baek Ri-myeong, was also praised for being just like my
uncle.

Grandpa said kindly.

"Yuna, come here."

I took my feet, which did not move well due to the overwhelming fatigue.
He frowned slightly, as if he was concerned about his father, but said nothing.

And the place I headed was not my uncle, but my father's side.

Everyone looked at me curiously.

Standing next to my father, I took a deep breath and knelt down.

"······ !"

The expressions on the faces of my eldest father and my cousin brother were visibly
hardened.
On the other hand, Grandpa's eyes were shining with interest.

If I had gone to my uncle's side without knowing anything, I would have been
scolded by my grandfather.

'I must have been kicked out right away like my aunt.'

That must have been the purpose of Uncle Father and Baek Ri-myeong. They pretend to
be benevolent and put on nice faces, but inside they are like an aunt.

"Yeona, what the hell... get up quickly."

Surprised, my father caught me staggering. A weak body anyway. Even when I was
young, it was not easy to keep my balance.

'······ I need to finish this quickly?'

Plus, the floor was too full.

One stone floor with a thin carpet.

The rising chill was significant.

My father's complexion, knowing this well, was not good.

"Wake up quickly! Father, Yeon-i is still sick..."

"noisy!"

The grandfather cut off the father's words.

I held my father's hand as if it were okay and looked at my grandfather.

"Baek Ri-yeon, do you know why Uigang is kneeling in front of me?"

"I don't know."

"I don't know? But why did you kneel?"

I lowered my eyes and swallowed dry saliva.

"I heard that your father never let you down before me. Maybe this is my fault
too."

In fact, several in the room who ever said that were "big." "Kuhm." I was coughing
and had no face.

Moreover, he was six years old and was a small child. The people in the room felt
even more guilty when they saw the sick child staggering to his knees.

It was as if the seeds hadn't been eaten.

"Ha, you speak well. Yes, I'm here, so I'll ask you directly."

Grandpa gestured back.

Then, a servant, whom he did not even know existed, came from behind with a small
box.

'That was it.'

That little ship was the cause of all this commotion.

The servant standing in front of the grandfather opened the box. Exclamations of
exclamation were heard from everywhere as the brightly colored golden ring
appeared.

"······That one!"

Grandpa said.

"It's a thousand-myeong gold marriage."

Then a hundred li people came out.

"Grandpa, Yeon-yi has just come to the family, so you probably don't know what the
wedding ceremony is. I'll tell you about the wedding ceremony."

Before Grandpa could answer, I answered quickly.

"Thank you, brother. But it's okay. I've heard of it. It's a medicine that even the
dead can come back to life if you take it, right?"
Grandpa nodded, stroking his beard in satisfaction.

Baek Ri-myeong, who saw such a grandfather, said while hiding his shy expression.

"······You know well."

The grandfather beckoned Baek Ri-myeong and told him to step back.

"Yes. That's right. It is a great medicine that even a dying person can come back
alive with this pill. Now, the recipe has disappeared and there are only a few left
in the world. It is a medicine that cannot be obtained even with a thousand gold."

The small box closed again and the grandfather closed his eyes for a long time.

"I was lucky."

After a while, the eyes that opened again looked down at me coldly.

"But Uigang asked for this medicine. He said he would treat you!"

Yes. My father asked my grandfather for that precious medicine. just to heal me.

Like this, kneeling down and being humiliated in front of people watching...

'It's stupid.'

what the hell am i

My grandfather yelled as if he had read my thoughts.

"Do you think you're worth it!"

The menacing look that he was determined and emitted was so hideous that he
couldn't even think to face it. A normal child would surely be frightened and burst
into tears.

It seemed that my father, whose arms were full of strength, would block me right
away.

Grandpa shouted again.

"You're worth this thousand gold wedding rings!"

He held his father's arm tightly and pressed him, looking into his grandfather's
eyes.

"Yes."

"·······."

Again, an exasperated sigh erupted from the surroundings.

A sneer formed on Baek Ri-myeong's lips.

My father's eyes were also slightly taken aback by my firm answer.

There was a lesson learned from dying twice.

'Even if I tried to cut myself down, it's useless.'

If I put myself down, others would only look at me as strangers.

'If you put me down, you're putting down my father.go.'

Then my father would only have a harder time protecting me.

I didn't know that before.

I spoke straight away.

"But I don't need it now."

"what?"

"Grandpa, can I ask one question of the people here?"

"... do it."

Having received permission, I looked over at them and asked.

"Can you heal my dantian with the golden marriage of Heaven's Mandate?"

Episode 5

"······."

"······."
no one answered
It has to be.

"Come to think of it, I've never heard of it."

"But isn't it the golden marriage of heaven and earth?"

Because it's something nobody's ever heard of.

Opinions were divided. Looking at the look on the face of the grandfather and the
father with a sunken expression, it was clear that the two of them had been
thinking about it.

The reputation of the Golden Marriage of Heaven and its greatness is not a lie.

'But reviving a dying person and restoring a broken danteon are two different
things.'

Without Danjeon, I cannot learn martial arts for the rest of my life.
Does that mean I have a fatal disease?

not.

If you think a little deeper, everyone could have doubts. However, the reputation
of the Golden Marriage Team dazzled people.
And······.

'Well, what is hope?'

Even knowing, if there is even the tiniest chance, isn’t it impossible to give up?

"I know that each drug should be used according to its effect. I don't need it."

In the past, my father eventually obtained the golden wedding ring from my
grandfather.

And, of course, he gave me the medicine. However, contrary to his father's

expectations, Danjeon did not recover.

'Of course, it's not that the medicine wasn't effective.'

Because all of the internal wounds I suffered when I fell into the main fire had
healed.

The sickness has completely disappeared. But the most important thing, the broken
Danjeon, was still there.
'From Moorim's point of view, sickly trash has become healthy trash.'

Why can't I be greedy?

If treatment was possible, that was what I wanted the most. However, there was no
need to be hated by taking precious medicine when you knew it was impossible.

Even that drug was a drug that the main character of this novel needed later.

'Since I didn't eat this time, I'll give you one reason to curse.'

I looked back at my father and said.

"Father, I'm really fine. Just being able to be with you like this is enough."

"······."

Father's eyes twinkled.

The elders and lieutenants were also moved and nodded. The aura that was pressuring
me disappeared as if it had been washed at some point.

Slowly stroking his beard, the grandfather also thought for a moment.

'After... is it over now?'

In relief, I blocked the coughing that was about to explode so as not to disturb
the atmosphere.

After thinking about it, the grandfather said to his father.

"Uigang, what do you think Yeoni is saying?"

My father, whose eyes were shaking, closed his eyes tightly and opened them.

My father looked at the hand I was holding and smiled at me. It was like sorry.

'no way?'

I felt cheap for a moment.

Father calmly opened his mouth.

"My opinion is unchanged. If there is even a faint hope, how can I give up as a
father?"
'Ah, father!'

This stubbornness!
I really wanted to jump out of my seat. Unknowingly, I shrugged my shoulders first
at Grandpa's screams that would follow.

But... it was quiet.

I watched my grandfather cautiously.

Grandpa had a disgusted look on his face. But he didn't seem angry.

"It's like a wall window."

I click my tongue and rather feel like you arewas

"Get up, both of you."

"·······."

My father didn't seem to want to wake up. It looked like he would be on his knees
until he said that he would hand over the golden wedding band.

But as soon as our eyes met, he woke up as if he couldn't help it.

He then slowly raised me up.

Was it because I was on my knees for a long time?

"uh?"

When I woke up, my head suddenly pinged and my vision turned.

I reflexively grabbed the hem of my father's clothes.

"Yuna?"

My father's voice sounded far away, as if a curtain had been put on it. I tried to
answer that it was okay, but only breath came out, and no voice came out. And her
face was unbearably itchy.

I was stunned as I roughly rubbed my face and lowered my hands.

'······blood?'

The backs of his trembling hands were bright red. At the sight of the blood, the
dizziness intensified in an instant.

I felt someone jump up, but I didn't even have the strength to raise my head
anymore.

In my blurry gaze, I could see bloodstains dripping drop by drop on the carpet.

Stunned by this, I collapsed just like that.

"Yuna!"

* * *

“Your name is kite, is it kite in foreign letters?”

A man with an ivory coat and a sword.

The only decoration was the jade decoration on the sword, but the wealth was
revealed in the womb.

I knew it even though I was in a situation where I made a living by wandering the
streets and picking up trash.

That man is someone you don't see easily in a street like this, and he has no
reason to be interested in me.

"······who are you?"

Frightened, I stepped back and looked around.

A man sat down in front of me. The man reached out his hand to me with an
expression as if he was suppressing something.

"I came to pick you up. Yes... it's my father."

A large hand full of calluses.

Holding that hand, I was scared at first, afraid that it was a dream in the middle,
and couldn't hide my excitement at the end.

When I crossed the splendid and huge gate, I felt the best.

Now I also have a family and a house. The sunny day is finally coming for me too.

The moment I passed through the gate with such excitement, I was greeted by an old
sofa with yellowish cigarette-stained wallpaper and shimmering multi-colored
lights.
A big TV that doesn't match the old house.
Joyful laughter came from the variety program.

Thump, my heart crashed to the floor.

'Why am I here?'

match! At that moment, with a warm feeling, my head turned around.

"Do you think you can run away? How dare you!"

The one who grabbed me by the collar shook me randomly.

The strong smell of alcohol stings the nose. Green bottles strewn across the floor.
In the meantime, I was thrown and rolled along with the green bottles.

"How much have you raised up until now! Huh?"

I immediately realized where I was and who I was.

"Oh, Father. Why, why, I'm here, no, I'm, I'm all wrong."

Terrified, I gasped and stepped back. Then he stepped on a bottle that was rolling
on the floor and fell over.

"Where does an ungrateful bitch dare to abandon her father...!"

That's right!

I reflexively raised both hands and crouched down as far as I could. The moment the
unavoidable black shadow overtakes me...

"Ugh!"

I took a deep breath and opened my eyes.

My stomach felt nauseous and my head felt like it was going to explode. My whole
body was wet with an unpleasant cold sweat.

'What, it's a complete dream.'

I hadn't recalled it once since I was decapitated, so I didn't know why I had such
a dream all of a sudden.

I looked at the unfamiliar ceiling and searched for memories.

'So after I got treatment and my father wasn't there... I went to the Central
Party.My grandfather... ah.'

The last thing I remembered was bleeding from my nose at the Central Hall. It was
as if he had fainted.

'Then where is this place?'

There was a wet towel in the basin near the bed, as if someone had just left to
take care of me.

But the room itself was the first place I saw it.
It was incomparable to the house in my previous life that was vivid in my dreams.

'The room is nice.'

The place where I stayed was also nice. Anyway, it's a hundred li sega.

However, one thing was certain: it would be the most modest of all the residences
of the Baekris family's direct descendants.

And this room was elegant and full of the taste of the owner of the high-level
residence.

Just then, a conversation could be heard sparsely from behind the door.

"Sometime... fortunately... Seok Tae-ui will die."

"Patriarch······ God······ 4 Gongja······ Ni······."

I couldn't understand the contents. But it was the voice of my father and
grandfather's adjutant.

I tried to get up, but the arm that gave me strength trembled.

Just then, someone walked in through the door.

"Yuna!"

My father ran all the way to the bed and immediately supported my back.

"Father, where is this...?"

"Don't move! How are you feeling?"

"It's okay. Uh... It's just a little bit of a headache."

I reflexively said it was okay, but I didn't believe it so I added that my head
hurts. But there was no answer coming back.

"·······."

The moment I glanced at my father in the long silence.

"Alternatively, alternatively!"

cried the father.

"What were you thinking of coming here?"

"Oh, father?"

"I, I tell you to be so careful...!"

It was the first time my father had raised his voice so loudly.

Surprised, I was terrified.

My vision blurred, my breath suffocated, and my mind went blank.

No, nothing came to mind.

I just said it reflexively.

"Okay, wrong, wrong."

It was then.

"What did you do wrong?"

Another voice interrupted.

I inadvertently turned around and stiffened.

'grandfather!'

I woke up as if someone had splashed cold water on my head. The piercing eyes were
staring at me as if they were digging into me.
 Episode 6

My father blocked my grandfather's gaze.

"Father, Yeon-i just woke up."

My father's voice was calm, as if he had never been angry.

'How rude of me to mistake that human for my father!'

I blamed myself for making a stupid mistake and glanced at my father, and I
stiffened again.
The father's eyes, which had been angry until just now, were red.

'What, what are you crying about? oh, when and why? '

Grandpa said in awe.

"Ha, whoever sees it will know I've been harassing them. Do you remember that this
is my place?"

The hesitant father bowed his head.

"He looked ugly."

"It's done."

Grandpa said without hiding his pathetic expression.

Father's ears were slightly red, as if embarrassed.

Clearing my throat, my father touched the pillow and blanket that supported my back
several times.

"·······."

"·······."

An awkward silence continued in the room.

I looked at my grandfather and carefully asked my father.

"Father, where is this...?"

"This is hundreds of parties. You fell down and moved here."

Hundreds?
I looked around the bell with a surprised face.
Baekdang was the name of his grandfather's residence. It was the closest place to
the Central Party where I fell, but...

'I've never been in before.'

There was a reason the room looked classy..

The moment I looked around the room, I met my grandfather's eyes.

As I unknowingly shrugged at the tiger-like eyes, my grandfather raised his white
eyebrows. Grandpa opened his mouth as if to say something.

At that moment, a voice was heard from beyond the door.

"Princess 4, the decoction has arrived."

"Come on, let me in."

Grandpa, who was about to say something, closed his mouth before he knew it.

The one who listened to my father's words was my grandfather's lieutenant. A

middle-aged man in his 50s was standing near his grandfather in the central hall.

'His name was Jang Seok-ryang.'

He was also the person my father and I used to talk to until I woke up.
My father jumped up and took the tray of porcelain.

"You're running errands like this yourself."

"I just received it from Sibi in front of you. I have something to tell you."

Jang Seok-ryang smiled benevolently when our eyes met for an instant.

'······what?'

In my previous life, I had lived in the Baekri family for more than ten years and
had never spoken to Jang Seok-ryang. Jang Seok-ryang, who met me, certainly never
smiled.

My father sat down on the bed with a tray. There was a strong smell of decoction.
I cried when I saw the dark-brown medicine in a porcelain bowl.

my father said
“Seok Tae-eui said he wouldn’t use it that much.”

"Seok Tae's?"

Seok Tae-eui was a very famous lawmaker who had served in the imperial family.

'I was examined in my last life, but I think it was much later than this...'

My father spoke kindly, not knowing how to interpret my puzzled gaze.

"Seok Tae-eui is the doctor that my grandfather brought in for you in a hurry. He
is very talented."

"Grandpa?"

"Yes. While you were unconscious, the examination was finished. During the three
days Seok Tae-eui stayed, he also told you to stay here at Baekdang and receive
treatment."

I opened my eyes wide and looked at my grandfather.

Grandpa called Seok Tae-eui? Do you even want to stay at Baekdang where Seok Tae-ui
is?

Baekdang was my grandfather's residence.

No other relatives have ever stayed there.

From the eldest son Baek Riui-muk to the eldest son Baek Ri-myeong. I hurriedly
bowed my head.

"Thank you, Grandpa."

Grandpa snorted and clicked his tongue.

"There's nothing to be grateful for. If you're sick, you should be sick. If you're
foolishly holding on, who will notice?"

"father."

Grandpa, who glanced at Marley's father's face, fluttered the hem of his clothes
and turned around.

"Take care. I won't see you cleaning up the corpses at Baekri Sega."

After my grandfather left the room with Jang Seok-ryang, I involuntarily let out a
sigh of relief.

My father smiled bitterly as he slowly stirred the decoction with a spoon to cool
it down.

"Even though he said so, he looked after me a lot."

I nodded and grabbed my father's hem.

"Father, father. So, is your father also staying at Baekdang?"

"Yeah. I can't really trust anyone else."

If my father hadn't been there, I would have clapped my hands wildly.

'Good, very good.'

First of all, I prevented the relationship between grandfather and father from
falling apart.
If my grandfather was angry with my father, I wouldn't allow him to stay at
Baekdang.

With a smile on my face, I took the medicine my father offered me and drank it
down.

"Oops."

"Drink slowly. Do not vomit!"

* * *

After taking the medicine, I couldn't lie down right away because I was so bloated.
My father supported me with a soft back.

"Yuna."

My father called me in a subdued voice. My father, who was holding my small hand
and looking down, met my eyes.

"Why did you hide itdo you?"

"Yes?"

“Your servants and servants are neglectful whenever I am gone.”

If my grandfather, who was at the Central Party, listened to it, my father, who had
something to do, would certainly have listened.

My father had a very painful look.

I hurriedly said soothely.

“I was fine when my father was around.”

"Yes. They ignored you."

" ······. "

"Today, you collapsed in front of people, but if you collapsed alone, I..."

The more his father spoke, the more he frowned as if it was difficult.

After my father came of age, he never stayed more than 15 days in Baekrisae.

Such a father stayed by my side for about a month or so, as if to atone for my
absence from my side after I fell into the epiphany.

Then, after a day, not even half a day at that time, we were only apart... and this
happened.

The more he spoke, the more his father jumped to his feet.

"I can't do it either. I have to tell my mother right away."

I was startled and grabbed the hem of my clothes.

"Father, father. Don't do that."

My father's biological mother had long since passed away. The mother my father said
was my grandfather's second wife. As a second grandmother to me, she was also
called the big madam.

And the second grandmother did most of the housework.

Also the most important thing. My second grandmother hated my father.

However, the father expresses dissatisfaction with the housework that the second
grandmother manages.

'Never hear good things.'

He would be scolded for daring to intervene in his mother's affairs, calling him an
unfilial child.
My father said, gently removing my hand from the hem of my clothes.

"Your mother should be aware of this matter. If this is rumored outside, what will
your mother's face be like?"

'ah! that's good I don't want anything more if it's rumored.'

But unlike me, my father looked genuinely concerned about my second grandmother.
Doesn't the father know that the second grandmother doesn't like him?

No, he does it knowingly.

'Because that's the right thing to do.'

A bitter laugh came out without my knowledge.

"It's useless."

"Yuna?"

"Will it be solved by father and grandmother scolding the servants?"

"of course······!"

I firmly shook my head.

“If Grandma punishes her servants, she can get better on the outside.”

"Outwardly, what?"

"Yes. Outwardly. Will they really admit that they were wrong?"

"Shouldn't we try to do that?"

My father hesitated, but replied as if he couldn't give up.

I asked straight away.

"Is it the end if we punish the servants inside the residence? What about outside
the residence?"

Did they not know that I was ignored by the servants?

On the way to the Central Party, there were not a single person I encountered.

However, they only whispered, and no one helped or asked what was going on even
after seeing me struggling.

'I don't want to get entangled.'

With the granddaughter who is treated badly by the family head.

And my father immediately recognized the hidden meaning of my words.

My father's complexion turned pale.

"This problem won't end until Grandpa accepts me."

"·······."

Father's face contorted.

The father, who had been silent for a long time, asked softly.

“Is your grandfather resentful?”

"Nope."

"······You don't have to lie."

"Not really."

My father looked like he couldn't believe it.

I wiggled my fingers and chose my words.

"Um... I'm really fine. I understand how you feel."

"You know?"

“My grandfather is mad at me because he loves him so much.”My father looked at me

as if asking for an explanation. I continued talking slowly.

"So... wouldn't it be weird if my grandfather didn't get angry with me? It's even
weirder than that."

It was a joke, but my father looked at me with an astonished expression.

"You... you are six! How could you say that...!"

I replied to my father.
The surprised father took advantage of the moment when he was speechless and said.

"If you try, even your grandfather will recognize it."

The hesitant father let out a deep sigh.

The warmth that hugged me was warm.

In the novel, it is not revealed what the grandfather thought of his father.

Just like my relationship with my father, the relationship between my grandfather

and father only got worse and worse.

But I remembered clearly. A blood-haired grandfather at his father's funeral home.

That was enough. The reason why I feel good about my grandfather.

Episode 7

* * *

Jang Seok-ryang and Baek Ri-pae-hyeok did not leave immediately after leaving the
room.

Killing as much presence as possible, they took a seat in the next room for a
while. and all heard

"This matter won't end until Grandpa accepts me."

Jang Seok-ryang sighed involuntarily.

Of course, it was meant as admiration.

" 'It could be. What's wrong with having a baby outside? It's nice to have a new
granddaughter, heh heh heh.' Isn't it strange to say that?"

When I heard this one after another, I almost laughed, forgetting that I was
hiding.

"Keuheop. Kwup."

I had to manage my expression right away in the fierce gaze of Baek Ri-pae-hyeok.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok said in a voice full of deep sorrow.

"Are you having fun in this situation?"

"Could that be? Keuheum, the part you were worried about seems to have been
resolved, fortunately, so let's go."

Jang Seok-ryang was concerned that Ui-gang would go to the hostess right away. It
was for this reason that he caught Baek Ri Pae-hyeok, who was reluctant to
eavesdrop.

However, it was solved in an unexpected place, so there was no reason to act like a
petty thief.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok fluttered the hem of his clothes and left the room. Jang Seok-
ryang hurriedly followed suit. Baek Ri Pae-hyeok, who had been walking silently for
a long time, suddenly asked.

“Do you think that child is right?”

"Shall I be honest with you?"

Just by looking at Baek Ri Pae-hyeok's eyes, Jang Seok-ryang read his meaning and
answered honestly.

"Yes."

"·······."

"I'm telling you honestly."

"Speaks of a six-year-old child."

"That's why it's even more amazing. The child's eyes to see the situation are
astounding. He's thoughtful and has filial piety for his father. When I asked
questions with clear eyes at the Central Party, I felt like I was hit on the head
too."

Jang Seok-ryang's voice grew more and more intense.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok twisted his lips.

"Hey, I guess you really liked Yeon-yi?"

"Haha, I also have a granddaughter who is as big as a kite. Even if she falls down
while walking, she cries and only stops crying when the nanny, mother, and father
step in."

Baek Ri-pae-hyeok also recalled another granddaughter of the same age as Baek Ri-
yeon.

I didn't want to compare, but I shook my head involuntarily.

The spirit that never averted his eyes while trembling at the menacing look he
deliberately released.

He has the boldness to say firmly that he does not need the gold wedding ring
coveted by everyone.

I didn't want to admit it, but I felt that it resembled Uigang.

And Uigang was his most cherished son...

The scales of my heart tipped.
Jang Seok-ryang continued.

"That father and that daughter, it's really unfortunate. If Uigang was ten years
older..."

"Sounds useless!"

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok's remarks led to Jang Seok-ryang quickly saying, "I made a
mistake." said as if lying flat.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok said in a slightly softened tone.

"Baekri Sega is still a sand castle. Don't cause unnecessary trouble within the
family!"

It is mentioned as a teenage family, but it was a reputation that would be

maintained while Baek Ri-pae-hyeok, a member of the Ten 11, was the head of the
household.

Even before the term “teenager Sega” came out, it could not even be compared with
the Namgoong Sega and the Jegal Sega, which had been firmly established.

No, they were divided from the Baekri Sega and were called the 5th Sega separately.

In order for such Baekri Sega to maintain this position, it needed a solid
foundation that would not be shaken at least until the next generation.

At this point, if a quarrel within the family broke out, the name of the teenage
Sega would become a false name for only one generation.

I couldn't let it go like that.

Jang Seok-ryang looked at Paek-ri and Pae-hyeok, and was relieved.

"So, please be more merciful. Didn't the 4th Confucius honor the eldest brother and
take care of his second wife in accordance with the will of the head of the
household?"

Soon they reached their destination

Jang Seok-ryang, standing in front of the door, spoke first.

"And what's wrong with little children?"

"······Let's go in first."

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok stepped back and entered the room.

In a quiet room with a wide open wall on one side, a gray-haired man was being
served tea.
"Seok Tae's."

"You're here."

“You made me wait a long time.”

Pae-hyeok Baek took a seat across from Tae-eui Seok.

Seok Tae-ui said as he put down the teacup.

"It's okay. I didn't even notice the time passing because the tea tasted good."

"He said he likes white tea, so he asked me to bring it. If you like it, I'll give
it to you when you leave."

"I'd appreciate it if you would."

After that, Jang Seok-ryang opened his mouth as he saw Baek Ri-pae-hyeok drinking
tea in silence.

“How are you?”

At Jang Seok-ryang's question, Seok Tae-ui showed a puzzled look.

Seok Tae-eui was old and had served in the imperial family. He could understand how
Baek Ri-yeon was treated in this family just by hearing the circumstances
surrounding Baek Ri-yeon's collapse.

The granddaughter of the Baekri family who is neglected.

But the family owner came to ask about the condition?

Wasn't he asking himself to see a doctor to save face?

Seok Tae-ui set his gaze on the large garden.

"Didn't you say that it's been about a month since you woke up after falling into
the pig dream?"

"Yes."

"Did the child walk alone to the central hall of the main building?"

"Great, yes. It was."

"Hmm... the child's patience is amazing."

"Is that enough?"

"I don't know how I was on my knees. It would have been hard to hold on."

Do you still want to put a sick child on the cold floor and hope it's okay? it
meant Jang Seok-ryang, stung by his conscience, coughed and said.

"Great. His complexion was pale, but he was so calm that I wondered if he was
okay."

The more I spoke, the more sluggish it became.

Jang Seok-ryang quickly changed the subject.

“So is treatment possible?”

"It's a matter of luck that you survived after falling into the magic spell. You're
still young, so if you take your time slowly, you'll be able to live a normal life.
Although you can't help but suffer minor illnesses."

It means don't expect too much.

It was a fact that Jang Seok-ryang already knew. But once again, sadness came over
me.

At that time, Baek Ri Pae-hyeok opened his mouth.

"There is a thousand-myeong golden marriage."

"A thousand-myeong gold marriage?"

Seok Tae-eui, who had been calm all along, made a surprised face.

"Can the short circuit be restored with that?"

The answer came right away.

"I do not know."

"·······."

"I've never heard of such a case.It is true that the golden marriage of Heaven's
Myeongdan is a great medicine. If you eat it, the wound you are wearing right now
will definitely get better. You'll probably be healthier than most people."

Seok Tae-eui, who paused for a moment, spoke in a determined voice.

“But reviving a shattered dantian is another matter.”

“Then what do you think are the chances of recovery?”

“Less than 10%.”

"Is that enough?"

"There has been no case that has been cured with medication. As far as I know,
there is only one case where internal airway obstruction has been cured."

Jang Seok-ryang said with a sigh.

"Mansin!"

"Yes."

Mansinui was a doctor who said that medicine had reached the level of a god. The
anecdote in which he healed the internal organs was very famous.

"But the pantheon..."

Jang Seok-ryang saw Paek-ri Pae-hyeok.

More than 10 years have passed since he disappeared from the world.

He also disappeared after swearing to the gods of heaven and earth that he would
never get involved with the Murim people in the future.

"······. "

not possible

The moment he received the firm notice, Baekri Pae-hyeok felt deep regret.
And he was surprised that he felt that way.

Paek-ri Pae-hyuk, who left Seok Tae-eui's room after a brief chat, looked back at
Jang Seok-ryang.

"······ Calling the high general."

Jang Seok-ryang smiled brightly and politely raised his hands.

"That's a good idea."

Episode 8

* * *
Tuduk, tuk, tududuk.

shoot it

I woke up to the sound of rain.

When I turned my head to the damp, stuffy air, the window was slightly open.
I couldn't see where the body had gone.

'I'll close the window.'

After receiving treatment from Seok Tae at Baekdang, my body felt heavy again when
it rained.

I woke up from the bed and closed the window whimpering. It must have been a while
since it had rained, so everything from the table by the window to the floor was
wet.

'I have to wipe it...'

Head hurts.

Overall, my physical condition was not very good.

I grabbed my throbbing head and headed to the round table in the middle of the room
for a drink of water.

The moment I picked up the teapot, I sighed.

'It's empty.'

It was also empty yesterday morning.

It's uncomfortable waking people who are sleeping. I just endured it and slept, but
today it was empty.

'It was good when I was in the hundreds.'

There was no dripping water in the teapot. Even if I gave a sign, the waitress came
in and took care of me.

People are animals of adaptation, and it was burdensome at first, but I got used to
the frugal care of hundreds of women.

I yawned and lay back on the bed.

When I opened my eyes again, the sunlight was shining through the closed window.

The table was still damp.

My body felt a little lighter, but I was still lying down with a headache.
A voice was heard outside the window.

"Aaaaaaaaaah! I'm so annoyed!

Every time I walk, it hurts to death."

"Danggeumah! Lower your voice!"

"Why am I? Because I'm really stupid.

I guess Ji really thinks Baekri Sega is a person. Do you know where the Central
Party is and find it!”

Danggeum, my maid, was passing by the window of my room, talking to another

maidservant.

said the servant girl in a whisper.

"It went all the way to the head of the household, but what can the lady do?
Chundol is said to be still lying down after being beaten 20 times. Compared to
that, you're better."

"What's better! Is that why Chundol is resting?"

"That's right. How can I work when I'm in my twenties? I can't even move for a
week..."

The sound that had been gradually moving away became inaudible at some point.
And after a while, the door opened violently.
Moon hair flutters loudlyand the wind blew.

"Babe! You're awake."

It was sugar.
If the door was opened that way, even the sleeping person would have no choice but
to wake up.

I woke up shaking my head.

"I woke up a while ago. Danggeum, there was no water in the teapot, but I have
water..."

"My lady, look at this. My calf was torn from being whipped!"

Danggeum cut my words and hurriedly pulled up the hem of my skirt.

The reddish-scarred wounds looked painful.

"Why did you go to the Central Party? You were beaten for nothing because of the
lady!"

"·······."
Even if Danggeum smoked laziness, he did enough to fill the teapot and bring the
washbasin on time.

It was almost the only thing she was doing, and I guess that was the reason she
gave up even the least.

I said, putting my hand on my head.

"Why is it because of me? It's because you've been lazy."

"What, what?"

Danggeum doubted his ears.

In the meantime, no matter what Baek Ri-yeon said, she just nodded her head with an
awkward smile.

Even if you say it's a direct line anyway, it's a lump of baggage that is out of
the eyes of the head of the family.

It wasn't even funny that he was the owner of a vagabond wandering the streets.

Even his biological father, Baekri Ui-gang, did not usually stay in the Baekri
household.
Having a daughter did not change anything.

The only person Baek Ri-yeon could rely on was herself, and Danggeum made good use
of that fact.

Pretending to give it to him, he scolded Baek Ri-yeon a few times loudly, killing
Baek Ri-yeon.

After that, the comfortable days followed.

Bocchan, I just had to be careful not to be found out by Baekri Uigang.

That day, as usual, I was taking a long nap.

But the lady's ladies-in-waiting came rushing in and lightning struck!

Danggeum shouted in exasperation.

"Lady! How could you say such a thing? How disappointed the 4th Prince would be if
he knew that the lady was so inconsiderate!"

"Haha, I see. Just fill up the teapot and go take a rest."

"Aren't you old enough to fill a teapot by yourself? Well, okay."

Danggeum pouted and hurriedly took the teapot and went out in case I changed my
words.

'Even after being whipped, there is no change.'

How long are you going to stay like this?

I knew why Danggeum had such an attitude.

'I think it's bad luck.'

I happened to get into my grandfather's ear unluckily and was punished, but he
thinks he can't really care about a nerd like me.

'Other servants will be the same.'

I'll notice for a while, but I'll be back to normal soon.

It was just when I was changing my clothes after washing my face.

A maid entered the room making a fuss.

"Agi-ssi, Agi-ssi! The Goh General has arrived!"

"yes?"

General Goh was a person in a high position who managed finances within the family
of 100 li, meaning he had nothing to face with me.

He served the Baekri family for a long time and was trusted by his grandfather.

Neither my uncle nor my aunt dared to tell me to come.

“Why did the late General Secretary come here? Didn’t you hear anything?”

"I don't know either. ...wasn't Agi-san calling?"

"I'm not."

It was clear that the servant girl was worried about something else.
It wasn't even a few days after the grandmother's servants came and beat her.
However, when another high-ranking person came, he seemed to be frightened.

Now, when I look again, it was the same maid who passed by chatting with Danggeum
earlier.

'Is I really the purpose?'

If he had come to see his father, he would not have bothered to call me.

I hurriedly prepared.

I hadn't even changed, so it took me a while to leave the room even though I
prepared quickly.

but don't meThe late General Secretary in Korea had a bright face as if he hadn't
waited for long.

I hid my embarrassment and said hello.

"hello."

"Meet Yeon Agi.

This is the high general. It's the first time I've greeted you like this."

I glanced at my father's residence.

Even the servants rushed out in the turmoil, but seeing as my father hadn't come
out, it seemed that he had been away for a while.

"I heard that you are still unwell. Hello."

At the gesture of the late general, a servant appeared with a chair like the wind
from somewhere next to the late general.

When the servant even lifted me up and seated me on a soft chair, I was further
puzzled.

Then two handsome servants appeared out of nowhere carrying a large wooden box.

There were even three gigantic boxes large enough for me to lie down in.

'What kind of situation is this?'

Goh looked at one of the boxes and nodded.

"Open it."

I was a little nervous.

Soon after, the box opened and I opened my mouth involuntarily.

The expressions of the servants around me were no different from mine.

Shiny, finely colored tungla satin, toad jade ornament, golden plaque necklace,
lotus inlaid tea set, blood-red carnelian lamp...

Invaluable items poured out in a rush.

What is this and where did that come from... the late General Secretary continued
to explain.

"What is all this?"

“The head of the household gave it to Mr. Agi.”

"Yes?"
"The head of the household originally gave gifts like this to the family after the
excursion."

I think I gave a lot of strength to the family part, but is it my mistake?

I glanced over the items I had lined up in a daze and suddenly raised my head.

The appearance of the whispering servants.

For some reason, Danggeum was also wide-eyed among the servants.

'Ah, I see.'

This was my grandfather's proclamation.

It's true that I kicked them out here, but you guys are your direct descendants who
should be served properly.

'I didn't expect you to do it this far.'

I thought it would stop at the line of punishing the servants in moderation. With a
smile on his face, General Goh held up his glossy white fur.

"This ermine fur is of particularly good quality, so I recommend making it into a

scarf as little as possible."

"Oh, thank you."

It was then.

"Goo General, it's been a while."

"You're here. 4 Gongja."

Before I knew it, my father came and hugged me while I was sitting in the chair.

"oh!"

My father put a hand on my forehead to check the temperature and let out a sigh of
relief.
Then he looked back at the late general.

"Please tell Soja that he is sorry for being unfilial and thank you for his grace.
But I will only accept your heart. Yeoni is too young to receive such precious
things."

father?
If I hadn't been held, I would have jumped out.

'I can't refuse this!'

This was also the hand of reconciliation that my grandfather held out.
Contrary to me, who was taken aback, Goh answered smoothly, perhaps foreseeing that
his father would reject him.

"Haha, don't worry. I'm on my way to share it with everyone else. Even Lady Lee
received it, so why can't Agi Yeon receive it?"

Baek Li-ri was my cousin, the same age as me, and my uncle's daughter.

Goh continued his speech.

"Rather than that, Gongja-nim, take a look at this. It's medicinal. It's hard to
find even at drugstores, even if you pay a higher price. This is 50-year-old sage,
and this is wild ginseng..."

The hesitant father approached the medicine unconsciously.

Goh's speech was dazzling, and his father, who had been in conflict for a long
time, finally decided to accept it with gratitude. Because there were many
medicines I needed.

"I knew you wouldis."

"······The late General Secretary knows me too well."

"I've seen 4th Gongjanim since I was a baby. Of course. Oh, I almost forgot about
this."

The late general, who smiled heartily, took something out of his arms this time.
The careful gesture seemed to handle a very precious item.

'Somehow I'm familiar with the box?'

I thought it must be an illusion, so I ignored that feeling.

General Goh politely held out the box and said,

"This is the golden wedding band sent by the family lord."

"······ !"
“You can do as you please, baby.”

"······ !"

Episode 9

* * *

After the late General Secretary went back, the father's face was very bright as he
examined each and every medicinal material.

In contrast, my chest was heavy.

'He gave me a golden wedding band.'

There's no use in eating it anyway.

I didn't know if I should like this or not.

'Are you testing me?'

Besides, my father didn't say anything again. I thought he would ask me to eat
right away, but I was surprised.

Still, seeing you in a good mood made me feel good too.

'Would you like that?'

He tried not to show off, but whenever my father met me, he was full of worries.

When he saw me, he would frown and put on a serious face. In the past, I felt that
my father hated me very much.

Besides, there was talk all over the house that I had tarnished my father's
reputation and held him back.

I had no choice but to take her home, but she didn't like it, so she wouldn't come
home without leaving the child alone.

At first, I was just grateful for having me.

But as time goes by
Gradually, I came to resent my father, who brought me here and didn't show his face
a few times...

Then I heard a disturbing noise.

“Give it to me.”

"No. I'm cleaning it up now. Why are you doing this? Oh, no!"

It was sugar.
Danggeum snatched something from the maid who was sorting out things, almost as if
robbing it.
The maid looked at me, not knowing what to do.

Danggeum said to such a servant girl as if intimidating.

"What? Why? Seriously, can't you just watch? Are you okay, baby?"

I glanced at my father, who did not yet know the situation here. I just nodded my
head because I didn't want to cause a fuss.

"Do whatever you feel like."

There are a lot of people around, so there's nothing special here.

Danggeum was the one who whispered to me the most that my father hated me.
He must have been the person who contributed the most to the relationship between
him and his father.

Danggeum even had bad hand habits.

It was fine now that I had no valuables.

But as I grew up, my father brought me various gifts.

These were the things that Baekri's father, a Confucius, had specially taken care
of. Of course, the value was significant. There were also rare treasures that were
hard to find.

But sugar is not a very good thing, he lied, saying how much my father ignores me
so that he only sends me these things.

Then they stole valuables from behind.

However, it was said that if the tail was long, it would be caught, and eventually
it was caught by the father. He was caught bragging about stolen jewelry.

On the spot that my father caught me, I made an excuse that I had given it to him.

Then they cried, begged, and made a fuss, begging me to help them.
"I'll kill you!"

"Sir, no way... I'm going to kill you for stealing a piece of jewelry. But don't
you think you're a very valuable item?"

"Is that important now?"

"Oh, no...·. It's not precious, so he won't be very angry..."

"This is a martial arts house! The lady doesn't know much about it, but the
punishment is more brutal in a place like this."

"······."

I know now it's bullshit.

But at the time, I believed the words of Danggeum, who had lived in the family of
100 li longer than I did.

"Help me, lady. Help me. I was wrong."

"······What should I do?"

Danggeum, whose eyes sparkled brightly, spoke in secret as if she hadn't cried. And
I told my father who came to ask about the facts.

"It's true that I gave it to Danggeum as a present, Father."

"I found out that your maid sold more than one or two things, but you gave them
all?"

"ah······."

Aren't there just one or two?

That was the first time I'd heard it again.

Confused, I looked at Danggeum, and Danggeum widened his eyes as if telling me to

speak properly.

"······Yes. The one I gave you is correct."

"······I get it."

The disappointment in his eyes was still clear.

"If you don't like the gift in the future, I'd rather... No. It's yours because it
was given to you."

It was one of the reasons why my relationship with my father became more distant.
After that, Danggeum started spreading rumors that I didn't like my father's
presents.

When I thought about it again, the fever soared.

'No, no, but it hasn't happened yet.'

I haven't stolen yet, but I can't kick out a future thief.

I wouldn't let them steal it anymore.

"Wait, give me that jade. Wow, this jade looks really good."

At first glance, the color was fine and uniform, and it was made of the finest
jade.
Danggeum, who had been touching the jade plate he had taken without permission,
suddenly turned to me. The glittering eyes were full of greed.

“My lady, give me this jade plaque.”

"······."

I'm speechless.

The servant girl who was cleaning things also looked at the sugarcane like a
madman.
But Danggeum looked at me very shamelessly as if he had done something wrong.

"There are so many, can you give me one? I was beaten like this because of the
lady!"

To Danggeum, grandfather's declaration was of no use whatsoever.

'Well, I think it's my fault that I was beaten. Is it obvious?'

I was lonely, left alone in the Baekri family in the past. I foolishly believed in
sugar and shunned my father.

'It's a Hogu that's perfect for eating on the back.'

I said there was nothing I could do.

“Wait a minute.”

Danggeum sizzled and wiped the jade plaque with the hem of his sleeve. Even though
he told me to wait, he seemed to like it as if it was already his.

The other servants also wanted to get one, so their eyes lit up since I was willing
to give it to them.

Leaving behind the obvious intentions, I waited.

After a while, my father, who had been looking at the medicine box and ledger for a
long time on one side of the yard, approached me with a very happy expression.

"Yuna, Yuna! The medicines sent by my father are definitely better.

"Of course. You can use it without telling me."

"Isn't that what you got?"

"Is there anything like that between my father and me? But father."

My father looked at me as if something was wrong. I said looking at the danggeum.

“Dang-geum asks for that jade plaque, can I give it to you?”

"what?"

At that moment, my father asked with an incomprehensible face.

And Danggeum, who was showing off her jade plaque to the other maids, looked back
at me in amazement.

“They say they want the jade plaque because they were beaten for me. But these
gifts were all given to me by my grandfather, right?It's like."

"What the hell do you mean? Being beaten for you?"

My father looked at the sugarcane with a suspicious face.

Danggeum's complexion turned white.

The servants, who had been flirting beside the sugarcane, also hurriedly fell with
their faces suffocated.

"Muh, what are you talking about, lady! When did I do that?"

I looked at the danggeum as if rather bewildered.

"Huh? You said it. Since there are so many, can't you give me one? You said you
were beaten because of me... I'm in so much pain from the morning that I had to
rest..."

"Baby!"

The moment Danggeum shouted, the father's expression turned cold.

My father quietly blocked my way.

The figure of Danggeum was no longer visible.

And my father said in a voice as cold as frost.

"Can't you lower your voice? Yeon-yi is young, but he's the person you should
serve, so how can you raise your voice recklessly?"

"Go, Gongja-nim, that, that's..."

"And it's not enough to be dissatisfied with my mother's punishment, it's the first
time in my life that I coveted the owner's things so shamelessly.

Danggeum was startled by his father's actions and lowered his head.
The servants, who had been watching Danggeum play its own way as if they were
watching other people, quickly took a polite posture lest sparks fly on them.

It was only natural that his father would become angry again.

"You're so self-indulgent that you can't just get over it. You have to kneel down
and reflect on the spot until the sun goes down today! And you, you, watch that
child perform the punishment properly!"

My fiery, commanding father embraced me with 'one hand' and turned me around.

There was a chilly silence in the yard that looked over my father's shoulder.

Episode 10

* * *

The anger of the father who entered the residence did not seem to subside easily.

After wandering around the room, I sat down and opened a book, but I couldn't turn
over a few pages before putting it down.
“Has that always been the case? No, it is.”

My father put a hand on my shoulder and said.

"Yuna, there is no need for you to feel guilty about this. That child was punished
because he was negligent in his duties, okay?"

Guilt?

I just nodded my head eagerly at the feeling that I would never have.

"To prevent this from happening in the future..."

My father, who had been talking, suddenly closed his mouth and looked at me still.

It was a very sad look.

Just then, someone cautiously entered the room.

"Come on... Bocchan."

It was Undu, his father's handmaid. As a person who has served his father since
before, he has always followed his father.

This time, even when all the servants were being punished, Undu was not involved
because he was in the central hall following his father.

"I've compiled all the list of gifts given by the head of household. Where should I
put them?"

"The medicine is in my place, the rest is in kite's place... No, wait a moment."

"Yes."

Eondu seemed a little taken aback, but withdrew without question.

I also looked at my father wondering what was going on.

"Yuna."

My father got down on one knee and met my gaze.

“No matter how much I think about it, my heart is not at ease.”

In a very serious mood, I looked at my father, nervous about what to say.

My father, who had been looking at me for a while, said with a determined face.
"Would you like to stay with me at my place from now on?"

"Yes?"

"Of course, if you don't mind. I'm
you can prepare a room right away.
their parents until they are about
a courtyard in between, but aren't
your age, it is right to live with
you would feel awkward with me, so
not forcing you. My place isIt's spacious, so
That, usually, children do not move away from
10 years old. You and I are close enough to have
they different buildings? Originally, if you are
your parents. But when I brought you, I thought
I asked you to give me another place."

I opened my eyes wide and saw my father.

what do you rap? It was the first time my father spoke without stopping.
Even my father's words were not over.

"But no matter how much I think about it, I think it would be better to stay in the
same place. The closer you are, the better I can look after you, and you're also
not feeling well..."

Stupidly listening with my mouth open, I hurriedly cut off my father's words.

It seemed like this would never end.

"like!"

“・・・・・Do you like it?”

"Yes, I like it."

Why are you so nervous asking why it's uncomfortable? Somehow I burst into
laughter.

My father's face, which had been blinking, gradually turned bright, and he hugged
me.

I laughed to my heart's content in that warm embrace.

* * *

An elderly woman dressed in dark purple silk was sitting comfortably.

In front of him was a cute little girl in a nice scarlet skirt, eating a snack and
playing with a little girl.
"Don't eat too much. You won't have an appetite for dinner."

It was a sight that calmed my heart.

Not long after, a voice called from outside the door.

“Madam, the righteous lady has arrived.”

"Lily, go out with the nanny for a while."

The woman who had been watching the children by the side the whole time left the
room with the child and boots at the old lady's words.

Soon after, Baekri’s egg came in like flying.

"Mother! Did you hear? Father gave Baek Ri-yeon a present!"

"heard."

"What the hell is your father all of a sudden? Why did you suddenly take care of
him!"

"Lower your voice."

"They said they sent all sorts of precious things! They said they gave Baek Ri-yeon
the ermine hair I was aiming for! Ha, I even hinted at the commander-in-chief that
I wanted it!"

The old lady raised her teacup with a calm face.

“Isn’t it all because of you?

If you hadn't seen him like that in front of you, wouldn't that child have stood
out?"

"But mother...!"

said the woman who raised her hand to stop her daughter from speaking.

"Since Uigang is back, don't do anything useless and stay calm."

Baekri Ui-ran asked with her mouth closed.

“How long will Uigang stay?

Couldn't it be that you're not going to stay forever?"

"I'll go back when I see my subordinates haven't come yet."

"Huh, I'm glad. I wish I could go quickly without disturbing the house. Oh, that's
right! Uigang made Baek Ri-yeon's maid kneel down today as an example. What do you
think?"

Baekriui Kang was famous for being generous with his servants.

The punishment he handed down himself.

It even happened at a time when there were still many eyes on him due to the whim
of the family head.

It didn't take even a second for Baekri's actions to spread throughout the Baekri
family.

"You're punishing me again just because it's been days since my mother punished me?
I'm stunned.
You're completely ruining your mother's face!"

The hostess's own education had already begun to be heard whispering that
Baekriuigang would be angry with the maid again.

"Mom, are you going to leave it like this?"

"Uigang didn't say anything, so you're asking this mother to go first?"The old lady
glanced at Baekri Uiran as if disapprovingly.

"Moreover, I didn't hit or kick her out. I just brought a spoiled maid to her
knees. If I come forward, I'll rather be a laughing stock."

It's too trivial to go out on your own.

If I had kicked out a maid like that because I couldn't keep her by my daughter's
side, I would have spurred her on not being able to properly educate her maid and
sent a new maid who was greedy and greedy.

However, Uigang left the servant as it was and took only his daughter to his
residence.

The excuse was perfect. Baek Ri-yeon is still not feeling well, so he said he would
take care of her by his side.

He said he would take care of his sick daughter himself, but he had no place to
help.
He was even a six-year-old child.

If he had been a little older, he would have forced his residence to become
independent under the pretext of self-reliance, but that was also impossible.

"Then let it go? I'm getting scolded at the Central Party for that damn girl, and
my mother's face is disrespectful. My father is ignoring me these days!"

"Didn't I tell you to be careful in front of other people? Why are you still acting
so lightly when you've had two kids?"
Baekri Ui-ran, biting her lip with a bruise, drew closer to the old lady.

"But mother, we can't stay still like this, can we? Please do something about it."

"······."

The wife, who was lost in thought while looking down at the table, opened her
mouth.

"Let's bring Pyo and Ak."

"The kids?"

"yes."

"But it hasn't been long since I sent it to Shiga..."

"I can't help it. But I'm sure you'll keep your face in front of the kids."

"Will your father really do that?"

"And with those children, you'll soon forget about the crippled people who can't
even learn martial arts."

* * *

In my father's arms, I looked at the flowers in the garden that were in full bloom.

A cool breeze brushed my forehead under a clear sky.

I held my father's neck loosely and only wiggled my feet.

'Come to think of it, when was the last time I walked on my own feet?'

After I collapsed, my father was so extreme that he wouldn't even let my feet touch
the ground.

'It's not like that.'

From the moment I saw my father and my shadows by the pond, crucian carp flocked to
them.
I took the paper wrap from my sleeve and unwrapped it.

"Eat a lot!"

I sprinkled the crucian carp food evenly so that it could be eaten. It was the only
thing I did, living a very lazy life lately.

In my previous life, I hadn't even set foot near here. There is also a separate
person who manages the pond in this garden. Giving crucian carp food was just a
game.

This garden in harmony with the pond was one of the most beautiful among the Baekri
family gardens, but it was close to my aunt's residence.

Since I met my aunt here when I was young, I haven't been back since. But·····

'Father hundred best.'

I hugged my father tightly.

"Why? Is it cold?"

"No! I just like it."

My father's expression hardened to the point where anyone could say he was angry.

However, from my experience, I knew that it was the expression my father used to
hide his embarrassment.

"What's gone out already? Is it only this much for 100 li?"

"Next! Anybody come out! What the heck, why isn't anyone coming out? None?"

The noisy voices of the boys came over the roof tiles.

I was startled at that moment and looked in the direction from which the sound
came. It was a voice that should not have been heard at this point.

Episode 11
'what? Why... Why is Jane already here?'

I unknowingly bit my lip.

I remember my twin cousin who bullied me countless timesreturned sooner.

"You! You! Yes! You two come out!"

Again the voice of a young boy was heard.

Baekri Pyo and Souak.

Baek Ri-ran's twin son and my cousin.

The reason the two had different surnames was because of a promise they made from
the time they got married.

If a child is born, one will follow the husband's surname and the other will be
raised as Baekri's child, following the wife's surname.

Perhaps because of that promise, Baekri Ui-ran gave birth to twins. And they split
amicably and joined.

Sowuak, whose voice was so indistinguishable, but with a slightly different accent,
called out to Baek Ri-pyo.

"Don't look!"

"of course!"

Even though they had different surnames, they were very close like twins.
As the father turned towards the training ground, he could see part of the inside
of the training ground.

Originally, at my height, I wouldn't have bothered peeping, but it was possible

because I was hugged by my father.

“Baekri Sega is a training ground.”

My father thought I was curious and explained it.

But what I questioned was the other side.

'Why are you here already? Am I misremembering? not really.'

Soon after, Baek Ri-pyo, who was holding a wooden sword, started sparring with Baek
Ri-se, who was wearing a disciple's uniform.
The disciple of Baekri Sega was much taller and bigger than Baekri Pyo, and looked
a few years older. However, the disciple was pushed unilaterally by Baek Ri-pyo and
eventually lost the sword.

"I lost, I lost!"

Fearing to say defeat, several disciples raised their 100 points.

Souak shrugged and said.

"Why is everyone so insignificant? There's no one who can match you."

"So. Ah, no fun. Everyone, do your best! The next challenger!"

I could feel my father sigh.

"Why is that?"

"No, no."

I knew it even when I asked. It has to be.

'What I can see with my own eyes.'

That baekri family disciple lost on purpose.

The next Dalian and the next Dalian were the same. It was the same even if the
opponent changed to Souak.

Baek Ri-sega's disciples repeatedly shouted that the twins had beaten them
unilaterally.

“Father, how are your older brothers and sisters?”

I couldn't really know my skills in sparring that wasn't like that sparring.

“The technique is good, but the basics are still lacking. The center of gravity is
shaken.

My father, who had been speaking sharply, turned to me.

"By the way, how did you know that the child is your cousin? You haven't met Pyo
and Akki yet, have you?"

Ugh.
Come to think of it, I had never seen twins before.
You startled me thinking that I didn't hear your voice right now, and pretended to
know it.

"Uh... is there anyone else my age who can challenge Baekri's disciples to fight?
Besides, there are two people who look exactly alike, so I knew they were twins,
Baek Ri-pyo and Souak's brother. Hehe."

"You have good eyesight. That's right."

At my quick excuse, my father nodded calmly.

"This is your twin cousin brother. My sister brought it from the cattle farm a few
days ago."

“Was it originally supposed to be brought from the cattle yard?”

"I don't know."

My father didn't seem to know why he returned so early.

While looking at the training ground, I turned my gaze.

'Uh, I'll have to be careful not to run into them.'

They were both kids with the same personality.

So, on the bad side.

I scratched my forehead.
The forehead on the right side was where she had previously been scarred by the
twins.
Now, instead of the bumpy scar, smooth skin is palpable.

Unlike me, who immediately looked at me, my father looked at the twins with a
bitter face and hugged me tightly.

I knew what my father was thinking. such a fatherIt was knocked out.

'Don't worry, father. I'll get better.'

* * *

After that day, I wanted to go for a walk somewhere else. My father also went to
another garden without saying anything. Anyway, there were many gardens in this
spacious 100-ri family.

"What is it?"
"I'm just bored."

I held out the fabric I was practicing sewing on.

After a short walk, I was bored when I returned to my residence.

Even if it gets better, it's not enough to run around - I don't have any friends to
play with - I haven't even learned to read at this point.

Tired of rolling around all day, I started it once.

Of course, with a six-year-old hand...

"Is it a cloud?"

"It's a pear flower..."

"······."

"······."

If you are bored, how about learning to write? Teacher ······ No, yes. I will teach
you."

"Your father?"

"So. Why didn't I think of this right away? How far did you learn to write?"

I blankly opened my mouth.

I couldn't remember a single thing.

Does anyone remember the first letter you learned ten years ago?
Once I wasn't

"I haven't seen that writing teacher a few times..."

I hesitated as much as I could and spoke softly.

My father just smiled lightly and stroked my hair.

"It's okay. You can learn from scratch. There's plenty of time.

Baekri Sega was a martial artist.

After I entered the family of Baekri, the first thing I had to do with my stomach
was a sword, not a letter.

The writing teacher put it on after I got used to the sword. However, after taking
the elixir and falling in love with magic, he went to heaven to study writing as
well.

My father brought paper and brushes that were in the room.

Except for training my father's sword these days, he had been looking at books all
day, so he was well grounded in what he ate.

My father rolled up the sleeves on my arms and said.

"For now, write down the letters you remember."

I nodded and whimpered as I grabbed the brush. But the fingers that had never been
practiced didn't listen.

My father, who smiled lightly, covered my hand and corrected my fingers.

"Ugh... it's hard."

"It's all like that at first."

The small hand holding the brush trembled.

Thinking that this was enough, I raised my elbow.

Black strokes were drawn on a white background.

My father, who looked at me cutely as I grunted, nodded in satisfaction.

Even though I only met the teacher twice, my posture was straight and on the right
side.

It was a child's body, so I stumbled at times, but I still tried to keep the
correct posture.

It was because the posture of writing before returning was familiar to the body,
but my father, who did not know how to write, was simply satisfied and admired.

And the father, who saw the handwriting written with great care with a very serious
expression on his small face, said, "Kheup." He coughed violently with a sound.

Contrary to the plausible posture, the letters were messed up.

Leaving behind my father's enthusiastic response, I looked down at the words I had
written melancholy.

I wrote down the most basic characters for 'Heaven (天)', 'Earth (地)' and 'People
(人)'...

'No, what kind of black mass is this?'

The word 'land' had so many strokes that it was unrecognizable.

He glanced at his father and nodded as if to go on.

'What should I use now...?'

While thinking about it, I wrote the next letter.

My father, who had been watching me write until the end, lifted up the still wet
paper and looked at it.
My father, who had been looking at me for a long time with a frown on his face,
looked back at me with a surprised face.

"Isn't this my name?"

Recognizing this black lump!

Don't fall for your father's true loveI almost clapped.

'Meaning of will' 'Good cell strength'

It was a very fatherly name.

"yes that's right!"

I said hehehe and laughed shyly.

"······."

But my father said nothing.

When I looked up and saw my father's face, I was stunned. The eyes were red.

'What is it, please? again?'

No, father, were you originally this emotional?

"I couldn't even be by your side, but you remembered my name as father."

I stomped my feet, stepped on a chair, stood up, and pressed my father's sore eyes
with my sleeve.

"What do you do with something like this, father? I will write a lot in the
future."

My father took a deep breath and hugged me.

"You mustn't step on a chair."

"······."

"It's dangerous."
"······yes."

It was when my father, who had picked me up, gently put me down on the floor.

A voice was heard from outside the door along with a coughing sound.

"Keum, keuheum, 4th Prince, 4th Prince, are you there?"

"What's going on?"

"The Lord has sent someone."

The father, whose expression hardened, straightened himself. But I cried with red
eyes! and was announcing

"Let them in."

Of course, I was surprised because I thought I would wait for a while.

"Ah, Father...!"

It was belatedly blocked, but the servant in charge of permission opened the door
and entered faster.
And the servant who saw his father's face...

"Huh!"

It was bizarre as it was.

"What's going on?"

"······."

"Look."

"Ugh! No, ah, ah, sin, sorry. The little boy lost his mind for a moment and
stopped."

4 Confucius' tears, couldn't he have seen something in vain?

However, the servant did not have the courage to check the face of the 4 Gongja
again.

"That's what I came for, so... uh..."

The servant groped for a while before recalling.

“Oh!

"Okay."

“And the head of the household told me to come with Yeoni Agi.”

Episode 12

* * *

There were three children and two adults at a large table carved with lotus
patterns.

Silence continued in the place where the story seemed to blossom.

After a brief greeting, the father closed his mouth, and the aunt could not hide
the inconvenience.

The twins next to their aunt seemed to have a little patience, but eventually their
hips and shoulders flinched.

It was obvious that the twins wanted to talk to me, but I followed my father and
kept my mouth shut.

How long have you been like that?

Just as the twins' chairs started to move, the door quietly opened and Jang Seok-
ryang appeared.

My father and aunt made puzzled faces.

Jang Seok-ryang greeted politely.

"Princess 4, could you spare a moment?"

Aunt turned her head with an annoyed look at the fact that she had no business to
do.

"Your father will come soon."

“It will take a while.”

"All right."
My father, who was getting up, stared at my aunt and said,

"Yuna, don't go anywhere and stay calm. If something happens, tell your father."

My aunt raised her eyes and twitched her lips, but did not open them.

I smiled and said, "Don't worry."

"Yes. Don't worry and come back."

The father followed Seok-ryang Jang out of the room.

The twins, who pushed their necks out to make sure my father left the room, met
each other's eyes.Souak was the first to speak.
Baek Ri-pyo also followed suit.

"Hey. You say you're trash?"

“I heard that you can’t use martial arts because your Danjeon is broken? Is that
true?”

Unknowingly, I almost burst into laughter.

After I returned, my first meeting with Souak and Baek Ri-pyo changed. The cigar we
met, the place we met, and even the time we met were all different.

'Even so, how come the first words remain the same?'

The aunt drank the tea, as if she had no intention of stopping the twins.

I looked at the twins giggling and asked calmly.

"Who said that?"

"That's right, my mother... Ugh."

Baek Ri-pyo, who suddenly bit his tongue, shot Sou-ak.

Souak said without looking at Baekri Pyo.

"What are you going to do with that? It's true, you're trash."

"I'm going to tell my father."

The twins were startled.

The twins grew up not knowing that they were high in the sky.

But who is my father?

The background of the self-restraint of the Baekris family that the twins wield
every time? Or the relationship of being the sister's child?

He wasn't the kind of person who changed his attitude or looked after him.

The twins were afraid of my stern father, who had no back stomach.

bang!

My aunt, who had set the teacup down as if hitting the table, glared at me like she
was going to eat me.

"You're blatantly cheating. You're showing off all the vulgarity that grew up on
the street."

I said as if I didn't know why you were angry.

"But my father told me to tell you everything."

"Do you think you'll be all right? How long do you think Uigang will stay at home?

If it had been, I would have been frightened by those words.

But I said, as if asking where the dog was barking.

"Well, I'll ask my father about this too. How long will you be there?"

My aunt's face contorted.

"You're carrying your father on your back, and you're so strong...!"

“Iran, what is it that raises your voice so that it can be heard outside?”

Just then, the door opened and my uncle entered.

"Brother! Why are you so late? Come quickly."

My aunt welcomed me as if I had won a thousand horses.

My uncle who greeted me scolded me.

“And you, kite, who the hell would talk back to an aunt like that?”

"Haha, don't talk too much to your father, Yeon-i. You're still young."

Baek Ri-myeong stopped such an uncle. It was a really messy pair.

Baek Ri-myeong spoke to me with a friendly smile.

"It's the first time since that day, Yuna. How are you?"

"Yes."

Baek Ri-myeong, who greeted the aunt and the twins in turn, approached holding the
girl's hand.

“Yuna, here is my sister Baek Li-ri.

We live in the same house and we haven't even said hello until now. Liri, over
there is Baek Ri-yeon, your cousin the same age as you. did you hear this? Say
hello."

Li-ri was a nickname for Baek-li-ri, and her name was just 'Li'.

Dressed in a greenish-yellow jeogori and a deep red skirt embroidered with bright
white magnolia, and with cheeks as white as glutinous rice cakes and cute dumpling
hair, it was clear that Baek Li-ri grew up being loved.

Baek Ri-ri looked at me and shook her head. Baek Ri-myeong said with a smile as if
it was cute.

"Haha. Lily is usually shy."

With the appearance of my uncle, the edgy atmosphere disappeared.

Auntie was busy talking with uncle as if she was being compensated for what she
hadn't said before, and the twins were busy chatting with Baek Ri-myeong.

The twins treated me as an invisible person throughout the conversation, and Baek
Ri-ri seemed to have no idea, as if her pride had been hurt that her first attack
had gone to nothing.

I killed time by myself counting the lotus petals on the table.

The door opened and my father came in with my grandfather.

'What's going on?'

I don't know what we talked about outside, but my father's complexion was much
worse than when he went out.did

Leaving my doubts behind, I jumped up and greeted my grandfather with my relatives.

Grandpa entered without hesitation and waved his hand.

"Everyone sit down."

 * * *

The food came out endlessly. It was to the point where it was incomparable to my
father's usual simple meals.

Even with eye-popping food, everyone kept rolling with chopsticks, noticing
Grandpa.

I was the only one who constantly pointed chopsticks at the food I had never seen
before.

My father was also busy moving the food from the plate in front of me, which was
out of my arms' reach.

The grandfather put down the chopsticks and looked at the uncle.

“How is Myung studying writing?”

"Yes? After Mr. Hyeon Hakdang Chung retired, he called the writing teacher to his
house and asked for his teaching."

My uncle, who must have been taken aback by the sudden question, answered right
away.

Grandpa asked about Baek Li-ri and the twins one after another. It was a matter
within the Baekri family.

Everyone from my uncle to my aunt and Baek Ri-myung made puzzled faces when I saw
the grandfather, the owner of the house, asking about things that he must have
known.

Even the grandfather asked all the questions to the father.

And as if he was surprised, he asked.

"You're teaching Yeon-yi yourself?"

"Yes."

"Hmm."

Grandpa paused for a moment before opening his mouth.

“A famous scholar in Gyeongseong, Mr. Ki, came down here along with Seok Tae-eui.”

The moment I heard that, I realized what my grandfather was going to say.
And I was surprised that my grandfather invited me to this place as well.

"I heard that Mr. Ki is going to open a school here. I think it's good to send the
kids there to be taught in the future. What do you all think?"

Baek Ri-myung, who is older, said that he would take classes in the morning, and
Baek Ri-ri, and the twins, who were one year older, would attend classes in the
afternoon.

At first, it was a recommendation. However, it was more than a proposal from my

grandfather.

At first, everyone didn't know, but Mr. Ki was a really famous celebrity.

He only left Gyeongseong in order to live his old age comfortably and not to be
entangled in complicated situations any longer.

And Mr. Ki, who came here, opened a school.

It was not enough to challenge the past, but it was to teach appropriate children
with good manners and understanding speech.

But where will the personal connections and knowledge accumulated over the years
go?

Those who were serious about the past flocked like clouds for advice, and it
naturally became an environment in which they could interact with future civil
servants.

Soon, people realized what value this institute had. It took only a moment for
people who wanted to take classes to line up.

However, Mr. Ki had no intention of accepting many students.

Naturally, there was an uproar in order to somehow become students of the

institute.

'At that time, my grandfather was not interested in me, and my father had no time
to pay attention to the school because he was looking for a cure for me.'

In the past, I couldn't go to this institute.

Unlike me, who was flattered, my father had a worried expression.

The twins' faces turned yellow as they listened to their grandfather's continued
words.

"Two exams (four hours) of class?"

"It's not enough to practice the sword, but the time is too precious, Grandpa."

Grandpa raised his eyebrows in response. However, since he was still a young
grandson, his voice was not bad.

"It's only the first two exams, and the teacher knows the situation well. I will
gradually reduce the study time according to your progress."
In martial arts, martial arts come first.
However, for a family whose name has risen to the level of the Baekri family, it is
natural to have martial arts and to have six skills.did.

The six arts are the six examples of etiquette (property), music (music), archery
(archery), horsemanship (horse riding or carriage driving), calligraphy
(calligraphy), and industry learning (mathematics).

It's not that I want to make it big. I just wanted to know how to do the basics.

'Because I don't want to be seen as an empty-headed samurai who only knows how to
wield a sword.'

The situation was similar for other famous green onions.

Even the beggars group, the opening, went up to a higher level, and there were a
lot of people who were different from the image seen in the world.

"Even if you study 2 o'clock in the academy, don't you have 10 o'clock left? That's
enough. You guys don't practice sword training all day."

"What are you talking about, Grandpa! Of course we practice all day!"

"That's right. I've never let go of the sword in my hand!"

"······."

However, the grandfather's expression gradually hardened. In the past, I, who was
always confined to the house, saw the twins play with their friends over their
swords several times.

But have you never let go of your hand?

Episode 13

Before the angry grandfather could say anything, the aunt quickly intervened.

"Father, how hard Pyo and Ak are training. His martial arts skills are already
close to 3 stars."

Vaccine-free work.

It was a martial art that only Baekrisae could learn.

Grandpa saw the twins.

The twins quickly straightened their postures, but pride overflowed from their
raised chins.

My uncle quickly intervened and chimed in.

"Pyo and Ak are already close to 3 stars? That's surprising. Uiran,

congratulations. Father, isn't it really amazing?"

The aunt, who had covered her mouth and laughed, suddenly glanced at her father and
said,

"If Akwa Pyo gets over 3 stars at the age of 7, Uigang's youngest record will be
broken!"

My aunt tripped on my father who was still and fell.

"······."

My father lowered his eyes and drank the tea without a word.
For your information, I fell into the magic trick even before I was taught Mu Baek
Shin Gong.

'Later, I asked my father to teach me, so I learned by scratching the surface...'

I stayed at 1 star because I had no energy.

Anyway, 1 star is very basic and can be said to be in a state where it has just
stepped off. Then, gradually rise to 2 stars, 3 stars, 4 stars, and so on.

As the level rises, the inaction that can be unfolded becomes stronger. Even if
they wielded the same sword, 1 star cut down branches, 2 stars cut trees, 5 stars
cut rocks, and so on.

However, going beyond the stage became more difficult as we went further.

He said that it takes twice as much effort to reach 5 stars just to go from 5 stars
to 6 stars. Not to mention 7, 8, and 9 stars.

Also, 9 stars was the Wailing Wall.

There were numerous people who could not exceed 9 stars even if they devoted their
entire lives enough to be called a wall.

Even the heads of successive Baekris families counted those with more than 9
surnames on their hands. As difficult as it was, the difference between those who
passed 9 stars and those who did not was huge.

And the strongest in Moorim, my grandfather, who is the strongest in the world, was
10 stars.

It was the highest level from the Baekri Sega.

My father was now an 8 star, almost close to a 9 star.

Later, he broke all the youngest records set by his father and grandfather and rose
to 9 stars.
Many assumed that my father would reach 11-star one day, reaching 10-star faster
than his grandfather.

Even 12 stars, the level of legend, may be possible.

But in the end, my father passed away without reaching 10 stars.

Grandpa asked suspiciously.

"Are you really close to 3 stars?"

Even his father, who was a genius among geniuses, surpassed 3 stars at the age of
eight. For reference, my grandfatherAt the age of nine, he passed 3 stars and was
called a child prodigy.

"Sure! How hard the kids train! Seeing how they like training, they really resemble
their father."

My aunt raised the twins up, thinking it was this time.

Grandpa stroked the beard as he took turns looking at the twins who were holding
their heads high.

"It's great if the mark and the evil exceed 3 stars."

"Father! It's just no big deal!"

I lowered my head and managed my expression.

From my memory, it took another 5 years for the twins to pass 3 stars.

'Last time too, I was very excited that it would soon exceed 3 stars...'

The grandfather, who was silent for a moment, looked back at Baekri.

"Okay, then Pyo and Maki aside, Myung-ah. What do you think of Hakdang?"

"It's an opportunity to be taught by a good person. I want to go. However, Pyo and
Ak are focusing on martial arts, so I'm worried if I can take a break. Wouldn't it
be better for me to focus on martial arts as well?"

He said round and round, but he meant that he did not want to go if the votes and
evil did not go.

Grandpa's eyes twitched.

The grandfather with a hard expression looked back at Baekriri this time.

"Lee, what do you think?"

"Yes? What?"

"Academy. Do you want to go or not?"

At first, it seemed like he was trying to be friendly, but at the end, his
annoyance came out.

Bailey opened her mouth blankly.

My uncle looked at Baek Li-ri desperately, as if sending a telepathic message.

Seeing her father like that, Baek Li-ri said with a puzzled face.

"Why am I going there? You can just call the teacher here."

Oh, it was a remark that came out of admiration.

Even if Baekri Se is a granddaughter, she should have that kind of mindset.

I nodded my head inwardly, but unfortunately it didn't seem like the answer my
grandfather liked.

Seeing that the nape of his neck was red with anger, my uncle scolded him hastily.

"Lily! What the hell do you mean! What have you heard?"

Baek Li-ri, who opened her mouth in a daze, soon began to cry.

"Oh, Dad, why are you angry?"

"Baekliri!"

In the end, Baek Ri-ri burst into tears as if she was sad.
Baek Ri-myeong next to Baek Ri-ri comforted her younger brother, not knowing what
to do.

The grandfather looked around with an angry look and slammed the table.

"All right! Just don't go everyone!"

It was catastrophic.
And I felt unfair and wanted to jump out of the chair.

'What are you talking about?! I want to go!'

Even though I knew the future, it was not enough.

Now, my father and I have managed to escape the crisis with our own strength, but I
am not conceited that it will continue to be possible in the future. I had to study
more about this world.

In addition, Baek Ri-myeong, the twins, and even Baek Ri-ri exchanged help with the
people they had built solidly in the academy.

That was also the reason why Grandpa wanted to send 100 Limyeong. Build a
relationship.

However, there was no way the current hundred li people would know that.

'Look at me, look at me. I absolutely love it.'

Baek Ri-myeong seemed to be happy at the grandfather's words to calm down his
brother but not to go.

Not to mention the twins.

There was no way the grandfather could not recognize the hearts of his
grandchildren.

Grandpa shouted, frowning.

"Let's finish eating here. Get out of here!"

But if you wake up, you will be really angry.

Grandpa shouted again as everyone was sitting still.

"Why don't you go and sit down!"

They only glanced at each other, hoping for each other to wake up first or to
comfort their grandfather.

Then my father opened his mouth.

"father."

"Why are you calling me!"

“I didn’t ask Yeon.”

"······."

bigMy father, my aunt, and even Baek Ri-myeong looked at my father with absurd
faces.
The aunt, who could not stand it, said with a sneer.

“Do you want to say that in this situation? My father is angry, so how can you only
think of Yeon?

Who was angry with me!

My grandfather, full of displeasure at the words of my aunt who fanned the house on
fire, glared at me.

I quickly lowered my gaze.

"Oh, it's good. What do you think, Yeon-i? Do you want to go to the school or not?
You don't have to lie!"

A whimper from one side, a beastly stare from the other.

'Ah, why is it only my turn like this!'

As if intimidated by the messy atmosphere, I opened my mouth.

"I am······."

He looked at me with a friendly gaze, as if my father was okay.

I said it as if I had gained courage.

"I don't know why Grandpa is angry."

My aunt snorted and lifted her chin.

I saw such an aunt and the twins beside her.

"It's not that the evil department brother doesn't want to go to the institute,
doesn't he?"

"Can't you go?"

"Yes."

"What does that mean?"

Grandpa asked, frowning.

I said with a face that I really don't know why.

"Shouldn't the two older brothers go to the closing ceremony?"

"What the hell are you talking about!"

cried the aunt in surprise.

My aunt had an uneasy face when she mentioned the twins.

lung training.

It is said that closed-door training is when people are locked up and forced to
focus only on training.

Once I started training, I couldn't meet people, so I usually ate a preserved food
called Byeokgokdan, but it was really... terribly tasteless.

I ate it and practiced for a month if it was short, or several years if it was
long.

And since the twins were born, they have been supported and supported.

'Can you guys survive the closing training?'

I said, taking off my pretense.

"But Auntie, I heard that your grandfather did closed-door training when he reached
3 stars. I heard that my father did it too."

I looked back at the twins and blinked.

“Aren’t your two older brothers doing it too?”

My grandfather and father, who were called child prodigies, tried so hard, but what
about you guys? meant to some extent.

And before being caught, he said with a slightly bitter face.

"I'm so envious of you guys. I'll congratulate you in advance that you're already
close to 3 stars."

"Hey, you're short circuit too...!"

The startled aunt stopped the twins who were about to scream with red faces.

"What are you talking about? Closing training, your father didn't do it!"

"Huh? Did you?"

I tilted my head and looked back at my father.

"I guess I was wrong. Why didn't you, Father?"

The twins met their father's fierce eyes and sat down in amazement.

After calming the twins down with a glance, the father said.

"You're not mistaken. I also went to the closing training. But my mother was ill,
so I had to leave after two days."

"Oh, is Grandma sick?"

"yes."

"Um. I didn't know."

Saying that, she shifted her gaze to the twins, starting with her aunt.

My aunt was perfectly fine and the twins looked very healthy.

My eyes alone were not enough to convey the meaning to my grandfather.

Episode 14

Bang, the grandfather who hit the table drew attention.

"Yeon is right! It's not the time to go to the school. Go back to Uiran and prepare
for Pyo and Akie's closing training.""father!"

"Ha, Grandpa."

The aunt was startled, and the twins' complexions turned black.

"Father, how do the kids do lung training? You can't just feed Byeokgokdan when
you're in the middle of a big age."

"I also practiced lung-gwan at that age!"

"······."

“And Uiran, as a mother, you should think of your child’s future first!
Reaching a high level at a young age is irreplaceable. There is no easy way to get
it! Even if it's hard now, it's all an investment for the future!"
My aunt was only 3 stars when she was 12 years old.

He was an ordinary axis in the Baekri family, but his father was by his aunt.
My aunt, who was compared all through childhood, could not even be compared when
she grew up.

My aunt's eyes were shaken as she looked at the twins at the grandfather's advice.

After reading their mother's expression, the twins were frightened and scrambled to
speak.

"Grandpa, I want to go to that school!"

"I'm going to school!"

'Hmm, did I do something wrong?'

Wouldn't it have been better not to let the twins go to school?

I thought and shook my head.

Grandpa had an all-or-nothing personality.

As long as everyone gathered and talked about it, if they sent it, they sent it
all, if they didn’t, they didn’t send it.

"Pyo-ya, evil. It wouldn't be bad to go to closed-door training when you're a

mother..."

"mom!"

The aunt and the twins started to fuss.

The blind spot was very nice to see. Isn't it the house that sparked even when I
tried to set fire to my house?

I lifted the chopsticks I had put down.

'Hey, let's eat something. I haven't eaten yet, but I thought I had to go back.'

Unrestrained and barely touching, he reached for the mountain of food.

Just in time, my father put a bowl of boiled meatballs on my plate.

I put it in my mouth and widened my eyes.

"Is it delicious?"

Father smiled softly as I nodded vigorously.

'seafood? It's not a squid...'

I also handed out a ball to my father.

"Father, please try it too. It's delicious."

"I ate a lot."

"What is it made of?"

"I don't know."

"This is like water parsley. Is it sea fish?"

And Baek Ri-pae-hyeok also saw such a woman.

His daughters and grandchildren do the same.

Contrary to that, a son and granddaughter concede to each other to eat.

My chest felt tight from the unbearable frustration, and my unknown displeasure
soared.

“Uigang, do you starve your child?”

"Puup."

Surprised by my grandfather's sudden heartache, I jumped up and giggled.

My father patted me on the back and received the grumpiness of my grandfather,

which my father was accustomed to.

“Yeonie seems to like the food today.”

"That's right, Grandpa. Ugh, all the food is delicious."

I thought you wouldn't be interested until the aunt's issue was resolved, but why
did you suddenly become so upset?

I rolled my eyes and smiled as charmingly as possible.

"Grandpa should try it too. It's delicious!"

"······Heh, bring it and try it. I need to taste it too. What's so delicious!"

* * *
In the end, it was decided that everyone would go to the institute.

At that moment, the twins and the aunt's expression of joy and sorrow intersect.

Haha, I don't think I'll be able to forget that expression for a while.

The day after the dinner ended in such a mess. The stationery staff, the Thousand
Character Books, and the boiled meatballs that we ate that evening were delicious.
The sender, of course, was my grandfather.

Even his father admired Moonbangsawoo. The natural pattern of the jade looks like a
towering pine tree.It's a rolling inkstone!

'Giving something like this to a six-year-old is extravagant, extravagant.'

To my grandfather, I must have been a child who couldn’t even write properly.

In addition, my grandfather also put a word to the teacher so that I could take
classes slowly after recovering my body.

'I'm just grateful that you sent me to the academy.'

In any case, it was the nature of doing something for sure. From high-end courtesy
items to the golden wedding ceremony of the Heavenly Order and the school.

Since my grandfather cared about me so much, I felt like I had to repay something
even though I was weak.

But what can I give to a grandfather who can be said to have it all?

After much thought, the result was nothing special.

I looked down at the handkerchief and smiled.

'No, but where is this? I did my best.'

Although the numbers on the handkerchief are not flowers and butterflies, but
resemble rabbits...

Originally, I was going to embroider my grandfather's name.

But, should I say it was natural, it was impossible with my hands.

And I ran into the next problem again.

'I made it once, but how do I deliver it?'

Rather than trusting the house servants, he believed that the rabbit in the
handkerchief would run himself.
However, it was difficult to visit my grandfather in person.
'Well, it's true that my grandfather has been nice to me lately, but I shouldn't go
over the subject.'

It's not because you accepted me, it's all because of my father.

After thinking about it, I...

"hello."

Hundreds of times, on the face of the warrior guarding the grandfather's place, the
puzzled expression of 'Why is this guy talking to me?'

“I think there are things I left behind when I stayed at Baekdang last time, so can
I go in and look for them?”

I said it proudly.

'It's also a frontal breakthrough.'

Seeing the child so calm, Musa couldn't figure out what the situation was.

The bewildered warrior looked at the other warrior beside him. However, other
samurai did not understand this situation.

Originally, they would have ignored it, telling them to wait until the family head
returned.

But what about the rumors these days?

The story centered on that child was unusual.

I was reluctant to just kick them out, and I didn't know when the head of the house
would come back after going out in the morning.

“I will guide you.”

In the end, after discussion, one person decided to guide and monitor.

Arriving in front of the room where I stayed, I stopped the warrior who was trying
to enter the room with me.

"Oh, can I look for it myself?"

"Yes?"

"It's a bit of a secret..."

It was both absurd and funny to see a little boy with a serious face on his back,
so the warrior said calmly.

"I'll wait in front of the door, so come out as soon as you find it. The head of
the household is away, so don't make a fuss."

"Yes!"

Upon entering safely, I immediately closed the door and looked around the room.

The room had returned to the way it had been when I first arrived. Even though it
was empty, there was not a single speck of dust accumulated on it, no matter how
diligently it was maintained.

'Where would be good?'

I couldn't leave my handkerchief anywhere. After I leave, the warrior outside the
door will take a look around the room.

So he had to find a place that would be immediately visible to the servants who
cleaned the room, as he did not find it right away.

'I think it will take a long time for the drawer to stand out... Under the fire?
Ah, this place seems to leave marks on the handkerchief... yes! Let's go over
there.'

I approached the bed.

The duvet had to be hung out periodically and tightened in the sun.

I muttered contentedly.

"Good good."

"What do you like?"

"Huh uh uh!"

screaming throatI got caught at the end and barely got in.
I staggered as I grabbed her breasts, and a firm hand caught me.

"I'm more surprised because of you! What are you so surprised about?"

Grandpa also glared at me with a pouty face.

"Ears... I thought they were ghosts."

"Then you mean I have to show off my presence? Isn't it you who entered like a
thief!"
I quickly bowed my head.

"I'm sorry."

"······."

"······."

"Hey, did you find the item? Is that it?"

Grandpa asked, pointing to what I was holding in my hand.

"Ah, this is um..."

I never expected to encounter a situation like this.

As I hesitated, Grandpa's eyes sharpened again.

'It can't be helped.'

I politely held out the handkerchief and letter I was holding.

"Actually, I brought it to give to my grandfather."

Grandpa made a suspicious expression.

"to me?"

"······Yes."

The grandfather who received it opened the letter first. Grandpa looked at the
crooked handwriting for a long time.

'Can you read...? It's because I've been practicing.'

As the time to read grew longer, my confidence plummeted and I bit my lips in
anxiety.

Fortunately, Grandpa looked at the handkerchief and said.

"You made this number?"

"Yes!"

"Didn't you do the lower one?"

Grandpa looked suspiciously at the number of handkerchiefs.

'Grandpa, if a servant does this, he will be cut...'

I gestured as if it was unfair.

"I made it myself. Here, here is the rabbit."

Anit? The words came out wrong.

I should have said flowers and butterflies!
Rabbit, rabbit, the rabbit came out of the mouth first.

"No, not a rabbit..."

Seeing the doubt in my grandfather's eyes at my change of heart, I hurriedly said,

"Rabbit... rabbit is so cute, isn't it?"

ah! Could there be anything more stupid than this?

Grandpa also had an absurd expression on his face.

Episode 15

'I don't know, let's just make it a rabbit. Who knows?'

In any case, didn't the purpose of giving it to my grandfather be achieved?

I was completely distracted by the unexpected encounter. Worried about making more
mistakes, I sneakily headed toward the door to get out.

"Then Grandpa, I'll just go away."

"Stand there."

Damn it.
I turned around with the most cute smile on my face.

I don't spit on a smiling face, so I won't scold you.

But Grandpa said something scarier than getting scolded.

"Now that we've met, let's ask a question."

Then he sat down on a chair and gestured for the chair opposite.

"Sit over there."

OMG! How long are you going to tell me to sit down?

The steps toward the chair were heavy.

As I sat in the chair, my grandfather spoke in a soft voice.

"Yuna."

"Yes, Grandpa."

“Do you think that Pyo and Ak will exceed 3 stars this year?”

"Yes?"

I looked at my grandfather with a bewildered face.

Absolutely impossible...
But I couldn't say that.

"How do I know that?"

"Hana, didn't you bring out the closing ceremony as if you were waiting?"

“Because my aunt said it would pass.”

"No, you knew. I knew from the beginning that Pyo and Ak could not exceed 3 stars."

"······."

"From watching you all this time, I know you're a very smart kid. The reason you
brought up the subject of lung training was to help me. Am I wrong?"

I was surprised to see my grandfather.

It seems I've been lazy to install it.
Grandpa is already like thisdo you understand

I lowered my eyes and lowered my head like a child who had been caught doing
something wrong.

"······No, everything Grandpa said is true."

No lies here. Rather, the truth should be revealed. Clumsy lies will only make you
angry.

I looked up and spoke.

"I think my grandfather wants to send my older brothers to school."

"Don't step forward!"

Then, in surprise at the unexpected scream, he raised his head.

The eyes looking at me were strict.

I bit my lip and apologized, leaving the bitter feeling behind.

"······Yes. I'm sorry."

"I didn't understand."

Grandpa tapped the table lightly.

"Since you stepped out like that, what will Pyo and Aak think of you? Don't they
think that you messed with them? Then how will those kids come out in the future!"

Grandpa continued talking as if he was frustrated.

"You haven't mastered martial arts and your body is very damaged. What do you think
if the twins decide to harass you?"

I raised my head again and opened my mouth in a daze.

'Annit? Grandpa knows a lot about twins, doesn't he?'

My grandfather, who did not know what I was thinking, continued.

"It's not like you have your mother or your grandparents in the house. Even if your
father cares, he won't be able to get involved in the children's fights every time.
He can't stay at home forever! I'll listen to you, don't even dream about it!"

At first glance, it seemed like he meant not to act as he pleased with the prestige
of his grandfather and father on his back.

But I knew. He said this because he was worried about me.

'what? Why all of a sudden this advice? Didn't you hate me? no way······?'
Maybe it's because of what I've been doing that I've developed a weak affection?

Then... I swallowed dry saliva.

I decided to go one step further.

"But Grandpa, what if I start a fight even though I don't want to?"

"What do you mean?"

"Pyo and my older brother did that. To me, it's trash, trash that can't even be
used for martial arts."

"What? ... they said that?"

Grandpa opened his eyes as if he had never heard of it.

I nodded my head vigorously to give me faith.

"Yes. That day, before my grandfather came, when my father was away for a while."

The hesitant grandfather slammed the table.

"Where did you get such a vulgar habit!

How the hell did Uiran teach the kids? Did you leave it alone without telling your
father?"

"It's a kids fight."

Grandpa made a puzzled face.

I quickly brought out the words I had prepared.
Then he put on a slightly sad expression.

"Grandpa, if I don't fight after hearing that, even if I get better later, will I
have the right to hold the sword?"

"······."

"I want to be confident with myself."

Confidence that will not be broken in any adversity.

Isn't that the attitude Muin likes the most? And my sincerity too.

* * *

'How the hell did this happen?'

I stared blankly at the delicacies prepared in front of me with a spoon in my hand.

"What are you doing without carrying it?"

It's all because of the boiled meatballs!

On the day I was about to return, my grandfather caught me and told me to eat and
go. I was about to refuse it, but I hesitated without realizing it when I heard the
word boiled meatballs...

The result was this dining spot.

I could see that my cousins would go wild when they heard that they had eaten alone
with their grandfather.

'But it's delicious...'

With the ball in my mouth, I nodded in satisfactionI didn't even know there was

"Eat a little bit! So don't be greedy. Try this one too. It's roe deer meat."

"Noru?"

"Yes. You've never seen it. It's tan and looks like a young cow."

I picked up a thin piece of meat marinated in seasoning.

'delicious!'

It was so delicious that it was embarrassing.

My grandfather frowned, wondering how he interpreted my expression.

“Why are you crying after eating something delicious?”

"It's so delicious..."

I mumbled and added quickly.

"It's too bad your father couldn't eat with you."

"You're crying over something else. Your father's food is enough, so don't worry
and eat!"

"Thank you, Grandpa!"

"Everything you say is like father. Do you like it that much?"

I nodded my head with a questioning expression.

“How is Uigang doing these days?”

I tilted my head at the vague question.

"It just means how you usually get along. Aren't you sticking around all day?"

But can there be a place in the family of 100 li without grandpa's ears and eyes?
If I said how I was doing, it would tell me everything from the diet I ate that day
to how many times I used chopsticks, but I was not sure what the meaning of the
question was.

“Wake up in the morning, train briefly, look at books, then take a nap while
working for a while before coming…”

"Not like that... no, no."

what?

The grandfather spoke to the child with an expression that said, “What are you
doing?”

Like a child who doesn't know anything, I put the roe deer meat in front of my
grandfather.

"Eat Grandpa too."

Maybe because I ate a late lunch, I fell asleep like crazy.

'Come to think of it, I even skipped a nap...'

The child's body was a problem. Even if I had the will, my body couldn't stand it.

Even with a nice car in front of me, I was busy yawning over and over again,
covering my mouth.

said Grandpa, tongue-tied.

"If you're sleepy, go to sleep."

"But······."

"I'm going to go back like that and fall asleep on the street."

"Grandpa too, am I Ann?"

Hearing that, my grandfather laughed at his absurdity, but I was already half
insane.

"Then are you a child or an adult?"

"but······."

I have to come to my senses - I tried several times, thinking, but it was getting
more and more difficult to control my head.

"Then shamelessly..."

“Hey, where did you hear that?”

I was led by the old servant's hand and lay down somewhere.

I felt a sense of security when the thick blanket covered my body. I fell into a
daze in an instant.

"Let's ask one thing."

I heard my grandfather's voice from the bedside.

"······Yes, please tell me."

"Do you know anything about your mother?"

"Ummm..."

Looking back, it was a very serious topic. Maybe my grandfather wanted to ask this
question from the beginning, so he didn't even know that he asked me to eat and go.

However, I was half asleep at the time, so I answered vaguely without thinking
about it.

"I don't know. I didn't say anything, I didn't say anything. But... am I stupid?"

"Fool?"

"Haha... how do you not know...? My mother abandoned me..."

Grandpa's eyes widened at my words.

But I fell into a deep sleep without seeing his face.

 Episode 16

* * *

Baekri Ui-gang has already woken up on his return home later than expected and
hastened his steps toward the place, thinking of his daughter who was waiting for
him.

When he crossed the main gate and entered the rear gate, the river Baekri was
waiting for him.I ran into my father's old servant.

And the river of Baekri turned toward hundreds of halls, not to the living
quarters.

“The head of the family, the 4th Gongjanim has arrived.”

"Come in."

Soon after, Uigang appeared with a hard face. Then, before he even said hello, he
was surprised to see his daughter sleeping next to Baek Ri-pae-hyeok.

Even if he was surprised, he opened his eyes a little wide, but even that was a
look that was hard to see from Baekni Kang.

"Yuna?"

His small mouth twitched as if he had heard a voice calling him.

"No surprise. The kid came to visit first."

"Yes? Is it kite?"

The face of Baekriui Kang continued to harden, but a face that thought it couldn't
be like that was slightly reflected.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok glanced at Ui-gang and said.

"So you're saying I would have forced you to come?"

"No. It's just that I don't understand why Yeon-yi came to see her father..."

"The child is better than the father."

"Yes?"
Baek Ri Pae-hyeok pulled something out of his chest. It was a handkerchief that
Uigang was familiar with.

Uigang bent down to check it closely.

"Isn't that what Yeoni made?"

"Yeah. My hands are tough."

And Baek Ri Ui Kang was quite surprised to see Baek Ri Pae Hyuk's face.

It was because it was rare for him to show such a pleasant expression even though
he was his own father.

“It was the first time I’ve ever seen Anne embroidering a rabbit for an unmanned
person because I was stunned.”

"Yes? Aren't they flowers and butterflies?"

"What are you talking about? Look! It's not a rabbit!"

"That's... that's it."

Baekriui Kang looked at the handkerchief with a puzzled face.

"I was going to secretly leave it to say thank you for sending it to the school. I
sent all my five grandchildren, but there is only one child who truly appreciates
it!"

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok, who put the handkerchief back in an air of pride, continued.

"Tsk, anyway, that's why I decided to eat together. I didn't have much appetite as
I got older, but seeing him eat made me want to eat too."

"Then I'm glad."

"Is that all?"

"Yes?"

Baekri Pae-hyeok was both frustrated and relieved at the sight of his son asking
back.

If it were the other children, they would have somehow pushed them to show their
child's face one more time.

And I was sure. The fact that my granddaughter made me a handkerchief had nothing
to do with Uigang.
It was really only my granddaughter's idea.
This fact made Baek Ri Pae-hyeok very happy.

Baek Ri-pae-hyeok looked down at Baek Ri-yeon and sighed. Her flushed cheeks, which
exhaled lightly and shallowly, were thin, uncharacteristic of a child who should be
plump.

"Are you sure you're feeding them properly?"

“I will try harder.”

"And don't let go of the needle in the future."

"Yes?"

"He's a child who needs to hold a sword."

"That······"

"If you're going to say something that doesn't even sound like you should let the
child go the way he wants, hit him up!"

"······."

Baekri Ui-gang, as if he really meant to do so, was silent with a slightly sullen
face.

At this, Baek Ri Pae-hyeok clicked his tongue.

"It's okay. You stupid bastard. Go ahead and take him."

Even though he was insulted for no reason, he was careful in his hand holding her
daughter.

"Then, Soja, I'll just leave."

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok, who nodded his head, suddenly asked.

"Are you doing well with treatment?"

"Yes."

"······This is the path you chose, I hope you have no regrets."

* * *
Time flew by.

It seems like only a few days have passed, but it is already the day to go to the
school. It was also the first day after entering Baekri family and crossing the
gate.

I never thought of it as frustrating. However, it seemed that the routine life was
boring. Excited to sleep the night beforeSeeing that it didn't come.

'I'm in good shape these days.'

I thought it wasn't to the extent that I missed class in the middle, but... my
grandfather was deliberately taking care of it, so I just said yes, yes, and said I
knew it.

On the way to the school, my father took me personally. Even then, as if he was
worried, he even attached Undu, his father's handmaid.

The school was a newly renovated manor that had been neglected for a long time on
the outskirts.

I went into the main hall enjoying the fresh wind blowing from the dense forest
behind the school.

It was still early for classes to start, but many of the children were already
there.

Most of them already knew each other, and they were already chatting excitedly in
groups of threes and threes.

'It was such an atmosphere.'

I looked around the school with interest, which I had never seen in my previous
life.

There was a folding screen on one level higher, and a table and chairs in front of
it.

'That's where the teacher sits... I guess we're sitting here.'

Inkstone, ink, and paper were prepared on the crippled table, and a cushion was
placed in front of it.

As I looked around, my eyes met with the twins. The twins, who had been glaring at
me fiercely with distorted faces, turned their heads excitedly.

Soon after, the voice of a little girl approaching the twins was heard asking.

"Why are you alone? Lili?"

"I'm stuck."
"What? It's a pity that you got caught today. Tell them to get well quickly."

"Ah, is it Lili's horn? You're really not coming? I missed you, but it's a pity!"

Among the children gathered, Baekri Se was the most crowded around the twins.

It was a sight that showed the prestige of the Baekri family.

After sitting in a suitable seat and waiting for a while, a servant appeared and
coughed several times, drawing attention to the children.

"Teacher is coming."

As soon as the children were done sitting down, the door opened.

* * *

Approximately half an hour (1 hour) of introduction time was over, and a break (15
minutes) was given.

I was ready to go back The teacher had already spoken.

The courtyard of the school was noisy with children running out as soon as it was
break time.

In particular, the largest number of children were gathered in the large locust
tree behind the wall and on the lush side.

"Yes! Well... Ah! I missed it! What are you doing!"

At the center were twins.

Baek Ri-pyo was swinging a long stick in the air, as if he were demonstrating
swordsmanship.

I looked away indifferently and saw the twins again.

It wasn't a swordsmanship demonstration. Baek Ri-pyo was not waving a stick in the
air, but chasing away some birds.

Soon after, Souak stepped on the other child's back and climbed the wall.

After trying to climb the fig tree for a long time, Souak eventually gave up and
came down to the floor and kicked the fig tree in anger.

'what are you doing?'

Upon closer inspection, a bird's nest could be found in the top branch of a fig
tree.

Maybe that's why the bird was kicked out by Baek Ri-pyo's stick, and then returned
again and again.

Watching, I turned around.

As soon as I left the academy, Undu came running to me.

"Are you all right? How was your class?"

"We just said hello to each other."

"Well, it's the first day. Then shall we go?"

When Undu, who was ahead of him, showed no sign of following, he turned around with
a puzzled face.

"Agi? Why did you blow your hair all of a sudden?"

I could feel my hair, which had been piled up on either side, flowing down.

'If I had known it would be like this, I would have come wearing jewelry.'

I had heard rumors that the teacher did not like extravagance, so I deliberately
dressed modestly, but I did not expect this to happen.

The hair tie is made of light jade-colored silk with a lotus flower pattern.it was
embroidered.
There was also a gold decoration at the end.

I put the hair tie on Undu's hand and made him bend down.
Even then, it wasn't enough, so he held up his wig and whispered in his ear.

Undu looked at me with a bewildered expression.

"please."

"It's not difficult... I understand."

Undu went into the academy and I followed after a while.

When I crossed the gate, I heard the voice of the school servant.

"Go in, go in. The teacher is coming soon."

The children who were playing noisily in the courtyard rushed inside, regretting
it.

After confirming that all the children had entered, the servant entered last and
closed the door.

Undu, who quickly approached, said.

"Babe, I did as you asked. What's the matter?"

I motioned for Undu to follow me and went near the tree where the twins were.

Looking up at the tree, the bird's nest was unharmed. The bird, who could not be
identified as the father or mother, did not take flight as if it were exhausted,
but only poked its head out of the nest and stood guard.

"It's good. Go back..."

It was then.
There was a clicking sound from somewhere nearby.

"What are you talking about? I think it's coming from this side."

Undu leaned down and listened.

Undu, who had been looking through the bushes for a while, shouted.

"Baby! Here's a baby. I think it fell out of that nest?"

A bird with fluffy down was still rolling around where Undu pointed.

“I think he was lucky to fall into the bush and live.”

He hurriedly stopped Undu from picking it up and held out a handkerchief.

'Honestly, even handkerchiefs make me nervous...'

I had no choice but to believe that it would be better than bare hands.

The bird, which had been chirping at the touch of a human, suddenly became quiet.
After watching the bird move on the handkerchief, I looked up at the tree and
asked.

"Can I put it in the nest?"

“Bitter, it seems like it’s been about 5 years since I’ve climbed a tree.

"It's no use."
Both me and Undu turned around in surprise at the sudden voice heard right next to
us.

There was a boy I don't know when he came.

Episode 17

A dark blue silk dress embroidered with a willow branch pattern and a girdle
tightened around the waist, along with sky blue jade pieces and corundum bead
decorations, swayed along with the child's movements.

Said the child, her twinkling eyes under her long eyelashes sulking.

"Are you surprised? I'm sorry."

Undu, who was about to say that he was rude to Mr. Agi, took a step back quickly
when he noticed the lofty atmosphere emanating from the boy.

I looked at the boy and asked.

“Why is it useless?”

"Here's a broken wing."

Looking closely at the place the boy pointed, one wing was slightly twisted.

A baby bird with a broken wing in the wild.

"······Then I'll die. Poor you."

The baby bird continued to flutter with one wing drooping, perhaps not even knowing
its situation.

Come to think of it, the parent birds who were trying to protect their chicks heard
this sound and flew away, but the parent birds had already given up on this chick,
so they didn't budge from the nest.

Then the boy asked.

"Why did you do that?"

"What?"
“You ordered the school servant to send the kids in early.”

The boy's gaze turned to the disheveled black hair.

"Give me a hair tie."

You mean you've been watching it all?

The boy tilted his head as if curious and asked.

"Is it necessary to do that? Can't we just dry it? Aren't Baekri and Sega twins
cousins?"

I almost laughed inadvertently.

'If I stop them, will they listen? Rather, I smoked when it made a fuss.'

But someone who first encountered this fact todayThere was no need to tell the
unknown boy.

I said with a smile.

"The older brothers have a high sense of competition, so if I stopped them, they
would have rather tried to catch them."

"Competition... consciousness?"

Surprisingly, the boy opened his eyes wide and burst into laughter.

It was a very loud laugh.

I was watching this in a daze, but I came to my senses and said to Undu.

"Let's go."

"Huh? Are you leaving already?"

I turned around, ignoring the boy's words, still smiling.

Undu looked down at his hand.

"What about him?"

Biting my lip, I let out a sigh.

"Put it back in the bush."

"uh······."
"Even if I put it in the nest anyway... it will die."

I said weakly.
There was no way.

If I accidentally touched the nest, the parent bird could give up the other chicks
together, and if I took it, I would have to take care of it for the rest of my
life, but I wasn't confident.

'It's hard to even take care of my body in Baekri's family...'

Then the boy came out.

"I can heal you, wing."

I hesitated and looked back at the boy.

"Now look back."

The boy smiled and bowed politely with a bamboo-like appearance.

"You haven't introduced me. My name is Shi Jia Yak. I came here a while ago as a
distant relative of Shi Tae Yi."

* * *

I looked at the blue walls and roof tiles, and the buildings that were dignified
and had extraordinary momentum.

'Was Tae-eui such a well-paid job?'

It was not on a scale comparable to Baekri Sega.

However, everything from the elaborate and beautiful flower garden to the clothes
of the polite servants were neatly and well-maintained.

A handsome boy next to me, looking around and admiring, said.

"He seems to like peonies."

It was Shika Yak who guided me to this place.

'Shakyayak·······.'

He was a child he had never met in his previous life and had never been mentioned
in the play.

"Baekri Sega's garden is mostly white peonies. I've never seen this color before."

"The Baekri Sega's Pear Garden is also famous for its beauty."

I eagerly looked around the mansion and followed Shijiazhuang when I stopped
abruptly.

Shakyamuni looked at me curiously.

"what's the matter?"

"······Is my father here by any chance?"

"No, he's not here."

"yes?"

I tilted my head, frowned and looked in the direction of the stable.

'I think I saw what my father said...?'

But I couldn't find the words that passed by.

"I must have looked at it wrong."

As I was passing by, I suddenly felt something strange about Shika Yak's attitude.

'How can he be sure his father isn't here?'

Shijiazhuang and I have just entered this mansion.

Then, when you hear me, shouldn't you question, or at least ask the servant if he
has any guests?

However, Shakyamuni asserted that it was not under the ground.

'······What are you hiding?'

But why was there any reason to keep my father's presence a secret from me, my
daughter?
I entered the room I was guided to, leaving behind my rising doubts.

The inside of the room was more colorful than the outside.

It was full of ornate furniture decorated with gold and silver.

Sitting on a soft cushion with grape patterns embroidered with gold thread,
Shakyamuni took the tray from the maid.

A white teacup was placed in front of me, and Shakyamuni slowly filled the cup in
front of me.
The tea water was a clear pale pink.

"It's a tea that takes the heat out of the body."

I was talking about the internal wounds I suffered from falling into the
intoxication.

Since he is Seok-tae's relative, he puts down his doubts, but is still wary.heard.

"Does Seok Tae-eui... even tell you that?"

“Sometimes I help Seok Tae-ui organize his medication prescription, but a few days
ago, there was a prescription for cheonhwa powder, gokjeongcho, modanpi... that
relieves heat from severe internal injuries. I knew you were the owner."

"ah."

yes. His name was Tae-ui, but he wouldn't spread other people's health information.
It was fortunate.

However, there were still doubts about Shakyamuni's words.

'······That's the normal attitude of my peers?'

Aren't the twins and Baek Ri-ri just normal children?

Being smart was also smart, but the attention and attitude itself were different.

“Did you learn medicine?”

"yes."

"Then don't you go to school?"

"Go."

I tilted my head.
"I didn't see it."

"Of course you wouldn't have seen it since it was morning class. I've been taught
by Mr. Ki since I was little."

He's the same age as me, but he's already in the intermediate class?
Seeing me admiring me, Shijiazhuang leaned his elbows on the table.

"Teacher, during break, I came to see you because I had a question for you..."

Shijiazhuang smiled brightly at me, his eyes shining as if he had seen something
interesting.

I was just shaking.

After reading this, Shakyamuni jumped to his feet.

"Haha, then wait a minute."

The tea that Shakyamuni served was slightly sour and sweet.
No matter how long they waited while sipping, Shijiazhuang returned faster than
expected.

"I've fixed it for now. I guess we'll have to wait and see what happens. Well, even
if it does fly, we can't send it back to the nest by riding a human's hand."

"Please take care of me."

On that day, Shakyamuni looked at him as if he did not understand.

"Why don't you want to raise it?"

"······."

I lowered my eyes without speaking.

The animals I raised in the past died every time. The twins' mistake. or for no
reason.

In addition, according to what happened in the past, I will be away for a while
after a while.

I couldn't talk about these things.

I put on a sad face and said it.

"I learned medicine, so you know, but I can't even take care of myself. How can I
take care of a sick bird?"

"There's no way there won't be a lack of servants in the family of Baekri, right?"

"······."

"Haha, you don't have to lie."

What do you mean you asked when you knew everything?

No, it would have been better if you knew

I said, erasing the fake expression.

"I always liked that the flaws in the house weren't visible from the outside. It's
the first time I've seen you today."

So don't be rude inquiring, I meant I didn't mean to talk.

'A smart kid would understand this much meaning.'

The teacup was almost to the bottom.

I'll have to go back soon

As I raised my head, I met the gaze of Shika Yak who was watching me.
Shi Jia Yak was smiling brightly.

"I think we could be good friends for some reason."

Episode 18

* * *

Shi Jia Yak looked at the purgatory-colored hair tie in his hand. It was an
ordinary string with some ornaments and embroidered decorations suitable for
children from noble families.

"Are you gone?"

"Yes."

"You've been complacent. Confucius Uigang is here and you're bringing your
daughter."
"Yes. I think I took it too lightly. I was really surprised when I asked while
passing by the stable."

The smile on his face, which he said in surprise, did not look like that at all.
Rather, he seemed to be having fun.

It was the first energy that the boy, who had been living his days quietly and
quietly since he came here, showed off.all.

"······I will explain it well to Confucius Uigang. Please be careful from now on."

Seok Tae-eui sighed and said nonchalantly.

"It's a pitiful woman."

“Does Seok Tae-eui have such a thing as sympathy?”

At Shakyamuni's bone-like words, Seok Tae-ui closed his mouth.

Shika Yak has been around since Baek Ri-yeon watched the twins.

A thin and sickly looking girl.

The girl frowned as if she did not like the behavior of the twins.

But in the end, he left without a word.

It was time to go see the teacher, thinking, 'I heard that she is the daughter of
Baekriui River, so it's no big deal.'

Suddenly, Teacher Ki's servant led the students from the yard into the classroom.

There was still quite a bit of break time left, so the servant's action was abrupt.

For some reason, Shi Jia Yak looked at the garden with a feeling of suspicion.

Soon after, the girl who had just escaped returned to the quiet yard.
Her hair, which had been neatly tied up until she left the institute, was undone.

Only then did I know It was that girl who let the students in.

He gave the hair tie to Teacher Ki's servant and asked him to enter.
And······

"Then I'll die. Poor you."

The tone of her voice made it sound like she would shed tears any minute, but her
eyes were dry.
"······The child must have liked it."

"Yes. It's fun."

* * *

Rumbling.

It was in a rocking wagon.

Undu outside the window spoke to me as I closed my eyes in exhaustion.

"Isn't it heavy, baby? I'll lift it."

"No. It's okay."

There was a box in my arms as I yawned. It was a black wooden box decorated with
butterflies and arabesque patterns of mother-of-pearl.

'I'll decorate one in my father's study...'

It's not bad to be simple, but it's still too dreary, so a single flower would be
nice.

'I should put one flower in my room and dry it well to make it into a sachet. It's
perfect.'

These flowers were the ones that Shakyamuni picked for me to take.

I even prepared a box like this so that it wouldn't get damaged on the way.

The flowers were so large and gorgeous that the box was full with only three
flowers.

'It's suspicious, but I don't think he's a bad kid...'

The carriage arrived at Baekri Sega shortly after.

As I slowly got off the carriage, I looked in the direction of the main gate with a
feeling of commotion.

"Ah, that's why it doesn't work."

"Please check properly."

"Ah, it's no use looking at it! This guy is persistent."

"······Does Baekri Sega greet guests this way?"

"What kind of customer is this bastard who can't even prove his identity? He leaves
right away when he says something nice?"

What kind of madman is making a fuss in front of Baekri Sega?

Baekri Segaen has countless customers coming and going every day.

But there was seldom an uproar.

This is because he is a warrior who learned martial arts from the Baekri family,
starting with the gatekeeper who guards the gate.

"Babe, shall we go back over there?"

And Undu, who cautiously asked if the madman and the lady making a fuss in front of
the Baekri family would get involved, looked back and was startled.

It was because Agi-ssi, who attended, was approaching the place where the commotion
was happening.

"Can't you turn it off right away before you pull it out?"

"Do it if you can."

The man gripped a cloth-wrapped sword.

The momentary situation where the gatekeeper sarcastically gripped the spear.

A child's voice, which could be heard even carefree, penetrated the gap between
them.

"What happened?"

The man and the gatekeeper looked back at me at the same time.

The gatekeeper who recognized me frowned, and the man's expressionCouldn't confirm.

The man was dressed in dirty achromatic traveling clothes, and even his sword was
wrapped in cloth, making it impossible to guess her identity at all.

Even the hood that went up to the bridge of his nose covered half of his face and
pressed down deeply to the bamboo ribs, leaving only his two dark-colored eyes
visible.

It was the outfit that insisted even from a hundred li away, "I am a very
suspicious person."

But the moment I saw your eyes, I knew who it was.

father's best friend.

But the cause that drove my father to death.
He is the head of the Daenamgung family, one of the top 10 generations, and Namgung
Wan, the biological father of Namgung Ryucheong, the male protagonist of this
novel!

'Why is this person here?'

I recognized it, but Undu, my father's handmaid, couldn't have known.

Undu, who hastily followed me, opened his eyes.

"other······!"

The forehead that was about to shout something stiffened.

Soon after, Undu, who slowly closed his mouth, couldn't keep his eyeballs still and
rolled them around.

"Undu? Why?"

"That, that... That's it, Mr. Aggie, that's it."

Undu continued to glance at Namgung-wan.

I figured out the situation by looking at it.

'Did Namgung-Wan write the whole tone?'

Transmission was a martial art that used internal energy to secretly convey words
so that others could not hear them.

Most people who reached a certain level knew how to write.

However, there is a way to check whether a whole tone is written even if there is
no sound.
Mouth shape and throat.

In order to write a whole tone, I had to imitate speaking at least a little.

So, it was usually possible to find out whether it was conducting through the shape
of the mouth or the neck.

Of course, it was unclear whether Namgung-wan, who covered his mouth and neck with
a hood, wrote the whole tone.

However, if Namgung-wan hadn't stopped him, there was no reason Eon-du couldn't
bear to open his mouth even though he had an expression that he wanted to say
something like that.

'Anyway, I don't know Namgung-wan yet.'

I just naturally blinked and asked as if I was surprised to see an outsider.

"I've been in a commotion. What's going on? I'll help you if I can."

"That one?"

I put my hands together and greeted them politely.

"I'm Baek Ri-yeon from the Baek-ri family."

Namgoong-Wan's brow was furrowed. Then the gatekeeper intervened.

"It's none of Agi's business. Can't you just go away?"

Namgung-wan glared at the gatekeeper fiercely. The gatekeeper flinched at that

expression and raised his head stiffly as if asking what you were going to do.

This was the manor of the Baekri family.

It was the gesture of a person who dared to know that he would not be able to
control himself as a warrior from the family of 100 li.

'You'll regret that later...'

Namgung-Wan, who had gripped the scabbard as if he would pull it out at any moment,
glanced at me and exhaled heavily.

A low voice under the hood began to calmly explain the situation.

The more I heard the story, the more spectacle it was.

As can be seen from his attire, Namgung-wan tried to enter the family of Baekri
without revealing his identity.

Of course, he didn't just insist on going in. Namgung-wan tried to prove his
identity with his father's invitation letter instead of his identity card.

I ran into a problem here.

The gatekeepers stopped Namgung-wan, saying that they were not sure that the
letters were from his father.

It sounds crazy that the gatekeepers can't check my father's penmanship and
optimism, but well, let's just say it could be.

Then I had to bring someone inside who could check the typeface.

However, the gatekeepers insisted on returning instead of calling someone to check.

"... that's how it came to be."

After hearing the whole story, I looked at the gatekeepers in amazement.

The gatekeepers pretended not to know and averted their gaze.

"I'll take a look at the letter.""you?"

Namgung-wan's eyes narrowed.

I nodded my head as if asking for trust.

"Yes. I know about my father's handwriting."

Namgung-Wan also visited during this period in his previous life.

'But I didn't hear there was such a commotion...'

Was it because I was stuck in my house and couldn't hear it?

I skimmed through the correspondence.

The father's handwriting was also correct.

A simple invitation letter, the recipient is anonymous.

But the father's seal was properly stamped.

This type of letter was often used when inviting guests who did not want to know
their identity.

And Namgung-Wan didn't know what he was doing, he thought it was funny that he had
chestnut hair as he was seriously looking through the letters.

Folded the letter again and handed it to Namgung-wan.

"My father's font and seal match. Let's go."

Just as he was about to take the lead, the gatekeeper stopped him.

"It's not possible."

why again!

Episode 19

"There are no seats in the reception hall right now."

To the extent that there are no seats in the reception hall where guests of the
Baekri family are welcomed.

Did the head of the household or the hostess hold a banquet?

Instead of getting angry at the nonsense, I spoke calmly.

"It's okay. If there are no seats in the reception hall, we'll take them to the
auditorium of my father's residence. It's my father's guest."

"Fu, that's why it's a child. Agi-san, I didn't mean to say this, but you can't let
someone whose status is unknown into the family of 100 li. I'm saying this because
Agi-san doesn't seem to know."

Eon-du couldn't stand it and shouted at the doorkeeper's attitude, which even went
so far as to be disrespectful.

"Hey, do it."

"Aren't you going away? Where are you going on the topic of maidservant?"

"No, this one... Oh!"

I hit my chest in a stuffy chest at the time that Eon-du couldn't speak.

While I was in the Baekri family without my father, I was already immune, but Eon-
du, who was my father's handmaid, would never have experienced such an insult.

'Why are they running wild all of a sudden?'

Lately, even the servants noticed the rumor that my grandfather cared about me...

ah!

Noticing the situation, I calmly stopped the undo.

"All right. Just go inside and tell your father that you have a guest."

The gatekeeper snorted.

"It's useless. The 4th Gongjanim has gone out."

"You said you were out? You didn't tell me anything?"

Undu asked in surprise.

Undu, who looked suspiciously at the gatekeeper, whispered to me that he couldn't
believe the words of those rude people.
"Baby, I'll go inside and check it out."

"Yes. Ask if anyone at the residence knows where Father is going."

Namgoong-wan, who was watching all of this, said in a voice that suppressed his
anger.

"Okay. You go in first. Uigang went out, so I'll wait here by myself! I'll be back
someday!"

"No, I'll wait with you."

"what?"

"My father's guests are also my guests."

"······."

Namgung-wan looked at me with a frown on his forehead.

“Do you know what I mean?”

I smiled and nodded my head.

After my father passed away, he was the one who asked me if I would marry my only
son, who had been run over and over by the family of 100 li.

Of course, it wasn't my uncle and aunt who would leave it alone, so of course I
struggled.

'That's one of the reasons why Baek Ri-yeon gets a lot of delusional dreams and
clings to the male lead persistently...'

In any case, he was right in making that offer as a favor.

I had to be here to stop those gatekeepers from doing more strange things.

Even if it's not, I'll stay the gatekeepersAs soon as he said that, he made a
bitter face.

"Do as you please."

Undu said to Namgung-wan before going inside.

“Please take good care of the baby.”

Namgung-wan waved his hand as if to say not to worry.

After Eon-du left, Namgung-wan, who had been looking closely at me, asked a
question.

"What is it?"

After thinking about the subject of the question for a moment, I showed the box in
my arms.

"This one?"

"yes."

The box was gorgeous and stood out.

I fidgeted and opened the box. Instantly, the scent of fresh peonies wafted out.

"It's a flower! It's pretty, right?"

"Flowers? Why did you put them in the box?"

I had to wait anyway, so I continued the explanation to kill time.

"······ So the child picked peonies. One in my father's study, one in my room, and
I'm going to dry one to make a scented bag!"

“A sachet?”

"Yes. It's my father's birthday soon, but he's busy because of me, so there's no
celebration, and I heard he'll refuse all the presents. I was going to take care of
it myself."

As I was speaking, a good thought flashed through my mind.

'Do you think everything is fine?'

I acted as naturally as I could as a child.

“Mister, did you say you were a close friend of your father?”

"······yes."

"Then it's fate that you came here, will you bring me a birthday present?"

Give me a present for my dad! It may sound like that, but I didn't say this out of
greed.
Namgung-wan has already prepared a gift for his father. But the father refuses the
gift to the end.

I don't know what kind of gift it was, but the reason I know about it is because
Namgung-Wan got angry at his father's refusal and rumors spread that the two of
them had a big fight.

Well, like a close friend, we reconcile.

But wouldn't it be better not to quarrel anyway?

"Your father will probably refuse your gift. But don't be angry and give it to him,
right?"

For reference, it was never, never because I coveted the great gift that Namgung-
wan had prepared.

Namgung-Wan said in an astounding tone.

“I thought Baekri Se would meet a robber in front of the gate.”

“It’s robbery….”

I laughed as if I was embarrassed.

He stretched out his hand as if to stroke my hair, then he paused and crossed his
arms.

Namgung-Wan seemed to be thinking for a moment before opening his mouth.

“Did you make a sachet?”

"Yes!"

"I'll make mine too."

"Yes, yes?"

"Then don't take your father's present no matter what I do."

No, what are you talking about!

Unknowingly, I opened my mouth wide.

Seeing this, Namgung-wan's eyes widened in laughter.

"Do you know how to sew?"

ask quickly
I looked up at Namgung-Wan, hoping that if I put on a pitiful expression as much as
possible, he would be looked down upon.

"I'm not good at it."

"It should be something you made yourself, though. I'll check it out later."

"······."

I never thought of making anyone else do it.

But why do you want to have someone else do it for you?

No, my father would look at my skills, even cutely.

But if you give Namgoong-Wan something really messy, wouldn't that be a bit of a
sell-off?

I mumbled.

"I know how to sew, but it's really messy. It's going to take a long, long, long
time to make."

"Don't wait."

Damn, I was just doing my job.

Still, it was time to think that if one of my sachet prevents two people from
fighting, it would be cheap.

"what?"

A very ominous voice was heard.

“Why is that other half here?”

"He said he couldn't take classes because he was sick, but he's fine. Feigning
sicknessNope?"

They were twins, Souak and Baekripyo.

After that, 100 Limyeong, who had just gotten off the carriage, was also with them.

When my eyes met, Baek Ri-myeong made a puzzled face.

But I didn't even stop the twins. And none of them paid attention to the man behind
me. He did not recognize Namgung-wan.

Baekri-pyo, who slowly approached, pointed to the box I was holding.

"What is that?"

"······It's a flower."

"Really? Take a look."

After I hesitated for a moment, Baek Ri-pyo immediately shouted.

"What? Why can't you open it? Isn't it a flower? Give it to me. If you can't open
it, I'll open it."

If you don't open it, it's good for your eyes to fry it until it's open.

I sighed and opened the box.

Baek Ri-pyo, who looked inside the box, showed a blatantly disappointed face.

"What is it? It's a real flower, right?"

"You said flowers."

"Hey, what do you put in the box? That's good."

Souak appeared behind Baek Ri-pyo, who angrily kicked the dirt floor.

"Why? It's pretty."

"What are you saying all of a sudden? Where are you sick?"

Souak, who laughed at Baek Ri-pyo's bruises, pointed to Peony and said,

"Give me one."

Souak reached out his hand to me.

"I think it would be perfect to give it to Liri. Liri was sick today and couldn't
even come to the school."

Like twins who always get into trouble together, Baek Ri-pyo realized So Woo-ak's
intentions.

Baek Ri-pyo, who laughed wickedly, immediately changed his attitude and threatened.

"I see. You wouldn't say you don't like giving a flower, right?"

"Right, right. Isn't it a waste?"

And Baek Li-myung, who had been watching all of this, finally spoke for the first
time.

"Pyo-ya, Ag-ah. Don't push yourself too hard. Yeon-i must have understood
everything. Yeon-a, you're cousins. We should share good things with each other."
After, it was ominous from the moment I encountered it.

I glanced at Namgung-wan.

I couldn't confirm the expression hidden under the hood, but the veins were
standing tight on the back of the hand holding the sheath.

"That's kind of difficult. I didn't know you guys were interested in flowers."

I took out a bunch of flowers with a nonchalant face.

It's only about one flower.

His next step trampled the fallen peony.

The bright pink peonies were scattered in a pitiful shape.

Episode 20

"Oh, I missed you."

"You should have given it to me. What are you doing? Give it back."

Souak giggled and said.

"······."

I sighed and took a bunch out of the box.

And Baek Ri-pyo, who pretended to accept it, dropped it again.

Two peonies that had been trampled under Baek Ri-pyo's feet rolled side by side.

"······."

"There's still some left. Give me that at least."

Now there was only one in the box.

I no longer put on a smile and looked at the twins in silence.

"Oh what? I might drop it by mistake. Any complaints?"

"Right. You can drop some."

Can't you feel them? A piercing energy emanated from Namgung-wan behind me.

I sneakily blocked Namgoong-wan who was about to leave.

Then he slammed the wooden box shut.

"you······!"

"here."

I held out the box to Baek Ri-pyo, cutting off Sou-ak's words that he was trying to
find fault with.

"What, what?"

Baek Ri-pyo made a slightly embarrassed face.

“I heard you take it and give it to Lili?

Poor answer, Baek Ri-pyo opened his mouth and grabbed the box.

"······Hung! Long agoIt should be. I threw away two songs because of you. let's
go!"

As Baek Ri-pyo ran away, he quickly entered the gate.

Souak and Baekrimyeong followed.

Then, a hundred li stopped in front of me for a moment.

"Yeonie is really nice. Hahaha."

100 Limyeong knocked on my shoulder and went over the gate.

"······."

"······."

After a long silence, a biting voice came from the bedside.

"It's amazing."

I glanced at Namgung-wan.

"Why did you stop me?"

"You weren't trying to hide your identity, were you?"

"······."

Namgung-wan had no choice but to reveal his identity the moment he stepped out. You
can't blame the direct descendant of the Baekri family from a man whose identity is
unknown.

"And······."

I sighed and sat down in front of the trampled peony.

"It's a losing battle."

Namgung-wan tilted his head slightly as if to ask for an explanation.

I pouted.

"There are a lot of them. There are three twins and Baek Li-myeong's older brother.
What would happen if I insisted on not giving flowers?"

I pretended nothing was wrong and said it as calmly as possible, but even then, a
little melancholy came out.

"I'm going to be a mean girl who won't even give flowers to my cousin."

"······."

"If you get angry at stepping on it... Then you'll be a mean kid who won't argue
with the kids for their mistakes."

"It wasn't a mistake."

"But who's to believe if you claim that the twins and the three hundred li were a
mistake?"

It was a situation I had experienced several times before returning.

Nobody... nobody believed me.

"What is that...!"

The moment Namgoong-Wan shouted, the sound of horses hooves interrupted him.

And this time a familiar voice followed.

"Yeoni? Why are you here?"

"father!'

As soon as my father jumped off the saddle, I jumped at him.

A weak scent of medicine wafted from my father's arms, who easily embraced me.

My father looked at me with a puzzled face.

"Why did you stay here without going in? What about Undo? Why did you untie your
hair?"

"Father was waiting for you!"

"me?"

My father blinked his slightly widened eyes. Then he smiled softly.

Even I, who see his face every day, was surprisingly friendly.

"Where did Undu go? What's with the hair?"

My father said, running through my hair.

"Father's guest is here!"

"customer?"

The father tilted his head slightly and immediately found Namgung-wan.

"······You!"

It was clearly a surprised face.

My father looked at me and Namgung-wan in a low whisper.

“Yuna, do you know who it is?”

I calmly shook my head.

"No. But the handwriting on the letter was my father's, so I knew it was my
father's guest."

“Then why didn’t you go in and wait?”

"That's right. The gatekeepers couldn't recognize the handwriting that even a six-
year-old could recognize."
Namgung-wan touched the edge of the bamboo rib. The gatekeepers hadn't even looked
at them properly since their father came. When he heard Namgoong-wan's words, his
face turned white.

Namgung-Wan's father, whose expression hardened at the unusual voice, asked the
gatekeepers.

"What do you mean by that?"

Those who had been brazen towards me and Namgung-wan closed their lips as if they
had glued them before they knew it.

What could be more difficult than telling yourself about your mistakes?

"Why is no one talking?"

Even if the gatekeepers ignored me, they did not dare to ignore my father.

Finally, one of the gatekeepers stuttered.

“There is no way to send an unknown person into the family of 100 li, so we just
blocked it.all."

"... an unknown person?"

"All right."

Namgung-Wan stopped him the moment his father tried to press him with force between
his eyes. Then he carefully took off the bamboo ribs.

At least one of the gatekeepers must have recognized him. It was because the white
complexion had become blue this time.

"Since the gate of the 100-ri family is like the sky, how can a person like me
cross it?"

When I lowered the hood that covered my face, I even made a gasping sound.

Namgung-Wan, who twisted his lips, took out his handkerchief and held it up so that
he couldn't even deny it.

“I am Namgung Wan of the Namgung family. Can I go in now?”

Namgoong-wan's hand, which looked coldly at the gatekeepers, fell to the floor.

Kwajik.

Namgoong-Wan stepped on the perfectly fine bamboo rib and kicked it.
With a snap, the gatekeeper collapsed, covering his face. He was the one who mocked
Namgung-wan the most.

In front of the fallen gatekeeper, almost shapeless bamboo grains were scattered.

'oh my god······!'

It was a shot with 10 points for skill and 10 points for art.

* * *

"······ Mr. Ki, Mr. Baby."

"Mum."

"Baby! Baby, wake up! You asked me to wake you up!"

"Ahhh!"

It was an eventful outing.

I was proud that I had improved a lot, but my stamina didn't seem to agree with me.

As soon as I returned to the dorm, I fell asleep as if I had passed out.

'I understand why you made me come back early from class...'

Under Undu's supervision, a maid tried to wipe her face with a warm towel and tie
her hair.

I jumped out of the chair and freed myself from the handmaid's hand.

"Later, let's go!"

I left the room with Undu.

But I didn't wake up, so I yawned and my steps wobbled.

"······It was too much. Hitting people with bamboo ribs. This is the first time
I've ever been rude like that in my life..."

"I'm glad it ended at that level..."

As I approached my father's room, the conversation became clearer.

"······Now you are the head of a small household leading a family, but you behaved
that way just because you were angry..."
“You mean I have to look out for other people?”

"It's not like that."

"What's wrong? Oh well, Baekri Se is the gatekeeper, so I'll have to side with
them."

"······."

"Isn't it? Why are you silent? They insulted me and I just paid for it!"

bang! I heard the sound of something hitting the table.

'Oh, fight, fight. I knew it would be like this.'

Again, I heard the arguing.

Undu, who was following me, didn't know what to do.

I waved my hands and said.

"Bring me tea and snacks."

Eon-du realized early on that Agi-ssi was different even though he was only six
years old.

"Then... I'll ask you a favor."

The relieved Undu lowered his head and quickly retreated.

Episode 21

* * *

I breathed in and opened the door and ran towards my father.

"father!"

"Didn't I tell you not to run in my room?"

"lol."
"Why are you awake already? Aren't you tired?"

"it's okay."

Even though I had been raising my voice until just now, my father gently hugged me
with a gentle face and stood beside me.

"I've already met you in front, but it's my daughter Baek Ri-yeon."

Because of my intervention, the argument stopped, but Namgung-Wan was still in a

bad mood.

Even when he was wearing shabby clothes, he had a different appearance. Namgung-
Wan, who washed clean, shaved his beard, and wore a dark blue silk suit, was
amazing.He was a handsome man.

All of his features were dark and his eyebrows were protruding, giving off a
masculine feel, but somehow he felt a bit arrogant and arrogant.

He was a completely different type from my father, who was like a nobleman.

From appearance to personality, how the two different people from one to ten became
close was also a question for many people.

'Is it because their martial arts skills are similar?'

The achievements achieved at the same age were also equal to each other.

In the meantime, bets were being made on which of the two would achieve the highest
level first.

'Surely my father wasn't first?'

Of course, if you're still alive...

My father looked at Namgung-wan and told me.

“And this is Namgung Wan, the head of the Namgung family and my old friend.”

"Hello, I'm Baek Ri-yeon. I've heard a lot from my father."

"You didn't sound nice."

"······."

I blinked quickly in embarrassment at the knife-like sarcasm.

My father sighed and rubbed his forehead.

Soon after, Undu appeared with a tray. There was a teapot, three teacups, and a
light snack.

As always, I picked up a snack and put one into my father's mouth.

Baekri Ui-gang, who ate reflexively, looked at Namgung-wan in despair only after
holding up the teapot.

Namgung-Wan opened his eyes narrowly and looked at him in amazement with his mouth
slightly open.
And the small hand, which moved busily, this time bit Namgung-wan's mouth with a
snack.

"······!"

I, who had closed everyone's mouth, opened my mouth.

“Dad, don’t bully Namgoong-wan.”

"Coke!"

My father's coughing cup was filled with tea water.

The moment Namgoong-Wan, who was astounded, tightened his chin, there was a
crunching sound.

Namgung-Wan had no choice but to chew it away.

I didn't know where to start pointing out Baekriui River.

Are you uncle? Are you a bastard?

Where in the world would Namgoong Wan be treated like this?

The one who stopped the two of them at the same time continued to speak.

“Your father was also wrong this time.”

"Cough, Cough, is it my fault?"

"It's all because my father didn't write in the letter that he was a very honored
guest."

"······."

"If those gatekeepers had only written that my father was a noble person in the
letter, would they have ignored him just because of his clothes? It's all my
father's fault!"

As if he liked my words, Namgung-Wan's mouth curled up.

After filling Namgungwan's teacup, I sat on my father's Murupak and dangled my

feet.
"Father, what punishment did the gatekeepers receive?"

“Did you get a 15-day probation with a three-month pay cut?”

Even if it was a punishment, it wasn't a big deal.

Namgung-Wan, who saw the gatekeepers reaching out to the end without saying
anything wrong, must have expected this kind of ending. That's why he struck a
person with a bamboo rib.

My father sighed and stroked my hair.

“Sorry, I looked ugly.

My father ended the subject here and seemed unwilling to mention the gatekeepers in
front of me.

It can't be like that.

There was still something to be said.

"But... isn't it strange?"

"what?"

"Why did the gatekeepers ignore Mr. Namgung-Wan? They would have known that they
would be punished when their father returned later, but they're not stupid."

Namgung-Wan's sharp gaze was directed at me.

"You mean you did it on purpose?"

I shouldn't have pretended to know too much.

I took a step back.

“What is intention?”

Namgung-Wan explained with slightly disappointed eyes.

“I mean, did you do it on purpose?”

"Aha. But it's strange that he did it on purpose. Does anyone like being punished?"

"······."

After my words, the room became quiet.

However, the uvula of Namgung-Wan, who was on the other side, trembled briefly. The
same was true of his father's uvula, which he glanced at.
The two of them started talking on the phone.

'Okay, that's a success.'

If this is the seed of doubt, both of you will realize.

In fact, it was something to be noticed right away.

However, because of the fact that this place is his family.

And since Namgung-Wan is the only son of the Namgung family, he was just
indifferent to the secret struggles within the family.

My father's expression grew serious every moment. It was the same with Namgoong
Wan.

Were the gatekeepers really stupid and kicked out the man who had the
correspondence from his father? You just want to tease me?

It's obvious that you'll be punished later if your father's guest tells you all
about it.

'No, there is a purpose.'

My father has a high reputation within Moorim.

He wandered around the river and helped a lot of people who were in pity, and in
the meantime, he made many acquaintances and close friends of high rank. Just like
Namgung-wan in front of me now.

The purpose of the gatekeepers was simple.

It is to figure out who the father's guest is somehow.

'In the end, as intended, Namgung-Wan's visit became known to the family, so it's a
success.'

Sooner or later, Namgung-Wan will be contacted requesting a meeting with another

Baek-ri-se family.

As if the conversation with his father had ended, Namgung-wan looked at me with a
serious face.
I tilted my head as if asking why.

"You weren't just an idiot, were you?"

"······."

Now who is calling someone an idiot...?

The father, who was holding a teacup, stared blankly at Namgung-wan.

Then, wasn't Namgung-wan, who was hesitant, slightly avoiding his father's gaze?

However, the father continued to stare at Namgung-wan in silence.

After clearing his throat a few times, Namgung-wan spoke in an awkwardly kind
voice.

"······Yes. Now that we've met, I'll give you a present."

suddenly?

Before his father could say anything, Namgung-wan took something out of his pocket
and put it on the table.

Seeing this, my father frowned even more, and I tilted my head.

"Is it a dagger?"

Namgoong-Wan nodded and pulled the dagger out of the scabbard.

An unusual white blade appeared. When Namgung-Wan twisted his wrist slightly, the
blue light flashed and disappeared.

I'd heard of that mysteriously colored sword before. But really, according to what
I heard, it wasn't something that would be offered as a gift here.

I said curiously just to be sure.

"Wow! I've never seen a sword of this color!"

"That's right. This is because it's made of white lotus crystal."

"Ugh!"

It was real!
It was said that it could cut black cast iron made from white lotus shank. The
sword made of white lotus jeonggang was enough to become a treasured sword for a
family.

It's a dagger, but I'm just giving this precious thing as my gift?

'I'll be an idiot.'

But the father was full.

"Don't do anything stupid and take it."

"I'm just giving it because I think I need it."

Putting the dagger back into its dark blue sheath, Namgung-Wan whispered as he
placed it in my hand.
"The next one who annoys you, stab them with this."

Could it be that annoying guys are twins?

My father took me away from Namgung-wan.

"Don't say anything strange to my daughter. Yeon-yi, are you sure you're making a
tempting expression right now?"

I blinked and quickly put on a face that I didn't know what I was talking about.

Namgung-Wan said lightly to his father who looked at me suspiciously.

"And well, there are things I was supposed to receive, so that's about it."

“Is that what you were supposed to receive?”

I also looked blankly at what he was talking about and remembered it belatedly.

'Sachet! No, did you mean it?'

forgetRecalling what had happened, I involuntarily opened my mouth wide.

“Yuna, what does that mean?”

"That... that, de, I have something to give you, but I do have it..."

"But? What did you mean?"

"It's... it's a secret!"

My father made a slightly surprised face.

"Yeon-i already made a secret."

My father tried not to show off, but he was clearly saddened.

I revealed my secret faster than flipping the palm of my hand.

"It's nothing special. I decided to make you a sachet."

"You have a sachet?"

"Yes. I happened to..."

Thinking that the surprise had passed, he pouted and glanced at Namgung-wan.
However, Namgung-Wan had a very shameless face, as if he had done something wrong.

"······ I see."

And the father who looked back, thinking that he would be fine now, had a more sad
face!

'Why? why? what? What are you sad about?'

Episode 22

My father smiled bitterly and stroked my hair.

"Then take it."

Leaving behind a very uncomfortable feeling, I jumped up and greeted, holding the
dagger tightly.

“Thank you for the precious gift.

I will treasure it."

Namgung-Wan nodded his head in satisfaction at the child's modest and polite
greeting.
Afterwards, the father asked with a serious face.

"It's a good sword, so don't show it recklessly. It's absolutely impossible to

wield it carelessly. Especially if you're a kite..."

And so the father's one-day speech began.

Unable to hear, Namgoong-Wan knocked on his chest and opened the window wide.

"······ So be really careful."

"Yes!"

Contrary to Namgung-Wan, I nodded my head and responded vigorously with the

attitude of a sincere and good student.

"Are you done now?"

Namgung-wan asked, looking out the window with his arms crossed and his chin
leaning against the table with his legs crossed and twisted.

"Listen to you too."

"I get it, I get it."

“What is your posture?”

Namgung-Wan waved his hand with a tired face and looked at me.

“Okay, can I take a look at Kite’s body?”

"Inner air?"

Namgung-Wan shook his head.

I was surprised to see Namgung-wan.

Among the Murim people, it was very rude to say that you would look at someone
else's skills.

It means to grasp the opponent's level... I don't want to show my report card even
to my parents.

But, if a stranger asks to see you, who will like it?

'It's dangerous there.'

It was quite dangerous for both the side to look into and the side to accept.

Nevertheless, what Namgung-wan wants to look at me is...

When I saw my father, he nodded.

My father, Namgung-Wan, and I immediately went to the spacious room in the room.

It was a place where I usually lay down and play, with silky feet and thick
cushions on soft sheepskin.

Namgung-Wan sat behind me as I sat in the same position as when I was having
breakfast.

The father stood by the guard.

Namgoong-Wan, who put his hand on his back, said, "Let's start." With the words, I
started putting my energy into it.
At first, I felt a slight prick, something indescribably strange entering my body.

But soon nothing happened. It was when I closed my eyes for a moment like that.

I felt Namgoong-Wan carefully remove his hand from my back.

"Uh... is it over already?"

“Half an hour has passed.”

"yes?"

I just closed and opened my eyes for a moment, but an hour has passed?

The moment I was surprised and tried to look back at my father, I felt dizzy in
front of my eyes.lost. Then I started feeling nauseous, like the day after a heavy
drink.

On that day, my father hugged me.

"I'll lay Yeon-yi down and come back."

Namgoong-Wan nodded.

* * *

It was when Eon-du went to heat the cold teapot for the third time that Baekni-
gang, who had taken her daughter out, returned.

"I'm sorry. Yeon-i couldn't sleep and kept tossing and turning."

Namgung-Wan nodded as if he was okay.

It is a body that has been seriously injured. It was natural for her body to be
surprised since she accepted the unfamiliar energy.

The results were not good either. I couldn't find a handful of internal energy, and
the danteon was shattered.

It was really just a life saver.

Baek Ri-yeon's condition would be known to Baek Ri-ui-gang better than anyone else.

Namgung-Wan opened his mouth slowly, looking at Baekni-gang with a complex face.

"I laughed when I heard rumors that you had a daughter. I told you that an idiot,
jealous of your reputation, maliciously spread nonsense."
He treated the subordinate who brought the rumor as an idiot and sarcastically told
him to beat him up if he was going to be swayed by the rumor.

And that subordinate now received a bonus and was promoted...

"But ha! Do you know how amazing I am?"

The news that he really had a daughter, and even that the daughter fell into a
drunken spell and broke the electricity supply.

And when I received a letter asking if I could find out how to recover from Danjeon
or if I could help, I checked again several times in disbelief. Is the letter from
Baekriui Kang really correct?

“How did you become like this?”

Even Baekriui Kang was very fond of her daughter.

It could be affirmed that Namgoong-wan saw more of Baekni-gang's smile than he had
ever seen before.

Namgung-wan also admitted that Baek Yi-gang has a more gentle personality than
himself. But he was by no means a man who laughed profusely.

Rather, it was more like a wall window that was hard and did not communicate.

Baekri Ui-gang, with a hard expression, wiped his face with dry hands.

"Yeon-i... So it seems that there was a nanny who took care of Yeon-i. The nanny
got sick and sent me a letter before she died."

“Wait. Who is your birth mother?”

"······."

Namgoong-Wan, who saw Baekni-Kang's face, said with a quiet voice.

"Keep talking."

"······When I received the letter from the nanny, things went wrong and it took
more than three months than the nanny expected. When I found Yeoni... Yeon-i had
been wandering the streets for over a month already. If only it had been a little
bit later..."

Namgoong Wan also knew this story for the first time. He also said with an agitated
expression.

"Heaven helped."
It was nothing short of a miracle that a child survived on the road for over a
month.

"I felt sorry at first when I saw Yeon-i, and then I was embarrassed."

Baekriui Kang's face gradually distorted.

"I couldn't even finish the Murimmaeng mission because I was in a hurry. For now,
I'll do it slowly after finishing work... No, it's all an excuse. No matter what
happens, you shouldn't leave the child behind."

"Didn't you leave it to the family after registering? It wasn't a bad decision."

"No, no. This is my mistake."

"······ Since we are human, we may make mistakes."

Baekni Kang shook his head without saying a word.

Namgung-Wan, who was looking at Baekriui River with an unknown expression, spoke
slowly.

"So what if there was a way to undo that mistake?"

Baekni Kang's eyes immediately turned to Namgung Wan.

Namgung-wan did not avoid his eyes.

"I have a cure for your daughter."

"······."

Baekriui River seemed to have turned into a stone statue. The hard complexion was
bloody, and the tired look flew away at once.

"Really!"

"Then why did you think I came?"

After taking a sip of tea, Namgung-Wan opened his mouth and started talking.

“There is a very small village called Bagua Village, which takes about a month by
horseback. Last year, a large landslide occurred there and more than 80% of the
village was washed away, and the remaining people were seriously injured or
paralyzed.”

It had absolutely nothing to do with short-term treatment.

Even so, Baekri's eyes were terrifyingly focused.

"It's a secluded remote village where you have to walk ten days to get to the
nearest clinic, but another landslide cut off the only road. I thought no one would
survive."

"······ It's unfortunate."

"And half a year later, a person from a village next door with relatives in a
remote village made a road to see if there were any survivors... and found that the
hemiplegic man was moving normally."

Namgoong-Wan quenched his dry mouth with tea and spoke long words.

"It was a man-god."

"······!"

The Baekri River widened its eyes.

“You must have heard of it, too, right? The case of the mansinui curing a person
who had an internal organs disorder.”

"of course······!"

The rumor that was close to a legend could not be known by the Murim people.

The Baekri River, which had clenched its fists as if it would happen immediately,
soon relaxed.

The Baekni River was more painful than before.

"Hana Mansinui said that he would no longer associate himself with the Murim
people..."

He was the one who swore to the gods of heaven and earth and went into seclusion.

Will such a person break his oath and heal Baek Ri-yeon?

At that moment, Namgung-wan took out a red silk pouch from his bosom.

It was a plain silk pouch, the size of the palm of my hand, with no embroidery
decorations.

Click.
The sound of it being placed on the table made it clear that what was inside was a
hard object.

"Open it and see."

When Baekri Ui-gang received the pouch and opened it, a flat plaque with a letter
engraved on it came out.

The red tassel on the hand had faded and was close to light pink.

At least 10 years old, I could tell it was an old thing.

"Isn't this a shell?"

"Right."

Each plate was a nameplate or identification card that usually indicated one's
status. It was also what Namgung-wan showed before entering the Baekri family.

"It's a pantheon of pantheon."

The river of baekri drew in a breath.

It had a special meaning for the Murim people to hand over their respective plates
to others.

It means that if the recipient of the plaque asks for help, the owner of the plaque
will help unconditionally, regardless of the reason.

This was an absolute promise that depended on the person's trust and honor. And the
fact that Namgung-Wan has the Mansin-ui's armor...

Namgoong-Wan said that he could make any request to Manshinui!

“With this shell, even the Mansinui will have no choice but to heal your daughter.”

Episode 23

Uigang, who had been examining the shells with shaking eyes, slowly raised his
head.

"This shell, isn't it yours?"

"As expected, I can't avoid your eyes. That's right. It belongs to my father."

Namgung Wan's father was Namgung Segaju Namgung Mucheol, one of the 10,000 people.
"then······"

Namgung-Wan raised his hand to block Baekni-Kang's words.

"No need to worry. I've already taken permission from my father."

"······."

“I thought there would be no day to use this piece of armor when the Mansin-ui
disappeared anyway.

Namgung-Wan leaned over to the table.

"Uigang, this is a unique opportunity. I told my subordinates to watch the

Mansinui, but I don't know when the Mansinui will leave again."

"······."

Namgung-Wan sighed and changed his body.sat down with

"The choice is yours. I will not force you."

He clenched his fists so tightly that the backs of his hands on the table turned
white.

“And I have no intention of giving you credit either.”

He looked at Namgung-wan with eyes asking what Baekriui River meant.

"I have a favor to ask of you."

"ask?"

Namgung-wan took a deep breath and involuntarily pressed the tips of his eyebrows.

"It's about my son... Liu Cheng."

"What happened to your son?"

Baekriui River asked in surprise.

"No, that's not it. Rather, nothing happened. It's a problem."

Baekriui Kang looked at the figure rather with doubts.

It was then.

"Bocchan, Bocchan."

Hearing the voice from outside the door, Baekri Ui-gang stiffened his face and
asked.

"······What is it?"

"I'm sorry in the middle of the conversation, but that... the madam sent someone."

Baekliui Kang's face hardened.

He clearly told Undu not to let anyone in. However, the fact that Eon-du reported
it meant that the person who came was very persistent and reckless.

Baekniui Kang stood up and said.

"I'll meet you outside, so tell them to wait."

“Until what?”

Namgung-Wan, who returned with an arrogant face, tilted his body back and nodded
his head.

"Come in. Ha ha, I'm very curious what you're going to say."

* * *

Children dressed in bright silk clothes walked around.

All who encountered it quickly bowed their heads.

As if they were used to such surroundings, the children were busy talking among
themselves.

"Ah, I thought I was going to die of boredom. Why is my grandfather telling me to

go to a school?"

"My grandfather thought of us and told us to go."

At Baek Ri-myeong's words, Baek Ri-pyo shouted.

"Even though my brother didn't want to go!"

"Well, I think I'm fine."

"What is this traitor. Myeong-i hyung! What are you going to do now? I'm really
itchy, let's fight!"

A few days ago, the time and number of fights between the twins and Baekri's
disciples were decided.

At first, I shouted at someone who wanted to do it, but the moment I realized that
it was the meaning of the Baekni River, I immediately rolled up my tail.

Baek Ri-myeong smiled apologetically toward the twins.

"I can't because I have to go to Lili."

"Again? How long will he be so angry?"

"So. You must be annoyed, too.

No, are you just messing around with it for a few days? If you're like me, go
ahead...!"

"It's a ticket."

"Sheesh. Okay."

"You're my younger brother. Please take care of me."

Baek Li-myung with a benevolent expression comforted Baek Ri-pyo’s shoulder.

Souak laughed and clasped his hands on the back of his head and muttered.

“Well, Lily is cute compared to her.”

"Ah Baek Ri-yeon, why is she standing out like this these days? It's really
annoying."

"Looks like he thinks he's a real 100-million-year-old. It's crazy. Where is the
air-conditioning trash that can't be used?"

"So! Why does he come to the school? Is he sane? He doesn't want to be treated as a
member of the same family!"

"It's Pyo. Evil."

Baek Ri-myeong called the twins as if warning. Then, he glanced around.

Baek Ri-pyo kept his mouth shut and opened his mouth as if he was a little worried
about Sou-ak.

"Brother, gatekeepers..."

"It's fine."

The gatekeepers were all grandmother's.

Baek Ri-myeong's answer made Sou-ak noticeably relieved.

Baek Li-myeong swallowed the pitiful feeling at that appearance.

Did the gatekeepers do such a thing without knowing who they belonged to?

Baek Ri-myung, who had been thinking for a while, asked as if he had suddenly
remembered.

“Who was the escort with the bamboo rib behind the kite?Know?"

There shouldn't be a big problem with a single escort samurai. I acted to the
extent that I could object.

But I asked for confirmation.

"No escort."

"Right, probably not. When Baek Ri-yeon came to school, she came with a servant and
an uncle."

"So? Are you just a guest?"

"Aren't you a person of little interest?"

"That's right. It looks like you can't even get in."

"yes."

It's an inconsequential guest, but it was good to be careful.

Baek Ri-myung felt his head hurt again when he saw the twins running rampant like
thunder-naked.

"You can't do that in front of other people from now on, okay?"

"If he doesn't see me."

"White marks."

Baek Ri-pyo, who pouted, ran out alone, and Sou-ak shouted.

"Hey where are you going!"

Hundreds of li men sighed and shook their heads.

Baek Ri-myeong reached out his hand toward the servant behind him.

"Give it here."
A black wooden box decorated with mother-of-pearl was in the hand of the servant
carrying the twins' booklet on his back. It was the box Baek Ri-yeon handed over to
Baek Ri-pyo.

Souak stole the box that the servant was handing over.
Baek Ri-myeong frowned slightly and looked at Souak.
Souak, who flinched, explained.

“No, what are you taking this garbage for?

"······Yes. Got it."

Baek Li-myung, who did not want to bring it to her heart, smiled as if she couldn't
help it.

"Hey, take this and throw it away."

Baek Ri-myeong turned around when he saw Sou-ak throw the box at the servant who
was following him.

Baek Ri-myeong, who had passed the garden full of pear trees and white peonies,
passed through the round gate of the white wall.

A servant who was sweeping the stone steps in front of a splendid building quickly
lowered his head when he saw 100 li.

"What about your mother?"

“He went to the mistress.”

"What about Lili?"

"He's with Nanny and Boots."

Baekri nodded and entered the building.

In the room where Baek Ri-myeong arrived, there was a middle-aged wife and two
girls.

The girl in the fine dress in her arms was busy playing with beads and did not even
look back at the open door.

Only the middle-aged wife greeted politely and spoke to the girl.

"Agi-san, the young master is here."

"Lily."

As soon as Baek Ri-myung called her name, Baek Ri-ri turned around.
The hundred li people sighed.

"Lily. Lily, older brother just came back from school, won't you show your face?"

Baek Ri-ri looked at Baek Ri-myeong for a moment with her mouth pouting, and
quickly turned her head.

The man who sat next to him spoke kindly.

"Lily, who did your older brother see at the school today?"

"······."

"I saw Hong, Young-young and Ah, Joa."

Baek Ri-ri secretly looked at Baek Ri-myeong again.

"Especially Joa was sorry that she couldn't see you."

Baek Ri-ri's eyes fluttered when she talked about her best friend Kang Jo-ah.
However, he soon mumbled his cheeks.

"Yeah, I'm not going."

Baek Li-ri cried as if she were going to leave for days and days and endured that
she would not go to the school.

Baekri Uimuk was sorry for shouting that day, so he couldn't go out strong to
Baekri and couldn't raise a fuss.

Wouldn't Baek Ri-ri's position be more embarrassing if she went into her
grandfather's ears for no reason?

However, I couldn't let Baekri-ri miss the school with the excuse of being sick. If
Baek Ri-ri doesn't go to school, won't Baek Ri-yeon naturally prevail!

Baek Ri-myung had a meeting with his friends after class. All of them were children
of prestigious families.

Some of them were interested in Baek Ri-yeon, who had already been rumored.

Even if Baek Ri-yeon, who has become a disabled person, is insignificant, it is

because her uncle, Baek Ri-ui-gang, is a famous person.

leave it alonecouldn't see

It was when Baek Ri-myeong had been placating Li-ri for a long time. The middle-
aged wife, who had been absent for a while, returned.

"Little Bachelor, Agi-san, and Big Mistress are looking for you."
"Are you Grandma?"

"Yes."

When Baek Ri-myeong turned to Baek Ri-ri, Li-ri turned her head.

"I'm not going."

"Lily."

"I don't like it. If I go, they'll tell me to go there again. I'm not going!"

Baek Ri-myung, who was already tired from having been calmed down for a long time,
sighed and stood up alone.

"Okay, okay. See you later."

Episode 24

* * *

Baek Ri-myeong, who arrived at her grandmother's residence, looked puzzled at the
crowd as she entered the room.

Not only father and mother, but also aunts and twins were all gathered in the room.

The twins were covered in sweat and dirt wherever they rolled.

Baek Ri Uimuk also made a puzzled face when he saw Baek Ri Myung's empty flat seat.

"Lily?"

“I left it because I said I didn’t like it.”

"You should have come with me."

"Father, you know Lili's stubbornness."

Baek Ri Uimuk shook his head with a sigh.

"I'm sorry, mother. I'm too lazy to grow up."

The old lady who put down the teacup said.

"It's okay. Lili's mother will go back and prepare it now."

"Yes, Mother."

The woman next to the old lady gave a small answer and got up and left.

Baekri Uiran, who was watching this, could not stand it any longer and asked.

“Mother, why did you ask us to gather like this?”

Even at the urging, the old lady slowly raised her teacup.

"This is the news that just came in. Sogaju of the Namgung family has visited."

“If it’s Soga-Juraju, Namgoong-Wan?”

Everyone present was shocked.

Baek Ri Uimuk's voice even trembled slightly.

"Okay... is Namgung Sega also here?"

The head of Namgung Sega Prefecture, Namgung Mu-cheol.

He was one of the ten thousand and one rivers that equaled Baekri Pae-hyeok.

He was also the Murim Lord, the leader of the Murim Alliance, a union of the
teenage Segawa and the old faction, as well as other political factions. Although
now he passed the position of Murim lord to someone else.

'no. I visited Namgung Sogaju alone."

Everyone looked very sad.

But soon it became a face to look forward to.
In particular, Baek Ri Uimuk's expression was bright.

Baekri Uimuk was pushed aside by Baekri Uigang in terms of fame, martial arts, and
personal connections, but he was holding on as the successor with the will of the
head of the family who did not want internal strife.

However, there was a considerable opinion within the Baekri family that Baekri
Uigang was more suitable for the position of the family head.

However, if I could make friends with Namgung family’s Sogaju and Namgungwan and
leave him behind….
Baekri Uimuk swallowed dry saliva.
The delighted Baekri Ui-ran hurriedly spoke.

"Mother! This is not the time! Hurry to the reception hall..."

widely.

The loud words of Baekri Ui-ran were cut off by the sound of the old lady putting
down the teacup.

"You don't stay in the reception hall."

"Yes?"

“I am not a guest at Baekri Sega.”

"Yes? Sure?"

"I came as Uigang's guest."

Baekri Ui-ran, who had already risen halfway, asked.

"...No way, then you're staying at Uigang's domicile?"

"maybe."

"Isn't that too much? Uigang invites Namgoong-wan and says he only sees me? If
that's the case, why did he invite him...!"

"I'm sorry."

Baekri Uimuk stopped Baekri Uiran from speaking and read it gently.

"There must be a reason why your mother called us all to talk. Calm down."

The old lady with a satisfied smile on her son's serious appearance raised a cup of
tea.

"That's right. Send someone to my UigangI invited you to dinner together."

A blush appeared on Baek Ri-ran's face.

"Well, if he has a conscience, he has done something to disgrace his mother's face,
so of course we should allow it!"

Contrary to this, Baekri Uimuk spoke cautiously.

"But mother, didn't father tell you not to get involved with Uigang's guests
before?"

And as if they had waited, the front door became noisy.

The old lady said calmly.

"Come in."

The door opened and Jang Seok-ryang glanced around at the people gathered in the
room.

Baek Ri Uimuk avoided Jang Seok-ryang's gaze with an uncomfortable expression.

"Everybody's gathered."

Then Jang Seok-ryang greeted him politely.

The old lady who watched this said with a hard face.

"To think that the famous manager, who is known for being heavy on his feet, even
went so far. What's going on?"

"You already know what I'm here for."

Baekri Eui-muk, who passed the dry saliva, carefully intervened.

"Chief, my mother..."

"Reminder, I'm the one doing the conversation."

The old lady resolutely cut off Baekri Uimuk's words.

Baekri Uimuk hesitated and then withdrew.

Jang Seok-liang spoke again.

"Madam, why don't you give up your will right now? I'm the 4th Prince's guest.
Don't embarrass the 4th Prince."

"I'm embarrassed? I just asked to have dinner with you."

"Don't you know what that means?

If the head of the household finds out about this, he will surely hold him
accountable."

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok led his disciples to subdue the bandits who had been bothering
the government office recently.

Now Jang Seok-ryang was taking care of the family as a proxy. That's why he comes
forward and warns.

Baek Ri Uimuk looked at Jang Seok-ryang and the old lady with an uneasy face.
said the old woman with a snort.

"Do you think a mother who thinks about her child's future will be afraid of that?"

Whether or not Baek Ri Pae-hyeok came back, he could handle everything if he had a
network with Namgung-wan. And if he gets a personal connection with Namgung-wan,
Baek Ri-pae-hyeok will eventually have no choice but to admit his will.

“And do you think you are closer to the sky than I am?”

"······."

It meant that Baek Ri Pae-hyeok was her family and her husband, and that Baek Ri
was a person, but you were just an adjutant.

Even if Jang Seok-ryang was in charge of the family head, there was nothing he
could do if the hostess came out so determined.

Even more so if it is the mother of Baek Ri Uimuk, whom the family head is pushing
as the successor.

Jang Seok-ryang sighed and took a step back.

"······Parents are like that. If that's the case, I'll be with you for dinner.

"Do as you please."

Jang Seok-ryang stepped down without much income.

Baek Ri-pae-hyeok asked him not to do anything stupid when he was away.

In particular, the twins were regarded as persons of interest.

Baek Ri-pae-hyeok has been increasingly dissatisfied with the twins lately.

All of that change of heart was after Baek Ri-yeon, the child, knelt down with her
father.

This incident had nothing to do with the twins anywhere.

That's why he gave up so easily.

But, strangely, I felt like I was missing something. It was just a feeling.

In addition, for some reason, Namgung-wan's visit seemed to be related to Baek Ri-
yeon.

Also, I kept getting that foreboding feeling that I wouldn't get over it easily...
 * * *

The white garden, which looks as if it has been snowed with pear blossoms and white
peonies in full bloom, is lit up with lanterns placed here and there, and it is
full of flavor.

The pavilion, which was open in all directions to appreciate it, was full of
passengers.

"I am Namgoong Wan from Namgung Sega."

Namgung-Wan flowsWith a smooth attitude, he raised the pokwon jirye.

"Welcome to."

It was Baek Ri Uimuk who greeted Namgoong Wan.

The banquet was held in a pavilion in the garden, not in the inner room, and the
invited old lady left with the excuse that she was not feeling well. It was to
empower the owner of the banquet by making him Baekri Uimuk.

Baekri Uimuk, Baekri Uiran, as well as Jang Seok-ryang, who was located on one side
of the pavilion, exchanged greetings with each other.

Jang Seok-ryang smiled and said to Namgung-wan.

“Are you doing well, Namgung Sega?”

Since Baek Ri Pae-hyeok and Namgung Mu-cheol knew each other, Jang Seok-ryang had
also met Namgung Mu-cheol a few times.

"He's all right. When I get back, I'll tell my father about the commander's
regards."

Namgung-wan calmly replied.

Soon after, a row of ferns came carrying food.

In an instant, delicacies from the mountains and seas filled the table, and the
scent of flowers that filled the pavilion was washed away by the appetizing smell.

"It's a pity that I couldn't treat you more solemnly because I was in a hurry to
prepare."

"it's okay."

"I heard something happened. The gatekeepers were rude?"

"······."
Namgung-wan kept his mouth shut and did not answer.

There was a clear look of displeasure.

Heh heh, said Baek Ri Uimuk with a friendly smile.

"I think there must have been a misunderstanding. Knowing my facts and punishing
them sternly, I am relieved."

“Well, I heard about it from Uigang.”

Baek Ri Ui Muk glanced at Baek Ri Ui River next to Namgung Wan and said with a
smile.

"You probably haven't heard of them all. I've driven them all out. I'll never be
able to set foot in the Baekri Sega again."

"... you mean you cut it?"

Baekriui Kang asked as if surprised.

Namgung Wan also looked at Baek Ri Uimuk as if he was surprised.

"Of course. How do I know if I'm going to commit this kind of rudeness again?"

Namgoong Wan smiled.

"I like that. It suits the way I work. But I'm sure we won't run into each other
again, will we?"

It was a question of whether it was cut as an example for a while and then
reinstated.
Namgoong-Wan's eyes looked at Baekri Uimuk.

Of course, Baekri Uimuk, who had intended to do so, calmed down his surprise. And,
as expected, Namgung Sega was considered sharp as a bloodline.

After saying this, it became impossible to bring the gatekeepers back.

Wouldn't it be hard to make excuses if Namgoong-wan caught you?

It was regrettable that the gatekeepers, who had put a lot of effort into it, had
to be sacked.

No, it might have been easier to make excuses when my father returned.

"Haha, of course. It will never happen."

"great."
Only then did Namgung-wan's mood soften. In the meantime, Baekri Ui-ran, who had
been quiet, glanced at the maid of the back foot, and the maid left the pavilion.

It wasn't friendly, but we were able to exchange stories in a slightly relaxed

atmosphere.

Baek Ri Uimuk said.

"It's a pity that you won't be staying for a long time. It's only for a few days,
but wouldn't it be better to stay in a comfortable place?

"It's okay. Actually, I came here because I have something I want to tell you."

When Namgoong-Wan put down his chopsticks and spoke, both Baekni Uimuk and Baekni
Uigang made puzzled faces.

"Is that so? My younger brother Uigang's best friend is like a younger brother to
me. Treat him as a big brother and talk freely."

Baek Ri Uimuk laughed heartily and said.

Namgung-wan, who was silent for a moment, opened his mouth as if he was determined.

"About your son..."

"Bocchan and baby are here."

Namgung-Wan's words were interrupted by the maid, and four children appeared in a
rush.

Baekri Eui-ran was looking at the children, and Namgung-wan's expression changed.I
didn't notice that it had turned cold.

"Ahhh, the kids said they really wanted to see you, so they finally came here.
Guys, this is Daehyeop Namgungwan from the Namgung Sega. Let's say hello."

Baek Ri-mook also missed the change in Namgung-wan's expression because he was
watching the children.
Baek Ri Uimuk greeted the children.

“The one on the far left is my eldest son, Baek Ri-myeong. The girl on the right is
my daughter, Baek Ri-ri.

Then, Baekri Uiran opened her mouth.

“The twins next to him are my sons, Souak on the left and Baekripyo on the right.”
Baek Li-myung, slightly agitated, greeted him first.

"Greetings, senior. I am Baek Ri-myeong."

Everyone greeted the twins and even Baek Ri-ri, who stood holding on to the hem of
Baek Ri-myung's clothes.

"······."

But no answer came back.

Episode 25

Baekri Uiran and Baekri Uimuk met each other's eyes. I wondered how suddenly
Namgung-wan's mood had subsided.

Baekri Eui-ran smiled at Namgung-wan's hardened appearance.

"I heard that Namgung Sogaju also has a son, Namgung Ryuchung, right? There are
already rumors that he is a great child prodigy.

"Well, Liu Cheng only deals with kids who are at his level."

Baekri Uiran's face stiffened with a smile when he said that his four sons were not
on the same level.

Everyone in the seat looked at Namgung-wan in surprise. However, Namgung-Wan calmly

picked up the teacup.

With her eyes trembling, Baekri Ui-ran struggled to continue her words.

"Ah... Haha, Liu Qing looks really great. You must be proud."

"What is it?"

"My sons, Pyo and Aek, also train so diligently that they will soon achieve 3 stars
in martial arts."

But it was just not a word.

Namgung-Wan looked at the twins proudly and burst into laughter.

Baekri's face turned red at the apparent disregard. Even Jang Seok-ryang, who was
standing on one side of the pavilion, closed his eyes in embarrassment.

Baek Ri Uimuk quickly intervened to settle the situation.

"Namgoongwan Daehyeop, who has made a name for himself beyond the peak at the age
of Yakgwan, must seem lacking. Haha. But they are sincere children when it comes to
swords. If Daehyeop gives advice to the children, it will be of great help."

Baek Ri Uimuk glanced at Baek Ri Myung.

Standing up, Baek Ri-myeong gave a fist to Namgung-wan and said.

“If you give me a lesson, I will engrave it in my heart.”

"······."

Namgoong-Wan, who had been looking at this for a long time, suddenly looked back at
Baekni River.

"Hey, shouldn't you keep Yeoni by your side?"

"······Suddenly what does that mean?"

"I've never seen chopsticks move, but if that bothers you, go back first."

The plate in front of Baekriui Kang was clean with no traces of food to be found.

When Baekri Ui-gang tried to object, Baek Ri-ui-muk stepped up.

“I didn’t care about Uigang’s feelings.

After a few conversations, Baekni Kang left the place as if he was almost pushed on
his back. Watching him leave the seat completely, Namgung-wan slowly opened his
mouth.

"I've been through this quite a few times."

Namgung-Wan glanced at Baek Ri-Myeong and the twins.

"And they all wanted the same thing. Namgung Sega's background. Do you want that?"

"······."

Baek Ri Uimuk, who was caught off guard, couldn't answer anything.

Jang Seok-ryang, who was watching this, said as if warning.

"Namgung Sogaju."

Seeing this, Namgung-Wan laughed and clung to Baek Ri-Myeong.I looked back at the
girl.

"Did you say 100 lira?"

"Yes Yes."

"Let's ask one thing."

"yes······."

Baek Ri-ri glanced at her surroundings and replied.

Bailey didn't know exactly what was going on. However, I knew that Namgung-Wan was
a precious person and that he must never look bad.

"Did you get the flowers well?"

"······Yes?"

The blood on Baek Ri-myung's face disappeared in an instant.

he hastily intervened.

"I received it well. Isn't the peony so pretty, Lily?"

"Huh? ······Ah, yes."

Baek Ri-ri replied bewildered at Baek Ri-myeong’s prompting.

And Baek Ri-myeong looked at Namgung-wan, trembling at the sudden feeling of fear.

When I met those cool eyes, my legs trembled and cold sweat ran down my back.

I didn't dare to think of intervening again.

Namgung-Wan looked at Baek Li-Ri and said.

"I ask one more question. What color was the peony you received?"

Baek Li-ri blankly looked at her father, her brother, and Namgung-wan in turn.

"Peonies are white."

Namgoong-Wan laughed and stood up.

Baek Ri-myeong couldn't bear to look at Namgung-wan. Namgung-Wan looked back at the
twins and asked slowly.

“You must have brought it to your sick sister, didn’t you?”

"······."

The twins grasped the situation only then with the gaze that touched them.

The pale twins exchanged glances, not knowing what to do.

Feeling strange, Baek Ri Uimuk stepped out.

"What the hell is this all of a sudden?

Calm down for now."

“Really?

Namgung-wan greeted Jang Seok-ryang politely.

"I'm sorry for being rude, Chief Minister. However, I'll use it if you start by
cracking down on the house.

"······."

Namgung-Wan, who was striding out of the pavilion, stopped in front of the twins
for a moment.

"A sword with an arm that can't even receive a single flower properly. Can you hold
a sword?"

Coldly glancing at the shivering twins, Namgung-Wan walked out of the pavilion.

"Don't get out of my sight from now on. You're like ugly bastards."

Baekri Uiran, who was looking at this in awe, slammed the table and stood up.

Dishes were broken and cold food rolled across the floor of the beautiful pavilion.

"I-I-I'm not crazy?

What kind of people are there!"

Baek Ri Ui-mook, who had heard this, glared at his son.

"Baekrimyeong, follow your father right away."

Jang Seok-ryang shook his head and quietly withdrew from the pavilion.

As Jang Seok-ryang gestured toward the air, Mucha suddenly appeared from somewhere.

Jang Seok-ryang commanded the prostrate subordinate.

"Find out exactly what happened between Namgung-wan and the children... and contact
the family head right away."

"How should I contact you?"

"What can I say! You can say it's a piece of shit!"

Jang Seok-ryang, who had shouted out, groaned in pain as he touched his forehead
again.

"Damn it. I was killed by the family head..."

* * *

I couldn't sleep well if my body wasn't comfortable.

Even though she was very tired from going out during the day, she fell asleep
lightly and woke up several times due to the aftereffects of accepting Namgung-
wan's strength.

It was when I woke up almost ten times.

As if dawn hadn't come yet, only the moonlight filtering through the windows was
faint.

I woke up from bedI was surprised to see a huge shadow on one side and sat down on
the bed.

The shadow picked up the teapot and immediately handed it to me.

"······father?"

"Are you surprised?"

"What time is it now? Didn't you say you were going to your father's banquet?"

“It’s midnight (11:00 p.m. to 1:00 a.m.).”

I think I slept for a while, but that was all.

And suddenly I thought it was strange

“How about Namgoong-wan?”

"······."

"father?"

"He... stays at an inn."

"Yes?"

You left the wide 100 li and headed for the inn?

With a suppressed sigh, my father sat down on the bed. For some reason, the
atmosphere was that he did not want to talk about Namgung-wan.

Father asked cautiously.

“How is your body?”

"it's okay."

"You always say you're fine."

I looked at my father, slightly startled by the low voice.

However, in the darkness where only the shape was faintly visible, there was
nothing to know.

'It doesn't smell like alcohol...'

Feeling like I was angry for some reason, I noticed.

'It's okay to say it's okay... isn't it rather annoying if it hurts?'

When I think of the time when I was sick, this was also the new blood on my feet.

The silent father reached out to me

Lost in my thoughts, I unknowingly escaped my father's hand in surprise.

Seeing his hesitant father, he hesitantly made an excuse.

“Because there are bugs, it seems like there are bugs.”

"bug?"

A rustling sound was heard, and the room suddenly lit up.

My father came with a lighted lamp.

"There doesn't seem to be anything like bugs."

"... I guess it's an illusion."

When the large human-shaped mass raised its hand, I was startled without realizing
it.

'I thought I'd fixed this habit...'

It was dark and I couldn't see the opponent clearly, so it seemed to come out
reflexively.

My father, ignorant of anything, put down the lamp and just brushed my hair.

I'm sorry I couldn't look at my father.

"Yuna."

"Yes."

“Something happened to go to Namgung Sega.”

I clenched my fists invisibly.

finally······!

Namgung Se. No, exactly the Mansin.

He was not a father who would lightly bring out the pantheon to his young daughter.

First of all, it would be a way to say that the destination is Namgung Sega and
stop by Manshinui first.

'Last time, too.'

But... in my last life, I missed this golden opportunity right in front of my nose.
I had no intention of missing out this time.

Full of anticipation, I looked back at my father and hesitated.

My father's expression was not good.

'what?'

It wasn't that I was frowning.

Just like how I felt when I first heard the voice... For some reason, it seemed
that my father was very angry.
"It will take time to prepare. You have to get ready, take care of yourself, and
say hello to your grandfather, so it will take a few days. Then go to bed. You woke
up for no reason because of me."

After finishing the story, my father immediately got up from the bed.

"Why?"

My father's hesitant gaze turned to the hem of the dress I was holding onto.

I was also perplexed.

It's because it's almost reflexive.

'But the face...'

A look as if he was trying to suppress his anger.

How long has it been since you've seen your father look like this?

For some reason, it felt like I couldn't let it go like this.

"Yuna?"

Now that I've caught you, what should I say...

I opened and closed my mouth several times, and then spit it out.

"Come on, let's sleep together."

"Well?"

Hesitantly, I closed my eyes and said with a feeling of vomiting blood.

"Oh, sleeping aloneUm, I'm scared..."

"······."

I lowered my face.

'Ouch, ooh, ooh!'

I wanted to hide in a rat hole, as if this was the only thing I could think of
while screaming inwardly.

It was as embarrassing as the day I first begged my father to hold me.

At the moment when the silence was long and it seemed like I was going crazy, I
heard a sound that made me doubt my ears.

"Puhyw, ha, haha, hahaha."

I opened my eyes wide involuntarily at the sound of refreshing laughter.

My father said in a friendly voice with a hint of laughter.

"Are you afraid to sleep alone?"

"Yes? Yes! No."

"I was like that when I was your age."

"Are you the father?"

"Sure. Okay, okay. Shall we lie down then?"

My father took his place by my side.

I said so, but I figured it would be uncomfortable since I hadn't laid down with
someone else for a long time.

But it wasn't as bad as I thought.

'No, rather, I feel like I'm getting some stability...'

I was fidgeting in my father's arms and fell asleep before I knew it.

My father's voice was muffled in my ears as I was almost asleep.

"······I will heal you no matter what I do."

Episode 26

* * *

Chirp, jjorolong, jjajak.

I woke up with the sound of birds chirping.

The bright room, sunlight was streaming in through the windows.

'······morning?'

It must have been tossing and turning throughout the evening, waking up and falling
asleep repeatedly.

"Write."

I slept surprisingly well.

I slept so sweetly that I even drool.

Memories of last night flashed past me as I wiped my mouth and raised my body.

"Father! ... is not there."

It might be natural since he wakes up before dawn.

I woke up and my head was spinning.

'Ugh, when will this guy's body get better?'

Waiting for the dizziness to go away, I got up slowly.

Hearing the sign, the maid returned with a washbasin filled with warm water.

After the maid who washed her face, changed her clothes, and trimmed her hair
beautifully, I waited for her presence to disappear.

After confirming that it was definitely quiet outside, I quickly headed for the
drawer.

'It's finally starting now.'

The long-awaited Namgung-wan has finally arrived.

How anxious were you that it might not come in this lifetime?

When I opened the drawer, a bunch of papers came out. It was to organize the future
work as I remembered.

'Finally put together the plan... huh?'

I was heading to the table holding the paper, but I stopped in my seat as if I was
stuck.
'Why is that here?'

The sunlight coming through the window made the najeon decorations dazzle.
It was the box I handed over to Baek Ri-pyo.

As if possessed, I approached the box and opened it. There were three peonies in
it.

'what······?'

I stared at the peony for a long time and then ran out of the room almost as if
rolling over.

"Undo! Undo! Undo!"

At my anxious cry, Undu, who was using the water heater, woke up in surprise.

"Muh, what's going on? Mr. Baby! Don't run!"

"Heo-eok, heo-eok."

I ran in and took a deep breath before finally speaking.

“Ha, father, did you, by any chance, go out last night?”

"Huh? How did you know? Yes, he said he was going to see Seok Tae-eui for a while."

After all, the box and the flowers in it were filled by my father.

'How do you know?'

One side of my chest was grimacing and it hurt.

At that time, Undu, who had been hesitant for some reason, lowered his head.

"what are you doing?"

Surprised, I grabbed Undu.

To the point where the ridge almost touches the groundIt was more like I was being
carried by Undu rather than holding on to it because I was crouching down.

"Agi-san, I'm really sorry. To think that something like that happened when I was
away. I have no face. Sou-ak and Baek Ri-pyo are such mean... mean..."

"yes?"
A few questions helped me understand the situation.

After hearing all the stories from Undu about last night, I screamed in amazement.

“So your father and Mr. Namgoong-wan fought again?”

"Hmm... It was more of a little disagreement rather than a fight."

"That's it."

Undu secretly avoided my gaze.

'What would you do if you stopped fighting with a gift...? Fighting with something
else...'

If Eon-du had said this, rumors would have already spread around the 100-ri family.

I grabbed Undu's arm and jumped up and asked.

"Where is your father?"

"He went to the reception hall to receive guests."

Is it Namgoongwan?

yes. Even if you fight and run away, you will come to your senses after the fever
subsides after one night.

I headed straight to the reception hall.

Since the residence was in a corner, it took a long time just to go to the
reception hall.

As I was walking briskly, I somehow noticed that the reaction of each servant I
encountered was subtly different from usual.

'Why are you like that?'

He seemed kind of frightened, but also very polite.

Ignoring this, it was almost time to arrive. In the distance, I saw a neat young
man dressed in a long robe of light sky blue silk.

"father!"

My father used to accept me when I was running around.

"Are you awake already? No more sleeping."

"I slept a lot. Father, more than that..."

I was about to say, “Thank you for bringing me peonies,” but hesitated.

'Why is he here?'

Beside my father, Shijiazhuang was looking at me with his eyes wide open.

I looked back and forth between Shikayaek and my father with a bewildered face.

While facing each other with surprised faces, it was the boy who came to his senses
first.

The boy's clear, clear voice was heard.

"hi."

"Uh... how are you?"

"You're welcome. I went out because your best friend came. When did you meet your
best friend?"

* * *

On the way back to the residence together, the father listened to the servant's
advice and left, saying he had a place to go.

Reluctantly, I headed to the dorm alone with Shijiazhuang.

Not exactly the two of them. Because there were two servants who followed Shika
Yak.

I glanced at Shika Yak's maid.

One was holding something like a jar covered with a jagged, dark cloth.

I tried to guess, but I couldn't figure out the identity at all.

I made Shika Yak sit in the hall and waited, and Eon-du appeared with a tray.

There was a teapot and tea cups, some teapots, and steaming decoction.

It was the medicine from the medicine bath that Eondu had been diligently brewing
before visiting his father.

"Baby, please eat."

Undu put the tray down and handed me the decoction.

In an unavoidable situation where my father couldn't confirm if I had drank, Undu

checked instead and informed my father.

After receiving the decoction, I told Undu with a smile.

“There are guests, so go first.”

"But······.

Undu couldn't hide his doubts.

Because I've seen a few times I've eaten half and dumped my pills.

However, since he couldn't argue with him in front of Shika Yak, he withdrew as if
he had no choice.

After confirming that Eon-du had left the room, I pushed the bowl of decoction
aside and set the teacup down in front of Shakyamuni and me.

“What about decoction?”

"······We will eat later."“If it gets cold, it will be more difficult to eat.”

I pretended not to know and turned around.

“What are you doing here?”

“You said you were going to Namgung Sega?”

"Has your father already told you?"

"Yeah. To be honest, I think it's still too early for you to travel, but there must
be a reason to go."

It was a tone that seemed to know that travel was not the purpose.

His eyesight was surprisingly fast.

“So the day after tomorrow, Seok Tae-ui will come to see you.”

"Ah, that's right. Say thank you."

"Yes. So, should we eat soon?"

Shakyamuni with a smile gazed at the decoction.

"Eat, I will eat..."

Haha, I smiled awkwardly and resolutely picked up a bowl of decoction.
I, who drank in one gulp without stopping, showed me the bottom of the treat with a
grumpy face as if asking if I was ready.

Shakyamuni shook his head, covered his mouth and laughed.

No matter how much I thought about it, I asked strangely as I frowned and rinsed my
mouth with tea water.

“Is that why you came to tell me that Seok Tae-eui will come the day after
tomorrow?”

do you directly? It would have been enough to let the servant know...

"Can't I come because I want to see you?"

"Eh?"

“I mean, this is my first friend.”

"······."

what is this child Since when did we become such close friends?

I had a very big question, but I just laughed it off awkwardly, saying I couldn't
spit on a smiling face.

'In addition, he seemed to like it a little when I heard that he was my friend...
Let's just say that.'

Shakyamuni, who smiled at my awkward smile, gestured to me, and the servant removed
the cloth that had covered the object.

"This is a gift."

"This······."

"Yesterday, late at night, Confucius Baekri came to visit. I knew this morning...
but he said he had picked three peony peonies. I thought it might be related to you
for some reason, so I just brought a sapling so I can see it at any time."

"······."

Seeing a pot of tiny pale pink peonies, I didn't know what to say.

I was grateful for Shika Yak's consideration, but it was difficult.

'What should I do?'

The future of this pot was also clear.

Since the twins were humiliated by Namgung-Wan for their peonies, there was no way
they would let them go if they knew about the existence of this pot.

Even I'm not going to leave for a while?

However, he also refused the gift he brought with such care...

Watching me fiddling with the leaves, Shijiayak said,

"It's not a face I like very much."

"Huh? Ah, no. It's good. It's good..."

I was at a loss as to whether or not I should tell Shi Jia Yak the truth.

“Um, so you want to like this?”

"Huh? What else?"

"Actually, I saw something interesting."

"what?"

"I saw Baekri Sega in front of me. His expression was very bad."

"What? You said you saw your grandfather? It couldn't be, that he vacated the
family..."

The twins and Namgoong Wan!

It was evident that he had returned because of that incident yesterday.

For some reason, when I went to the reception room, the attitude of the servants
was strange.

The feeling of being terrified was not an illusion.

"How is it? Is this some exciting news?"

I couldn't tell what was going on inside the smiling face. But... it was also true
that it was helpful to me now.

Episode 27
 * * *

The subjugation of the bandits from Baekri Sega was expected to take more than 15
days. In other words, the head of household was also scheduled to be away for more
than 15 days.

However, before three days had passed since the householder left, he returned
first. That was never a good sign.

The servants of Hundred Party were usually cautious, but today they are especially
cautious.I even killed my breath and walked around.

And Baek Ri-pae-hyeok, who returned to hundreds of parties, sat with his eyes
closed.

Beside Baek Ri-Pae-Hyeok, Baek Ri-Ui-Gang with an incomprehensible expression and

Jang Seok-Ryang, who had already knelt down once before, stood with their heads
bowed.

Soon after, people came in.

In turn, they were Baekri Uimuk, Baek Ri Ui Ran, Baek Ri Myeong, and Baek Ri Pyo
and Souak.

Baekri Pae-hyeok, who confirmed that everyone was there without even opening his
eyes, spoke to Jang Seok-ryang.

"You leave me alone."

Jang Seok-ryang, who politely entered the village, withdrew.

As soon as Baek Ri Uimuk and Baek Ri Myung entered, they knelt down immediately.
The twins also knelt together with bewildered faces.

However, Baekriuiran only had eyes full of resentment with her neck stiffened.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok kept his eyes closed for a while before opening his mouth.

"Righteousness, you seem to have a lot to say. If you have something to say, say
it."

Baekri Uimuk pulled the hem of Baekri Uiran behind her back as if drying it.

However, Baekri Uiran ignored this and raised his head.

"Namgoong Wan of the Namgung Family, you can't leave that rude man alone. Father."

In the meantime, Baekriui Kang, who had been laying her eyes on the floor, looked
at Baekriuiran.

Baekri Euiran continued with a snort at that gaze.

“How can Namgoong-wan be so rude!
How dare you ignore and ridicule my son, who is from the Baekri family!"

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok asked slowly with his eyes closed.

"You mocked and ignored your son?"

"Yes!"

"How do you mean?"

"Pyo and Aki can't even hold a sword, so don't go out of sight again! How hurt the
kids are!"

Only then did Baek Ri Pae-hyeok open his eyes.

Sharp eyes scanned the twins.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok spoke slowly.

“Then why do you think Namgung-wan is like that to the kids?”

"I don't know! Why did Namgung-wan do that all of a sudden!"

Baekri Ui-ran, whose eyes met Baekri Ui-gang, raised her head even more.

Anyway, the gatekeepers were all the people of the mother who bought them.

Namgoong-wan and Baek Ri-yeon are the only two witnesses. In terms of numbers,
there were more of them with 100 Limyeong, twins, and even gatekeepers.

If you catch it, what will that guy do? It was enough to insist that Namgung-wan
and Baek Ri-yeon kissed.

Baek Ri Uimuk said as if he was frustrated.

"Iran. Please, stop."

Baekri Pae-hyeok, who was watching the scene, set his eyes on the twins.

"Baekri-pyo, Souak. What do you think of your mother's words?"

"······."

"······."

The twins looked at each other and couldn't open their mouths easily.

"Okay. It looks difficult to say, so I'll ask. What's the peony thing about?"
The twins were startled and Baekri Uiran gritted his teeth.

It was clear that Baek Ri-yeon, the girl, or Namgung-wan, had spoken like a
chimney.

Baekriuiran shouted.

"Father, what the hell is that peony? Ask the gatekeepers! Baek Ri-yeon said that
he would give it to the children first!"

Baekriuiran continued to speak with a look of resentment.

"What did Namgung-Wan do to interfere with Baekri Sega after the kids were joking
around? This is the same as Namgung Sega belittling our Baekri Sega! To beat such
an outrageous person, Uigang you too..."

"Shut up!"

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok's hand holding the handle of the chair trembled.

Baekri's ransom temporarily subsided at his father's scolding.

However, when I saw my son by my side, I remembered the moment my son was insulted,
and I couldn't stand it again.

Baek Ri-ui-muk hurriedly blocked Baek-ri Ui-ran’s mouth as he tried to argue again
and lowered his head.

“Not only courtesy, but also thoughts, conscientiousness, and discernment.Who the
hell is going without you!"

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok couldn't stand it, so he repeatedly hit the handle of the chair.

"Ask the gatekeepers? Those idiots have already told Jang Suk-ryang before I ask!"

The complexion of the white lily ran white.

The twins also hurriedly lowered their heads.

"I sent him to the school to study, but it's not enough to bully his sick younger
brother in a naive way. Act like that in front of Namgung-Wan!"

No, I was rather glad to see Namgung-wan.

A close friend of Baekriui Kang, he will not go around bragging because he thinks
of his friend's face!
"Don't leave Namgung-wan alone? How far are you going to lose the face of the
baekri family!"

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok, who had shouted once, took a deep breath.

where did it go wrong

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok looked down at Baek Ri's wheezing, as if he still hadn't

acknowledged his mistake at all.

Baekriuiran has grown up being compared with Baekriuigang all his life.

It would have been better if the age difference was large like Baekri Uimuk.
However, the two of them of the same age were compared to each other from the
moment they first grabbed the sword.

For Baekri Uiran, the Baekri River was a wall that could never be crossed, and it
was a deep inferiority complex for Baekri Uiran.

The sense of helplessness of not being able to win even once, having been accused
of being unmanned for the rest of my life.

How could Baek Ri Pae-hyeok, who has lived holding a sword, not know that feeling?

So even if Baekriuiran made a fuss in the meantime, I closed my eyes at the line of
trees.

But I never thought that the act of closing my eyes in pity would lead to such a
result.

Baekri Pae-hyeok's eyes sank deeply as he looked at the twins beside Baek Ri-ui-
ran. I couldn't let her ruin the future of her grandchildren like this.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok said firmly.

"I don't have to say much. Now I can't leave the children to you anymore."

Baekriuiran doubted her ears and asked again.

"Father? What is that...?"

"I'll give you three options."

Baekri Pae-hyeok cut off the question of Baek-ri’s question and continued.

"Souak inherited the blood of Baekri, but he is a child of the So family. I can't
treat you carelessly, so send Souak to the head of So, where your husband lives,
and send Baekri-pyo to Gogyeam. Then you can stay in Baekri."

The white-eyed Lan Ui-lan stiffened stiffly. Gogyeam was not an ordinary hermitage.

It was a strict hermitage where the time to sleep, wake up, eat, rest, and run
errands were set.

No servants were allowed, and each cooked, washed, and made his own bed. It was a
place where he practiced himself, and was usually sent to educate those who had
done wrong in the house of the great god.

"The second is that Souak and you go to Sogajang together, leaving Baekri-pyo here.
However, you cannot come back to Baekri Sega until Baekri-pyo becomes an adult."

"Hey, wait a minute..."

"I'm not done talking yet!"

Baekri Pae-hyeok, who cut off the words of Baekri Uiran, pointed at the twins and
shouted at the end.

"Lastly! Take all of your children and leave. I will make sure you don't have to
eat and live for the rest of your life. But if I leave, neither your children nor
you will ever see me again."

At the last words of Paekri Pae-hyeok, Baek-ri Eui-ran made an expression that the
sky was collapsing.

"Ah... father. Is that a lie? It's nonsense."

"You can tell me more if you decide now!"

Baekri Ui-ran, who was trembling, looked at Baek Ri-ui-mook with a teary face.

But there was no way out of that. I just bowed my head deeply in apology.

"No, no. How can I... how can I get rid of children's school?"

Baekriuiran sobbed and held the twins in her arms.

At some point, the frightened twins began to sob and beg for fault as they were
held in their mother's arms.

OneBaekri Ui-ran, who was excitedly holding a child, suddenly raised her head. Then
I crawled to the liver of the hundred li and grabbed the hem of his clothes as if
holding a rope.

"Uigang-ah. Uigang-ah. I'm sorry. I'm sorry. You, you, just say something to your
father."

Even in all these circumstances, Baekriui Kang's gaze, which had been silent,
turned to the crying twins.

They were children who were only a year older than their daughter.
But before he could even think about it, Baek Ri Pae-hyeok shouted.

"If you have a conscience, don't think that Uigang will speak for you! No matter
what Uigang says, my will will not change!"

Kwajik!

After hitting it several times, the handle of the chair eventually broke and fell.

"Sowooak, Baek Ri-pyo. It's not just this time."

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok looked at the twins coldly.

"Even though Uigang is busy taking care of my sick daughter, you all offered bloody
time to train and train, but what did you do? Did you visit him once?"

Baekri's expression became calm.

"The Baekri family, who are busy not paying attention to me, visit only the
disciples and like to be flattered under the guise of Dalian, and there is no
development in martial arts! Ha, 3 stars of martial arts?"

Baek Ri-pae-hyeok laughed as if he was stunned.

"Do you think it's that easy, ignoring your little brother and looking for an
opportunity to bully him? That sounds funny! What can you learn with that attitude!
I'm going to break you guys right this time!"

In the end, Baekriui Kang did not open his mouth.

Baekriuiran, who let go of the hem of Baekriuigang's clothes, fell on the floor and
sobbed.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok looked down at this coldly and looked at Baek Ri-myeong as if it
were his turn.

Baek Li-myung, who was sweating profusely at the situation, quickly lowered his
head.

“Baek Limyeong, I had high expectations from you.”

"Soson was wrong, Grandpa."

"Do you know what you did wrong?"

It was the moment when Baek Ri-myeong was about to say the words he had prepared by
repeating several times in his mind.
A servant's voice was heard outside the party door.

"Gaju-nim, baby Baek Ri-yeon has arrived."

Episode 28

* * *

I glanced at Shijiayak, who was following me with a potted plant.

Shakyamuni's eyes met, and he smiled.

I frowned at this, and when I turned my head, I heard a loud laugh.

He said something happened that he didn't know his grandfather had returned, and he
told Shijiayak to go back.

But Shikayaek ignored this and followed me, and when I told him to go back, his
eyes widened and he asked again.

"Why? I told you."

“・・・・・・Did you tell me to do this from the beginning?”

"Yeah, can't we?"

Shi Jia Yak was bold enough to be shameless.

“You said you were going to use my gift there?

Then I deserve to see it."

"Do you know what I can do?"

"Well. I don't think you'll be disappointed in anything."

and smiled

There was no time to get up and down, so I had no choice but to ignore the signs
that followed.

From the outside, hundreds of parties were quiet, so there seemed to be no problem.
And unfortunately, Shi Jia Yak also safely entered Baekdang.
'Of course I thought I wouldn't be able to come in!'

It was assumed that Shijiazhuang would be caught by the warriors at the entrance. I
was thinking of taking it off and telling them to wait here instead of arguing.

He said that he was Seok Tae-eui's nephew, and that he was asked to look after me,
and that he had to go with me.

Entering the hundreds of halls, Shakyamuni looked around leisurely as if he were at

home.

Let's pass the neatly decorated garden, we're still in the squareI didn't even get
close, but I already heard my grandfather's howl.

I said with a sigh.

"······It can't go all the way to the square."

"Yeah. I don't even think about that."

As we approached the building, Jang Seok-liang, who was guarding the square, came
out and looked at Shika-yak and frowned.

"How did you come in here? Did you even invite Seok Tae-eui's nephew?"

Jang Seok-ryang was so stunned that he had a slightly angry expression.

"I'm sorry. I was in a hurry and came in on my own. And Shijiayak only followed me
because he was worried about me."

"sorry."

Shijiazhuang followed me and bowed down.

Jang Seok-ryang said in a suppressed voice.

"······No matter how Seok Tae-eui's nephew, you can't arbitrarily bring an outsider
into the hundreds party. Please get permission again later and come back······"

At that moment, the old man's voice filled with anger came out.

“I will give you three options.”

Jang Seok-ryang took his eyes off me for a moment to listen to the voice.

I also listened.
And I was pretty surprised when everyone heard it.
'Grandpa pulled out the knife earlier than expected.'

Grandpa gave aunt three options.

It seemed like she could choose between the three, but in reality, she could only
choose one.

Leaving Baekri-pyo in Baekri's family and leaving for a small household where his
aunt is a cigar.

My aunt never gave up on Baekri Sega. The third, leaving with all the children, was
almost nonexistent from the beginning.

What remains is whether an aunt remains in the family of Baekri, or whether Baekri
Pyo remains...

'I'll leave a white mark.'

Who will acknowledge an aunt who can't leave a single child in her family?

Baek Ri-pyo had to remain in the Baek-ri family and exist as the grandson of Paek-
ri Pae-hyeok in order to plan for the future.

All of this was also my grandfather's plan.

'It's really scary.'

And I'm sorry... I couldn't let my grandfather go as he wanted here.

I opened my mouth to Jang Seok-ryang.

“Isn’t it somehow similar to last time?”

"Last time?"

"Even then, my grandfather was just getting angry. This time, the opponent has
changed."

Jang Seok-ryang also immediately came to mind.

The day Baekriui Kang knelt down asking for the golden wedding band of Heaven's
Mandate.
It may look similar to that day.

But the roles were reversed. And on that day, Baekri River passed the crisis
because of this child.

Is it all a coincidence?

Jang Seok-ryang swallowed his saliva unconsciously.

"Chief, may I come in?"

"······Arege."
Permission was dropped.

The servant at the door, as if he hadn't heard all this conversation, just said
politely.

"Gaju-nim, Mr. Baek Ri-yeon, the baby girl, has arrived."

After a long silence, Baek Ri Pae-hyeok's voice was heard.

"Stop by!"

The servant opened the door for me to enter and removed the dark blue doors.

The first to come into view were the twins, already in tears, and the sobbing aunt
at the feet of the father.

After that, I met eyes with Baek Ri-myeong, who looked at me as if asking why you
were coming here.

Grandpa shouted in an angry voice.

“Hundreds of parties are your home.

It's like coming in and out at will.
You even brought someone you didn't allow!"

Even though Shakyamuni didn't come all the way to the square, he couldn't escape
his grandfather's feelings.

I received the potted plant from Shijiayak under the fierce gaze of my grandfather.
And I was bewildered.

'Why is this... so heavy? I thought Shakyamuni was light enough to carry casually!'

As I crossed the threshold, I stumbled greatly under its weight.

At that moment, both Baekri Uigang and Baek Ri Pae-hyeok flinched.

Shakyamuni watching from behindI was afraid that I would fall over and over again.

It wasn't intentional, but I caught the eye at once and was able to put the
flowerpot down in the center of the party. At the same time, those who had been
feeling sleepy were also relieved.

However, there were others who reacted completely differently.

What is white lily? The red bloodshot eyes of the aunt were full of anger and
resentment.

I met my aunt's eyes and hid behind 100 li as if to avoid it.

Baek Ri-myeong was on her knees, but it was enough to cover a child who was still
six years old.

"·······?"

Baek Ri-myeong suddenly looked at me bewildered as if he was asking why he was like
this.

I pulled the hem of Baek Ri-myung's clothes as if to ask for help.

Facing my aunt's fierce gaze, Baek Ri-myeong flinched and tried to shake me off,
but hesitated.

Soon after, Baek Ri-myung stood tall and hid me from my aunt.

All of this happened in a very short time.

Baek Ri-myung's judgment, which seemed almost instinctive, was the correct answer.
The moment he protected me, the grandfather's eyes as he looked at Baek Ri Myung
softened slightly.

"······you!"

And her aunt shouted in disbelief at the appearance of Baek Ri-myeong, who seemed
to be protecting Baek Ri-yeon.

“Baek Limyeong, you, what are you doing right now?”

"Auntie, calm down."

At Baek Ri-myeong's words, the aunt gasped in shock.

'I knew it would be like this.'

Baek Ri-myeong was a very opportunistic person. The only thing that matters to him
is his own comfort.

At that time, depending on the situation, I followed the one that was most
beneficial to me.

Pretending to protect me from my aunt now, as if trying to scold my grandfather a

little less.

I saw the straight back of my head in front of me.

'I can't end it by kicking out my aunt.'

If Baek Ri-pyo acted as if he had come to his senses under his grandfather, and if
his aunt lay flat and pretended to be calm, he would be called back someday.
In the first place, it wasn't that my grandfather would prevent him from returning
for the rest of his life. It will come back in 3 or 4 years at the earliest...

'Then I'm about ten years old?'

And as soon as I got back, I would point the knife I had been sharpening all the
time at my father.

'I can't leave it like that.'

To do so...
I shouldn't have been the one kicking out my aunt and the twins.

100 li name.
He, not I, will drive them out.
cried the aunt, who had lost her patience.

"Baekrimyeong! Are you crazy? Can't you get out of the way? Are you siding with
that girl right now in front of me?"

"Baekriuiran!"

The grandfather roared, but it was not enough to stop the aunt who had already
turned her eyes.

"Baek Ri-yeon, you dare to appear in front of me...!"

The aunt, who had been shouting, opened her eyes and drooped.

"mom!"

"Iran!"

The twins and their uncle shouted in surprise.

"My sister seemed to be very excited, so I put my hand on it."

Only then did I understand the situation.

'······Did your father faint your aunt just now?'

I couldn't even see how they used their hands.

In addition, the father with an indifferent expression, as if it was nothing
special, was very unfamiliar.
'No, in hindsight... he was originally like that.'

Grandpa gestured angrily.

"It's okay. I still can't come to my senses! Tsk. Uigang, no. Uimuk, you bring
Uiran to the place and come back."

"······All right."

The uncle carefully picked up the fallen aunt and went out to the square.

"mom mom!"

As the startled twins got up after their aunt, the grandfather shouted.

"Who told you to get up?!"

The twins knelt again in amazement.

Grandpa looked at this pathetically and opened his mouth to me.

"So, what are you here for?"Episode 29

If you make a mistake here, you won't be able to eat porridge or rice.

I spoke carefully.

"······ I have a close friend named Shakyamuni that I got to know at school. She is
a kid outside the square now. He brought me this peony pot as a gift. So um... I
wish I could see it with my grandfather. I did."

"Only that?"

"uh······."

I pretended to hesitate and glanced at the twins for 100 li before meeting my
father's eyes.

My father's plain eyes calmed me down.

"Grandpa, I'm fine. My father brought me peonies back, and I got a pot like this."

The wrinkles between my grandfather's eyebrows, which were already deep, deepened
even more.
I chose my words to feel as childlike as possible.

“And because Myeong’s older brother was originally closer to Pyo’s older brother
and Evil’s older brother.

At my words, Baek Ri Myung was moved with tears in his eyes.

On the contrary, the twins' eyes became more malicious.

I pretended not to know the gaze of the twins and continued.

"I mean... I hope Grandpa doesn't get too angry. We'll see the flowers again next
year."

"Flowers bloom and wither, so don't be happy with this?"

"Oh, yes! That's right. Hehe."

I smiled as if I was glad that you understood my meaning.

"Are you laughing now?"

I quickly wiped the smile from my face.

"You've done nothing well either. Is it okay if you don't fight? You're so
commendable! You're so commendable. You even bring a present to ask me to look at
the things that harassed me. It's the same as you who lost face in front of
Namgung-Wan!"

I hung my head, pretending to be embarrassed.

"No matter what anyone says, my decision won't change! I'm paying hundreds of
dollars for such nonsense...

Grandpa pointed to Dad.

As I hesitated, my grandfather raised his eyes.

With a sullen face, I went to my father's side as if I couldn't help it.

My father patted my shoulder.

Soon after, Grandpa's serious voice rang out in the square.

“Baek Ri-myeong, you must feel something too.”

"Yes."

"You are the eldest son of the Baekri family. Is your younger sister only Souak and
Baek Ri-pyo? Isn't Baek Ri-yeon your younger sister? They are all younger siblings
to you. But even though I couldn't stop the child and Pyo, I just sat there
watching the evil things!"

Baek Ri-myeong lowered his head.

"And! Baekri-ri's work is your fault! If you didn't give it to Baekri-ri, I'll tell
you that I didn't. You're cheating!"

Baek Ri-myeong felt guilty when she remembered Baek Ri-ri, who had been scolded
without knowing anything.

The moment Namgung-Wan asked about Peony, I was so embarrassed. So I made the wrong
decision in an instant.

"Do you think Namgung-Wan will be fooled by such a lie? He dragged in a younger
brother he didn't know why and put a stain on his face! From now on, how can Baek
Li-ri treat Namgung-sega?"

If I had just told him that he hadn't given me peonies, things wouldn't have gotten
this big.

And I was deeply saddened.

He intended to bring peonies to Baekri.

Although the twins didn't stop them from messing with Baek Ri-yeon, they didn't
even think of throwing away what they received!

Grandpa said sternly.

"Baek Ri-myeong, I'm ordering you to be banned for half a year. You're banned from
entering the Central Party for a while. But I'll let you go to the school."

"Thank you for your kindness."

Baek Ri-myeong bowed her head.

But the inside was different.

Let's say the central party bans entry. But a ban for half a year! What do you say
to your friends?do you mean commanded?

If the feud with Namgung-Wan were to flow out... I couldn't hold my face up in
shame!

Baek Ri-myeong said with a devastated heart.

"We will never let this happen again."

Paek-ri Pae-hyeok softened slightly at the sight of his grandson's sincere

reflection.
Even so, it was my intention to properly reflect on this incident.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok resolutely shouted.

"The wrongs that have already been committed must be punished. Bring them!"

The servant who appeared before I knew it was holding a cane.

"······!"

"Suck!"

"Ugh!"

The twins let out a terrified moan.

The yellow cane, made of bamboo, bent wildly every time it was swung, and when hit,
it was terribly painful.

How would you know that it hurts like that...

'I've been hit too.'

I thought you were really fainting.

No, it looks like he actually passed out...

The grandfather accepted the cane from the servant.

The white man's complexion turned pale.

"Put your hands out and stand upright."

One hundred li men who straightened their bodies clenched their teeth and held out
their hands.

'Crazy... is Grandpa beating himself?'

If it's special treatment, it's special treatment, but if it's me, I don't think
I'll be very happy.

I turned my head at the same time as I heard the sharp sound of a blow.

Baek Li-myeong was pitiful or not. It's just that I'm being punished for my
mistakes.

Still, I couldn't bear to look at it.

Even Baek Ri-myeong, who had endured it, groaned and shed tears at the end.
It reminded me of bad memories, and I felt sick to my stomach.

The half-out soul was awakened by a hand tapping on the shoulder.

My father was looking at me worriedly.

"Oh, I'm fine."

After checking my forehead, my father moved on.

Standing in front of 100 li, his father grabbed him by the arm and carefully raised
him up.

"It held up well."

Limyeong Baek tried to swallow the tears that burst out.

And the grandfather turned to the twins.

The twins trembled as they held each other.

The cane fell from Grandpa's hand to the floor.

"You guys... let's see what choice your mother will make."

* * *

All the adults had left, and only the children were left in the room, where only
wheezing was heard.

I approached Baek Ri-myeong and asked.

"Brother, are you okay?"

Baek Ri-myeong's frowning face was drenched in cold sweat.

I took a handkerchief out of my pocket and tried to hand it to Baek Ri-myung.

Then the sound of light footsteps approached.

Baek Ri-myung turned his head and frowned.

“How did the mason get in here?”

"The chief asked me to deliver it."

Shijiazhuang showed his weakness.

"ah······."

"Put your hand out here."

100 Limyeong groaned as if it hurt even to apply the plaster.

Shakyamuni, who quickly applied the salve, naturally took my handkerchief and wiped
my hands.

"When I go back, I think I can take out the firearm in cold water and apply the
medicine again. Don't soak it for too long."

"Thank you."

Baek Ri-myeong, who greeted Shijiayak, turned to me.

He hesitated, he said.

"Yeonie, thank you for worrying about you too."

brother?"

Baek Ri-pyo pulled Baek Ri-myung's sleeve as if asking what he was doing.

Compared to Baek Ri-yeon, who at least told her that there was no fault, what did
the twins do?

I was scolded for getting tangled up for no reason, and I felt resentful and unfair
because I was beaten alone.

Baek Ri-myeong ignored the Baek Ri-pyo and carefully took the rhyme.

"In the meantimeDid I show you an ugly side? I'm sorry."

"it's okay."

Baek Ri-myeong faintly smiled at my cool answer.

"From now on, let's get along well as cousins."

"Myung hyung! How can you say such a thing?"

Baek Ri-pyo cut off Baek Ri-myeong's words and shouted.

"It looks like we're being kicked out of the family because of that cloth!"

"Pyo, calm down."

The hundred li people said in bewilderment.
He may have left the square, but he would not have gone far from his grandfather.

He could have come back if the uproar had grown.

"What are you calming down? Wake up, hyung! How could you do this!"

Even so, Baek Ri-pyo was able to make a fuss because he had the belief that he
would never be kicked out.

But Souak was different. Unlike Baek Ri-pyo, who could remain in the Baek-ri family
according to his aunt's answer, So Woo-ak's only option was to leave.

Souak glared at me with red eyes as if he were going to kill me.

I turned my head to the hand that was pulling me away.

"Let's go."

It was Shika Yak.

"······yes."

It was when I was taken to Shijiayak. Souak shouted behind me.

"Did you know? You didn't tell me on purpose, knowing that Namgoong-wan was there!"

I stopped and looked back at the twins.

At that moment, Baek Ri-yeon's voice came into Baek Ri-pyo and So Woo-ak's heads.

It was transmission.

" right. Actually, I knew that Namgung Sogaju was there at the time. 」

I looked back at the wide-eyed twins and smiled.

「But what is it? Did I tell you to step on peonies? 」

Episode 30
 * * *

I walked out of the square, tidying up the crumpled hem and hair on my chest.

As soon as I got out of hundreds of feet with neither slow nor fast steps, the
person who followed me grabbed me.

"How did you do it?"

"What?"

I pretended not to know and pretended not to know.

After conducting telephony to the twins, I accidentally met Shijiayak's eyes.

Right after that, the twins started a fuss, so of course Shika Yak must have
noticed.

But how will you prove it?

I raised my head proudly.

Shakyamuni, who was looking at me with his eyes narrowed, said.

"Can I take a look at it?"

"yes."

Shakyamuni, who briefly sensed my pulse, made a confused face.

"······It obviously doesn't have internal energy, but it definitely has that
figure······ How did you write it?"

of course. What I wrote is not my work.

It would be nice if I had recovered my short circuit in the meantime and built up
my strength, but that wasn't the case.

The fact that I was able to perform telephony was a trace of my struggles to learn
martial arts in the past.

While reading all kinds of books with the determination to somehow learn martial
arts, I reached out to a forbidden book.

And found in a forbidden book.

The secret to using Seoncheonjigi instead of Naegong.

Congenital stamina can be seen as the vitality that is innate from birth, that is,
vitality.

Seoncheonjigi was much more powerful than the internal energy accumulated through
training, and it was said that those who reached the state of martial arts could
handle Seoncheonjigi naturally.

However, no one used the Seoncheongigi.

The reason was simple.

Congenital guardian is vitality.

If you run out of everything, you die.
And I just did the transmission using the Seoncheonjigi.

"you······!"

At that moment, Shijiazhuang, who was looking at me, widened his eyes.

The lower part of my nose tickled, a familiar feeling.

Carefully stealing my philtrum, I sighed.

'······Copying just because you did the whole tone once.'

really little.
capable of recovering naturallyEven though I only used a very small amount, my body
couldn't stand it.

As I was rummaging through my pockets, I remembered the fact that Shijiayak had
been wearing my handkerchief a little while ago.

When I had no choice but to roughly cover it up with my sleeve, a hand approaching
from the other side pressed the top of my nose. Then he carefully wiped the lower
part of his nose with his sleeve.

I tried to let go of Shakyamuni's hand, but I held onto it tightly and wouldn't let
go.

“Is this a side effect of your conduction?”

“What did you mean…….”

No, what kind of kid is this smart?

I pretended not to know, but it didn't seem to work.

Shakyamuni lowered his hand from the bridge of my bleeding nose and said,

"I'll have to ask Seok Tae-eui for a medicine to restore my energy."

* * *

Baekri Pae-hyeok's study in hundreds of places.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok sat down on a paulownia chair and said.

"Put it here.
you sit down."

The servant who followed put a pot of peonies on the table and withdrew.

Baek Ri-pae-hyeok frowned at the servant who followed him with a teapot and a
teacup.

"Do I look like I'm drinking hot tea? Bring me cold water!"

The servant, who had left the pot of peonies and withdrew, skillfully served the
ice water.

Baek-ri Pae-hyeok took the cold water and drank it down.

Baekriui River on the other side asked.

"Are you okay?"

"If it's not okay! Didn't I tell you beforehand! Manage your customers yourself!"

Since Namgoong-Wan replied that he would attend the banquet himself, it was beyond
what the Baekni River could block.
Baek Ri-pae-hyeok was not aware of that fact.

But I couldn't contain my anger.

"Sorry for bothering you."

Seeing his son calmly apologizing without making any excuses, Paek Ri Pae-hyeok
took a deep breath.

Baek Ri-Pae-Hyeok said as he held up the teacup filled by Baek Ri Ui-gang.

“After that, let’s wait and see what Uiran will give us.”

Baekriui Kang pondered for a moment before asking.

“Then, are you going to let Souak go?”

"Are you worried about evil right now?"

"You're still young."

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok put the teacup down on the table.

The hot tea water he hadn't even touched spilled over the back of his hand, but
Baek Ri Pae-hyeok didn't care.

“Still, since he is the grandson of my blood, you should know that I have taken
care of him at this level! How dare a child from the So family insult a child from
the Baek family!”

The older you are, the more problematic it is.

It was already like this, but when he grew up, it was clear how much trouble he
would take with the Baekri family's tax on his back.

Brothers, even twins born at the same time, helping each other and having a deep
friendship were good and understanding.

“Until now, I gave them without discrimination and sparingly, from what I ate and
wore to training and 100 li of medicine. How can I repay the favor this way?”

But maybe because the two of them have been together ever since they were born,
only the two of them were the whole world, and they looked down on everyone but
themselves. Even 100 li Sega!

It was just a peony this time, but what kind of accident will happen next.

After committing a bigger mistake, it's too late.

At least once, the two had to be separated.

At that time, Baek Ri Pae-hyeok noticed a pot of peonies placed on the table by a
servant.

"Was the child who brought this was Shika Yak, the nephew of Seok Tae-ui?"

"Yes."

"Isn't that strange?"

"Yes?"

"Keum, isn't Yeon-yi the first close friend? The influence of a close friend on a
child is greater than expected. Whether the character is right or the family is
like... No, it's okay."

"·······?"

The Baekriui River was a look that could not understand the English language. It
would be easier and more comfortable to go out and find out.

"So what did you find me for?"

Short spitThe silent Baekri River opened its mouth.

"······I'm going to take Yeoni and go to the Namgung family for a while."

* * *

Baek Riui-mook's wife, Shim So-cheong, was called the Little Madame or Mrs. Sim.

Mrs. Shim had a quiet and meek disposition, but she also had a somewhat weak mind
to be a hostess of a samurai family.

Mrs. Shim, who was crying endlessly, pressed her wet eyes with her sleeve.

"Myeong-a, how do you do this? Heueuk. Pour it like this."

"Mother, I'm fine. Grandpa was very angry, but I'm glad it's over."

Baek Ri-myeong's plain words may have provoked Mrs. Shim even more, and tears
flowed from her eyes.

Soon, the light shimmered beyond the door, and Baek Ri Uimuk, holding a lantern,
opened the door and entered.

“Myung-ah, how are your hands?”

"it's okay."

When her husband came in, Mrs. Sim, who covered her face with her sleeve, rose from
her seat.

When Baek Ri-myeong tried to get up, Mrs. Sim stopped him.

"Don't get up and lie down. I-I'll go to my mother and ask for some medicine."

"······Do it."

Baek Ri-myeong, who confirmed that her mother was leaving, asked her father.

"It took a long time. Was Grandpa very angry with Dad?"

"Who are you worried about right now? Take care of yourself first. The reason I'm
late is because of other things."

"What else is going on?"

"I heard Uigang is going to visit Namgung's household with my daughter."

Baek Ri Uimuk straightened the hem of his clothes and sat down.

“Is your uncle Baek Ri-yeon and Namgung’s family?”

"yes."

"Huh, can I go with that body?"

“My father gave permission, and he said he would leave as soon as he was ready in a
few days.”

“Why are you going there all of a sudden?”

"I didn't hear exactly, but I think it's probably because he's trying to separate
himself from Sou-ak and Baek Ri-pyo for a while. Stop asking and let's see the
wounds."

Baek Ri-myung's face softened as he reached out his hand.

She doesn't know how to look at Namgung-Wan's face from now on, but Baek Ri-yeon
and Namgung So Ga-joo are heading to Namgung Sega.

I was sad and envious, but in the past, I was angry.

"Before I leave for Namgung Sega, I need to meet Yeoni."

Baek Ri Uimuk frowned reflexively and asked.

"Why the child?"

"I'll have to ask Namgung So Ga-joo to talk to her."

"He'll do a good job. Don't talk nonsense."

"You won't know until you tell me."

Baek Ri Uimuk snorted, but Baek Ri Myung answered calmly.

"······Do you really want to meet?"

"Yes. There's nothing wrong with that, right? He's my younger brother."

"Your brother?"

Baekri Uimuk looked at him in disbelief at the meaning of his son's words.

Baek Ri-myeong spoke calmly.

“Today I saw that Yeon-i was much better than Pyo and Ak.”

Baek Ri Uimuk looked around without even realizing it and said scoldingly.

"Myung-a! What do you mean? I know you've been very disappointed today. But don't
think such nonsense."

At the words of his father, Baek Ri-myeong, who had been biting his teeth, got up
and sat up straight.

"Father, I'm telling you now, but do you know what happened when there were only
four of me, Pyo, Ak, and Kite? Akie suddenly grabbed Kite by the collar and
attacked!"

"what?"

Baek Ri Uimuk was surprised to hear the story, which he had never heard of before.

Recalling that time, Baek Ri-myeong asked this far away.

Souak grabbed Baek Ri-yeon by the collar first, followed by Baek Ri-pyo. I was
lucky to be with Shika Yak. If I had been alone, it would have been difficult to
stop the twins.

Then, if Baek Ri-yeon had even been hit by one...

In front of my eyes just by imaginingit got far away

Episode 31

"Even after I was beaten by my grandfather, Pyo and Aki didn't say a word of
apology and didn't even ask if they were okay, let's put it aside for now."

Rather, only Baek Ri-yeon was worried with a pale complexion, as if she would
faint.

“But I was hit by my grandfather right in front of them, and as soon as my

grandfather and uncle left, they waved their hands at Baek Ri-yeon!”

Hundreds of people were screaming and screaming.

“If my grandfather had returned, he would have blamed me again!

“That, something like that happened?”

"Yes! Whether I'm beaten to death by my grandfather or not, they don't care if
they're not beaten!"

Baek Li-myung, who was angry, unknowingly put strength on his hand and groaned.

Surprised, Baek Ri Uimuk looked at Baek Ri Myung’s hand.

"Could my father beat you to death?"

However, the words of Baekriuimuk became smaller the further back they went.

Baek Ri-myeong continued with tears in her eyes from the pain.

"Yeon-yi was nice and didn't tell anyone, so my father doesn't even know. If
something Sou-ak grabbed by the neck goes to Grandpa's ears..."

"······."

Even Baekri Uimuk couldn't bear to say anything.

"And do you know what I'm saying when I tell you not to do this? Baek Ri-yeon knows
that Namgung Soga-ju is there and has led her into a trap!"

"What are you talking about? You said you were covering your face when you saw
Namgung-wan?"

"Yes."

"In addition, it seems that Uigangdo Namgung-wan did not know that Namgung-wan was
coming, but how did Baek Ri-yeon, who had just entered the Baekri family, recognize
Namgung-wan?"

"That's nonsense! Even the gatekeepers didn't recognize me, and my uncle didn't
know Namgung Sogaju was coming!"

Baek Li-myeong pressed the words into her throat to say, “What’s really going on
with my hair?”

"Calm down for now. It's not good for wounds."

Baekri's silence comforted the sighing Baekri.

“Father, my only real sister is Lili.”

"That's natural."

“To me, Baek Ri-pyo and So Woo-ak are just cousins, just like Baek Ri-yeon.”

Baek Ri Uimuk cried out in surprise.

"Myung-a! How is that like!"

My father was born in the same boat as my aunt, so I understood that he was closer
to his aunt than to his uncle.

But wasn't he born in the same boat as Baek Ri-pyo and Sou-ak?

In that sense, Baek Ri-yeon and Baek Ri-pyo Sou-ak were just cousins who were
identical to each other.

"Father, think again."

Baek Ri-myeong said while looking into the eyes of his biological father.

“Honestly, my uncle, who always makes a fuss and has no skills, is more helpful to
me than my incompetent aunt, who has a high reputation and high reputation.”

Baek Ri-myung had been watching her father's side for years.

My father spent his whole life cleaning up the mess my aunt made.

I got into trouble several times trying to cover up the accident caused by my aunt,
and I was scolded by my grandfather several times.

Even though he calmed down and calmed down a few times, it only lasted for a
moment. If you want peace, you will definitely have an accident again.

If it wasn't for my aunt, it would have been much easier for my father to be
recognized as the owner of Soga by my grandfather.

“Your uncle is clear-headed and fair. You don’t have the personality to
discriminate against me just because I have a different stomach.”

"······."

"And Baek Ri-yeon too."

He and his father were in completely different situations.

“Baek Ri-yeon, the only daughter of a small father, has a broken Danjeon.A girl who
writes, isn't it all about receiving some affection from her grandfather and then
marrying into a good family?"

Baekri Ui-gang threatened Baek Ri-ui-mook's position with just her presence thanks
to her strong martial arts, but Baek Ri-yeon was different.

Baek Ri-yeon, who is an internally disabled person, could not even become a
competitor.
Baekriui River is trying to recover somehow, but honestly, no one thought it would
be possible.

From Baek Ri-myeong’s point of view, being wary of a younger brother who couldn’t
even hold a sword like that was a waste.

"······you."

It was when Baek Ri Uimuk, who had been silent, opened his mouth.

I felt a presence outside, and the servant at the door said.

"Confucius, young master. The 4th Confucius sent the medicine."

"······Uigang?"

Baek Ri Uimuk, who was silent for a short time, asked in a suspicious voice.

"Yes. The small person can't remember the names of the medicines, but he said they
are good for removing swelling and reducing pain. What should I do?"

Baek Ri-myung looked back at his father as if to see it.

* * *

Even though it was late, the lights were still as bright as the house of the
hostess Baekri Sega.
It meant that the occupants were unable to sleep.

Baekri Eui-muk, who was urging his steps with a lantern, stopped when he saw the
woman in front of the door.

"wife?"

It was Sim So-cheong, Mrs. Shim.

"Why are you not going in?"

Mrs. Sim at the door turned her gaze into the room.

Hearing the sound of sobbing coming from the room, Baek Ri Uimuk let out a sigh.

"Mother, it's a small child."

"Come in."
Baek Ri Uimuk entered the room with his wife.

As expected, the owner of the cry was Baekri Uiran.

"Mother, Mother... I will never go. I will never be apart from the children. Please
help me. Yes? Mother..."

Baekri Uiran was holding the old lady's Murpak and sobbing.
Baek Ri Uimuk watched this and asked.

"What about Pyo and Ak?"

"I was tired of crying so I put him to sleep in the side room."

"Brother?"

Only then did Baekriuiran, who noticed the existence of Baekri Uimuk, look back.
His face was flushed red with tears.

Baekri Uiran slammed the floor and shouted.

“My older brother is really too much!

Baek Ri Uimuk's face was complicated.

"What can I do there..."

"So do you stay still? How could you! Oh, yes, yes! It's not your brother's
business, is it?"

"Iran!"

"Everyone can't be quiet!"

Baekri Uiran and Baekri Uimuk shut their mouths at the old lady’s words.

The old woman looked at Mrs. Sim next to Baekri Uimuk with a tired face.

"What are you doing here? If it's not urgent, come later."

Mrs. Sim, who had been quietly bowing her head the whole time, cautiously opened
her mouth.

"Mother, a medicine that will relieve the pain where Myeongyeong was beaten is
swollen..."
Baekri Uiran, who was listening to the story, shouted out loud.

"What a big deal my sister-in-law got slapped on the palm! Talk to you later! My
children look like they're going to be kicked out now!"

At Baekriuiran's words, Mrs. Sim put her hand on her chest and made a shocked face.

Baek Ri Uimuk shouted as he grabbed his wife.

"Iran, what did you mean by that!"

Baekri Uiran knelt down and started to weep again.

"Stop, stop! Silence, stop shouting."

The old woman said, touching her forehead as if her head was pounding.

"Then why are you provoking indignation? You can take your own medicines in
moderation. You can do as you please!"

Mrs. Shim tugged at Baek Ri Uimuk's sleeve as she was about to say something.

pale complexionMrs. Sim politely said hello.

"Yes. Then I will go back first."

Seeing his wife walk away helplessly, Baek Ri Uimuk unknowingly clenched his fists.

* * *

I couldn't watch what choices my aunt made or how she left the family. It was
because he had to prepare for the journey to Namgung Sega.

It didn't take long to prepare for the trip.

Until now, I thought of Undu as a trustworthy father's loyalist, but it wasn't that
much.

He was diligent and meticulous in his work, so he did the job well for ten people.

It was admirable.

Of course, our composition was also simple.

There was not much to prepare as there was only one carriage and one horse for my
father and I to load and ride.

They decided to borrow Namgoong-Wan's person for the necessary work.

'Because I have to reduce the number of people who know about Mansinui as much as
possible.'

Undu decided to stay. It was because there was no one to manage the place.

In the meantime, the house was left to the servants of the Baekri family to take
care of it.

However, because of recent events, it seems that the father did not trust the
household servants.

Baek Ri Uimuk expressed concern about such a simple member and tried to attach a
person, but was unsuccessful.

And what did I do while Eondu diligently prepared for the trip...

Baekri Se, who smelled of incense, bowed dizzy to the ancestors at the shrine.

He also exchanged greetings with family elders whom he had seen at the Central
Party.

He was introduced as a member of the proud Baekri Sega. Although he was listed in
the genealogy of the Baekri family, it was hard to see that he was properly
recognized.

'To the extent that I had no choice but to put my name on it because of my father's
insistence?'

To me, most of the family elders were people I had never seen before.

They were also the ones who treated me as an invisible person before returning.

'If my father wasn't there, he wouldn't even say hello.'

Those who said that when my grandfather was by my side, he talked to me as if he

were a cute nephew.

My grandfather, who had greeted me like that, left again to finish the subjugation
of the bandits.

And just before getting on the carriage, an unexpected person came out to see me
off.
 Episode 32

"It's been a while."

It was an emaciated hundred li.

In the meantime, Aunt Baek Ri-pyo and So Woo-ak Baek Ri-pyo had been roasting Baek
Ri Uimuk and grandmother every day, crying as if they were about to leave. Baek Ri-
myeong, who lived close to his uncle, would not have been able to avoid the
commotion.

As he looked over the modest-sized carriage, he gave a pitiful look.

'what?'

The question was immediately resolved.

“I heard that you are going to Namgung Family.

"yes that's right."

“Aren’t you going with Namgoongwan sunbaenim?”

It seemed that he was looking for Namgung-wan.

'This is why Namgoong-wan asked to see him outside.'

It seemed that there was an angle that troublesome things would happen.

“I heard that we will meet on the way.”

"I see. Uncle father will look after you, but take care of yourself. If you need
anything, tell me without hesitation."

Baek Ri-myeong, who pretended to be a benevolent big brother, brought out the
purpose of coming here.

"And I have a favor to ask of you..."

Baekri-myeong turned and spoke, but the conclusion was one.

'Give Namgung-wan a chance to save face.'

After saying that for a long time, Baek Ri put something in my hand.
"My father said to give it to you."

It was a silver mark.

Giving money to a six-year-old as a bribe!

Opening my eyes wide, I clenched my teeth and said.

"Of course. I'll tell you!"

I don't know if Namgoongwan will listen to me!

** *

Outside the window, Baekri Sega gradually moved away.

'I'm finally going.'

Namgung-wan and his subordinates, who had been waiting outside the castle, joined
them and even finished their greetings.

After looking at the scenery outside the window for a long time, I opened the
sewing kit I had prepared in advance.

And he reassured his ambitious determination.

'I'll finish this before I arrive!'

It's an hour or two to look at the scenery. It's a long journey, and I knew I would
be extremely bored in the carriage alone. And during that time, my goal was to
complete a scented bag for Mr. Namgoong-Wan.

Killing time on boring trips and breaking up appointments. Kill two birds with one
stone!

Half a day after making that determination.

A moan of pain escaped from my mouth.

'This beggarly body!'

Throwing away the needle and thread, I lay sprawled in the carriage.

As I grew up, I gradually got better, and I rode a horse when I was grown up, but I
completely forgot about it because I didn't ride a carriage.
'I should have asked Shakyamuni to pack some medicine for motion sickness!'

A medicine to restore energy?

Wouldn't that be of no use if I didn't vomit?

Compared to a car, a carriage running on a bumpy, untidy road was a disgrace.

But I couldn't move while looking at my situation like this. In a situation where
you don't know how long Manshinui will stay in that village, you have to move as
quickly as possible.

That's how I started a long journey that was no different from being carried on an
ambulance stretcher.

I fell asleep as if I was fainting, but when I woke up, my father, who was riding a
horse, was in the carriage.

"Father? Why are you here?"

"······Do not mind and lie down."

My father with a complicated face snuggled me up and laid me down.

After coming to my senses for a moment, I quickly languished in my father's arms.

It turned out later that he repeated the question 'Why are you here?' five or six
times. But I couldn't remember...

The carriage ran without stopping.

As time passed, my body accepted the reality and adapted little by little.

The constant shaking stopped and I felt someone carefully hug me.

When I opened my eyes, I was greeted by a pale yellow bed curtain rather than the
carriage ceiling I was used to. And as my wrists tickled, I felt a warm feeling.

I turned my head and saw my father sitting with his hand on my wrist with his eyes
closed.

My father instilled my inner energy to replenish my lost stamina.

My eyes met with my father who knew I had woken up.

The expressionless father smiled softly.

In an instant, the energy I had been blowing into my wrist suddenly cut off, and my
father's smile disappeared as if it were my illusion.

"Wake up, now let's have dinner.

Please bring it to my room."

"No! I want to eat downstairs."

The first floor of Gaekjan, which is usually an accommodation facility, was used as
a restaurant.

"Why don't you eat comfortably in your room?"

“Since I was only in the carriage, I want to get some fresh air.”

"i get it."

My father hugged me naturally.

As I came out into the hallway with my father's neck in my arms, I could see the
restaurant on the first floor as the front opened up.

During the trip, soldiers from Namgung Sega, whose faces became familiar, were
seated in the restaurant.

They had already eaten and were drinking.

Shim Ji-pyeong, Namgung-wan's adjutant who first noticed that we had come down,
pretended to know with a drunken face.

"Princess Baekri, are you here? Oh, Mr. Agi is awake too. Do you want to have
dinner here? Are you all right now?"

"yes I'm okay!"

My father settled down a little away from the warriors of the Namgung family.

I asked while looking around.

“How about Namgoong-wan?”

“I went out.”

Immediately, the guesthouse jeomsoi approached.

"What can I get you?"

"I'm simple. Child.Is it possible to die because I have a bad stomach?"

die again?

"Yes, of course."

As the clerk tried to leave, he grabbed the hem of his father's coat.
"Why?"

"I want to eat dumplings..."

The dumplings served on the tables of the men of the Namgung Dynasty looked
delicious as they seemed to be freshly steamed.

"It's not good inside."

"I want to eat..."

"······Bring me some dumplings too."

"lol."

After a while, Jeom So-yi, who had brought food on a tray, spoke kindly.

"Can I put it in front of my dead daughter?"

Father nodded wordlessly.

"Oh, I thought your daughter was seriously ill. How pale she looked when she came
in!"

Jeom So-yi, who also put the rest of the food on the table, continued to open her
mouth without leaving.

"Looking at Confucius's sword, is he Kang Ho?"

I quickly responded to the sign that I had something to say.

"Right! Father, isn't it cool? You'll know it when you hear the name!"

"Yuna."

My father scolded me, but Jeom So-yi skillfully continued.

"If you're that famous, you'll wield a sword, right?"

"Yes!"

"Then there's no need to worry. You have a lot of people. But hmm... you have a
daughter..."

It was only when I mentioned me that my father took an interest in Jeomsoi's words.
Jeom So-yi lowered her voice and continued speaking as her father looked at her, as
if telling her to continue.

"There are frequent missing children around the fort, so be careful."

"Are you missing?"

"Are you missing?"

My father asked me back, and I made a surprised face.

"No, should I call it kidnapping? Anyway, human trafficking is particularly

rampant, so be careful. They say if you take your eyes off it for a moment, it will
disappear. Damn bastards, they're capturing innocent children. Tsk tsk."

“・・・・・Please explain in detail.”

Jeom So-yi continued to speak as if excited by her father's interest.

"Yes, of course. It was young beggars who went missing in the first place."

The father's expression hardened visibly.

"The young beggars who were begging have disappeared one by one, but who cares
about them? As they have repeatedly disappeared and reappeared, I thought they left
for a better place to beg or died."

I nodded my head inwardly, and my father's expression went beyond stiff.

“But at some point, even the children of the poor, who had their parents, started
disappearing one by one! Only then did people notice that something was strange,
and when they inquired, it turned out that the young beggars hadn’t left! . large."

Jeom So-yi, who drank tea from the table as if she was thirsty, continued.

"Now, houses with children lock the doors whenever the sun goes down and never let
them leave. It's already been well over a year."

Jeom Soi sighed deeply.

"Even though parents are cracking down on their children, they are disappearing
like ghosts. Be careful too, Gongja."

“What did they say in the coffin?”

If Yang-min was entangled, the government had to step in.

"A coffin? Ugh, that's wrong. They just told me not to make a fuss over the
disappearance of some of their children. When some of the lost parents made a fuss,
I beat them with a club and kicked them out."

Jeom So-yi shook his head.

'Also······.'

The same incident as last time was happening. If I had been in my room, I wouldn't
have known anything. like last life.

'I'm glad I came down to the restaurant even though I was tired.'

I had to be more careful from now on.

Just hearing this, it seemed that me and this disappearance had nothing to do with
it.

However, this incident would be the biggest reason why I couldn't receive treatment
from Mansinui.Episode 33

Jeomsoi continued to speak.

"Confucius will only stay for one night and leave, so there is no need to worry too
much, but just in case you don't know, I'm telling you to be careful."

My father and I both refused to pick up a spoon, so Jeom So-yi suggested food.

"The food will cool down. Come on, eat it. Did I scare little Aggy too much?"

I smiled and picked up the spoon.

"No. I'm not afraid because my father is here! He will protect me. Right, Father?"

Father nodded calmly.

Jeomsoi applauded and liked it.

"Uh huh, it's so nice to see that the father and daughter are so close!"

Then, in a good mood, I heard the sound of clicking my tongue like a candle.
A hand came in suddenly and pulled the chair next to me.

"Bring me a bowl of mine too."

"Are you here?"

Namgung-Wan nodded and sat down on a chair.

"I've already heard it all, so I don't need to explain again. It's good. It's just
as I said. There are more than 100,000 missing children, and I don't know how many
if you include beggars."

“Is it human trafficking?”

"Probably so. It's getting more and more riding."

On the way, the two felt the strange atmosphere of the castle and began
investigating as soon as they found a lodging.

"What are you going to do? You'll have to find an open branch to find out more."

Namgoong-wan stroked my chin and winked at me. It meant thinking with me in mind.

If you only thought of me, you shouldn't have intervened in this.

'It's fortunate if we can catch the kidnapper in a day or two. If you delay...'

The plan to take me to Manshinui as soon as possible fails.

However, it was difficult to ignore this because of his father's personality.

Namgung-Wan, who knows the heart of such a father, said.

"Uigang, it can't take too long."

My father seemed to think for a moment, then turned to me and said,

"Yeon, you should go up. I'll send you a meal too."

I widened my eyes.

'You're kicking me out like this?'

I've come down to see how things are going!

If I go back like this, all the plans I made will go awry.
"Ah, um... that's it. That's..."

Think about it, Baek Ri-yeon. Give me any excuse.

'Oh yeah!'

I immediately shouted.

"I'm afraid to be alone!"

Namgung-Wan's hand, which was pouring tea into a teacup, sprained and spilled the
tea on the table.

"Ah, tsk."

Namgung-Wan, who put away the teapot in anger, looked at me and said,

"You said you weren't scared just before?"

"No. I'm scared."

"Kid, if you're going to give an excuse, give it something plausible."

I pouted and screamed like it was true.

"That's why I wasn't scared because my father and Uncle Namgung-wan were right next
to me!"

"what?"

"Mister, listen. How scary must you be to be alone in your room after hearing this?
Isn't it?"

Instead of my father who seemed like he wouldn't be able to eat, I grabbed

Namgoong-Wan's arm and shook it.

My father looked at me with a hard face.

"Baek Ri-yeon, let go of that hand. Who told you to act like that? Where did you
learn to be rude?"

Namgung-Wan interrupted, coughing.

"What, is there even such a thing as rudeness? How much does it shake when a child
shakes it. Even a feather would be better than this."
"one······."

It was time for the blunt-faced father to continue talking.

"Senior Wan!"

Someone's welcome cry interrupted the father's words.

'If it's Wan-sunbae... Namgung-wan?'

I looked in the direction the sound came from.

A tall young man stood at the entrance of the inn.

A cool-looking young man with bronzed skin was carrying a cloth-wrapped spear on
his back.Namgung-Wan narrowed his brows.

"Is it bad?"

"Yes, it's me! Senior!"

Is that person evil?

The young man approached with a sad smile.

Ak Zhonghae, the second son of the Shandong Ak family, one of the top 10 families
and famous for their spears.

It was a late index that received quite a lot of attention at this point.

However, when Namgung Liucheng, the main character of this novel, was active, few
people remembered Akzhonghae's name.

"They said that So-yong seemed to have met seniors. I looked it up just in case,
and I didn't expect to see you here! How are you so far..."

The hesitant mischief opened its eyes wide

"Senior Uigang? You also had a senior!"

At the entrance, only the back of his father could be seen, so he seemed to have
recognized it now.

The mischievous sea made a lot of fuss.

"Senpai! It's been a while! I thought I was lucky to meet only Wan-senpai, but
Uigang-senpai is there too! What are you doing here? Even the two of you are
together!"
Namgung-Wan and his father's eyes turned to me.

Then, as if it had found me, the hesitant mischief flickered my eyes again.

"Who is this cute kid?"

said the father calmly.

“She is my daughter.”

"Da, daughter?"

"Say hello, Yuna."

I greeted Akjunghae, who was looking at me with a bewildered face.

"Hello. My name is Baek Ri-yeon from Baekri."

Ak Joong-hae, who had been opening his mouth, quickly came to his senses.

"Ah, ah, ah, you're so petite. Cute! How old are you? Oh, that's right. I'm called
the bad boy of the evil family. Nice to meet you!"

Ang Zhonghae, who spoke so lively that it felt a little outrageous, reached out and
stroked my head.

Perhaps because it was so large, my hand was the size of a pot lid, so I could
almost cover the top of my head with one hand.

I was just stroking my hair, but it staggered like a tree hit by a rainstorm.

"Let go of that hand. Are you petting or harassing?"

Namgung-Wan knocked Ak Jung-Hae off the arm.

“No, senior, didn’t you bring a child too young?

How old are you? three? four?"

"······Six."

"What? Six?"

Shocked, the evil junghae looked at me and my father alternately and shouted.

"Why are you so small, no, wait a minute, senior! I'm really disappointed! You
didn't tell us the news, and you already had a daughter like this! When did you get
married?"

"······."

"······."

Stricken by the heavy silence, he looked at each one in turn and scratched his
face.

"Gee... did I say something wrong?"

* * *

"Collock, Coke."

My father opened the hem of my clothes with one hand to my cough.

"How about resting at the inn?"

I shook my head and buried my face in my father's neck.

My father took a step back as if he couldn't help it.

I raised my head again and looked into the distance.

'It's cold.'

It was the time when the sun started to set, but there were surprisingly few
people.

Even on the empty streets, the traders were all just sitting idle at a stall,
looking at this strange combination of three large men with swords and a child.

He said he didn't care at all.

"Seniors, have you heard of the temple called Sohaesa? Haven't you heard of it?
Actually, it's not a place that has a kite with Moorim. Of course you haven't heard
of it. This is the first time I've heard of it too. But that Sohaesa... ·."

To sum up the words of Akzhonghae, which continued endlessly, it was like this.

There is a large temple called Sohaeja in this area.

And three months ago, a child went missing again, and the child's mother was killed
by a small seaman.It was a big hand.

Her wife lay in shock at the loss of her child. In response, the head monk of
Sohaesa Temple contacted the high-ranking ambassador of the Murim League, with whom
he had a relationship, to find the children.

"That's why the Murim League dispatched our Yongbong branch."

my father explained to me

"The Yongbong Branch is one of the organizations under the Murim Alliance. Most of
them are talented people who will represent the family and the munpa."

As if I didn't know, I looked at the evil sea with admiration and said.

“Is your brother also a member of the Yongfong branch?”

"then!"

"Go strong!"

The Yongbong Branch, one of the organizations of the Moorim League, is composed of
young and late exponents.

Each of them considered them to be the faces representing their own family and
clan, so they selected and selected talented people.

However, at present, there was not a single person in Baekri Sega.

Originally, 100 Limyeong was now at the age to prepare to enter. You can gain
experience and get connections with prestigious schools, so if it was normal, you
would have been able to enter, but...

Baek Ri-myeong couldn't go all the way. It was the same for twins. Grandpa wouldn't
allow it.

Ak Zhonghae, who is active in the Yongfeng branch, was proud enough.

Seeing Akjunghae's chin go up, Namgungwan said something.

"Don't shrug your shoulders over something like that! It's ugly."

At Namgung-wan's words, the evil sea became sullen.

My father and Namgung Wan were once members of the Yongbong branch. Namgung-wan
even served as the head of the Yongbong branch.

Pretending not to know, I asked towards the evil.

"Are you here alone?"

"No. Usually dispatch missions are carried out in groups of four. Soon others will
be able to see it!"
I was about to ask who came with me, but I hesitated at the evil words.

“But Uigang sunbaenim went alone most of the time!”

My father picked me up and said.

“What are you going to do with the old things out?”

Namgoong Wan clicked his tongue and said.

"You still talk a lot unnecessarily."

"It's useless!"

Despite Namgung-Wan's bruises, Akh Joong-Hae stood firm.

"Oh, by the way, have you been to that inn over there? It's the building on the
right! I had lunch there today, and the pork dish was..."

Being able to talk like this toward his father and Namgung-wan, who don't talk
much, was a skill if anything.

My father and Namgung-wan were familiar faces.

Of course, Namgung-Wan's face seemed to be getting annoyed, but...

It was when Namgung-Wan, who was impatient as expected, was about to say something.

"It's bad, shut your mouth..."

"Oh! Seniors, please wait!"

Suddenly, the evil sea popped out of nowhere.

Episode 34

Namgoong-Wan, whose words were cut off, distorted his face.

As Akjunghae, who led the way, disappeared, we had no choice but to stop.
Fortunately, before Namgung-Wan exploded, the evil Joong-hae returned.

"Fortunately, they're still on sale."

The returned Akzhonghai was holding Tanghulu, which was so transparent and sweet
looking.

“I wondered where you suddenly went, so did you go to buy something like that?”

Namgung-Wan's scolding made him rather angry.

"That's it! Yuna, come on."

I stunnedly accepted the Tanghulu he held out.

"Ah? Thank you."

"Enjoy your meal. Senior, kids say they like this kind of food. It's a pity that I
can't even eat snacks like this! I have six younger siblings. It's okay to
pretend."

Namgung-Wan turned his head as if to stop talking. He seemed to have given up

because he couldn't speak.

Akjunghae was such a person.

'Well!'

However, the fruit inside Tanghulu, which was bitten off, was refreshing, so it
went well with the sweetness.

I give Tanghulu to my fatherstuck out My father, who took it without saying

anything, frowned slightly.

"Hahaha, isn't it too sweet for my father's taste?"

"······ It's worth eating."

"Then would you like some more?"

Father tilted his head slightly.

I buried my face in my father's shoulder and laughed.

He was looking at me and my father with his mouth wide open.

Suddenly, Namgung-Wan said to Ak Zhong-Hai.

"Mine?"
"Yes? Do you want to eat that...?"

"I couldn't even eat dinner because of you, didn't I?"

Namgung-wan widened his eyes toward Akjunghae.

"Ah, that, I'll buy it right away!"

Evil Zhonghae hurriedly answered and ran away.

My father looked at Namgung-wan intently.

Namgoong-Wan, who inadvertently turned his head and met his father's eyes, raised
his eyebrows.

"Why?"

"······not."

I held out Tanghulu towards Namgoongwan.

"You should try it too!"

Namgung-Wan, who is a bearded man, frowned.

"Sweet······ Sigun."

"It's said to be sweet and sour!"

Akzhonghae, who had disappeared soon after, returned with Tanghulu.

Evil Zhonghae held out his breath.

"Senior, here!"

"Eat you."

"Yes?"

* * *

When I wondered if I had walked more than half an inch, Akjunghae pointed to a
manor gate that was connected to a wide hallway.
"There it is!"

A nameplate written in strong handwriting was visible above the gate.

[Yeongjongmun]

There were numerous clans in Gangho that had never been heard of, and Yeongjongmun
was one of those clans. It was a place where swords were mainly used, and the
disciples were small enough to be less than 60 people combined.

This fact could also be known from the explanation of Akjunghae as he came.

Although it is small, it is one of the political faction alliances of the Murim

League.

An angry thump knocked on the door.

There was a commotion inside, and then it opened and the boy came out.

"Senior Evil! Where are you from!"

"Hmm? Didn't I tell you?"

He beckoned as if the evil sea was coming in.

A young man who looked like a disciple of Yeongjongmun looked at us and looked
bewildered.

"They are...?"

“Is there a department head?”

"Yes? Yes. That, you can't come in carelessly."

“They are seniors from the same Moorim League.

I must have walked a little along the evil sea, and someone suddenly appeared
through the circular door on the wall.

"Where the hell did you come from!"

The hand that hit the back was severely dodged. But unfortunately, I couldn't avoid
the hand grabbing my ear.

The woman muttered lowly, pulling her ear as if she were going to pluck it.

"Sung-yul and Hye-hyang are looking for you right now...! Do you think this is your
living room?"

"Ah, ah, ah! It hurts! Did I tell you?"

"What are you talking about! No one knows where you went!"

"Didn't you...?"

"Did you do it? Did you do it?"

"Hey, wait! Wait! Ah, ah! It hurts! Look behind me!"

The woman looked back with a frown and stiffened as it was.

It was a woman who seemed a little over the terms. In particular, he had black hair
and eyes, and the sharp contrast between black and white eyes was impressive.

Namgoongwan said.

"Dangsoyong, it's still the same."

Dangsoyong of Sichuan Tangmun.

He was the leader of this Moorim Maeng dispatch mission.

The person who came out as the representative of Yeongjongmun was a person named
Lim Jo-wook, the department owner. He was a mature man with a good impression with
a slightly thick body.

“I am grateful that Baekri Daehyeop and Namgung Daehyeop, both of whom have a great
reputation, came to us in person.”The owner of the department who gave the Po Kwon
ceremony continued

“Since Munju is ill, I have no choice but to greet you, so please don’t worry.”

Namgoong-wan said with a firm expression.

"I hope you get well."

The department head let out a deep sigh.

"Huu, we at Yeongjongmun also had a chimney-like desire to investigate this

disappearance case. However, we couldn't move because Jang Moon-in was ill. We are
grateful to the Moorim League and the Daehyup for coming to support us like this."

Namgung-Wan glanced at his father and said.

"For now, let me know how things are."

"Yes, of course."

The division owner continued the explanation.

There was nothing different from what I heard from Jeomsoi.

At first, the young beggars went missing, and then the children of the poor people
went missing. All I could tell was that some of them were babies just starting to
walk, and that there were more than fifty missing children, not forty.

The rest of the group arrived just as the divisionalism story was over.
Just by looking at them, they were extraordinary spirits.
Starting with the sharp-eyed woman, they raised their fists in turn.

“I am Ma Hye-hyang of Cheongseong.”

"It's Hyeongsan's Byeokseong-yul."

Among the 10 generations, not to mention Dang So-yong of the Sichuan Dangmen, who
is famous for being a German, all of them were members of the prestigious Daepa
faction, such as the Qingseong faction and the Hyeongsan faction.

Among them, I set my eyes on Byeok Seong-yul.

The young man in the blue hood was handsome and had the appearance of being quite
popular with the ladies.

'I think I saw it somewhere...'

But no one came to mind.

“This is my daughter, Baek Ri-yeon.”

I bowed politely next to my father.

Ma Hye-hyang and Dang So-yong looked at each other with puzzled faces. Maybe 'Did
you know that senior Baek Ri Uigang has a daughter?' It will mean something.

At this place, where even the head of the department seemed surprised, only Byeok
Seong-yul opened his mouth with a gaze full of admiration.

"It's an honor to meet seniors like this."

As Namgoong-Wan looked at Dang So-Yong, she explained naturally.

"Seong-yul is the first disciple of Hyeongsan's secular family, and he is the first
person to come out of Murim. This is also his first mission."

For some reason, I thought the reaction was more enthusiastic than other later
indexes, but it seemed that Moorim was the first.

My father opened his mouth at the eagerly adoring eyes.

"Everyone has their first mission. You just have to stay calm and do what you've
learned. Even if something unexpected happens, you just have to trust it."

Dang So-yong put on a proud face.

The manager of the department who waited for me to say hello said with a smile.

"I'm really relieved. I asked for help, but I didn't expect the Moorim Maeng to
care so much."

"······."

When he lowered his eyes, his father looked troubled.

I could see what my father was worried about.

'To help or not to help?'

You will be extremely conflicted.

Namgung-wan looked at his father with narrow eyes as if urging him, then opened his
mouth.

"There is a misunderstanding. We are not from the Moorim Maeng."

"then······?"

"I just came to see if I was in a situation where I needed help when I met Junghae
on the way."

The head of the department made a puzzled face.

Namgoong-wan continued to speak.

"It's an understatement, but judging from the research I've done so far, it seems
like the juniors are enough. Isn't it?"

Namgung-wan looked back at his father.

After a short silence, the father spoke as if he had made up his mind.

"Yes, we're leaving."

"Seniors?"

Dang So-yong said as if he was perplexed. It was because, considering his father's
reputation, there was no way he could have overlooked such a thing.

Father continued to explain.

"My daughter is not feeling well and I am on my way for treatment. I cannot
delay.Please understand."

I sighed inwardly.
went the same way as in the past.

Even in the past, my father bent his convictions for me. In front of my treatment,
my father's firm convictions had no choice but to bow their heads.

I was surprised by my father's words, but Dang So-yong, who came to his senses,
waved his hand.

"Sojeo Baekri is not feeling well. I had no idea. We're fine. It's our original
mission. You've caused trouble to seniors for no reason."

"Gee, well, there's nothing more important than that as a parent when your child is
sick. It's not something that requires two hands. It's okay."

The head of the division said with a face that he was a little disappointed, but he
couldn't help it.

In this day and age, human trafficking was nothing special. Poor people often sell
their children for money, but that's about as bad as Nazis.

It can be said that he was entrusted with a rather easy task for Byeok Seong-yul,
the first member of the Murim League. As far as I've investigated so far, there was
no problem at all even if the father wasn't there.

"Thank you for your understanding."

However, unlike the others who readily understand, Byeok Seong-yul's face was
impatient from the moment he said that his father was leaving.

"But... can't you spend just one day teaching me?"

Tang Xiaoyong frowned, and evil Zhonghai laughed and bruised.

"What are you teaching? Seniors, it's no wonder you feel burdened. I'm just
grateful that you came like this."

Then he said it like a joke.

"It's a relief we're here, right? If it wasn't for that, the seniors would have
been caught. Well, you can pay them back later. Opportunities to erase your debts
from your seniors don't come easily!"

At Akjunghae’s words, Namgungwan also smiled and his father’s expression relaxed a
bit.

"Then let's go."

Father and Namgung-Wan got up neatly from their seats.

The head of the department stood up with a slightly embarrassed face.

"Are you leaving right away? It's meant to be that we met like this, so let's have
a meal together."

"No. I can't be beholden to busy people."

I was sitting alone while everyone got up as if to say goodbye. My father beckoned
me to come here.

And I said without waking up.

"Father, I'm fine, let's settle this case."

My father and Namgoong-wan glanced back at me.

Episode 35

Namgung-wan, frowning, called my name rather ferociously.

"Baek Ri-yeon, what are you talking about? Didn't you hear what I was talking
about? Come here right now!"

"Mister, Father. Please listen to me just once."

"······."

Namgung-wan glared at me with his eyes wide open. A sharp aura stabbed me, and to
be honest, I was a little scared.

Everyone didn't know what to do, and when they noticed, he said cautiously.

"······That, senpai, why don't you listen to the story at least once?"

Unexpectedly, the evil took the side.

As Namgung-Wan's fierce eyes turned to Ak Jung-Hae, the energy that seemed to stab
me softened a little.

I carefully opened my mouth.

"The heart that worries about me... Cough, Cough."

Perhaps because I was so nervous about the energy that had weighed me down a while
ago, I suddenly coughed.

Father's face darkened.

Others in the room also looked worried.

'No, no! Do not worry about it! It's just a cough! Needless to say, the timing...'

I hurriedly waved my hand as if it were okay and said calmly.

"I know you're worried about me. But I'm still fine. I'd rather save those who are
being kidnapped and sold without knowing why, rather than me, who isn't as bad
right now."

"······Yuna."

My father called my name with a sigh

In the past, this mission ended in failure.

'No, it's just a matter of failure.'

This is not just a human trafficking case

murder case. It was also an incident related to the notorious Madou.

I saw the people of the Yongbong branch.

Among them, the evil one was looking at me with his mouth slightly open like an
idiot.

The reason Akzhonghae's name was not mentioned in the future was simple.

'Because I die here at the hands of Madou.'

death from misery. The other three manage to escape with only their lives.

Except for Dang So-yong, the two of them are seriously injured and can no longer
hold the sword.

Disappointed by this incident, Tang Xiaoyong leaves the Yongfeng Branch Association
and returns to Danggata, where Sichuan Tang family's relatives live together, never
to come out again.

Madhu disappears and the Moorim Meng fails to pursue.

Madou, who escaped at this time, is later punished by Namgung Ryuchung.

Yes. This incident was a sub-story that emphasized the viciousness of the villain
Madou.

As the notoriety of a villain rises, so does the reputation of the one who defeats
him.

How vicious is a villain who broke the wings of the shining young men of the
Murimmaeng?

And the most important thing is...

'Namgoong-Wan, you're going to take care of this case!'

I said, clasping my hands tightly.

"I heard that my father never turned his eyes away from the weak in his life. And I
always thought I wanted to be a person like him. But if I ignore those in need
because my work is urgent, I will not be able to say that I want to be like him in
the future."

* * *

Dang Xiaoyong broke into a cold sweat and sent a telegram to Yu Zhonghai.

“Why is your senior so angry? Didn't you hear anything on the way? Is Sojeo's
illness deep? 」

“There was none at all. The child looked a little sick, but I thought it was
because of travel poisoning. 」

“Why does Uigang-senpai watch Wan-senior get angry? 」

“Isn’t it because the disease is so deep that treatment is urgent? 」

「Oh no. That little child... oops, let it dry 」

“You do it. that's scary 」

“You are close with your senior. 」

“Who is close to Namgoong-wan sunbaenim? And he's not someone who gets less angry
just because he's friendly... 」

Even while the two of them were having a conversation, Namgung-Wan was getting
angry at the kid who was the size of his waist.

In the end, Namgoong-Wan got angry and left.

"You, don't regret it!"

When Dang Suyong stabbed him, Akzhonghae ran after Namgungwan in a huff.

"Seo... senior!"

I hung my head and bit my lip.

'If you leave here, you'll regret it.'

Namgung-Wan, who heard the news of the accident of the Yongbong branch in the past,
handed over the Mansinui's shell to his father and returned the way he had come.

Inevitably, my father and I arrived at Mansinui first.

However, Mansinui refuses treatment even after seeing the shells. He said that he
couldn't trust him until the person from Namgung's family came in person, and he
delayed the treatment.

It was just a ridiculous excuse... And again, my father believes in such

superstitious words!

One day, while waiting for Namgung-wan to come, Manshin-ui disappeared.

'Hoo, isn't it really meticulously setting up the life history of a villainous

supporting actor!'

Namgung Ryucheong, the main character, gets a chance to come out of the cave even
after falling from a cliff!

The life of a supporting character was unnecessarily complicated.

Anyway, in the end, people die, Madou misses, and I don't get my treatment.

journey of failure.

My father and Namgung-wan never once told me they regretted this.never said

But I knew. That I regret that I shouldn't have left.

'Well, it should be fine now.'

I saw the red door still creaking.

'I think Mr. Namgoong-Wan is very angry.'

my father came to me Now it was my turn to convince my father.

I was already exhausted and thinking about persuading my father honestly made my
eyes go far ahead.

My father put his hand on my shoulder and said.

"I know it shouldn't be like this if it's for you. But..."

I made up my mind, raised my head and looked at my father.

My father's eyes were shining brightly like the moonlight reflected on the surface
of the water on a dark night.

"I'm happy with your choice."

What, what?
Never in all my life did my father look at me with such satisfaction.

Embarrassed, my father gently hugged me and followed Namgung-wan, flapping the hem
of his clothes.

I watched in bewilderment as the moonbal swayed from side to side.

'What... what happened?'

After a while, the department head approached and stroked my head with his thick
fingers.

“Did you say kite? How can a child have such a wonderful thought?

Baekriui's daughter·······.

It was a word that followed me until I died.

But this was the first time it felt like a compliment.

For some reason, my face felt hot and my heart was beating fast.

I awkwardly wiggled my fingers and asked.

"Well, you said there were more than fifty missing children, right? If not even one
of them was found, wouldn't they all be... dead?"

In spite of the stupid question, the head of the department explained with a
benevolent face.

“Hiding 50 or so bodies is not an easy task.

"However, if it was sold through human trafficking, there would be a sales channel,
but if there are 50 children, it is much more difficult to find a sales channel..."

The department manager cut me off and said.

"Didn't you say that you did a thorough investigation? You don't believe our
Yeongjongmun? Can you take responsibility for what you said?"

"······."

The head of the department, who reacted sharply to my silence, returned to his
benevolent face.

"If not, leave this to the adults."

My chest was stuffy.

How are we supposed to tell them that this isn't a normal missing person case?

Then the head of the department said something unexpected.

"And they found a missing child with a human trafficker."

"······Yes?"

you found it? Couldn't it be?

However, there was no way the head of the department would lie. I was forced to
take a step back

'If I had known this would happen, I would have tried to know more about it then.'

What happened to the kidnapped children, how Madu was found, and how Akzhonghae
died.

In the past, I wasn't interested in this case.

My father and Namgoong-Wan weren't the type to brag about each other, and in the
novel, they explained it simply.

'That Madou is a villain who will be wrathful for a long time ago who kidnapped and
killed a child and killed the late Jisoo of the Moorim League!'

To this extent, it was only mentioned briefly as a means of increasing Madou's

notoriety.

However, there was one thing where he proudly boasted about Madou attacking Namgung
Ryucheong and driving him to inferiority.

He said he killed the Moorim Meng Lao Ji-soo in the same way he used to attack
Namgung Ryucheong.
'Then, I'll use the method I used when I attacked Namgung Ryucheong again.'

Episode 36

* * *

Namgung-Wan's father, who was away, finally decided to stay here.Acceptance was
received.

At that time, I was already dozing off.

After rolling around in the wagon all day, I was very tired both physically and
mentally as I had to deal with Namgung-Wan, who spews fire from his mouth equally
regardless of whether he was a child or an adult.

That's how I fell asleep in the guest room given to me by Yeongjongmun.

And not long after, I was awakened by the noise.

I mumbled and tried to fall back asleep, but I remembered that this was
Yeongjongmun and opened my eyes.

"······father?"

The room was quiet. It was still dark in the room where the lamp was lit.

'I think it's been a while.'

I got up from bed and left the room rubbing my eyes.

In the yard lit by torches, the disciples of Yeongjongmun were frantically running
around.

It felt like all of Yeongjongmun's disciples had come out.

'What's happening?'

The father in front of the disciples at Yeongjongmun turned to me.

"Why are you awake already?"

I gave another long yawn and rubbed my eyes.

"What, haam, what's going on?"

"Don't worry, go back to sleep."

"Ummm, what time is it?"

"It's been about an hour since you fell asleep."

Then it sounds like it's close to midnight. What's the fuss about?

It was clear something was wrong.

I said while tidying up the hem of my clothes.

"I'm going to go back and forth."

"Be careful and go."

I had been to the bathroom during the day.

I headed in the direction of the bathroom and naturally took another path.

The noisy manor obscured my movements.

'Who should I ask?'

I came out to find someone who could answer my current situation, but honestly, I
was really, really, really sleepy.

I only closed my eyes, but it seemed that I was asleep for a while.

I almost stumbled, so I quickly grabbed the railing.

At that moment, the sound of sobbing was heard from somewhere.

"Nonsense, nonsense! Bokcheon is dead."

"Because Bumju-nim went to investigate with Namgung Dae-hyeop and Yongbong branch
seniors, calm down. Huh?"

"It's so, so strange. Bokcheon is the most skilled among us..."

It seemed that Bokcheon, a disciple of Yeongjongmun, had died.

I woke up from sleep in an instant.

'There was no way that Young Jong-moon's disciple died that day?'

If that was the case, there was no way that my father and Namgung-wan would have
left.
This was obviously something that hadn't happened before.
It's a small scale, but still killing a disciple of a clan. What are you going to
do with the back cover?

'Could it be that Madou?'

There was no other guy in this area who got out of the boat because he had the guts
to kill a disciple of Yeongjongmun, where Yongbongjihoe was staying.

'But...why?'

Why did you suddenly kill Yeongjongmun's disciple instead of Yongbongjihoe?

The only thing that has changed since then is that his father and Namgoong-wan
decided to stay at Yeongjongmun to help.

Not even a day had passed since the two of them decided to stay here.
what is a day

'Even half a day...'

Yeah, not even half a day.

I hurriedly ran out.

'This is a trap!'

* * *

The place where Namgung-Wan, Bu-Bu-Joo, and Yong-Bong-Ji-Hoe's party arrived was an
empty lot in a lonely forest far away from the castle.

And there were several people sitting around looking at a corpse.

"He died at once."

The body was a disciple of Yeongjongmun, who was close to a young man.

Dang Xiaoyong quietly closed the corpse's eyes.

"It's not a sword wound. It's not like a blunt weapon or a weapon, so what can I
say... It looks like it pierced the heart with a sharp object. It's about the size
of an adult male's fist, and the assailant appears to be about the same height as
me."

There was a difference between poison and medicine, and the people of Sacheong-
Dangga who dealt with poison naturallyFortunately, he was also well versed in
medicine.

Dangso-yong's eyes saw some unnatural situations.

“There is no trace of a sword drawn there.”

“You didn’t even know you were attacked and died!”

Dang So-yong shook his head at Byeok Seong-yul’s words.

"That's why the attack itself was received from the front."

"ah······."

It was strange that someone who had mastered martial arts could not even pull out
his sword when attacked from the front.

The first person to discover this body was an alumnus who had been working together
with the deceased disciple.

The alumni who said they would come to see Sophie didn't come back after 2 gak (30
minutes), so I searched for a long time, and eventually found the alumni who had
become a cold corpse about 5 li (about 2 km) away from where they parted.

That was before the blood had cooled.

He was able to find the body quickly because it was not hidden at all.

This artificially created clearing in the middle of the dense forest was a place
for herbalists and hunters to rest. Ordinary people would not even know that a
place like this exists in the forest.

However, if someone decided to look around, it was an empty lot, so it was

immediately noticed. And the bloodstains that drenched the floor and bushes
indicated that he had been killed on the spot.

that was the question

“Why did Lee Ja come here?”

There was no sign of being dragged or intimidated. He came to this empty space on
his own feet.

I heard a sound coming through the thicket.

"When I looked around, there were no traces of other people or anything strange
around. It's an ordinary forest."

It was Akjunghae and Ma Hyehyang.

Ak Zhonghai, holding a torch, shook his head and said.
"It may not have been discovered because it was at night, but for now, there seemed
to be no reason to keep it a secret from the alumni."

The department owner, who was kneeling next to the corpse, hit the floor.

"Who the hell did this...!"

"Look at me too."

Namgung-wan came to the body.

Ak Zhonghai shone the torch he was holding closer, and Tang Xiaoyong opened the hem
of the disciple's robe so that he could see it better.

Namgoong-Wan looked carefully and said while stroking his chin.

“This wound, I think I saw it somewhere.”

"Where did you see it?"

Akjunghae lowered his head and examined the body again.

He couldn't figure out anything other than that he had just been stabbed.

"Yes. I've seen a wound like this somewhere. I'm sure..."

That was the moment.

Dang Xiaoyong was dragged away by a hand pulling on the back of his head.

In an instant, something sharp passed through Dan So-yong's head.

If I had stayed still... thinking about it made my back tingle.

"Dangsoyong! Step back!"

It was Namgung-wan who pulled the scruff of his neck.

Before he knew it, Ak Zhonghai threw down a torch and drew his sword to block the
attacker.

Cagan-!

There was an unbelievable sound that a bare hand collided with a sword.

Dang So-yong, who quickly moved away, shouted.

"Department owner! What are you doing!"

"What is this...!"

Chae-Chang Chae - Although embarrassed, Byeok Seong-yul and Ma Hye-hyang quickly

aimed their swords at the division owner.

The head of the department immediately attacked Namgung-wan without a word.

Namgoong Wan, who threw away Dam So-yong, also drew his sword.

When the department head's hand and Namgung-wan's sword collided, there was a boom-
bang-a sound like lightning striking.

It was the characteristic of the sword method called Changgung Muae Sword, also
known as the King Sword, which is the sword method of the Namgung Sega.

But before I could even share a few sums, the sound gradually faded away.

Suddenly, Namgung-wan was pushed away.

"Seniors!"

Namgoong-wan got down on one knee and vomited a handful of blood.

Tang Xiaoyong quickly stabbed his sword at the head of the department.

The head of the department withdrew, avoiding Dangso-yong's attack very leisurely.

divisionism togetherWhen there was no movement of his colleagues to block the

movement, Dang So-yong shouted.

"What are you all doing!"

Ma Hye-hyang said in a trembling voice.

"It's useless, I can't use my energy."

"What? What is that...!"

Dang So-yong suffered badly.

Biting his lip, he nodded his head slightly.

"you also?"

Needless to say, Byeok Seong-yul had a pale complexion.

Byeok Seong-yul’s sword aimed at the division owner was trembling.

Dang Soyong said with a frown.

“I’m fine, but maybe seniors too?”

Namgoong-Wan, who spat bloody spittle, stood up with his sword as a support and
said.
"It's acid poison."

"San-Gong-Dok! When the hell...!"

Sangong poison was harmless to the body, but it was a poison that disturbed the
internal energy.

"Hahaha! Didn't everyone drink a glass of water on the way?"

As soon as I lowered my dry mouth from running, I drank it with a sip of water.

It was also the department head who recommended drinking water.

Evil Zhonghae said, gnashing his teeth.

“For some reason, dinner was salty today.”

Episode 37

"······Like two dogs."

Namgoong-Wan stood up while grinding his teeth and spat out blood once more.

"Seniors!"

He suffered internal injuries in the short time he collided with the head of the
department.
Taking advantage of that gap, the division owner attacked Byeok Seong-yul.

"Ahh!"

Byeok Seong-ryul reflexively blocked it, but the sword flew away in one shot.

The division owner, who was about to stab the defenseless Byeok Seong-yul in the
chest, suddenly jumped back.

“This is why we had to deal with the party girl first.”

A sharp dagger was embedded in the floor the division owner avoided.
“I didn’t use poison on that girl because I was afraid they would notice.”

Dang So-yong, whose expression hardened, shouted.

"Why are you doing this!"

"You don't need to know!"

The head of the department turned and attacked Dang Suyong. Dangsoyong was pushed
unilaterally.

Dang Xiaoyong, who had people to protect, could not recklessly change his position.

The wounds increased little by little. There have been no fatal wounds yet, but
this is because the division owner, who was wary of Sichuan Tang Wen's monopoly,
dealt with it very carefully.

However, Tang Xiaoyong knew that he would not last long.

Then, Namgoong-Wan interrupted like a thunderbolt.

The head of the department, who blocked Namgung-wan's sword, stepped back in
surprise.

"Seniors!"

Dang So-yong let out a heavy breath.

“Ttsk, you’re acting like this even though you’re addicted to mountain gong
poison.”

The department head confronted Namgung-wan, looking at Dang So-yong with wary eyes.

Namgung-Wan spat out bloody spittle and said.

"Go to Uigang."

Akjunghae and Ma Hyehyang shouted as they aimed their swords at Namgungwan's side.

"Dangsoyong, go!"

"Do you think you can go!"

The moment the head of the department shouted, Byuk Seong-yul jumped. And that was
a bad judgement.

The moment he turned around and ran, Byeok Seong-yul's back was exposed to the
division owner.
The department head waved his hand without missing the opportunity.

The moment Ak Joong-hae, who spat out abusive language, stopped the division owner,
blood splattered.

"Middle Sea!"

Even after taking a heavy blow, the division owner did not stop.
Right before the hand of the department head, who blocked Sungyul Byuk in a few
steps, broke his neck, he suddenly twisted his body and swung his tiger claw-like
hand into the air.

Zeng!

A sword emitting pale light blocked the division master's hand.

Zeng! Damn it! Zeng Zeng!

In an instant, they competed for 10 sums.

The division stock was forced to fall behind in the breathless rushing attack.

Dang Xiaoyong shouted in joy.

"Senior Uigang!"

Baekri Ui-gang tilted his head silently and looked at Namgung-wan.

Namgoong-Wan annoyedly confessed.

"······It's industrial poison. All of them have suffered."

Baekriui Kang rightly holds the swordHe stood in front of the department head.

The department manager gritted his teeth and said.

"How did you get here...!"

"That's what I'm asking. I remember cutting my face in half back then. Seeing you
survived like this, the sky is indifferent."

"Cheongwijo!"

Namgung-wan shouted as if he had finally remembered.

Ak Jung-hae, who was supported by Ma Hye-hyang, asked in surprise.

"Wasn't Cheon Guizo dead?"

"I knew that too."

Namgung-Wan gritted his teeth and continued.

"Somehow, I thought I'd seen a corpse like that somewhere..."

Chun Guizo was a Madou who had a notoriety in the past. Namgung-wan had never
fought Cheon Gwi-jo before, but he had seen the bodies of Baekdo Murim people
killed by Cheon Gwi-jo.

He said it as if he couldn't believe it

"But your face is fine."

"Serious, don't be stupid."

It was then.

Dude, dumb.
A terrible sound of bones and muscles twisting came from the cheongwijo.

His shoulders broadened, his arms lengthened, and his body changed. It was an
osteopath that deforms muscles and bones.

After the transformation, the cheongwijo grabbed the lower part of his chin and
tore it off.

A new face was revealed with a crack and a tearing sound.

A scar that ran across his face from his chin to his temple through the bridge of
his nose was so ugly that he couldn't tell how he had lived.

"... Were you able to survive with those wounds?"

The evil sea murmured.

Chen Guizo was a notorious Madou who kidnapped countless children like ghosts in
the old Guizhou Province.

Children disappear every day, and it was said that all children's laughter
disappeared in Guiju Province for a while.

Even now, nearly ten years later, in Guiju Province, children were threatened that
if they cried, the cheongwijo would take them away.

There were many who tried to subjugate the Heavenly King.

However, all of them failed in the novelty and noble martial arts of the
cheongwijo, who seemed to come and go in and out of the dense forest, and were
seriously injured or died.
It was Baekniui River that prevented the evil deeds of such a cheongwijo.

Chun Gwi-jo, who was seriously injured to the extent that his face was almost split
in half in a battle with Baekri Ui-gang, who had just passed the terms, managed to
escape.

Due to his fatal injuries, people naturally assumed that the Heavenly King was
dead.
And when Cheongwijo disappeared, the whereabouts of the children he kidnapped
became unknown forever.

Baekriui Kang quietly asked.

"What about all the children?"

“Do you ask me if you know that I am a cheongwijo but don’t know?”

"You're the one who made up the illness of Yeongjongmun's chief. Since when did you
pretend to be the head of the department?"

Chun Gui-jo threw the bast face he had removed from his face.

The easiest way to manufacture elaborate bast face masks is to use human face
leather.
If so, the division owner has already been in the past....

The members of the Yongbong Branch trembled unconsciously at the terrible family
that came to mind.

Baekniuigang raised the sword that had been hanging down and aimed it at the
cheongwijo.

Following Baekniui River, Tang Soyong also aimed his sword at Cheongwijo.

It was then.

「Useless. 」

It was the transmission of the Baekri River.

「Can you decipher Wan? 」

Sangong-dok mostly had the same basics. Decryption wasn't difficult either.

As long as there is a situation where you can get lucky and someone who can help
you operate your inner air.

However, it was a poison that was a problem because it was difficult to sing safely
in the case of poison poisoning.

" Available. But while deciphering, I can't move. Then, Senpai-sama alone against
the celestial demon..."
「Don't mind me. 」

Dang Xiaoyong clenched his fists and drew the sword aimed at the Heavenly Demon.

“It depends on the state of poisoning, but at most one meal (about 30 minutes)
should not be exceeded. 」

「Focus on decoding. 」

" Yes! 」

Dang So-yong and Namgung-wan, who took a posture as if they were having breakfast
for luck, immediately went into detoxification.

Ma Hye-hyang and Ak Jung-hae, who were hurt, stood guard as if protecting Namgung-
wan and Dang So-yong.

The method of deciphering acid poison was simple. It is to burn with internal air.

Poisoned himself, he could not move, so he had to seek help from others.

However, Ungi Breakfast had to be done in a safe place. If someone touches it with
malice, it is dangerous enough to fall into a coin intoxication as much as it is
using internal energy. It was never something to do on a street like this.

But they never doubted safety

Seeing this, Chun Guizo's face twisted. The appearance was quite grotesque because
of the hideous scars that ran across his face.

"Are you having breakfast in this situation? Ha! You are very confident."

The bluish light of Baekriui River's sword body was young, and the sharp energy
oppressed the air.

With her eyes glowing darkly, Chun Guizo also pulled out one leg and took a pose.

"Come, yes. I'll have to take your neck today!"

The seon-gong was Cheon Gwi-jo.

As if a ray of light shot through, the Cheongwijo, digging into Baekriui River's
bosom, stabbed his right hand.

The moment the Baekni River, which jumped up slightly, twisted its body and let it
flow, the right hand of Cheongwijo changed its path like lightning.
The moment the seemingly unavoidable attack dug into Baekni-gang's side, Baekni-
gang was not there.

It was different from the battle with Namgung-Wan, where the sound of blows that
would tear the ears was heard.

Only the sound of cutting the wind continued.

Baekri Sega's sword technique is very quiet and has extremely restrained movements.

If someone who didn't know about combat saw the movement of avoiding the fight
without confrontation, they would think that Baekri River was in a hurry to avoid
the continued attack of Cheongwijo.

However, their clash was gradually moving away from Namgungwan and the people of
Yongbongjihoe.

The White River was leading the Cheongwijo away from this place.

Chun Guizo, knowing that fact, twisted his face.

"It's the same as running away like a rat!"

"······ ."

Despite the provocation, Kang Lee did not even raise his eyebrows.

Chun Guizo, who continued to attack one-sidedly, suddenly twisted his body in
astonishment.

The blade, so fast that it could be seen as a single ray of light, grazed the neck
of the celestial ghost with a hair difference.

Then, Baekriuigang cut into the side of Cheon Gwi-jo, who was distracted.

Zeng! I managed to block it with my palm, but the footprints of Cheongwijo, who
were pushed back for a long time, created a straight line on the floor.

The Baekri River, which suddenly changed its momentum, drove the Cheongwijo without
rest.

Gradually, the sound of clashing became more frequent, and the sword of the
Baekriui River scattered the sword light here and there.

It turned out to be the exact opposite situation.

Chun Gui-jo was in a hurry to avoid the attack of Baekni-ui-gang.

Damn! Zeng!
Both Ma Hye-hyang and Ak Joong-hae watched the fight with sweat on their hands.

Chun Gui-jo, who was gradually driven, bit his teeth and suddenly swung it
ignorantly with full energy. And the attack, oddly enough, broke the tree next to
it, not the river of white lily.

Kwajik, Wooddeuk.

The tree whose stump had been blown off in half tilted and fell down as if leaning
against another tree with a thump.

The view of the White River was temporarily blocked by the thick leaves of the
fallen tree.

In the meantime, the cheongwijo jumped into the forest.

Unlike Baekriui River, Cheongwijo would have been familiar with the forest here. It
was evident from the fact that this forest was used to kill the disciple of
Yeongjongmun.

"Seniors!"

Ma Hye-hyang shouted as if stopping.

However, Baekriui Kang ran into the forest in pursuit of the cheongwijo. Then, the
figures of the two disappeared completely from the clearing.

Episode 38

no moreWhen I was so far away that I couldn't even hear the sound, I sat down on
the floor with the sword I was holding.

"Senior Chinese?"

As Ma Hye-hyang approached Ak Joong-hae, the fishy smell of blood hit her.

Ma Hye-hyang's face hardened.

Red blood oozes out between the fingers of Akjunghae, which wrapped around the
wound on his waist.

Surprised, Ma Hye-hyang removed Ak Jung-hae's hand and lifted the hem of his
clothes.

"what······!"

The wound was quite deep.

Under the dark moonlight, Akjunghae's clothes were also dark, so no one noticed
that he was so serious.

Ma Hye-hyang quickly pointed out the spot. However, the bleeding was only slightly
reduced.
Ak Joong-hae, who was breathing heavily, grabbed Ma Hye-hyang's wrist.

"······It's fine."

"Your wounds are this bad...you should have said something!"

"If you tell me, what will you do? Well, Uigang, let senior fight alone?
Detoxifying senior Wan is the right thing to do."

Ma Hye-hyang tore off the hem of her clothes and pressed it tightly as if stopping
bleeding. The hem of his clothes quickly turned red.

"how should······?"

Ma Hye-hyang looked at Dang So-yong and Namgung-wan with an anxious face.

If you delay like this...

However, he could not leave Dang So-yong and Namgung-wan.

"A person with a good temperament, bring him, oh, I guess."

Ma Hye-hyang clenched her blood-soaked hand tightly.

Had it not been for Byeok Seong-ryul, Ak Joong-hae would not have been so hurt. And
will Byeok Seong-ryul, who was thrown out without looking back, really come back?

Time passed carelessly without any hesitation.

They said it would take at most one meal (about 30 minutes), but that time felt too
long.

It was then that I felt a presence approaching from afar.

number is many.
Ma Hye-hyang quickly got up and stood with her sword.
The closer I got, the more I noticed. Three people who learned martial arts and one
ordinary person. no, two people.

And there was no sign of Byeok Seong-yul among them.

Neither were the disciples of Yeongjongmun.

weighty steps. He was a little older and had a high martial arts level.

"damn."

Ma Hye-hyang grabbed her sword and took a stance.

In the darkness, the shaking of the bush came closer. In tension, even the fluff on
the back of Ma Hye-hyang's hand stood up.

Then I heard an unexpected young voice.

"Oh! It's over there! Quickly, quickly."

At the same time as Ma Hye-hyang opened her eyes, a familiar face appeared from the
bush.

It was Shim Ji-pyeong, Namgoong-wan's lieutenant.

Sim Ji-pyeong looked at Ma Hye-hyang's sword and raised her eyebrows.

"Are you aiming at me?"

"Ah! I'm sorry."

Ma Hye-hyang hurriedly drew her sword.

Sim Ji-pyeong, who was looking around the empty lot, exclaimed in surprise.

"No, Lord Soga!"

Ma Hye-hyang, who came to her senses belatedly, grabbed Sim Ji-pyeong, who was
heading to Namgung-wan.

"Deputy Shim, we need to bring in the councilor. Right now!"

"Yes?"

"A member of the council! Senior Zhonghai is in critical condition!"

"You're in critical condition? Where are you going?"

"I don't have time for this, Deputy Shim!"

"Calm down for a moment. The senator is coming."

"Yes?"

"Probably, by now... Ah! There you go."

After splitting the woods, the warriors of the Namgung family and a child...
appeared.

"Baek Ri-yeon?"

Ma Hye-hyang doubted her eyes.

On the back of another samurai who appeared later, an old man who groaned was
carried on his back.

* * *
Faint lights of different colors collided repeatedly under the trees where even the
moonlight could hardly reach.

Sgung!

The branch where the light passed through was cut off.

A tree branch that had fallen to the ground was kicked by the Heavenly Demon.

A twig as thick as a child's torso flew furiously and the Baekni River tore it in
two.

in betweenThe figure of Cheon Guizo disappeared through the trees.

“Come to think of it, Byeok Seong-ryul, I heard something interesting from the
idiot of the hyungsan...”

It was impossible to pinpoint the exact location of the cheongwijo because the
voice could be heard resounding through the densely grown trees.

"You say your daughter is sick because she's sick?"

"······."

"Danjeon dead man in a military family! Hahahahaha!"

A long laugh rang out from the Thousand Ghosts.

A black shadow jumped out at the same time as the sword of the White River cut down
a tree.

Baekri Ui-gang, who was chasing after it, stepped back as if kicking the tree he
had cut down on the floor that suddenly went off.

Taking advantage of that gap, Cheongwijo's attack narrowly passed the bridge of the
Baekni River.

Quadduk!

Only a useless tree broke once more and rolled down the slope.

"I'm sure you're not the only one who has built up resentment because of what you
pretended to be noble!"

Cagan!

Again, the hand of the celestial ghost and the sword of the Baekni River collided.

"A crippled person who can't even use martial arts! Hahahaha! Aren't you curious
how long your daughter will be able to survive?"

At that moment, the tip of the sword of Baekriuigang, which had blocked Cheon
Gwijo's attack, shook, and the blue light surrounding the sword became blurred.

"······!"

If it was obvious, it was a very obvious provocation.

The fact that such a provocation worked was rather surprising to Chun Gui-jo.

Chun Gui-jo did not miss the opportunity and swung his hand with plenty of internal
energy toward the Baekri River.

"Dead!"

Baekriui Kang pulls away and twists his head,

Sugak!

Chun Gui-jo's hand passed by the nape of Baekni-gang's neck.

The blood flowing from the torn nape soaked Baekri River's top.

Chen Guizo licked his lips in regret.

If it had been a little deeper, I could have broken my neck.

At the moment when the cheongwijo continued to attack without stopping, he quickly
turned his body at the terrifying sensation of downy hair standing up on the left
side of his body.

In a matter of seconds, the sword slipped out of his side.

"Namgoong-wan! How can you already...!"

At that moment, pain spread along with a burning feeling.

It was the sword of the Baekriui River, which I unknowingly took my eyes off while
avoiding Namgung-Wan's attack.

Chun Guizo gritted his teeth and quickly pulled away.

Namgoong Wan came closer.

"Uigang! Are you okay?"

"······ Chase the cheongwijo."

Baekriui Kang pressed the blood on the nape of his neck and said.

Namgung-Wan, who caught a glimpse of the White River, followed Cheongwijo without
delay.
After a while, birds startled by the commotion on the other side of the forest flew
away.

bang! Kwak! bang!

Under the starry night sky, Namgung Sega's sword technique generously revealed its
presence.

The sound gradually faded away and then became quiet for a moment.

After a while, Namgung-Wan appeared again in front of Baekni River.

"What about Cheongwijo?"

"Tsk, I missed it."

"Since you're injured, you won't be able to escape for long. You'll have to keep
chasing..."

Namgung-Wan blocked Baekni-River from leaving.

"·······?"

"Are you okay?"

The river of white lily looked down at his sword, which had completely lost its
light.

The sword of Baekriui River went into the scabbard.

"I made you worry for nothing. Yes, let's go back. We can't get too far away."

This area was familiar to Cheongwijo.

When he made up his mind and started to run away, it was difficult to chase him
with just two people.

Nodding his head, Namgoong-Wan swung his sword and brushed away the blood.

"Cheonkijou's skills are considerable. Even though he was defeated by you 10 years
ago..."

Namgung-Wan came in a hurry and could only use about 70% of his skill level as the
detoxification was not perfect.

However, Chun Guizo was injured. When I thought about it, I didn't expect to be
able to escape so easily.

“How did you become so strong in 10 years?”"······."

Baekri River looked down at her hand with a shadowy face.

Baekri Ui-gang, who repeatedly clenched and opened his fist several times, spoke.

“If anything happens to me, ask Yeon.”

"What kind of unlucky sound?"

Namgung-wan, disgusted, waved his hand and continued.

"Rather than that, how did you come at such a time? Did you know that the head of
the department was Cheongwijo?"

The Baekri River shook its head.

"I didn't know that Yeongjongmun Division's owner was Cheon Gwi-jo. Hana..."

As if Namgoong-Wan demanded an explanation, he watched Baekriui River.

Baekri River looked down at the floor and pulled the horse.

"one?"

"······Yeon-Iga."

"What is Yeoni?"

"Yeon-yi is..."

"What is Yeon-yi? Are you planning to kill me by making me feel stuffy?"

Baekri Ui-gang, slightly frowning, sighed and said as if he couldn't help it.

"I came here to cry and make a fuss because I dreamed that you guys were dying."

Namgung-Wan frowned.

"Don't play around. Hey, why do you keep talking nonsense?"

"······."

"······."

"······."

"No, are you really?"

"······."
 Episode 39

* * *

After the fight with Cheon Gwi-jo, the party moved their lodging from Yeongjongmun
to Gaekjan.

It was because it was difficult to take care of Yeongjongmun, who was confused by
the death of his disciple and even the truth that the head of the department was
Cheon Gwi-jo.

Naturally, when Dang So-yong, Ak-jung-hae, and Ma Hye-hyang were moved together,
Namgung-wan rented an entire inn.

Byeok Seong-yul, who ran away from the spot, never appeared again.

As soon as I opened the dark red lattice decorated door, I heard a cheerful voice.

"You're here!"

"I heard you called?"

Evil Joonghae saved his life.

According to the doctor who gave first aid, it would have been really dangerous if
he had been a little late.

He said he had been unconscious all day and barely woke up. It was to the extent
that I couldn't tell if he was hurt or not, only hearing his voice.

It was almost believable that if it wasn't for the strong smell of medicine that
filled the room, I would be fine.

"Come, come, sit here."

Akjunghae, who was beckoning vigorously, said to me as if he was curious.

"Huh? Why is your complexion so bad? Why is your complexion worse than me after I
was injured?"

I rubbed both cheeks.

"Ah... can you tell me? I haven't been able to sleep."

My words made her eyes light up in spite of it.

"Did you have a dream again? What did you dream about?"

"······I don't remember very well."

"Why can't I remember! Think carefully. Huh?"

“Senior, please stop.”

I smiled a little looking at them.

To say I couldn't remember was a lie.
I still remember it clearly.

'Yayul.'

So, nightmares about the son of a bitch who blew my head off.

Right after returning, I had a recurring dream of Yayul cutting my throat for quite
some time.

But it didn't come out gradually as if time was medicine...

Of course, this time, the place where the father was wounded by the Cheon Guizo was
the neck.

The wound on the nape of his neck was quite deep, and he could not be sure what
would have happened if he had gone deeper.

When I saw my father come back with his apron soaked in blood, I thought he was
really fainting.
It must have been very shocking to see that he even had a nightmare that made him
break into a cold sweat.

Even I am not the one to be decapitated by Yayul this time...

I brushed my hair as if to erase a terrible memory.

He stroked my hair like that.

"Hey, I know Master Taesang of Kunlunpa. How about going and learning from him?"

"Yes?"

I blinked my eyes at the unexpected words.

"Or how about nonpartisans? I don't know anyone in the non-partisan faction, but
the Murimmaeng Guardian Law Ambassador is a non-partisan..."
"Senior, stop. Yeon-yi is surprised."

"No, listen. It's because you have good luck. Otherwise, how can you have a dream
that's just right?"

"Yeona, don't listen too much to what senior Zhonghae said. It's just a joke."

"No, am I serious?"

I nodded and said.

"Yes! I'll ask my father when he comes back!"

"······."

"······Senpai solves it on his own."

"That... Yuna, you're not really going to ask senior Uigang, are you?"

I tilted my head and said.

"Why? Can I ask?"

"Well, I don't think that's a good idea."

"But I heard you introduced Master Taesang! I want to meet you!"

"That... Hyehyang. When will you come back?"

Akjunghae, who was rolling his eyes, asked as if turning around.

"Well, the news came in the morning that the Cheongwijo base was found, so wouldn't
it be a bit late today?"

"Huh? Did you find a base?"

As Akjunghae tried to get up, Ma Hye-hyang was startled and stopped.

"Why didn't you tell me?"

"You need to rest anyway."

"But I have to tell you this!"

Ah, I finally found it.

When the father and Namgung-Wan seemed to have left the area, they stopped chasing
and focused on finding the base of the Cheon.
It was because of the kidnapped children.
And today was the third day.

I was nervous about the passage of time day by day, but it seems I found it today.

He rubbed his chin and made a serious face.

"Would you like to find kidnapped children?"

"If it's the true base of the cheongwijo, you can find it."

"Yes. I hope everyone is safe."

But it won't be as bad as the wind.

According to my memory, no one survived. Unfortunately.

* * *

In front of the cave he found after searching the mountains all morning, his
daughter's voice immediately came to mind to Baekni River.

"I feel like I'm in a cave in the mountains!"

“Will the Heavenly King establish a base in such an easy-to-be-detected place?”

"It's obvious, but at first no one expected that Chun Guizo would kidnap the
children! Well, wouldn't there be a place like a cave that people who haven't
mastered martial arts can't go to?"

And it was as Yeon said.

I found traces of the Cheongwijo in a cave that would be overlooked by people who
have not learned martial arts.

Dang So-yong looked back at Namgung-wan and said.

"There is no sign of him being gone for at least a week."

"Then, it means that the cheongwijo didn't come here. Hmm, but as the kid said,
using the cave as a base."

Namgung-Wan, who was stroking his chin, said as if he was having fun.

"Isn't it really good luck?"

“Haha, I also remembered Yeon-i’s words, so I’m taking a closer look just in case…”

"It's a coincidence."
Tang Xiaoyong's laughing words were cut off by Baekliyi Kang.

Namgung-Wan looked back at Baekni River and frowned.

"Yeah, of course it's a coincidence. It's just that the kite is pretty lucky. Isn't
it the second one?"

"······."

Namgung-Wan glanced at him suspiciously, and started talking with Dang So-Yong
again about how to get in.

Hearing that the story of Baek Ri-yeon no longer came out, Baek Ri-ui-gang was
slightly relieved.

'······Yes, it must have been just a coincidence.'

But no matter how you think about it, it was bizarre.

After waking up after falling into a drunken dream, the daughter has completely
changed.

At first, I just thought it was a good thing. However, as time went on, I began to
think that something was strange.

a person like that at oncecan it change?

I've heard quite a few stories about people completely changing after dying and
coming back to life.

However, Yeon-yi was too young to suddenly change her personality.

Aren't those who change their personality and attitude usually those who have
regrets in life?

Yeoni was only six years old to have regrets in her life.

Or it could have been the original personality that was not shown while adapting to
the Baekri family.

The time he spent with his daughter was short. No, I could see that there was none.
So it may be that he was unaware of his original personality.

But... for some reason I felt that it wasn't like that.

The thing that made a fuss about having this nightmare. Was it really a nightmare?

Is it just a coincidence that a child who has never been like that before suddenly
becomes spoiled with tears, and something like a dream really happens?

But I couldn't confide these doubts to anyone.

And if Yeoni was hiding something, the cause had to be herself.

Because he was an unreliable father...

"Uigang, let's go in. I've checked everything here. It's useless, you guard the
entrance."

"Yes. Everyone be careful."

At first, the cave was so narrow that you had to crouch down to pass through, but
it widened as you entered.

The farther away from the entrance, the more the light disappears, and at some
point nothing was visible.

Soon there was a dead end. Except for the entrance road, all three sides were
blocked by solid stone walls.

Leaning down, Baekri Ui-gang lightly brushed the floor with his fingers.

Namgoong Wan opened his mouth.

"It's been a while. At least I can see Dalpo."

It was a dried, dark red bloodstain.

Namgung-wan looked around with a hard face.
Baekri Ui-gang, who was looking around together, jumped up with a tight grip on the
torch.

The light from the torches dimmed and the cave was plunged into darkness.

The Baekri River, which had landed on the protruding part of the wall twice,
landed.

The torch, which had been extinguished by his movement, flared up again.

But I didn't need the torch anymore

A wide pupil fell in front of his eyes.

Part of the ceiling, whose height was difficult to measure, was open, and bright
light was coming in from there.

Kururureureung.

It sounded like the ceiling was collapsing, but it wasn't.

It was the sound of a waterfall.

Namgoong-Wan, who followed, spoke in a voice mixed with admiration.

"I couldn't find it because it was hiding in a place like this."

It was the best place to hide, a place that anyone who had not learned martial arts
could never come.
Furs and blankets were lying on top of the straw, probably used as a bed, and on
one side were piled up pots, utensils, and firewood. It was a sign that someone had
lived there.

Namgoong-Wan's complexion got worse after discovering the traces.

It was a very cumbersome entry and exit method even for those who had mastered
martial arts.

If Chun Guizo really brought the children he had kidnapped here... there was a high
probability that he would not have planned to take them back.

“Why did Chun Guizo kidnap the children?”

Baekriui River opened its mouth.

"I have something to tell you."

"what?"

Baekriui-gang gave up hope that the children would be alive ever since he found out
that Cheon Gwi-jo was the culprit.

"Chun Guizo kidnapped the child..."

At that moment, Deputy Shim's voice rang out from the other side of the joint.

"Here are the survivors!"

Episode 40

* * *

It was after talking about a meal that I remembered the reason for my coming here.

"Ah, but what did you call me for?"

"Oh, right."
Ma Hye-hyang supported the evil that was about to happen randomly.Akjunghae, who
was sitting leaning on the backrest, bowed his head to me.

I froze as I put the peanuts off the plate into my mouth.

"Thank you. I called because I wanted to say this. It would be right for me to
visit, but I can't move yet."

"······It wasn't me who saved it, it was my father who saved it."

"I heard everything. You said you sent senior Uigang for a dream and then brought a
doctor because you weren't sure?

I shook my head.

"No. I'm not scolded."

"Really? You said that senior passed away?"

"Yes."

In order to follow my father with the doctor, I lied to Lieutenant Shim, saying
that my father told me to bring the doctor.

The matter was urgent, and Adjutant Shim and the other soldiers, not expecting that
a child would tell such a bold lie, believed me.

I rubbed onions in my eyes and cried and cried and even made a fuss, but what could
I not do?

Even if I was scolded, I felt like committing it first and seeing it.

However, I wasn't scolded as if the bad reaction was unexpected.

"It's strange. You didn't say anything about the kidnapping of the councilor."

"That's right... it's not, it's kidnapping!"

"Huh? Wasn't it kidnapping?"

"No!"

I got the congressman's consent!

Even though I entered the house at random late at night and the housekeeper seemed
frightened by the request to accompany the seemingly unmanned people who suddenly
appeared at dawn...

"Hahaha, it's a joke. Look at his expression."

Ang Zhonghae stretched out his hand and stroked his cheek. I pushed his hand away
and hopped out of the chair I was sitting on, bowing politely.

"Then, since you seem to have said everything, I'll leave."

"What, already?"

"Yes! Is there anything else you want to say?"

"That's not it, but..."

It was clear that the thank you was an excuse and that he had called me because he
was bored lying down.

Just then, one of the waitresses cautiously entered.

"Confucius, here's what you asked for."

"Why did it take so long?"

"Hasn't the kidnapper finally been caught this time? The streets and shops are full
of people."

He was not caught, but escaped, but rumors seemed to spread.

The moment the waitress passed me, a sweet smell wafted up.

Unknowingly, my head moved after the servant.

Seeing this, Ak Zhonghae and Ma Hyehyang laughed lightly.

"What is it?"

"Yongsudang."

Yongsudang was a sweet snack that looked like a skein of thread, made by stretching
maltose dough into a thread.

Evil Jung Hae laughed like a bad boy and said.

"I heard that the pastry shop here is famous for Yongsudang. I told you to buy it
so you can eat it... but if you go, there's nothing you can do about it. Ugh, but I
don't like sweets, so what should I do with this?"

I sat back in the chair as if I was about to leave.

"I think I can go a little later."

Ma Hye-hyang and Ak Jung-hae burst into laughter.

It was just when I was about to put the sugar in my mouth.
There was a commotion outside, and after a while, a disciple of King Yeongjomun,
who was cooperating with us, informed us of the news.

"Baekri Daehyeop has returned."

"Are you the father?"

I jumped up and ran across the threshold.

I almost rolled down the inn stairs and ran to my father who walked in.

"Father is here!"

My father grabbed me by the shoulders with a stiff face.

"It was covered in dust."

Ma Hye-hyang, who followed me, said.

"Senior, you're here early. Did you have any problems?"

There was a reason Ma Hye-hyang asked such a question. Namgoong-wan was nowhere to
be seen.
Dang So-yong and the other warriors of the Namgung family who went out together
were not there.Only the late officer Shim was following his father.

And when I saw the side of Vice-Chief Shim, I widened my eyes.

Father said, glancing to the side.

“I came down first because of this child.”

Ma Hye-hyang said with a happy expression.

"Are you a survivor?"

Of course not, I thought, but I opened my mouth to see my father nodding.

'A survivor? Surely no one was there at the time?'

The child was a messy face that I could feel the hardships of the past.

The child's delicate body was further accentuated by the torn and ill-fitting
clothes on the thin body, pale enough to show the veins.
Her hair had also grown in a mess, covering half of her face. Even with such a
dirty appearance, the striking features could not be hidden.

At that moment, our eyes met the child's glass-like black eyes.

In an instant, I felt my heart sink.

'······what?'

My heart was thumping uncomfortably.

While looking at the child, I noticed something strange.

'Didn't you say you were a kidnap victim?'

However, the child was bizarrely calm to be seen as a kidnapping victim.

To be precise, it is said that there is no expression at all.

Isn't it normal for this situation to be frightening and embarrassing?

Then my father asked me.

“Yi, what are you holding?”

"Ah, these are snacks that my older brother bought for me. I was going to eat them
together, but my father came. Would you like some?"

As soon as I opened the wrapper, my father drew a vertical line between his eyes.

"······I became."

Hehe, I laughed and this time I handed out the candy to the child.

"Hi, do you want to eat too?"

"······."

The child did not accept the snack and looked at me from afar.

I spoke calmly.

"They say it's a snack from a famous place here. You should try it too."

"······."

The sweets were handed over by force to the child, who neither affirmed nor denied.

"I'm Baek Ri-yeon. What's your name?"

"······."

The child glanced up at his father.

The father was looking at the child with the same expression as usual. So, it meant
that it was an atmosphere that could not be easily spoken to.

The child opened his mouth slowly.

At that moment, I saw a tear point, located under the child's left eye.

'······uh?'

I blankly opened my mouth.

I realized where I saw this child.

how can i forget The moment my neck fell, the corners of my mouth that went up
crookedly and the eyes that narrowed.

The moment my throat was cut was still vivid.

And as if to stamp my expectations, a small voice struck my ears like thunder.

"······ Yayul."

The candy fell from his weak hands to the floor.

* * *

Yayul.

It was a long time later in the story that he, the black man in this novel, first
appeared.

I didn't even know it was black at first. Nothing was known about him except that
he was strong as the leader of the notorious Demonic Cult's Thousand Killers.

I still haven't found the reason why Yayul, who had been hiding his identity, took
the risk of revealing himself and killed me himself.

And Yayul's identity was revealed little by little only after the middle of the
novel.

He was originally a member of the Murim political faction. However, due to some
kind of sin, he falls into a place called wicked valley at a young age.

wicked song.

It was like a prison where the wicked of the Murimmaeng were imprisoned.
It didn't even need a watcher.
Because those who fell there never came out again.

It was such a notorious place.

However, Yayul comes out of there somehow and burns his hatred for the Murim Maeng.

what the heck did he commitNamgung Ryucheong tried to find out about Yayul.

But he couldn't figure out anything more.

There was no one left who knew about Yayul's childhood. There was no question of
who did it.

So······.

'Shouldn't I be in the wicked song now?'

Besides, there must have been no survivors the other day?

When I came to my senses in shock, I returned to my room and was holding a teacup
in my hand.

'I'll have to talk to my father.'

I headed to the room right next to where my father was staying. But the room was
empty.

I caught a passing employee and asked.

"Have you not seen my father?"

"Ah, that Confucius went out of the inn a while ago."

what? You said you went out again? You threw a bomb and left!

"thank you."

I greeted the employee, stood there for a while, and then moved on.

Episode 41

* * *
People were gathered in the hallway of the inn.

I watched the scene from a distance and hid under the railing.

The waitress was dressed neatly, befitting a high-class innkeeper, but there were
dark stains on the sleeves and apron that looked like splashed water.

The employee's voice was heard.

"The hair came out because he said he would dry it."

"How is it?"

"She was calm throughout the wash. When I asked, she didn't answer and didn't ask."

"Really? What to do with this?"

"But there were a lot of wounds on the body. From the recent ones to the progress,
it's pretty..."

"Well, please pretend you don't know about this for now."

The employee who received the heavy pouch from Ma Hye-hyang left with a bright
smile.

"Call me again if you need anything."

Ma Hye-hyang, who waited for the employee to leave, turned her head to Deputy Shim.

"Then was it only him?"

"Yes. The only survivor among the corpses when first discovered..."

It was the moment I tried to get closer because I couldn't hear Deputy Shim's
voice.

The conversation ended abruptly, and Deputy Shim shouted.

"Who's there!"

Ha, what are the Murim people?

'Because it's so hard to eavesdrop.'

I straightened the hem and walked out casually.

"It's me."

Ma Hye-hyang tilted her head and asked.

"Is that you? What are you doing here?"

I laughed and ran away.

"I came because I wanted to see the child my father brought... but I thought you
were having an important conversation."

When I looked up and said, Ma Hye-hyang had a completely softened expression.

"I see. Why do you want to meet that child?"

"Looking at it earlier, I brought the ointment because it looked like it was

injured! And again, it looks like I'm my age. Um, I wanted to talk about it."

I want to talk, but no matter who sees it, it must have sounded like I want to
play.

As if I was cute, Ma Hye-hyang stroked my hair.

"Well, you must have been bored. Oh, what about senior?"

"Dad's gone, isn't he!"

"Really? Hmm, what should I do?"

Ma Hye-hyang looked back at Deputy Shim.

After thinking for a moment, Deputy Shim said.

"Maybe it's easier for me to open up to you when I'm your age?"

“But even if that child…”

"Hasn't it been quiet since I heard about it a while ago? I'm at the door. Prince
Baekri told me to watch over him anyway."

Ma Hye-hyang nodded and looked back at me.

"If the child doesn't like it, you have to come out without forcing him to play or
talk about it, okay?"

"Yes!"
i am simI entered the door opened by the lieutenant.
Yayul's face was nowhere to be seen.

Gaekjan's room was divided into two compartments, but a presence was felt from the
inside.

I licked my dry lips and took a deep breath.

'It's fine. you can do it. It's something that hasn't happened yet.'

After reading to himself, I headed inside to see Yayul's figure.

Yayul did not seem to know that I had entered.

His eyes were fixed on the small flower pot on the table.

Yayul, who came out clean, looked like a miniature version of the adult Yayul, to
the point of wondering why he couldn't recognize him.

Pale skin and unusually red lips.

pop.

At the sound of dripping water, I saw Yayul's feet.

The hardwood floor was wet with water.

I was so stiff that I couldn't even lift a finger.

All of my resolutions before coming in were gone, and my head turned white.

The sound of dripping water came like the sound of blood dripping from a severed
neck in the past.

Yayul slowly reached out his hand.

The moment Yayul's hand touched the pale pink buds contained in the crude
porcelain, the pink flowers gradually withered as if dehydrated.

The neck of the flower bud, which had dried up in an instant, snapped.

"······!"

I opened my eyes.
As soon as I saw the strange appearance, I knew what had happened.

There couldn't be two martial artists in the world who could do such a thing.

absorption magic.

If you are a Jeongpain, it is a demonic gong that trembles and grinds teeth with
its name alone, and it was one of the Saihan martial arts that represent the
magiism that extorts other vitality and vitality and turns it into one's own inner
gong.
Those who were deprived of their true spirit might survive if they were lucky, but
usually they all died.

Even the Murim people were not an exception to the absorption magic, and the
martial arts they had accumulated throughout their lives were taken away by the
magicians.

'By the way, Yayul learned the absorption magic attack?'

In the shocking scene, memories of the past were pushed aside.

'······It was like that.'

I could understand at once why Yayul, the survivor of Cheongwijo's lair, was not
known and was imprisoned in the Murimmaeng Prison.

The Murim Maeng, which started as a federation of great political factions, had an
influence on the Murim as a huge power group after winning the war against the
Demonic Cult.

The methods involved mediating disputes between clans or catching and punishing or
imprisoning famous villains.

Even though he was young, Yayul, who had mastered the notorious suction magic,
would have been considered an evil species rather than a survivor from the hands of
the Heavenly Demon.

That's why he fell into the valley of the wicked.

I moved my frozen body and approached the flower tree.

As soon as I moved, Yayul saw me.

No emotion could be read from her black eyes like glass beads.

"Does your father know about this?"

Yayul blinked his eyes and nodded.

"You know?"

Yayul nodded again.

"So, what about the others?"

Yayul tilted his head as if to say something.

"The ones my father and I were with."

"They don't know."

"······."

I bit my lip.

Namgung-wan was a hardliner who would kill and see if he was a demonic cult.

He was also brutally murdered by the demonic cult, including Namgung-wan's mother,
sister, and brother-in-law.

Even Namgung-Wan's maternal family, Danmok family, was all but annihilated in the
war against the Demonic Cult.

Naturally, Namgung-Wan could not tolerate even breathing under the same sky as a
demonic cult.

If Namgoong-Wan found out about Yayul's suction magic, he would have drawn his
sword and said he would kill him right away.

My father couldn't have known about this.

'However, the fact that he brought Yayul without telling Mr. Namgung-wan...'

Staggering back, I put my head down.

After a while, I opened the window to the window..

It felt like my mind was clearing a little in the fresh air.

'for now······.'

After catching my breath and gathering my thoughts, I went back to the table.

I didn't mind Yayul looking at me, and I swept the powder off the table and dusted
it out the window.

Then he took out a handkerchief and held it out.

"If you don't want to die, don't do this in the future."

"Why?"

"Each unique energy absorbed has a slightly different quality. Even if you can
handle it without any problems now, problems will arise if you increase your
energy."

“How do you know that?”

"Does it matter now?"

I pulled Yayul's wrist, who didn't seem to want to take the handkerchief.

The moment I grabbed it, I felt it harden, but I ignored it. He wiped the dry
crumbs from his hand.

"You weren't trying to kill me?"

The hand that was wiping the crumbs stopped.

I looked at Yayul.

Yayul muttered with an expressionless face.

"I thought you would."

"who?"

"Cheongwijoga."

"······."

It was then.

creak. I heard the door open and footsteps approaching.

"Are you going to have an accident because you can't stand that bird? I told my
lieutenant not to let anyone in, but how did you get in here?"

My father approached me, looked at me, and hugged me. And he fixed his eyes on the
withered flower tree in front of Yayul.

The kind eyes that looked at me turned cold in an instant.

Father said to Yayul.

"If it wasn't for my daughter to see what you did, you would have been taken."

"······."

"I can't help it if you don't believe me. If you want to pay for your sins, I won't
stop you."

Father said in a bitter voice.

"That's not too bad either."

Episode 42
 * * *

I returned to my room in my father's arms.

The room was just as it was when I left.

A cold teacup, a plate of roasted peanuts brought by the waiter to replace the
dropped snacks, and a flower pot similar to the one in Yayul's room.

But there was one thing I didn't see when I left.

"uh?"

It was wrapped in oil paper, and I was very familiar with the sweet scent.

my father said

"I bought it because I think you'll regret dropping it earlier."

No, did you go out to buy yongsudang?

My father sat me down and said.

"I came to get it for you, but you weren't in the room."

My father straightened his clothes and sat down in the chair across from me.

"Why did that child suddenly visit?"

It was a scolding voice with a hard expression. It didn't look much different than
usual, but I felt that my father was quite angry.

I looked up and said.

"I thought you were hurt when I saw you earlier. I'm going to bring you some
ointment."

"Whoa."

My father let out a deep sigh and pressed his eyes together.

In a heavy atmosphere, I only chewed my tongue carefully.

"From now on, think once more before moving. What if that child tries to harm you?"
"Yes. I'm sorry."

I apologized in a hoarse voice.

"I didn't want you to get hurt."

My father stroked my hair like he was comforting me.

I asked carefully.

"Ugh... Father, what are you going to do with Yayul?"

“I intend to take him.”

My eyes went dark at the unexpected answer.

"Why? Why...?"

"Are you very surprised?"

I nodded, unable to hide my confusion.

It wasn't to the extent of Namgung-wan, but my father's treatment of the demons was
similar to that of other Baekdo Murim people.It wasn't that different.

"You've already seen it, so I can't help it."

My father tilted his head slightly and looked into the air.

“I knew that he had learned the absorption magic attack when fighting the
cheongwijo in the past.”

My father looked at me slightly worried and continued.

“Do you know about absorption magic?”

"It's just rumors."

I read books about absorption magic, but I couldn't say that to my father.

My father continued to explain softly.

“Absorption magic can easily and quickly increase internal strength. However, the
possibility of coin infancy is just as high. The easiest way to lower that
possibility is to take away the true energy of children. Because children are pure
and pure, there are few impurities.”

Father took a deep breath.

"The reason he kidnapped only the children was to steal his true spirit."

As expected, I made a surprised face.

"True Qi is vitality. If it is taken away..."

As I hesitated, my father sighed.

"Yes. Everyone is dead."

“Then how did Yayul remain?”

"I don't know either. But it seems to be true that the child was also kidnapped.
But for some reason, it seems that the Heavenly Demon Taught him the Absorption
Demonic Art."

There would have been no option not to learn. If I hadn't learned, I would have
died like the other victims.

'And probably the target that Yayul used the absorption magic attack was...'

Children abducted by Chun Guizo.

I unknowingly covered my mouth and frowned.

It would have been impossible to survive. However, for whatever reason, the Moorim
League could never tolerate it.

"If that child goes to Murimmaeng Chongta, he will be severely punished."

I guess so. Because I fell into the wicked song in the past.

Father spoke calmly.

"If that child wants to live without ever touching the magic arts... I'd like to
help."

"······."

For some reason... it seemed like this for some reason!

My father really intends to take Yayul with him.
I wanted to tap my stuffy chest, but I tried to control my expression and said.

"But, Father. I heard that Namgung-Wan hates it when he is a Demonic Cult."

"yes."

"Even if I didn't learn it because I wanted to, would Namgung-Wan understand Yayul
who learned magic arts?"

Father made a bitter face.

"I was going to tell you anyway. Don't tell anyone about this."

"What do you mean?"

"Yes. Especially from Namgung-wan, we have to keep it a secret."

I opened my mouth wide at my father's unexpected answer.

"But, but, if Mr. Namgoong-wan finds out about this later, won't he feel betrayed
by his father?"

"That's something I have to deal with too."

"······."

Trying to give Yayul a chance.

Yes, it was a fatherly act, so I could understand it even though it was frustrating
and embarrassing.

However, hiding things about Yayul from Namgung-wan. That was never the way my
father would have chosen.

It's not just not talking. No matter how you look at it, this was tantamount to
deceiving Namgung-wan. I was cheating on him!

If it were my father, I would have argued with Namgoong-wan by telling the truth,
but I couldn't choose this way.

'Why?'

soon realized

"Is it because of me?"

"······."

"I'm afraid there'll be a schedule disruption, I'm afraid there'll be problems

getting me to treatment. So, so..."

"Yuna."

My father cut me off and said.

"You don't have to worry about that."

"But······!"

"This is all about the pastIt's my fault for not killing properly. So it's right
for me to take responsibility."

I bit my lip in frustration.

I knew you were naive, but what nonsense...!

Iverga paused for a moment before continuing.

“He must be your age.”

"Yes?"

“I thought several times that I had to send that child to the Murim Meng. But every
time I thought of you. So I couldn’t help it.

"······."

These words were too cruel.

If you say this, how can I object...?

* * *

Namgung-Wan had been searching the cave all day and had returned to the inn late at
night with no income.

Namgoong-wan frowned while eating.

"Is Uigang really like that? You're going to take that child?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

"I haven't heard an explanation either."

"······Increasing the mass in this situation? Are you insane?"

When Namgung-Wan put down his chopsticks, Deputy Shim quickly filled the empty
glass.
"Very good. I don't think it was like this before. After having a daughter, it's
softer than tofu!"

“Isn’t that a lot of responsibility?”

"Then am I a person without responsibility?"

"Yes?"

"·······?"

"······I would like to ask you to reconsider taking the child with you when Prince
Baekri returns."

"yes."

Baekriui Kang had visited Yeongjongmun for the last time before leaving.

Namgung-Wan shook his head and said.

"I don't know why Uigang is acting like that. If he's an orphan, he'll be fine. He
probably doesn't even know how serious he is! Why is he acting like that?"

Namgung-wan rubbed his lips annoyedly.

“Something is strange.”

"What do you mean?"

“Uigang said first that he would take the child he found, and that it was
suspicious that there were no beggars on the roadside this time.”

If it wasn't for Uigang's words, Namgoong-Wan would have gone without noticing.

“It must be because of Baek Ri-yeon.”

"Why is he?"

“Princess Baek Ri finally found Baek Ri-yeon, the baby girl, wandering around the
streets as a beggar.

"Oh, yes. That's right. I remember hearing that."

I had completely forgotten.

Back then, a child whose origins were unknown was not a big concern.

Namgoong-wan, who had been silent, muttered to himself.

"That little kid wandered the streets? How did he live?"

Namgung-Wan poured the liquor of the drinker at once and said.

"Tsk, that's all right. Let Baekriuigang take him or not. Let him take care of it.
If you need anything, you'll take care of it in moderation."

"All right."

Even so, Namgung-Wan continued to tap the table with his fingers as if something
was bothering him.

“Does anything still bother you?”

"Yeah. It's like he's hiding something."

"Gongja Baekri?"

Namgoong-Wan nodded and chin chined.

"In the past, I thought it was strange that he didn't want to talk about the
Cheongwijo, but it was already over anyway, so I moved on."

"If Confucius Baekri doesn't want to say anything... isn't it because Lord Soga
knows nothing good? There must be a reason for that."

"······."

Seeing Namgoong-wan staring at him without a word, Deputy Officer Shim asked
cautiously.

"Why is that?"

"I'll tell Uigang well. You seem to want to become a person from Baekri Sega."

Episode 43

* * *

Baekri Sega Gymnasium.

As long as you monopolize the large gymnasiumA person was swinging a sword without
stopping.

It was a hundred li.

Baek Ri-myeong, who had been training for a long time, stopped moving and gasped
for breath.

The corners of his mouth went up as he let go of the sword and clenched and opened
his fist.

The blow was so severe that Baek Ri-myeong couldn't even hold the sword for a
while.

Even though the swelling subsided over time, it was common for him to feel tingling
when he gripped the sword. Even if I went to the doctor, I just said that it was
okay, that time would solve it.

What if Baek Ri-myung doesn't get better like this, he was terrified that he might
never be able to hold a sword again.

Thinking that the family member was a quack, he went to Seok Tae-eui.

But the answer was the same.

And after two months, I was finally able to hold the sword without any problems.

It was then.

"My brother!"

A child's cry resounded in the silent gymnasium.

Baek Ri-myung, who had a satisfied smile, frowned. But when he looked back at the
owner of the voice, he smiled as if he had frowned.

"It's a mark. What about evil?"

The twins who always stuck together were alone today.

"What's up?"

"What's going on when you know everything! Hyung, what does Grandpa say?"

"grandfather?"

"I heard you sent greetings to your grandfather yesterday?"

When Baekri Pae-hyeok, the head of the Baekri family, stayed at the house, everyone
posted a short greeting each morning.

However, after the last incident involving Namgung-Wan, Baek Ri-Pae-Hyeok refused,
saying that there was no need to send greetings to Baek Ri-Myung, Baek Ri-Pyo, and
So Woo-Ak.

For Baek Ri-myeong, it meant self-restraint, and for Baek Ri-pyo and So U-ak, it
meant coming after deciding how to leave.

Bailey nodded and said.

"That's right, I met my grandfather yesterday. Why is that?"

"That's why! How come you don't tell us you met your grandfather?"

Then, should I brag about seeing my grandfather to the kids who can't even see him?

Baek Li-myeong was a little ridiculous.

Baek Ri-pyo hurriedly continued without noticing Baek Ri-myeong’s feelings.

"Hyung, isn't Grandpa talking about us?"

"Are you talking about you?"

"No, since I took my anger out on you, didn't you take it out on us as well?"

What does that have to do with this?

I was stunned, but Baek Li Myung persevered and said.

“Being angry with me and being angry with you are two different things.”

"Why is it different?"

"······."

Baek Ri-myung has been thinking about how pitiful the twins are lately.

Baek Ri-pyo asked with a displeased look.

“What, why are you looking at me like that?”

Baek Li-myung tried to manage his expression and said.

"...Anyway, Grandpa hasn't said anything about you."

"Then tomorrow, brother tell my grandfather not to send us to Gogyeam. Huh? I won't
see you tomorrow either."

"······."

Are you really sane?

Even if it wasn't so, my grandfather's fever was running all over his head because
of my aunt. It was because my aunt was delaying sending the twins to Gogyeam.

My aunt was brazenly holding on, and was a thorny cushion whenever my father and
mother saw grandfather every day.

But what would happen if he, who had just been allowed to say hello today, brought
up the twins in front of his grandfather? It was as if he was told to look at
himself and be kicked out again!

Even the possibility of greeting again was only possible because, despite receiving
a probationary order, he did not get discouraged and devoted himself to training by
splitting his sleeping time.

The probationary order itself was still intact. It didn't mean I forgave everyone.

"Pyo, you should talk about that yourself."

"But what can I do when I can't even see my grandfather's face!"

"That's why I told you last time. Pyo you tooCome to post your text. But why aren't
you coming?"

"Grandpa told me not to come!"

"At that time, you guys..."

The words “It was like that because I came together with my aunt and Sou-ak and
cried and raged in front of hundreds of halls,” rose to the top of my throat, but I
suppressed it.

Baek Ri-myeong said rather coldly.

"Still, you should have come at least for the sake of the evil one. You are your
brother. And I told you the other day, your attitude is the most important. For the
sake of the aunt and the evil one, the way you sincerely reflect on your
grandfather... ."

"Okay! That older brother! He said he couldn't even say anything because he was
afraid of his grandfather! Don't act condescending about being a coward!"

Baek Ri-pyo shouted and ran out of the gymnasium.

After a while.

Courage!

Baek Ri-myeong's wooden sword tumbled across the floor of the gymnasium.

Baek Ri-myeong beckoned somewhere, and Baek Ri-myung's bodyman came running in a
month.
"Bocchan, did you call?"

"Didn't I tell you not to let anyone in?"

"Because he's your brother..."

Damn! The servant who had been hit with a whip quickly lowered his head.

"sorry."

Looking down at his palm, Baek Ri-myung smiled.

"It's definitely better now."

Then he said to the body.

"From now on, if I say 'nobody', that includes Ri-pyo Baek and Woo-ak So. Do you
understand?"

* * *

There was a bad feeling, but Baek Ri-myung, who kept the time until the end and
trained, led his tired body to his place.
On the way to his residence, he had to pass by his father's residence.

And Baek Ri-myeong hardened her expression when she saw Mrs. Bang in front of her
father's residence.

Bang's mother was a maid who had been by her side for a long time and was always
with her. It seemed that my grandmother had come to see my aunt again.

Baek Li-myung, who was tired even without it, seemed to have a headache, so he
ignored it and passed it by. Then I turned again in the direction of my father's
residence.

Bang's mother, who found Baek Ri-myeong, said with a smile.

“Bocchan, did you come here after training?”

"Yes. I was on my way to the residence, but seeing that Mrs. Bang is here, it looks
like Grandma is here. I need to say hello."

Just then, I heard my father's slightly exasperated voice from inside.

"Mother, Father has made up his mind, what can I say? I can't put off the work of
righteousness any longer...!"
Bang's mother hurriedly reported inside.

"Bocchan is here!"

"······ Myung-ga? Come in."

When Baek Ri-myeong went inside, he was greeted by his grandmother and his slightly
uncomfortable-looking father.

Baek Ri-myung greeted with a bright face as if he had not heard the conversation
outside.

"I stopped by to say hello to Soson on the way."

"Even if you don't, I heard from Uimuk that you went to practice. I'm tired because
of this grandmother, but I came here without even washing."

"It's okay. It's a daily practice. Even if you're tired, you have to do it."

“As expected, you are reliable, you are the pillar of our family.”

Baek Li-myung smiled and asked, seeing that there were only two teacups on the
table.

"What about your mother? I was going to say hello to my mother, but isn't she
there?"

The coughing grandmother quietly drank the tea.

I replied as if my father was on behalf of me.

"Your mother... has gone to nurse the sick woman!"

"Ummuk, taking care of your sister-in-law is the child's natural duty."

“One day my head hurts, and the other day my heart hurts. No matter how many times
the congressman has examined me, there is no problem!”

"Silence."

"I don't like that again because I'm afraid that I'll be caught calling Tae-eui
Seok! What kind of nursing are you talking about!"

"Can't you stop? What kind of habit is that to a sick younger brother!"Grandmother
frowned and set the teacup down roughly.

Her father bit his lip with an uncomfortable expression.

In an instant, the atmosphere in the room calmed down.

Baek Ri-myeong noticed and opened his mouth.

“It must be because your aunt is deeply ill.”

"under!"

Grandmother glanced at her father as he sighed as if his spirit was running out.

“You are the only one who thinks of Uiran.”

“What am I, haha.”

Baek Ri-myeong, smiling as if embarrassed, continued to speak cautiously.

"Grandma, Soson came to see grandfather today."

"Yeah. I heard it. It's good. The sky has cleared its mind now."

"I think my grandfather was very upset. My aunt hasn't decided yet."

"Is that so?"

The grandmother answered calmly, but her eyes wavered.

"Grandma, why don't we send the twins to Gogyeam?"

Grandmother and father made surprised faces.

"What are you talking about? Send me where it is!"

"Grandma, calm down and listen to me a little."

"······."

“If my aunt endures like this and my grandfather gets more angry, he might ask us
to leave together.”

"Heung! Whoever wants! As long as I'm alive, that will never happen!"

“But when things get too big, what will people whisper about Baekri Sega?”

There will be a voice saying that Baek Ri Uimuk cannot properly lead the family
because of his incompetence.

Then, expectations could be focused on Baekriui River again. That was absolutely
unacceptable.

Baek Ri-myeong continued to speak.

“Gogyeam is a very strict place, but if we send Pyo and Aki together, we will be
able to rely on each other, and my grandfather will not feel comfortable if he
sends all his children.”

"······."

"But if Aak stays with his aunt, he'll just go where he should go, so Grandpa won't
mind."

Grandma put down the teacup and sighed.

“Are you saying that you want to get grandpa’s sympathy by treating Akki and Pyo
more severely?”

"I guess so."

Baek Ri-myung nodded and said with her eyes shining.

"If Pyo and Aki said they would go to Gogyeam and reflect on themselves, then my
grandfather would be even more proud. Everything depends on my grandfather's
heart."

Episode 44

* * *

The road to Manshinui was arduous.

Heavy rain poured and stopped repeatedly, and the wheels of the wagon came off
several times on the muddy road.

rattle. The carriage door opened and Namgung-Wan spoke.

"Get off."

"Yes."

As I grabbed the door frame and carefully got off the carriage, Namgung-wan grabbed
me by the back.

"Ugh."

Then, he was carried by his side and walked away.

The action was so natural that I was confused for a moment whether I was a human or
a cat.

“From here I will ride my horse and go there to rest.”

When I looked at the place Namgoong-Wan was pointing at, I saw smoke rising.
Finally, we found a place where we could relax.

It was a time when the father, Namgung-Wan, and the escort warriors, who had to
stay up all night on horseback in the rain and stand up alternately, were getting
tired.

Namgoong-wan asked.

“Do you know how to ride a horse?”

"Nope."

I knew how to ride it, but I hadn't learned it at all now, so I couldn't pretend I
knew it.

"Yes. Then you..."

He said holding onto the hem of Namgung-Wan's clothes as he headed towards his
father.

"I want to ride with Namgoong-wan!"

"with me?"

"Yes!"

You may notice that Yayul's body has internal energy, so Yayul does everything as
much as possible.It was good not to have contact with other people.

So it's better for my father to be with Yayul.

Just in time, Yayul and his eyes met.

I didn't know if Yayul knew my intentions.

Namgung-Wan picked me up and spoke to my father with his chin up.

"Tsk tsk, who said I'd give up on my daughter? I'll take Yeon."

"······."

My father was silent, but I got angry instead.

"Don't say anything to your father!"

"What, if you don't like it, get off."

"crying."

After half a fight, we arrived at a small mountain village.

The smoke seen from afar was smoke from a fire in a home.

As we approached the village, the woman who first spotted our group grabbed a
basket and hurriedly ran towards the village.
After a while, people flocked to the entrance of the village.

"These are the first guys I've ever seen.

What's going on in this valley?"

"Why, isn't the atmosphere a bit similar to the guy who came a few days ago?"

"What about the village chief?"

“The man on the front horse.

Hey, I've never seen such a handsome person in my life."

"What about the man in the back!"

“Hey, what’s good about being pretty and looking like a pure girl?”

The innocent-looking people whispered mysteriously, ran away in fright, or snooped

in hiding.

I watched them and frowned.

'Strange······."

Namgoong-Wan's men did not appear.

Originally, at this point, he encountered Namgung-Wan's men who had been waiting
for him in the village in advance.

After that, after unpacking here and resting for a day, I was planning to head
further back to the village where there is a mansin clothing.

It was because the village was so small that it was impossible to find a place to
stay for this amount of people.

There was no way that Namgung-Wan's men didn't know that we were coming as the
villagers rushed out to look around.

Just then, a stocky old man stepped forward through the crowd of villagers.

the old man asked.

"They don't seem to be coming to this village. What did you come for?"

Lieutenant Shim stepped forward and asked.

"Seniors, isn't there a man in his mid-thirties who came to this village about a
week ago?"

“There is, but why are you looking for him?”

"This is our party. Haven't you seen it?"

"Ah~ Are you the ones who rented the house of the big man on the hill?"

"Probably right."

"Uh huh, but it's so uh hmm..."

The old man showed signs of worrying about something and said.

"Wait a minute. I'll call the big hill house."

The old man gestured to a child and sent him to run an errand.

And after a while, the child brought a dark woman.

The woman who saw us looked slightly frightened.

"It's true that he rented my house, but..."

"So what?"

"You haven't seen it for two days."

"Can't you see?"

"Yes. He, he left all his luggage and disappeared."

The village chief stepped out again and said.

"So we also sent someone to look for it, but we couldn't find it. There is a child
who said he saw him hurrying in the direction of the village over there."

Namgoong-wan's face hardened.

* * *
When I slightly pulled my head out of Namgung-Wan's arms, I saw the leaves passing
by at high speed.

Since it had just rained on the steep mountain road, an ordinary person would be
cautious even walking.

However, there was no hesitation in the speed of those who performed light-gongsul.

When I turned my head to the fullest and looked forward, I saw my father's back,
who was walking far ahead.

"Put your head back."

"Yep."

I cringed at Namgoong-Wan's hard voice and calmly held on to it again.

As it is, no matter what fatherAfter running so much that even Namgoong-wan didn't
want to get tired, he stopped.

'Has it arrived?'

I lifted my head from the arms of Mr. Namgung-Wan and looked straight ahead with a
stunned expression on my face.

A smoky burnt smell filled the surroundings.

The charred rafters had collapsed and were wedged into the floor.

Light water that had not yet dried ran down the rafters and dripped into a pool of
ash and earth.

This was Palgwae Village. So

Bagua Village where everything was burned.

'I couldn't have imagined something like this.'

Don't they say that when you get too much shock, you become calm? My situation is
exactly like that now.

On the way, I imagined a lot of things, such as what if Namgung-Wan takes out a
shell, but Mansinui refuses to treat him, how to ask for Yayul's treatment, and
whether treatment is really possible, etc., but none of them burned down the entire
village.

"Did you find them all?"

"Yes. I've looked all around. These are all."

The warriors who inspected the surroundings in perfect order collected all the
bodies.

13 in total.

The faces of Namgung-Wan and his father, who had been hardened even before that,
became even harder.

'There were stab wounds on all the bodies.'

The wounds of the corpse, which could not be burned due to the rain, were all the
more certain. It pierced my throat at once.

my father said

“Yuna, get off a bit.”

"Yes."

My father seemed to want to keep me away from the corpse.

However, I couldn't keep it too far away because I didn't know what danger might be
around.

Although it was nice to be able to easily figure out what was going on.

I glanced at Yayul beside me.

'Yayul is... that's fine.'

A normal child would have been frightened by this situation and the dead body, but
Yayul was no ordinary child either.

Yayul with a nonchalant face seemed completely uninterested in the situation or the
body.

We had been looking at each other for so long that our eyes met. I quickly turned
my head

After looking around, Deputy Officer Shim returned and said to Namgung-Wan.

"The area around Bagua Village is safe. Shall we extend the search range a bit
more?"

"Yes. A little more. What about tapeworms?"

"Couldn't find it."

Jo Chung was the name of Namgung-Wan's subordinate who arrived first and waited for
Bagua Village.
"But there was a place where a little bit of traces of the battle remained."

"Is it a tapeworm?"

"It's raining and the trail is so light that I can't be sure."

I listened to their conversation and looked at the body again.

'Two, four, six... thirteen. Five children and eight adults. Not enough.'

One adult and one child each were missing.

Palgwae Village, which was originally small, suffered a landslide that killed many
people and left most of the survivors.

All that remained were less than twenty. And I've stayed here for over ten days
before. I couldn't help but remember how many people were living there.

Namgung-Wan asked Simbu-gwan.

“Do you know how many people are in this village?”

"I know around twenty. I didn't expect this to happen, so I didn't ask for the
exact number. Sorry."

"Tsk, where the hell did Jochung go? Jochung must have known about Palgwae
Village."

"Fifteen people!"

I hurriedly intervened.
Namgoong-wan looked at me curiously.

"How do you know that?"

"I asked in the village I stopped by before coming here!"

"yes?"

Namgoong-Wan tilted his head, but I thought it was because he hadn't stayed by my
side all along in the village.

However, Yayul, who had been by my side all along the village, looked at me
curiously.

Said Lieutenant Shim.

“If Agi-san is right, two people are not enough.”

"Survivors and bodies not found...·."

I thought this was enough, so I said to my father.

"Dad, can I go around now?"

"Yes, but not far."

"Yes!"

Yayul followed me as I stepped out.

Pretending to go in the direction my feet could reach, I headed first to the house
where Manshinui was staying, no, to the place that was the house.

As the fire engulfed the house for a long time, there were some burnt things inside
the collapsed building, as if it had rained.

The burnt book was soaked and the contents could not be recognized at all, and some
of the remaining medicinal materials were also lying around in the ashes and muddy
water.

'One adult for one child.'

For some reason, I felt as if the Mansinui was still alive.

There was a little girl who waited beside Manshinui.

It was a child who lost all his relatives in a landslide and suffered from aphasia.
Maybe that's why the child had a uniquely different feeling of following Mansinui.

We needed someone to hold us back and buy us time as we slipped out of this village
after the mansin doctor put off my treatment.
And the child was willing to trick us to buy time for the pantheon to escape.

'How amazing it was at that time.'

I headed to where the kid had tricked us and hid all day.

'I think it was this tree...'

I had a feeling it would be the same place if the child had escaped unharmed. It's
just that I didn't find it myself, so I had to go through the memories I heard
roughly.

It was when I went around a big tree once.

Yayul pointed to the root of the tree.

"Looking for this?"

"uh?"
There was a small crevice in the root of the tree that could have been overlooked.

'Could it be in this small gap?'

When I managed to look into the small hole, which was difficult to look through, a
small child was crouching down.

'How did you get in here? That's why I can't find it easily... no, more than
that...'

Even though he felt our presence, the child did not move.

My heart dropped, and when I put my finger under my nose, I felt weak breath and
heat.

Slightly relieved, I grabbed the child by the shoulder and shook him.

"Hey, wake up!"

At that moment, the child's head fell. When I put my hand on my forehead, I could
feel the burning heat.

Episode 45

* * *

A red-hot child was lying where the bottom of the building barely survived.

I asked looking at my father.

"how is it?"

“I have a severe fever. I also have symptoms of dehydration. It seems that I have
been neglected for more than a day, but at this rate…”

The father supported the child's neck and hamstrings.

"I'm going to go to town."

"No. There's no point in going."

I said holding onto my father.

"There's no council in the nearby town."

"Ah, it was."

The first time Namgoong-Wan brought up the story of Mansinui, I talked about it.
There is a clinic only in a village more than three days away from Bagua Village.

“However, I wonder if this child will be able to withstand taking her to a big
town…”

My father made a serious face.

When this child wakes up, he will be able to ask about the pantheon and the people
who raided this village.

Since I can't speak and I don't know how to write, the only thing I can know is
very simple things, but even that was a desperate situation.

Thinking about it, I hurriedly pulled out something that came to my mind. It was a
small box decorated with agate.

"Father, try this once."

"that's?"

"It's the medicine Seok Tae-ui gave me. He told me to take it when I'm low on
energy, but, well, it's effective.I don't know, but wouldn't it be better to feed
something?"

It was given to me to eat, but I couldn't eat it because I vomited whenever I got
on the carriage.

"And I saw that there were some herbs left in the house that was burned down. I'll
look for some herbs that I can use!"

"Can you pick out the medicine?"

"Of course! If you combine the medicines my father has given me so far, I could
open a clinic."

There was so much to see from the side. If you go into your father's room, it's
full of books and medicines related to all kinds of treatments.

'In addition, there are things I studied before returning.'

The memory of desperately wanting to get better somehow remained intact.

"Yes. Please. I will try my best to recover my energy."

"Yes! Then I'll go see you!"

I asked Yayul, who was about to follow me, to bring a towel and water to put on the
child's head.

When I swept away the remaining herbs and returned, my father was away and there
was only anger.

Yayul was washing the child's head, neck, and limbs with cold water.

"My father?"

"You have luggage to come."

"yes?"

"······."

"······."

'It's awkward...!'

The silence seemed to suffocate me.

I scratched the nape of my neck for no reason and glanced at Yayul.

I still haven't made up my mind how to deal with Yayul.

It's something that hasn't happened yet, I thought I should forget the past and
treat him well, but when I saw that face, memories of that time came to mind.

I opened my mouth to Yayul first.

"Does it look familiar?"

“My mother was often sick.”

"Do you have a mother?"

"·······?"

Was that a stupid question? After all, there could be a child born without a
mother.

I passed awkwardly.
"Oh, I'm not there."

"You say you're not here?"

"Yeah. My mom hasn't been around since before I even remembered."

No, why am I talking to him like this?

“Your father is there instead.”

"right."

A smile came out of nowhere.

What if there is no mother? Just having a father like this made me feel as if I had
the greatest luck.

So I could never lose this time.

'By the way, my mother was sick?'

The dark past, which was not known at all, aroused interest.

"Then what about your mother now?"

"He passed away."

"You're dead..."

An awkward silence fell again.

At that moment, the child's eyelids twitched and he slowly opened his eyes.

"Oh! You must be getting up. Are you awake?"

When I touched his forehead, the fever had gone down quite a bit.

'Wow, that drug's effect is good.'

The child's unfocused eyes wandered in the air and opened their eyes wide when they
saw me.

I explained slowly enough for a child to understand.

"I found you lying at the root of an old tree. We..."

It was then.

Kurleung. Suddenly the ground shook and there was a sound like lightning striking.

I raised my head and looked around.

"What are you talking about?"

At that time, the child who was lying down grabbed my arm and held it tightly. It
was to the point of wondering where the child who had just fallen down had such
strength.

"Can it happen?"

The child staggered, but managed to get himself up.

Then another roar was heard.

Kururureureung.
It was very close this time.

Being held by the child, I almost stumbled and fell along with the child.

I looked at the child thinking that they would fall together, but it was not the
child who stumbled.

I could see it as I raised my head with a feeling of stiff hair.

Trees on the mid-slope of the mountain fell simultaneously. bottomIt was shaking.
It was a landslide.

* * *

Tok, tok, tok, tok.

The repeated sound slowly awakened my mind.

My whole body ached so much that I couldn't find a place that didn't hurt. And I
realized through the pain.

'I... have lived?'

Also, lying face down on a stone floor there.

I thought I was going to die without moving when I was swept away by the mud... I
wonder if the father caught the other children safely?

"Ugh."
As I slowly raised myself up, I moaned at the pain rising from my arm resting on
the floor.

"I don't think it's broken, is it cracked?"

Well, where did you save your life?

Looking around, I frowned.

"What is this...?"

It was an artificial place with flat stone floors and walls.

Even with the faint light that came in from somewhere, it became weak enough to
distinguish objects.

"Ah. Ah. Is it a cave because of the resounding voice?"

After looking up at the ceiling, I ran out of the spot.

Large stones were entangled in the wall, which seemed to have collapsed in a
landslide. If I hadn't fallen here, I would have been crushed by that stone...

"eww."

Later, he moaned again from the pain in his arm.

After taking a few steps, I leaned against the wall and sat down.

“There was definitely no landslide the other day.”

Breathing heavily, I rummaged in my arms. Fortunately, the weakness was touched.

It took a while to open the lock part because it was broken. After a little bit of
chewing and swallowing the medicine, the pain slowly subsided.

"Surely the medicine works well."

I got up with my teeth on the wall.

After walking a little, I realized the identity of the faint light. Night wines
nailed to the walls at regular intervals were illuminating the darkness.

A little out of the rubble, there was only a musty smell of old dust.
There is no musty smell in this basement.

'This means that the ventilation is good...'

Moreover, the more I walked, the more I felt the scent I was tired of.

medicinal scent.

'A place like this smells like medicinal herbs?'

I walked suspiciously in the direction of the thick incense.

Soon, a half-open stone gate appeared.

It was much brighter than the dimly lit hallway.

I pushed through the stone gate with my whole body and opened my eyes wide.

There were only shelves all over the room.

'Library... no, is it a warehouse?'

There were all sorts of things on the shelves.

Books, bamboo sticks, wooden boxes of unknown contents, and dozens of porcelain
bottles the size of fingers filled with spaces.

A drawer on one wall was full of all sorts of medicinal herbs, but there were many
that I couldn't tell what kind of medicine they were.
I couldn't even check the top shelf with my height.

Why did you put this in the basement?

'Could this be the pantheon's warehouse?'

that was the most likely.

I took out a porcelain bottle and whimpered when I opened it, and it gave off an
incomprehensible foul smell.

Stunned, I closed it again and put it back in place.

When I opened the hexagon box next to it, this time, some kind of medicine came
out. And every box that was opened came out with all sorts of medicines.

Some of the boxes had writings written on them, and they were famous elixirs.

'Is this Tae Chung-hwan? do you have something like this That's great.'

It was a medicine that purifies the internal organs and clears the blood, but it
was very difficult to obtain ingredients, so it was a medicine that was made very
few times.
'I want to give it to my father...'

After looking around for a while, I sat down on a random box and sighed.

'Where's the way out!'

I felt dizzy and my body started to hurt again.

It was then.

Taktak.
There was a faint sound like something hitting a wall.Episode 46

At first I thought it was an illusion, but the sound repeated irregularly.

'no way! Is my father looking for me?'

It was highly likely.

Who else would knock on a wall like this?

I jumped up and headed in the direction of the sound.

But soon the shelf got in the way.

It was a shelf full of pills I had looked at earlier.

After looking around for a while, I saw a spot under the shelf where dust seemed to
have been swept in one direction.

'How do you think it opens?'

As I pushed and pulled the shelf and lifted the pottery without much thought for a
long time, the wall and shelf slid sideways with a rattling sound.

'Is it open... the smell of blood?'

I reflexively backed away at the disgusting smell.

However, he swallowed his saliva and stepped back inside.

As I stumbled up the stairs, a stone chamber appeared.

Compared to the warehouse I was in a while ago, the ceiling was low and much
smaller.

In the stone chamber, on top of the table made of stone, some items were messy.

As I got closer, I realized I was mistaken. It was a coffin, not a table!

As I approached the sarcophagus, I felt as if the soles of my shoes were sticking,

so I inadvertently looked at the floor and gasped for breath.

A half-dried bloodstain. No, it was a puddle of blood. A pool of blood pooled in

the coffin.

Carefully following the pool of blood, I made my way behind the sarcophagus and
stood tall.

"······!"

there was a person

He leaned against the sarcophagus and sat down with his head bowed, but there was
no movement.

The moment I put my hand on my skin to quickly find my pulse, a chilly energy
informed me of death first, without the need to check my pulse.

'It's been a while since he died.'

The corpse, which had already hardened with its head bowed down, had a sword
tightly clenched in its hand.

It was time to examine the sword closely.

"This is the side."

"······!"

"There's nothing to be surprised about. I... I called you."

It was a voice that seemed to stop breathing at any moment.

It came from the wall opposite the sarcophagus, half-dark.

I couldn't see his face well, but I could tell from his white hair and beard that
he was an elderly man.

I asked cautiously, not hiding my guard.

“Did the old man call me?”

The old man tapped the floor with his hand in silence.

Tuck, Tuck, Tuck.

The knocking I heard must have been made by this old man.

The old man who was watching me opened his mouth.

"Yes, you are Baek Ri-yeon."

I opened my eyes wide.
The old man, who vomited a cough, continued.

"Hehe, why are you doing this? Didn't you find me?"

"Did I find the old man?"

who am i looking for? It immediately came to mind with a question called.

"Could it be... of the Mansin?"

"Hehe. Yes."

I clenched my fists.

'As expected, he was alive...!'

I hurriedly approached Manshinui.

However, when I looked at it up close, the condition of Mansinui seemed to be quite

bad.

"Are you okay?"

I put my hand on Mansinui's shoulder for support, but then I removed my hand in
amazement. There was a bit of blood on his palm.

"Treatment... I'll bring the medicine!"

He shook his head as if he could not see his full faith.

"It's done, it's done. Already, Cough, Cough, already I'm broken. My spine is
broken."

Unknowingly, I opened my mouth.

Hehe, the laughing Mansinui muttered.

"You're really an insider."

"Yes? How did you do that...? Come to think of it, how did you know my name?"

The mansin's gaze turned to the corpse behind my back.

“The author, he is a warrior from the Namgung family.”

"Could it be that the tapeworm is useless?"

A warrior of the Namgung family who disappeared after going to Palgwaechon.

“Keuk, well.I didn't have time to hear your name."

I bit my lip.

'A warrior from the Namgung family would have considerable skills, but who the
hell...?'

"Elders, do you know who attacked them?"

Before the return, there was obviously no such thing.

I had to find out who the hell did this, what changed and where.

Mansinui answered my question with a question.

“Up, what happened to the village?”

"uh······."

Is it okay if I let you know?

Even if it's not, it doesn't look good, but I was worried that it would get worse
from the shock.

Mansinui said calmly.

"Tell me the truth."

"······All dead. And all burned."

"······yes."

As expected from my reaction, Manshinui calmly spoke.

"Ah! That's right, one survived."

"Lived? Who lived?"

"That cow..."
Oops, I almost accidentally said your name.

"I was a child who couldn't speak."

"Really? That's right. Thank goodness, good luck. His name is Sonok. I called him
Nokjae."

"I found it hiding in the roots of a tree. But a landslide happened and I saw my
father grab the boy, Sonok, but I'm swept away, so I don't know exactly what
happened."

"It's a landslide. I heard the sound. If it's your father... the river of 100 li?"

"Yes."

"I've heard of his personality and skills. If that's true, then."

"It's true!"

I screamed in a fit of fuss.

Hehe, the laughing Mansinui spat out blood and asked.

"Why did such a proud person leave you to seek melting?"

"that's······!"

I was trying to explain it, but I was at a loss as to how to say it coherently.

"It's not because of my father's skills."

I slowly recalled what had happened.

The moment I realized it was a landslide, I grabbed Ai and Yayul and ran. I saw my
father approaching quickly from a distance.

But the soil came in an instant.

At the moment of desperation, I had a question.

Can a father get away with three kids?

Why, in the story of the fairy and the woodcutter, did the fairy not return because
she could not fly with her three children in her arms?

Simultaneously with that thought, I pushed Ai and Yayul forward as hard as I could.
Holding them in my father's arms was my last memory.

Mansinui, who heard my explanation, made a strange face.

"So you're saying you pushed your father to save the two kids and you were swept
away by a landslide?"

"I didn't mean to save him. My father has two arms."

"Isn't that what it is?"

"But if I hadn't pushed them against my father, he would have to choose between the
two left holding me. How do I make him make that choice?"

The mansinui, who frowned, opened his mouth.

"Then it's okay for you to die... Kukheuk Coke, Coke, Coke!"

But before he could finish speaking, he coughed violently.

Mansinui's blood-vomited body leaned against the wall, as if it was difficult even
to lean against it.

I was startled by the cool body temperature felt in the palm of my hand as I
hurriedly supported my mansinui.

As if the end was really approaching, Manshinui's eyes gradually became cloudy.

I urgently asked Manshinui.

"Sir, how can I get out of here?"

"······."

"Old man!"

no! wake up! You have to teach me how to get out!

Mansinui barely opened his eyes at my cry.

But looking at the empty space, not me, the Mansinui muttered to himself.

"······The fact that it is a political faction······ Their duplicity······ But in

the end······."

What do you mean?

Even if it's right in frontThe words were sparsely audible, almost unintelligible.

She seemed to be pouring out her resentment.

And suddenly, the mansin clothing grabbed my shoulder.

"Ugh... ugh!"

It was scary to me where this power came from.

"Didn't you say you wanted to fix the electricity supply?"

Is it an illusion?

The eyes of Man San-ui, who looked at him casually, seemed to be golden for a
moment.

"I'm running out of time, so instead of me, I'll give you this."

Before I could take a closer look at the mansin's eyes, a blood-soaked hand
suddenly covered my eyes.

"!"

Mansinui muttered something incomprehensible, and because of the hand covering his
eyes, he felt a strong light somewhere despite the dark vision.

Lastly, before losing consciousness, Mansinui's voice was faintly heard.

“How you use it is up to you.”

Episode 47

* * *

"It's already been two months. There's no way he's still alive. Uh-huh. Maybe it's
time to give up."

"Princess Baekri probably knows the truth. I just can't accept it."

Two strong-built men were climbing the mountain.

The ridge they climbed, spilled silt, strewn man-sized stones, and trees indicated
that there had been a recent major landslide.

“No, have you heard what happened to Soga Lord and Baekri Gongja-nim to come to
this corner of the village?”

"No. Deputy Shim is keeping his mouth shut, but who knows?"
"Ugh. It's been about 10 days since Prince Baekri went to the family of Baekri,
right? Then I'll have to stay here for another two months."

"That's right. There's no way to withdraw until the Baekri family arrives."

"It wouldn't change even if support came from Baekri Sega, but I don't know if
everyone is suffering for nothing because they came all this way."

"I just want to be able to collect a body. Who would have known something terrible
like this would happen?"

"Even if it's a corpse, I'll have to get it right. If I'm buried in a place like
this alone, I won't be able to properly attain Buddhahood... Hmm?"

One of the men suddenly stopped and groaned.

"Why but?"

"Look over there."

When I looked at the place the man pointed to, I saw a glimpse of the child through
a crack in the rock, and it disappeared.

"What, did he come in here again? No, he keeps interfering with our search..."

"No, no, take a closer look! Behind that child, isn't someone carrying him over
there?"

"!"

* * *

The place where I was imprisoned was the tomb of the royal family of a country that
had perished long ago, and the mansin's robe turned it into his testing room.

There was plenty of water and food to drink, probably where Manshinui often stayed.

Even all kinds of medicines could be eaten like candy.

The problem was that I couldn't figure out how to get out.

It was only when I got outside that I realized that it had been almost two months
since I was trapped there.

The forest in my memory was very green, but when I came out, it turned colorful and
the leaves were falling one by one.

The constant temperature of the podium made it impossible to feel even the change
of the season.

It was like a place made to disconnect from the world.

The councilor sitting across from me asked.

"How is it?"

I carefully opened my eyes.

A white cotton thread was covering her eyes.

"Much better."

“Okay, then put it on for now.”

The very thin cotton thread reduced the light and made it possible to recognize the
outline of the object to some extent.

Deputy Minister Shim next to Congressman Roh asked a question.

"Why are Agi's eyes like this?"

"I don't know. I think it's because I've been in the dark too long, but I'm not
sure."

"sureAren't you?"

"If you haven't seen the harm, it should get better as time goes by, but it doesn't
get better at all. If it's a permanent wound, it might not get better..."

"Permanent? So you're saying I'm going to have to live blind like this for the rest
of my life?"

“Maybe, maybe not.”

"No, Senator!"

For a while, Deputy Minister Shim and Congressman Noh quarreled.

After the lawmaker left, Deputy Shim said in a high-pitched voice.

"Agi-ssi, let's go to Namgung Sega."

"Are you Namgung?"

"Yes. There is a much better member than that quack member.

I also sent a letter to Gongja Baekri and Lord Soga."

The two said they left Dalpo looking for me here.

“However, since Namgung Se-ga and Baek-ri Se-ga are both far from here, it will
take some time for news to reach them.”
My father had to ask for support from the Baekri family, and Namgung-wan had work
with the family.

"I think it's better to leave first than to wait for a reply. The baby has an eye
problem."

Then he said comfortingly.

"You'll be fine. Representative Namgung Sega is famous for his good skills. Agi's
eyes will definitely get better."

I just smiled vaguely.

Even if you go to Namgung Sega, you will not be able to find the cause.

because this is not a disease

My eyes became like this after I passed out in front of the Mansin.

When I came to my senses, I had two eyesight.

Ordinary sight as usual.

And the sight made of light.

In the royal tomb, where there was little light, the second sight was not too
intrusive, so there was no problem.

However, when I came out of the royal tomb, many lights came into my eyes.

Even the dizzying moving lights scattered my eyes, causing tears to flow and a
headache that made it impossible to walk.

When I blocked one view with a blindfold, the dizziness in my head got better. It
was probably because the head couldn't handle the two views at once.

'This ability, no, should I say eyes? It must have been handed over by the
Mansinui.'

otherwise there is no explanation

And if it hadn't been for these eyes, I would have died locked up in that royal
tomb.

The sight made of light was to see the flow of energy, to be precise.

The former Congressman Roh was close to the shape of a person in which the flow of
energy was uniform throughout.

However, there was something different about Shim and Namgung Sega warriors from
Noh.
A halo of light near the danjeon in the center of the body.
It was possible to guess that it was the inner skill they trained.

Vice-gwan Shim was the largest and had the strongest light among the Namgung Sega
warriors.

'Then what level is the father?'

It didn't end with watching.

The biggest advantage of this ability was that I could move the visible qi at will.

According to what was written in the Book of Mansinui, the amount that can be
handled varies depending on concentration and skill level.

It was. The ability of this eye was the reason why Mansinui could be called Shinui.

If you can see and move a person's qi, it's no different than looking into the
inside of a person's body!

The Mansinui seems to have used it to heal people, but if you use it well...

'I don't know if I can use martial arts without Danjeon...!'

Mansinui also did research that could be applied to martial arts to see if he had
the same thoughts as me.

But strangely, the study was suddenly cut off in the middle.

At that time, Deputy Shim asked cautiously.

"Did you say Mr. Agi came out of the Mansin's testing room?"

"Yes."

"Do you know how to get back in?"

As soon as I came out, the door to the podium was immediately closed. and never
open againhadn't been It seemed that there was another way to enter as well as to
come out.

I hesitated and answered.

"No, I was just looking for a way out..."

It took me two months to come out, but I had no idea how to go back in.

Lieutenant Shim said with a very sad expression.

"I see. I understand. Then, we are researching by ourselves."

It wasn't that I didn't think of wanting to bring the materials and various
medicines that were in the Mansinui's test room.

It was only that he had to come out of the podium first.

"Then I'll help. If you think about how to get out, it might have something to do
with how you get in."

I thought so from the beginning.

However, at my words, Officer Shim almost jumped out of his seat.

"No! No! You don't have to! Agi-san, please go to the Namgung family first. Knowing
that you've been helped by Agi-san, who is not feeling well, I'm going to die to
the Lord Soga... No, it's okay anyway is."

Then I heard footsteps approaching.

It was Yayul who appeared walking on bamboo feet and carrying a bowl of medicine.
Turns out, I had completely forgotten about it.

I looked back at Officer Shim and asked.

"Why is Yayul here? Shouldn't he be with his father?"

Deputy Shim made an expression as if he was laughing or crying.

“Where did Gongja Baekri have the spirit to take care of Yayul? He left it to me.”

"ah······."

"Then I'll leave. Take a break."

Lieutenant Shim left and Yayul and I were left alone.

Yayul handed me a medicine bowl.

After leaving the royal tomb and the meeting room of Mansinui, I immediately ran
into Sonok and Yayul.

At that time, I was in a state of difficulty even distinguishing the front and back
due to the unexpected sight.
I heard that Yayul brought me to people who couldn't even walk properly.

I blew on the medicine bowl and observed Yayul.

'He's similar.'
I focused on the Danjeon part to see if there was a difference, but there was no
big difference except for the dull color.

'And it seems that blood veins are more active than other people...'

Then a voice was heard.

"Why is that?"

"yes?"

"Why did you save me?"

"What? That's right..."

I tried to answer in moderation, but I was speechless at Yayul's words that

followed.

"You hate me."

Episode 48

"······."

I should have denied it right away, but I was startled and stopped without
realizing it.

I said, putting the medicine bowl down beside me.

“Because human life is precious.”

"My life is of no value."

I was surprised to see Yayul again.

Yayul had a calm face, as if he was simply telling the truth.

I stared at Yayul quietly and motioned for him to come closer.

Yayul had a puzzled face, but approached calmly. And I just blew a honey night.
"······!"

Yayul was taken aback and stepped back.

“I don’t intend to be condescending for saving you, but do you want to talk
nonsense in front of someone who came back from the dead?”

"No, I...!"

"It's pissing me off again for talking about it. Come here. One more hit."

I was dumbfounded to see him come quietly when he told me to come again.

"Come back to that? OK."

I didn't refuse and hit the honey night again.

"I can't eat because my head hurts because of you. I want to eat later."

"······."

I put the medicine bowl aside and sat down to lie down.

'I was thinking like that.'

I felt uneasy.

The face that blinked quickly as if embarrassed was completely different from the
Yayul I remembered.

sleepIt didn't come, but I lay down and closed my eyes pretending to sleep.

Yayul, who had been quiet for a long time, seemed to be doing something rustling...
and after that, he had no memory.

So it fell asleep.

It wasn't until I opened my eyes that I realized I was asleep.

'Wow, am I asleep in front of Yayul?'

Should I say I'm a little dumbfounded, I wondered when my mind became so carefree.

At that moment, a commotion was heard from outside.

"Are you going to keep doing this? Don't go away right now!"
It was the sound that woke me up.

As I was about to get up, someone helped me.

My father always took care of me in this way, so I woke up accustomed to it and was
surprised to see the person who supported me.

"Yayul?"

Yayul tilted his head slightly as if asking why.

"Have you been here all along?"

"yes."

"Uh... you don't need to be by my side from now on."

“Commander Shim wants you to look.”

"Oh yeah?"

I screamed inside.

'Deputy Shim!'

Yayul lowered his eyes and spoke quietly.

“I will not be intrusive.”

"······."

Yayul brought me water and walked on bamboo feet and left the room.

"This bastard really, really can't...?

How many times have you said no!"

Meanwhile, it was still noisy outside.

'What's so loud about it?'

I was still disturbed, but I was worried about the constant noise.

I asked Yayul, who returned with a bowl of medicine.

"what's the matter?"

Yayul tilted his head as if to say something.

"Outside. It's noisy."

"Outside? I don't know."

I just left, why don't you know?

Yayul held out a bowl of steaming medicine to me.

I took the medicine bowl, put it down, and put on my shoes.

"Are you going out?"

"yes."

Yayul naturally supported me.

I said it was okay and it was annoying to separate, so I just went out with help.

As soon as I went outside, there was a commotion.

“How can they trust you and let you in? Even though you’ve seen suspicious things,
you keep not even knowing the subject…!”

"It's okay, it's okay. I can't communicate. Just kick it out."

A man who looked like a soldier from Namgung Sega grabbed the child by the back and
tried to drag him away.

'Are you Sonok? What are you doing here?'

Deputy Shim, who appeared out of nowhere in the commotion, scolded in a low voice.

"What a fuss!"

"Sorry. I'll take you right away."

At that moment, Sonok looked in my direction and pointed his finger.

I was surprised to think he was pointing a finger at me, but when I looked again,
he was pointing at Yayul next to me.

Sonok gesticulated as if he wanted to say something, but he couldn't figure out

what he meant.

I looked back at Yayul and said.

"I think I'm talking to you, do you know what I'm talking about?"

"no."

In the meantime, Sonok shook off the careless warrior's hand and ran.

"Annit!"

While the warrior was panicking, Sonok, who ran towards me, was immediately blocked
by the lieutenant's sword.

The warrior who immediately followed and hugged Sonok by the waist this time.

Sonok jumped and struggled like a fish out of water.

"Because this guy wants to see you! Aren't you still?"

I said to the warrior.

"Wait."

Then, I gently lowered the sheath that blocked my path with my hand.

At the glance of Deputy Shim, Musa put down the sonok.

Sonok got down to the floor and stood up, then ran straight ahead...

"!"

hugged me tight

* * *

I headed to Sonok and the backyard.

Perhaps because the whole farmhouse was rented, one side of the backyard was piled
high with harvested grain, and the chickens who saw us clucked and ran away with
the chicks.

lightAs a group, the adult chickens had a clear shape, but the chicks were cute
because they looked like baseballs rolling around.

I stopped at the right place and said.

“Would you please let me go?”

Only then did Sonok, who was hugging my waist, fall off. But the sleeves were
tightly gripped.

And I looked to the side.

"You're going somewhere else for a while."

It was Yayul who supported me all the way to this point.

Yayul, who lowered his eyes, spoke reluctantly.

“Call me when you’re done.”

"Yes."

I confirmed that Yayul had moved away and told Sonok.

"You weren't looking for me, were you looking for a pantheon?"

Sonok widened his eyes and shook his head from side to side.

"No? But didn't you know that there was a test room of the Mansinui near there?"

It was clear that the child knew that this was the entrance to the Mansin's Secret
Test Room.

This time, Sonok nodded vigorously.

'Then what's wrong?'

Well, that's not important.

Anyway, although Mansinui didn't say it directly, it was more like he didn't have
time to say it exactly, but it was clear that he was worried about Sonok before he
died.

"Sonok. Is that your name?"

Sonok opened his eyes wide and nodded hastily.

I looked down at the floor for a moment and opened my mouth.

"The Mansinui is dead."

"!"

Manshinui had no family, so Sonok was the closest to him.

That's why I thought I should inform Sonok of the obituary.

I explained the end of Mansinui with words that weren't too bad to hear.

When I finished my words, I could feel Sonok crying through the shade without even
making a sound.

I just quietly comforted Sonok's shoulder.

Sonok finally stopped crying after a soldier from Namgung Sega came to pick me up
and went back three times.

I, who had been sitting down together trying to soothe Sonok, stood up shaking off
the hem of my clothes.

"Take this."

I took out a heavy pouch from my sleeve and handed it over. It was a purse with
money and silver coins in it.

"Then I'll go see you."

Yayul came to me as if he had been waiting.

Yayul came with Namgung Sega Muin when he came looking for me and continued to
stand on the other side of the yard.

I patted Sonok's hand that was holding me and let go.

"Don't worry. I heard you asked the villagers to take care of you."

When I told Lieutenant Shim that I would like someone to take care of Sonok, he
said that he had already found the right person.

"In addition, I will go back and tell my father to help you find a good adoptive
father."

But Sonok, who held my hand like a spider's web, shook his head.

"Um, why? Not enough money?"

Sonok shook his head more vigorously and suddenly fell flat on his face.
Surprised, I hesitated and backed away, this time hugging my feet.

"What, what are you doing? No, let go of this."

I tried to pull my foot away, but I couldn't move because of how strong it was.

Yayul, who was watching, grabbed Sonok by the shoulder and pushed him away.

But they didn't let go of me, and they almost fell. Both of them were shocked.

"you······."

Yayul muttered lowly, as if angry, grabbed Sonok by the collar and lifted him up.

'No, what power...'

I was startled for a moment, and I hurriedly grabbed Yayul's arm at the sound of a
squeak.

"Yayul! What are you doing!"

"He almost knocked you over."

"That's right, let go quickly!"

When I shouted, Yayul let go of his hand with a slightly surprised face.

There was a thump, the sound of Sonok sinking to the floor.

Yayul looked at me and said.

“I was wrong.”

what did you do wrongDo you know?

It was obvious that he was just praying and looking.

I saw many children like that when I was a beggar wandering the streets.
So, children who have been exposed to violence since childhood and have become
accustomed to it.

'Let's talk about Yayul later.'

I helped Sonok and raised him up. After a few coughs, Sonok grabbed me again.

I pondered and asked.

“Do you really want to go with me?”

I hardened my expression when I saw Sonok nodding wildly.

Episode 49

* * *

A few days later, I headed to Namgung Sega with some of the Namgung Sega people.

In the past, he met Mansinui and headed for the Namgung family.

Namgung Sega. the hero of this world,

The family name of Namgung Ryucheong.

'Well, Namgung Ryucheong isn't in Namgung Sega anyway.'

It was because Namgung Ryucheong was staying at her maternal grandfather's house
with her birth mother.

Unlike the past, although I started after the fall of Namgung Segae, nothing has
changed. Because Namgung Ryucheong didn't come back until I went back to Baekri
Sega.

Although the day of going to Namgung's family was delayed by two months, Namgung
Ryucheong was still staying at her maternal grandfather's house.

The first time I saw Namgung Ryucheong was much later, at my father's funeral.

As I closed my eyes, I suddenly remembered.

'Come to think of it, I don't have motion sickness.'

I think it should be worse because of my eyesight, but my physical condition was

rather good.

It was rewarding to pick up and eat all the good medicines in the podium.

When I opened my eyes, my eyes met Yayul who was looking at me.

It had been a long time since we had seen each other face-to-face.

Even in broad daylight, it was okay to remove the blindfold in the carriage with
the windows closed and the cloth blindfolded.

Yayul suddenly opened his mouth.

"Why didn't you let him follow me?"

"That kid?"

"piggy bank."

"Oh, Sonok?"

I said, frowning slightly.

"Isn't that obvious? It's dangerous."

"Dangerous?"

"The Baekri family is the Murim family. There's no need to drag ordinary people
into a place like this."

Mansinui wouldn't want this either.

In the next few years, the Jeongma Great War would take place, and then it was
really difficult to guarantee his life.

It was better to live a life that had nothing to do with Moorim.

And most importantly, I didn't want to be in charge of anyone.

'Because it's hard to take care of my future.'

Yayul then asked.

"But did you bring me?"

"Didn't your father bring you here, not me?"

"······."

Yayul had a look on his face that he didn't like.

Have you already forgotten?

Surely you haven't forgotten your father's kindness already?

I narrowed my eyes and looked at Yayul, and suddenly remembered one fact.

"Oh, that's right. I have to let you know what happened."

I wouldn't have been able to say these things if my father was with me.

"At Baekri Sega... I'm not in a good position."

I continued to explain to Yayul, who looked puzzled.

“The people here at Namgung Sega are kind to me and everyone treats me well, but if
I go to Baekri Sega, the atmosphere will be a bit different. Know that.”

* * *

Baekri Sega Manor.

An old woman's voice came from Baekri Sega's residence.

"Yes. As soon as I received your letter, I started making preparations. Go check it

out."

"thank you."

Baek Ri Uimuk next to the old lady asked with a shallow frown.

"Your detached team, the Baekhodan? Why don't you use them for the search?"

“The Baekhodan are not my people, they are the people of the Murim League.I can't
use them for my personal gain."

Baekriuigang was in charge of Baekhodanju, a detached unit in the Murim League. It

was a situation where I was away for a while, but there was no problem because it
was peaceful with no major disturbances recently.

Baekriui Kang, who was silent for a short time, continued.

"It's also far away."

Murimmaeng Chongta, where Baekhodan was located, was farther than Baekri Sega from
Palgwaechon.

If it wasn't for that, Baekriui-gang mocked himself, saying that he might have
tried to use the white tiger.

Baek Ri Uimuk clicked his tongue and asked.

"By the way, Palgwae Village? You said you were going to Namgung Segae, so why did
you go there all of a sudden?"

"······."

Baekri Uimuk knocked on the table when Baekriui Kang did not answer.

"Shouldn't we also know the reason? Why the hell did he go to such a remote village
and get into an accident! Yeon-i is your daughter, but isn't she also my niece!"

"······It's not just me, so I can't tell you."

"under!"

"Yeon-i is a Baek-ri-se family! Isn't it just you?"

"Silence."

When the old lady called her name as if to stop it, Baek Ri Uimuk sighed and turned
his head.

said the old lady.

"Okay, now go. If you need anything else, tell me."

"I'm going to go away."

Baekriui Kang, who woke up at the banquet, left the room and looked back at the old
lady.

the old lady asked.

“Is there anything else you want to say?”

“Does your father know about Yeoni?”

"The sky has entered the closed training. Don't you know very well that once you
enter, you can stay there for more than a month?"

"······."

Usually it was.
However, when there was a big problem in the family, he risked rudeness to deliver
the news.

I can't let go of the hands completely because the family is closed training.

This was intentionally not communicated. because it was considered unimportant.

"······What does the Minister say?"

The old lady who was holding the teacup frowned.

Baekri Eui-muk, who was next to him, quickly stepped out.

“What are you going to do with that?

"······."

"You're talking a lot today, uncharacteristic of you. Mom, you're tired, so go see
her."

“I will go away.”

Baekriui Kang, who was walking out of the old lady's residence, was stopped by a
shadow blocking his path.

It was Baekri Uiran in a gorgeous outfit with a light red skirt embroidered with
plum blossoms and a yellow jacket.

It was when Baekriui Kang, who saw her, bowed her head and passed by.

"Ha, you don't even pretend to know anymore?"

Baekri's turmoil took offense.

The hesitant Baekriui Kang looked back and greeted them properly.

"It's been a while, sister."

“I found something to say because you came back, but wouldn’t it be sad if I didn’t
pretend to see you? Why are you making me a bad person?”

Baekriui River only looked at Baekriuiran with a quiet gaze.

When our eyes met, Baekri Eui-ran, who had unknowingly avoided her gaze, cleared
her throat and continued.

"That thing."

"Yes?"

"It's what your father said."

"What are you talking about?"

Baekri Ui-ran bit her lip and shouted out loud.

"That's why! My father told me to leave the house or Pyo to go to Gogyeam."

"iced coffee."
Baekri Ui-gang had such a thing belatedly, he put on an expression of Jeong-do.

Seeing that, he twisted the handkerchief Baekri Uiran was holding.

How much trouble he had suffered for that matter, but the person who made it like
this easily forgot about it!

"That's why I sent Pyo and Ak to Gogyeam."

The Baekriui River calmly looked at the Baekriuiran. Baekri Ui-ran said, licking
her lips for no reason.

“But looking at what has happened recently, my sons are also deceased.I couldn't
sleep because I was worried about getting into an accident with cancer."

"······."

"What if my children get into an accident like Baek Ri-yeon? I won't be able to
live."

"······· What do you want to say?"

"So I've been thinking about it, and what if you told my father? I'm worried about
Pyo and Yak, so why don't I ask him to come back."

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok entered the closing training, saying that he would do as he

pleased with the choice of sending So Woo-ak and Baek Ri-pyo to Gogye-am.

And he threatened to not let him go if he brought up the topic of his two children
in the future.

It was only natural that Baekri Uiran's plan to pretend to send him to Gogyeam and
return immediately went awry.

I couldn't even ask when the children would be allowed to come back.

Baekri Uiran raised her chin and said.

"And now that Baek Ri-yeon's child is gone, isn't there any reason for my children
to be at Gogyeam?"

Baek Ri-ui Kang's expression hardened coldly.

Baekri Uiran spoke calmly.

"Isn't it? If only you agreed, wouldn't your father have no reason to be angry?"

"It's not a matter of whether I agree or not."

"What's the answer? No?"

"It's not worth talking about anymore."

Baekri Ui-gang, who rubbed his forehead, pushed past the Baekni-ri-lan that was
blocking his way.

"miss!"

The fights hurriedly seized Baekri Uiran. Baekri Uiran, supported by the men,
squealed.

"Are you crazy! Did you push me just now?"

But Baekni River did not look back.

Episode 50

* * *

The place where the footsteps of Baekriui River, wandering aimlessly, stopped was
in front of a pond. It was a place where kites and carp were fed every day.

“What do carp think about when they live?”

“Is there such a thing as an insignificant thought?”

"I don't like those whitefin koi."

"How?"

“Every time they steal food from other kids.”

"Did you?"

"Every carp has a personality.

The boy with two red dots on his back
I'm lazy, so I always come late."

Before I knew it, the Baekri River was on its knees.

The carp, who did not know that Baekni River's face was reflected on the surface of
the water, came to feed them.

Soon after, footsteps were heard from beyond the tiled walls surrounding the garden
with the pond.

Baekri's sensitive five senses made him listen to their conversation even if he
didn't want to.

"Huh, where the hell is Palgwae Village?"

"I heard that Dalpo is caught here. Baekri family warriors will ride horses, but
thousand things like us will have to walk."

"A landslide is unlucky. Why did you die in a place like that, eh?"

"Stop whining. What can we do? But Baekrise is blood, so shouldn't we at least do
it? Let's prepare shoes or something sturdy."

Baekriui Kang's hand gripped the scabbard.

In this spacious Baekri family manor, no one who was sincerely worried about Baek
Ri-yeon or who was sad could not be found.

I had no doubts that it would be better to have a safe house than to wander the
streets.

But can you really call this place home?

Why should the child be treated this way?

Because it's his daughter?

He did his best not to become a nuisance in the Baekrisae and not to cause a
disturbance.

But in the end, is this the result?

Did all of this have meaning?

Veins stood firm on the back of Baekri Uigang's hand as he gripped the scabbard.

"Bocchan! Bocchan!"

In this place, there was only one person who called Baekriuigang a master.

Undu is runningOn the way, I saw Baekni-gang kneeling in front of the pond and took
a breath.

Baekri's liver got up while managing his expression.

"What's going on?"

"Ah! Someone from Namgung Sega came and found Agi!"

"I see. Where did the Namgung family gather? Let's go."

Baekri River walked away, tidying up the hem of his clothes. It was completely
different from the reaction he wanted, so Undu hesitated, then realized it and
continued.

"No, no! Bocchan! Mr. Agi is alive! He is alive!"

Baekriui Kang, who was in front, turned his head.

* * *

The carriage, which was said to be able to reach the inn by running non-stop until
this evening, suddenly stopped in the middle of the road.

I removed the thick cloth that covered the window and opened the shutters.

A number of people on horseback were rushing at them. And the rider on the lead
dark-brown horse had the most energy he had ever seen.

I hurriedly opened the carriage door.

"mister!"

In an instant, Namgung-Wan, who had come in front of me, jumped off his horse.

"You are indeed safe! No, why are your eyes the way they are? Could it be that you
are blind?"

Well? Haven't you heard about the snow?

The samurai who was leading the party took the place of Vice-gwan Shim, who
remained in Palgwae Village due to the demonstration room of Mansinui.

"Meet Lord Soga. Agi's eyes are..."

However, Namgung-Wan was already distracted and couldn't hear it.

"Do you see these? How many are there?"

"Um... four?"
Namgung-Wan and the other warriors all looked shocked with their eyes wide open.

"Hahaha, I'm kidding. There are two of them."

"······."

"······."

"Smile?"

"Aigoo! Lord Soga!"

The warriors next to Namgung-wan grabbed him.

Soon after, the real Namgung-wan grabbed my shoulder and looked around.

"You, you really..."

Namgung-Wan, who bit into my teeth, suddenly hugged me tightly.

"I'm back."

I could feel Namgoong-Wan's hand trembling as he embraced me.

* * *

Namgung-wan got off his horse and rode in the carriage with him.

I left as soon as I was informed that they had found me, so I had no idea what
happened after that.

'This man, can I just walk around like this? What about family?'

Leaving my worries behind, I explained what I had been through after the landslide.

“It took a long time to find a way to escape from the royal tomb while searching
through the books of Mansinui.”

There are a few things I didn't say, but I tried to tell you the truth as much as
possible.

"And... I also saw a man who looked like Namgung Se was a warrior there."
I held out the item wrapped in a handkerchief.

Receiving this, Namgung-Wan opened his handkerchief and slightly narrowed his
forehead.

It was a blood-soaked jade.

This is what I searched through his chest and pulled out what looked best for
identification, which was worn around his neck.

"The manshinui said that the samurai protected it."

Namgung-wan wiped his face with a blunt face. Then he opened the window of the
wagon and called the soldier who came with him.

"Check with someone you know to see if this item belongs to a caterpillar."

"All right."

Waiting for Mu-in to get away, I handed out the small box I had taken out with the
jade pae to Namgung-Wan.

"And I'll give you this, uncle."

Upon receiving the box, Namgoong-Wan opened it.

There were two black porcelain bottles the size of a finger.

"Please check once."

"What is this?"

Namgung-Wan's expression gradually hardened while he was indifferently checking his

illness, and his eyes widened.

"ThisCould it be... Gongqing Petroleum? Is it really Gongqing Petroleum!"

Gongqing Petroleum was an elixir of heaven and earth that had a tremendous effect
on enhancing one's internal energy even with a single drop.

The energy of nature was concentrated in one place for a very long time, and it was
possible to get a drop every few hundred years.

"Where did you get this...! That's right. You must have been in Mansinui's test
room before coming here. To have two bottles of such precious things, Mansinui's
reputation was not false."

“I brought it because it looked the most precious.”

Namgung-wan looked at the bottle with a face full of regret and handed it to me.

I said with a smile.

"I'll give you one bottle. One bottle is for my father, so no."

"what?"

Namgung-wan looked at me in disbelief.

After taking a deep breath and closing his eyes, Namgung-Wan put the bottle in my
hand and quickly fell as if he was afraid to touch it.

"I am OK."

“Mister, your voice trembled.”

"You're mistaken!"

Namgung-wan shouted out loud and said with an angry look.

“What do you see me as?

'It's amazing.'

I was honestly amazed by Namgoong-Wan's reaction.

Gongqing Petroleum was an elixir that Murim people would risk their lives to
obtain.

Think of 60 years as a basic to acquire a level of internal energy.

The famous green onion tries to shorten it with internal air training methods,
training methods, and all kinds of elixirs.

If you think about it, Gongqing Oil, which enhances the inner strength of several
packs at once, was truly a scam among scams.

If rumors spread that I had two of these, all Murim people would salivate and rush
at me.

'To be able to give it up.'

It was not usually explained by will.

'As expected, my father's best friend. Are you saying you can trust her
personality?'
I put it back into Namgung-Wan's hand.

"Even if you don't need it!"

“No matter how precious Gongqing Petroleum is, Nam Gung-Wan, who never gave up on
me until the end, is more precious to me.”

I smiled lightly.

Episode 51

* * *

After running for days and days, I finally arrived at Namgung Sega.

In the meantime, I had been quite used to the snow, and I was curious, so I took a
look outside after a long time.

When people who like to line up list the 10th generation Segani and the 5th
generation Segani, the family was great even from a distance, befitting a family
that has never been left out of the lead.

In front of the palace-like gate, people who came and went to Namgung’s family made
it a gated city.

The same goes for Baekri Sega, but if you call it Sega, you can see it as a huge
family business that covers an area.

The people watching the horses and carriages approaching, wondering what was going
on, recognized Namgung-wan in the lead and were amazed.

“Aren’t you Namgung Sogaju?”

“Ouch, one thousand words is not worth seeing.

Big, tall, tall."

Those who admired Namgung-Wan's prayers soon paid attention to the carriage behind
them.
“Who is the person riding in that carriage, so that Namgung Sega Sogaju brings him
directly?”

"I heard that Namgung Sega has only one son. Is he his biological son?"

"Namgung So Ga-joo's sister was like that, but where is her sister-in-law?"

“It could be a first-in-law.”

"Why are your eyes covered that way?"

When the carriage was almost at the gate, a group of people hurriedly came out of
the gate.

An old man wearing a blue long robe and a simple knot tied around his waist took
the lead and bowed politely.

“Lord Soga, you worked hard to travel a long way.”

"What's the long way?"

As the old man nodded, the people behind him were working.He led the horses and
wagons recklessly.

As I watched all of this through the window, the old man fixed his eyes on me.

"This is Sojeo Baek Ri-yeon of the Baekri family. This is Seopjagang, the general
manager of the Namgung family."

I thought that I would pretend to know only after getting off the carriage, so I
was embarrassed and tried to get off and say hello.

"There's no need to get off. Nobu just came out to see Mr. Agi, who was so anxious
about Lord Soga."

When Namgoong-Wan frowned as if he were saying something nonsensical, Seop Ja-gang

chuckled.

Embarrassed, I said hello through the window.

"Hello. I'm Baek Ri-yeon from the Baek-ri family."

"Oh, this little baby went through such hardships. I'm so glad you're safe. Come on
in."

Following Seopjagang's guidance, we entered the manor.

It was a very different reaction from the past.

Back then, we just kept a distance that was neither close nor far away, but this
time we suddenly became friendly.

"I also sent a message to the doctor, so if you go in, you should be able to see
the doctor right away."

"I'd like to say hello before that, but what about Liu Cheng?"

Surprised, I turned to Namgung-Wan.

"Are you Liu Qing?"

Namgung-Wan looked at me rather curiously.

"My son Namgung Liucheng. I know you've said it before, but have you forgotten it
already?"

"Ah, it was."

Shouldn't Namgung Ryucheong be at his maternal grandfather's house now?

In the past, when I was staying at Namgung's family, Namgung Liu Qing, who went to
my maternal grandfather's house, didn't come back for half a year.

I stayed at Namgung family for about a month and left, and I didn't even see
Namgung Ryucheong's nose poke.

But right here, at Namgung Sega?

When I couldn't hide my confusion, a voice like a silver ball rolling came from the
right side of the carriage.

"Honey, I'm glad you came back safely. I was worried because I left without an
escort."

I looked in the direction the voice came from.

Yang So-ok, the wife of Namgung-wan, was the woman whose pale and beautiful face
with a subtle smile kept attracting attention.

In the Namgung family, she was called Sobuin, and there was a description of her as
a beauty with sparkling eyes.

In fact, the description didn't feel overdone at all.

Shall we say that we can understand at once where the appearance of Namgung Liu-
cheong, who is considered the most handsome man in the world with the appearance of
a fairy, came from?

"What about Liu Qing?"

"Liu Cheng is in training."

Namgung-Wan furrowed his thick eyebrows and said.

"You're training? Didn't you hear that I was here?"

The small lady pursed her lips and smiled.

After reading the meaning of that laugh, Namgung-Wan was furious.

"My this...!"

Mrs. So stopped Namgung-wan from shouting and winked at me.

Leaving Namgoong-wan behind, Mrs. So smiled gently.

"You're Baek Ri-yeon. I've been waiting for you."

I was dazed by Mrs. So's smile, then I greeted her in amazement.

"Hello, I'm Baek Ri-yeon from the Baek-ri family."

“Yes, I heard that you had a lot of trouble getting here.”

It was only after exchanging greetings that I discovered that there was a girl by
Mrs. So's side.

The first child with her hair tied up in two cute pigtails looked at me with
sparkling eyes.

Mrs. So put her child on the shoulder and spoke kindly.

"Greetings."

The child put both hands together and gave a fist.

"Hello, Seo Ha-ryeong of Seohyangmun. Greetings."

I blankly watched the child say hello.

Seo Ha-ryeong?

After all, if a male lead is a man, there must be at least one woman who has been
by his side since childhood and longs for him.

Seo Ha-ryeong was exactly that role.

She longs for the male lead she has known since childhood, and of course she will
become his wife.believe...

So, exactly, I was the one who hated Baek Ri-yeon, who suddenly appeared one day as
the teacher's daughter.

The child who met my eyes smiled brightly.

* * *

Namgung-Wan took off his long robe covered in dust and spoke in a suppressed voice.

"Why are you here? How long have you been here?"

"Seohyangmunju sent it to us as a martial arts exchange. It's been about seven days
since today."

Seohyangmun was a member of the family of Namgung Segawa in a neighboring city, and
had a close relationship with Namgung Segawa for a long time.

"Seo Hyang Wen Lord? Are you thinking of attaching it to Liu Qing?"

Yang So-ok smiled affirmatively.

"Didn't Liu Qing beat you up in the name of Dalian when you attached Zhang
Jiazhuang's child like that last time?"

Namgung-Wan rubbed his forehead and said.

“Did you forget all the exhausting effort to deal with it?

"So, didn't you bring the girl this time? Even if Liu Qing is a bit fierce, he
won't hit the girl. So, if you put them together, they'll naturally become
friends."

"Do you really think things will turn out the way you want? If things went
according to your wishes, there's no way that kid wouldn't be peeping out saying
he's training today! I even sent a communication beforehand that I'll be arriving
today...!"

Yang So-ok sighed lightly and said.

“Then honey, are you leaving Liu Qing like this?”

"······."
"Don't you know that when Liu Qing starts training, he doesn't come out without
doing enough to satisfy himself?"

What is two o'clock and three o'clock?

There was a time when I swung my sword at the training ground for two days and
collapsed, saying that I was still too young to master the swordsmanship perfectly.

And I did it in the end.

"Other families say they are worried because they don't practice, but we are truly
blessed. With such efforts backed up, Liu Qing is called Ji Qi."

Yang So-ok, who was silent for a moment, continued.

"Let's not rush Liu Cheng too much. It's just that we still need time to get to
know each other."

Namgung-Wan gasped and raised his voice.

"It's not like this because your wife always takes the side of the child like
this!"

Yang So-ok tilted her head calmly and said.

"Is that so? From what I heard from my father, he said that Liu Cheng looked the
same as he did when he was young... Hoho."

"······."

Namgoong-Wan closed his mouth.

"When Baekri Daehyeop comes this time, I'd like to ask about Honey's past
appearance."

"Sounds useless!"

Yang So-ok's joke made the atmosphere much lighter than at first.

Yang So-ok, who was adjusting his sleeves, sighed.

"I was looking forward to Soje Baekri, but it's really sad. How long will Soje
Baekri stay?"

“It will depend on when Uigang comes.”

"okay."
Heading to the table, Yang Sook picked up the teapot and poured it into the cup.

Namgoong-Wan, who was approaching, stopped abruptly and said.

"Leave Yeon-yi alone."

Namgung-Wan, who thought the explanation was insufficient, added to make it clear.

"I mean, don't force it on Liu Cheng."

Yang So-ok smiled lightly and pushed the tea cup in front of Namgung-wan.

"Would Liu Qing be interested in Baek Li Souje? He cares about everything."

Even though she is the daughter of Baekriui Kang, isn't she an incompetent person?

It meant whether you would pay attention to such a child.

"······."

Knowing that Namgung-Wan was uncomfortable, Yang So-Ok hurriedly spoke.

"Today's dinner will be held at Jacheong Pavilion. Baekri Sojeo is also invited.
Liu Cheng will bring me no matter what."

"······Do as you wish. I will come to see my father."Episode 52

* * *

The room given to me by Namgung Sega gave off the feeling that they really cared
about me.

But the room wasn't even visible.

I shook my head and sat in a chair by the window.

'It changed again.'

In the past, there was only Namgung Wan in Namgung Sega.

Namgung Mucheol, the head of Namgung's family and one of the eleven rivers in the
world, was also absent, and since there was no Namgung Ryucheong and Lady So, of
course, Seo Ha-ryeong was also absent.
When Namgung-Wan, who was searching for me in Bagua Village, told me that he had
passed away, I thought it was natural.
Because you won't be able to leave the family crest empty.

However, it turned out that the family had Namgung Bucheol, the owner of the
Namgung family, and even Namgung Ryucheong.

'What influenced where...'

"Ouch!"

My thoughts were interrupted by a sudden scream.

"what?"

I jumped up and looked around.

"Profit, what are you! What power, let go of this! Ah! It hurts!"

It was the sound I heard through the window right next to where I was sitting.

When I poked my head through the open window, I saw Yayul. And the child he held by
the wrist, Seo Ha-ryeong, was also with him.

I asked with a puzzled face.

"What are you two doing?"

"He was peeping through the window like a rat."

Seo Ha-ryeong shouted in anger.

"What a rat! I just came here out of curiosity, wretch!"

When Yayul broke Seo Ha-ryeong's wrists, I said in surprise.

“Hey, wait a minute, gently, no, let go for now.”

Yayul looked at me and loosened his grip on Seo Ha-ryeong's wrist.

Seo Ha-ryeong, who took a few steps back, glared at Yayul with a sigh.

I opened my mouth while alternately looking at Seo Ha-ryeong and Yayul, who was
wiping his palms on the hem of his clothes.

"We said hello earlier, right? Seo Sojeo's wrist is fine..."

Before I could finish my words, Seo Ha-ryeong suddenly kicked Yayul and ran away.

Yayul asked at me who opened his mouth in amazement.

"Should I pursue it?"

"Huh? No, you don't have to. No, is it better than that?"

"yes."

“Seo So-je is learning the sword, but you shouldn’t break your wrist like that.”

"yes."

"Seohyangmun is a fairly large clan in this area, and the owner of Seohyang is also
famous. Seo Ha-ryeong is the daughter of the owner of Seohyang."

"yes."

You're just responding, am I right?

I said with a shallow sigh.

"Come in first. Let's put medicine on your legs."

It was then.

"Before that, let's see my business."

Both me and Yayul were taken aback by the voice right next to us and turned around.

'There wasn't even a sign, when did it start?'

The stocky old man had long white eyebrows, and the eyes under them were no joke.

I didn't even feel his presence until a moment ago, but the presence I felt at this
moment was enough to fill this room.

The halo of light in the dantian was also the largest I had ever seen. Even
Namgoongwan.

'It's strong.'

that's huge too.

I asked as calmly as possible.

But the old man looked at Yayul without even looking at me and tilted his head.

"Uh huh, what do you know?"

The moment Yayul, slightly furrowed, is about to leave.

"Whoever wants to move!"

Suddenly, the old man tadadak, point blood on Yayul's body and put his hand on his
chest.

"What are you doing!"

I screamed in surprise.
In desperation, I stepped on the table and climbed over the window.

The old man reached out to me like lightning without taking his hand away from
Yayul and without even turning his head.

'what?'

And I could see where the old man was aiming. precisely with these eyescould be
seen as

However, the old man's hand was not a speed that could be avoided just by looking
at it.
Just twisting my body slightly, the old man's hand poked me near my collarbone.

"Ouch!"

I just fell down screaming. I couldn't even breathe because of the pain in my
chest.

"Annit! Avoid that?"

The old man muttered in surprise.

The old man hurriedly grabbed me by the shoulder as I was prostrated and poked my
body here and there with his fingers.

I barely felt what I was doing with the pain in my chest.

"Stay still, stay still! I've been stabbed with bloodletting, so if I don't solve
it right now, I'll die!"

what? bloodletting?

Bloodletting was a blood spot that could kill a person with a single needle.

The old man's voice faded.

When I came back to my senses, the blindfold was gone and I could see the bare
ceiling.

'Ah, he came back from the dead.'

My whole body was wet with cold sweat, and the pain that squeezed my chest stopped.

However, even if the memory of that time remained, it was subtly painful.

"If you open your eyes, wake up suddenly."

I immediately stood up at the old man's voice.

"It's fine?"

Yayul immediately supported me and asked if he was by my side.

The image of the old man who put his hand on Yayul's chest came to mind.

I quickly skimmed through Yayul.

'Didn't he get caught?'

I let out a sigh of relief.

I nodded my head to Yayul saying it was okay and looked at the old man.

“The old lady saved you, and although you can’t express your gratitude, your eyes
are very disrespectful.”

"······."

No, he almost stabbed bloodletting and sent it to the human goal?

I looked at the clump of light the size of a fist in the old man's danjeon and
said.

"Sir, thank you for your grace."

"Yes, yes."

The old man shamelessly stroked his beard and nodded.

"So who is the old man?"

"Who do you think the old lady is?"

"Yes?"
"Who is the old man who can walk around this house to his heart's content? I think
this has given me enough clues. Still can't guess?"

Are you asking me to guess right now?

I was silent for a moment, then opened my mouth.

“Could it be that you are the head of the Namgung family?”

"Hmm."

The old man stroked his beard with satisfaction.

As I was about to stand up and say hello, the old man said.

"It's done. Be at ease."

I looked around for a moment and then opened my mouth.

"What are you doing here?"

"······."

Namgung Segajoo raised his chin and looked around the room before opening his
mouth.

"Give Gongqing Oil to me."

"!"

If it wasn't so absurd, it felt like my head was blank.

"······."

"······."

"Don't think of saying no. You already know everything!"

I bit my lip and said.

"Even if I have it, why should I give it to Namgung Sega?"

Namgung Segajoo stroked his beard and spoke calmly.

"It would be better to pass it when it is said in a nice way."

Are you a lamb?
Sega Namgung was such a person. No, he wasn't like this at all in the novel, right?

Sega Namgung said.

"Anyway, didn't you also steal from Mansinui?"

"No, I have permission from the Mansin."

Since I also received this ability from Mansinui, am I not different from a
descendant?

'Then it's all mine, well.'

Mansinui is dead, but who knows the truth?

However, Sega Namgung laughed out loud at my words.

"Ha! Ha ha ha ha ha! The Mansin gave it to you? Ha ha ha ha!"

Namgung Segaju laughed for a long time, widened his eyes and slammed the floor.

"Your guy has a very swollen liver!

The one who dared to bring someone who had mastered magic to Namgung SegaAre you
trying to fool me?”

I felt my heart pounding and at the same time I thought that something had come.

'As expected, I was caught.'

Well, there was no way I didn't know.

Sega Namgung yelled.

"When you say good things, give them away!"

I bit my lip and said.

"Yayul isn't a magician. He just learned magic skills..."

"It's none of my business!"

I could feel the strength in Yayul's hand that was holding my arm.

"There are no graves without excuses! If the old lady tore both of you to death
here, no one would say anything!"

I hid Yayul behind my back.

“Are you going to war with Baekri Sega?”

“Hey, don’t you think the old lady doesn’t know that you are not treated properly
at the Baekri family?”

"······."

I was speechless.

Grandpa will be furious at my death.

If you think of the way you were good to me before you left.

But will that anger be enough to prepare for war with Namgoong Sega?

I couldn't be sure

Episode 53

Sega Namgung said.

"Hand over Gongqing Petroleum. Then the old lady will turn a blind eye to that
villain. How about it? Of course, if you refuse, you'll have to give up your life!"

"······."

"······."

I closed my eyes and got up from my seat.

Yayul grabbed my wrist.

When I removed Yayul's hand, he made a shocked face.

'It was the opposite of bringing me here because of this.'

I headed towards the back of Yayul, towards the bed. And he brought the black
porcelain bottle he had hidden.

From the moment I took out the porcelain bottle, I didn't know that the old man's
eyes would fall.
"Take it."

The moment the old man was about to take the porcelain bottle from my hand, I
grabbed the porcelain bottle tightly.

"Instead, please vouch for Yayul's identity."

"guarantee?"

"Yes. If something happens that Yayul's magic is revealed, the elders should
protect it."

The old man frowned.

I continued.

"My father turned a blind eye to Yayul's magic trick because I was caught in his
eyes. And because of my treatment, I couldn't even tell Mr. Namgungwan."

"Huh, so?"

"Even if Namgung Sega finds out about Yayul, I hope you don't harm my father."

The old man narrowed his eyes and looked at me.

"Your filial piety is extremely strong. It's also clever."

said the old man angrily.

"Okay! The old lady guarantees!"

I was about to hand over my bottle, but I grabbed it again.

The eyes of the old man glaring at me seemed to burst into fire.

"Are you kidding me with the old lady?"

"By the way, the elders... aren't you the head of the Namgung family?"

"······."

As expected, I couldn't find a gap in my expression like a person with high

training.

I continued.
“Come to think of it, I gave Gongqing Oil to Namgoongwan.”

"Know."

“If you really need Gongqing Oil, there is no reason why you would ask me to give
it to your son, right?”

It's not that I don't know Namgoong-wan's personality.

It was obvious how Namgung-Wan would come out if he knew that I had been taken away
by the Namgung family.

The old man snorted and replied calmly.

"His things are his and mine are mine."

I nodded as if it was so and continued.

"Then, you don't mind if I go to Mr. Namgungwan and ask him to return what I gave
you, since Namgung Sega took Gongchong Oil?"

"You guys...!"

"Because the uncle's things belong to you, and Namgung Sega's things belong to
Namgung Sega."The old man glared at me fiercely.
I said with a grin.

"Oh, of course I don't mean to."

I couldn't do that because of Yayul.

I held out my bottle to the old man again.

"I won't ask who the old man is. However, can you guarantee Yayul's identity?"

“You mean you say that without knowing who I am?”

“As the elder said, you are the kind of person who can freely move around in
Namgung’s family, right? If so, wouldn’t it be that you have a deep relationship
with the real Namgung’s family?”

If it wasn't for that, no matter how strong one's body might be, he wouldn't be
able to come in and out of Namgung Sega, which is full of masters everywhere.

If so, the person who was allowed to wander around the Namgung Sega from the
beginning.

And the fact that Namgungwan got Gongqing oil and the fact that I had two bottles
in half a day, I know very close.

The old man let out a sigh of relief.

"Huh! It's not clever, it's clever! Yes, the old man is not the husband of the
southern palace. But I will protect that child in the name of the old man. Now give
Gongqing Oil!"

I grabbed the bottle I was handing over again.

"Wait."

"What else!"

cried the old man. It was to the point that my eardrums rang at the history
contained in it.

The old man shouted and looked around a bit, as if he wanted to say no.

"Don't you have something to tell me?"

"Tsk, what does the old lady have to say!"

I tilted my head and said.

"You should apologize to me."

"what?"

"You almost killed me by piercing my bloodletting right? I thanked the elder for
saving me... but the elder who almost killed me wasn't just going to let you go,
right?"

"······."

The old man made a puzzled expression.

* * *

I greeted the back of the old man as he walked away.

"Go take a look!"

I pricked my ears and checked the signs outside.

did you go did you go

I waited for a long time and didn't hear anything.

Finally, I took off the blindfold and checked everything, even with my bare eyes.
I breathed a sigh of relief knowing that I had really left this place.

"Sigh."

'It's good that I hid one bottle.'

What I originally found was three bottles in total.

I only served two bottles to Namgung-wan because I didn't know, but he did well.

'It can't be helped.'

I gave one to my father and I hid the other so that I could eat it when I had a
chance... I have no choice but to give my father my own.

It was a waste of tears to have been taken away, but if that old man was the person
I expected, I could have said that he passed safely.

"I guess I'm really gone now."

Looking back at Yayul, Yayul had his eyes fixed on the floor with his fists
clenched.

"Yayul."

"······."

"Yayul."

"······."

It wasn't until about four times that Yayul raised his head.

"because of me······."

I said cutting off Yayul's words.

"Guhongma made from natural salts."

"·······?"

"That damn old man's true identity. It means it's not your fault."

"Cheonsan... Flame Emperor?"

"Yeah. Have you heard of it?"

Yayul shook his head.
No, you say that you are from a Jeongpa shaman family and don't know about Cheonsan
Salt?

"Uh, he's one of the 11 strongest people in the world... he's neither a rightist
faction nor a secular faction, he's a monster famous for living his own way."

Although not known to the world, he was also the sworn brother of Namgung Moo-
cheol, the owner of the Namgung family.

'The thousand salt system is still alive.'

Gu Hongma, a natural salt product, will naturally become a historical name in the
next few years.

Doesn't even have a discipleCheonsansanje's martial arts disappear without a

successor.

"How can I stop one of the 11 rivers in the world who are determined to steal it? I
wouldn't have been able to stop it even if my father had been there. It's not your
fault."

"······."

But it didn't seem to help much.

Suddenly, I remembered what Yayul said a while ago.

"Yayul, yayyul."

I waved my hand in front of Yayul looking at the floor.

"So now I can't say that your life is worthless. It's a life saved by Gongqing
Petroleum."

I said it playfully, haha, and laughed.

And at that moment, Yayul came over me. To be precise, I should have said that I
hugged her, or rather that I hugged her.

"······."

I looked at the head in my arms, bewildered.

* * *

The next day, I received an invitation from Mrs. So to have dinner at Jacheonggak.
Jacheonggak was a place with a reputation for having the best scenery in the
Namgung Sega. It was a pavilion in the middle of a blue lake, but in the past, I
used to come to see it a few times during the day.

At that time, the lotuses blooming in the lake were spectacular, but now it is
difficult to see them.

Instead, paper lanterns floated in the lake cast a sparkling light on the surface
of the water. It wasn't too much and the soft light was enough to remove the
blindfold.

Climbing the stairs to the pavilion, I opened my eyes wide in surprise. Already,
everyone in the Namgung Sega was seated.

'Did I come out early too?'

I was embarrassed and said hello.

"Forgive me for being late."

The old man sitting in the middle opened his mouth.

"No, we just came earlier because we had a story to tell."

Half-gray eyebrows and still swollen eyes.

Now, the wrinkled, sharp eyes resemble those of Mr. Namgung-Wan.

This person was the real Namgung Segaju Namgung Mu-cheol.

Not only the appearance, but the size of the light present in the danjeon was
similar to that of Cheonsan Salt. However, the color of the flag was completely
different.

If Cheonsanje had a feeling close to bright red, Namgung Mu-cheol was the same
ivory color as Namgung-wan.

However, this one was an ivory color that looked a bit denser.

In fact, the aura that the color stood out like the original thousand salt was
rather unique.

I politely raised the bow.

"Baek Ri-yeon from the Baekri family greets the people of the Namgung family."

On the right side of Namgung Mu-cheol were Namgung-wan and Lady So, and on the left
was Namgung Ryu-cheong, the long-awaited protagonist.
 Episode 54

* * *

I remembered the first time I met Ryucheong Namgung.

Baekrisae, where my father's funeral was held.

It was when I woke up from fainting and found out that this was a novel, and was in
the midst of confusion.

I'm glad everyone thought I was insane with sadness.

And... we met in front of the shrine where our father's coffin was enshrined.

The young man with a handsome face that seemed to have been carved out of jade was
in a state of fascination.

The young man who saw me blinked his long tear-soaked eyelashes, and tears streamed
down his pale cheeks.

"Sojeo Baek Ri-yeon... is that right?"

That was the first meeting between me and Ryucheong Namgung.

'Although it's something only I can remember now.'

Unlike Namgung Ryucheong, who was at the end of his growth period at the time,
Namgung Ryucheong in front of me was much younger and fresher.

However, the cold and arrogant expression made me not look like my age. From the
look on his face, I could tell that he was very bored with this place.

Next to Namgung Ryucheong was Seo Ha-ryeong looking at me with curious eyes on the
opposite side.

I greeted each other in turn, starting with Namgung Mu-cheol.

The sorceress came forward and said.

"This is the first time I've seen Baekri Sojeo. This is my son Namgung Ryucheong."

cypressCheng lowered his eyes as he greeted me, not even making eye contact. With
Namgungwan's terrifying face, she glared at Namgung Liucheng, but she didn't budge.
"······."

A soft voice pushed away the awkward air current.

“Baekri Sojeo said his eyes hurt, so I reduced the light as much as possible, but I
don’t know if it was dazzling on the way.”

Usually, if a seat was set up after the sun had set, the surroundings would be very
brightly lit. In this world without electric lights, being able to light up the
surroundings even at night was a symbol of wealth.

However, the light was soft enough to feel a little dark from the way to the inside
of the palace.

"It wasn't uncomfortable at all! Thank you for your consideration."

"Then I'm glad."

Mrs. So led me to my seat and continued talking.

"I prepared it with all my heart, but I'm not sure if the food will suit my taste."

"Last night's dinner was also delicious. I'm looking forward to it today too."

I didn't care that much because I expected Namgung Ryucheong to look like that.

The small lady, who was looking at me strangely, stroked my hair carefully and went
away.

Namgoong Wan spoke to me.

"Did you rest well yesterday?"

It was an out of the ordinary regards question.

I was sure there.

'Uncle Namgung-wan doesn't know that Cheonsanje came to me.'

If I had known, I wouldn't have asked so casually.

I said with a smile.

"Yes. I had a good rest. Did you get a good rest too?"

"It's my house, of course."

Namgung Moo-cheol smiled slightly at my answer.
I was a bit puzzled, but forgot Namgoong Moo-cheol's reaction to the ensuing
conversation.

The birds, who had small chats, brought food one after another.

Seo Ha-ryeong, who had shown great interest since I sat next to her, opened her
mouth.

"Is your father really a Baekri Daehyup?"

"right."

"Wow!"

I've seen these questions and responses countless times.

'Still, when it comes to Suhyangmun, it's quite far from Segarang in Baekri. You
know about my father.'

Seo Ha-ryeong was a child with a lot of questions. Seo Ha-ryeong, who had been
talking about this and that for a while, asked as if he had suddenly remembered.

"Oh, that's right. What was he like yesterday? I was so scared."

"He? Ah, Yayul?"

“Is your name Yayul?”

Seo Ha-ryeong made a displeased expression.

"Why do you have such a servant? Aren't you being too rude? Get some education."

"Oh, he's not a servant."

"Ah, so you're a family escort?"

"Not even an escort."

"No? Then why are you with me?"

"that's······."

At that time, I almost dropped my chopsticks when I saw Seo Ha-ryeong's slightly
exposed wrist.

Seo Ha-ryeong's right wrist was bruised in the shape of a handprint.

'No, you crazy bastard. How hard did you hold it?'

Seo Ha-ryeong pouted and urged.

"Why are you with me?"

"Uh... that's..."

I glanced at the other Crown Prince Namgung in this place.

'If Seo Ha-ryeong were to pick up on that wound...'

The Namgung family would be interested in Yayul, so there was nothing good about
it. I quickly bowed my head.

"I'll apologize on her behalf. I'm so sorry."

"Uh, huh?"

This time, Seo Ha-ryeong made a puzzled face.

"No, what... I didn't mean to apologize..."

Seo Ha-ryeong, who was rolling her eyes, said hesitantly.

"I-I'm sorry too."

"yes?"

"Actually, it's true that I peeped at that time. But! I was just curious because I
heard you were my age, so I went to say hello, but the window was open... So... I
just saw it without my knowledge. I'm sorry."

I live to see Seo Ha-ryeong with her head down.I was surprised.

'Maybe he's a nicer kid than I thought.'

Even seeing that the wound didn't reach anyone.

Seo Ha-ryeong raised her head and said while wiggling her fingers.

“I have a question for you.”

"what?"
"Are you really an internally disabled person?"

"······."

Well, being a good kid might have been a hasty judgment...

Then a soft voice cut in between our conversation.

“Don’t embarrass Sojeo Seo and Sojeo Baekri.”

"Oh, sorry."

"As expected, kids are kids. Seeing as we've already become friends."

Namgung Wan, who glanced at Namgung Ryucheong at the words of Mrs. So, twisted his
lips.

Even after that, Seo Ha-ryeong kept talking to me.

And while we were talking, Namgung Ryucheong kept his back straight and never
looked back at me.

'It's exactly what I heard.'

Namgung Ryucheong was an arrogant genius and spent an arrogant childhood. Those who
did not match the level did not even compete.

I, who is a person with poor internal performance, would be less than a stone on
the floor to Ryucheong Namgung.

Seo Ha-ryeong did not give in to Namgung Ryu-cheong’s cold reaction and spoke to
her from time to time.

However, dialogue is only possible when there is mutual will.

Namgung Ryucheong only answered with short answers, and the conversation was cut
short.

With the exception of Ryucheong Namgung, the meal was almost over in a friendly
atmosphere.

Namgung Ryucheong happened.

Mrs. So hastily said.

"Ryu Cheong-a, why don't you eat more?"

"Soja, that's enough."

Namgung Ryucheong said with a bow.

"I have to train for now, so I'll go back first."

Before Lady Sou could say anything, Namgung Liucheng immediately turned around and
walked out of the pavilion.

Mrs. So sighed silently, and Namgung-wan said in a low voice, "That guy..." I heard
a little muttering.

Namgoong Moo-cheol smiled and stroked his beard as if he didn't care about the
situation.

"Originally, children don't get what they want."

At that time, Seo Ha-ryeong stood up cautiously.

"I-I'm going to go too."

The mistress smiled softly and said.

"So be it."

It's all going too.

Seo Ha-ryeong said to me, who thought that this type of meal is not fun for the
kids.

"Come with me."

"Huh? Me too?"

"yes!"

"I······."

A little embarrassed, I looked back at Namgung-Wan.

"Go. Everyone go!"

Namgung-Wan waved his hands as if he could understand how I meant them.

Leaving behind Mrs. So's laughter, I was led by Seo Ha-ryeong's hand and went down
the stairs to the pavilion.

Seo Ha-ryeong grabbed me and ran through Namgung Sega.

'Where are you going?'

The moment I thought I couldn't run anymore, my breath being dragged into the tip
of my chin, Seo Ha-ryeong finally stopped.

I clutched my side and exhaled heavily. I felt like I was about to tear my side
from running right after eating.

"Liu Qing!"

Seo Ha-ryeong's voice brought me to my senses. The question of where he was running
and why he stopped was resolved at once.

Seo Ha-ryeong, who ran to Namgung Ryucheong, asked cheerfully.

"Where?"

“I told you earlier that I was going to practice.”

"Yes?"

"Is that all there is to it?"

Namgung Ryucheong's precocious tone gave off a cold energy.

Namgung Ryucheong's boots, with a voice the size of an ant, said, "Dolyeonniim." I
heard him say it as if to dry it.

I watched them from about ten paces back as if I were watching a play.

Embarrassed, Seo Ha-ryeong hurriedly opened her mouth.

"No! Don't go to training, let's play together!"

"why me?"

"Huh? Uh... no, we have a new friend today..."

Ryucheong Namgung snorted and cut off Seo Ha-ryeong’s words.

“Who is friends with whom?”Seo Ha-ryeong bit her lip.

"But Mrs. So said it would be nice if we could train together."

"So you did it during the day."

"That's it! You didn't even do 2 rounds (30 minutes). Then let's practice together,
no, let's do sparring at least once..."

Namgung Ryucheong’s annoyed sigh made Seo Ha-ryeong’s voice grow smaller.

“Why do you hate it so much?”

Namgung Ryucheong frowned.

He looked just like Namgung-wan, who always frowned.

“That’s because I have nothing to gain from sparring with Sojeo.”

"What are you talking about?"

Namgung Ryucheong said in an attitude as if I had to say such a thing.

"It means I'm on a different level from you."

"······."

As Namgung Ryucheong turned his head away from the stiff Seo Ha-ryeong, his eyes
met mine at that moment.

Namgung Ryucheong clenched his tongue and fluttered the hem of his clothes. And
then the boot followed hastily.

Episode 55

* * *

'Wow······.'

look cheap

I wanted to clap as it was, feeling as if I had seen the word unlucky incarnate.

How did you make such a person a human?

Once again, I admired my father and felt sorry for him.

'How much trouble did you have to endure...?'

Also, my father was the greatest. The applause should go to my father, not to that
cheapie.

However, in the novel, it was said that Seo Ha-ryung and he were childhood friends
since childhood.
Is it not yet?

I looked back at Seo Ha-ryeong.

Seo Ha-ryeong kept her eyes on the floor with her shoulders drooping.
I asked cautiously.

"Seo So-jeo. Liu Qing... is there a reason you want to train together with Gongja
Namgung?"

Seo Ha-ryeong continued to stare at the floor and gave a small reply.

“I want to get to know you.”

"Why?"

"You're strong."

Oh, that was an unexpected reason.

'Well, it's already too early to talk about love.'

Seo Ha-ryeong bit her lip and muttered.

“I fought, but I never won.”

"never?"

"Yeah. I've never lost to my peers at Suhyangmun."

I praised it like it was awesome.

"What, you're great too!"

"Then what are you doing? I can't deal with you properly."

"Um... that's because you're younger than Confucius Namgung..."

"Anyway, there's a two-year age difference. Confucius Namgung is two years old.
Even his sister who is a few years older has won."

that can't be helped

Namgung Ryucheong is the protagonist of this world...

Namgung Ryucheong is a genius at the level of ecosystem destruction, but Seo Ha-
ryeong will also make a name for himself in the future.

I felt sorry for the child who looked drooping without knowing the future at all.
“I heard that Suhyangmun’s swordsmanship is also amazing.”

"That's right! Our Suhyangmun Sword is also amazing! That's right! By the way..."

Seo Ha-ryeong's voice, which had brightened for a moment at the mention of
Suhyangmun, gradually became wet.

"Because I'm not enough...

Because I'm lacking... Black."

"uh?"

"Huh. Inhale."

what, what are you crying now? so suddenly? why?

“Sir, stand sozer.”

"······I want to see mom. Huh."

Surprised, I looked around, not knowing what to do.

I didn't cry!
Just as there was a boot next to Namgung Ryucheong, there was a fight next to us.

It was said that Namgungse was safe inside, but there was no way to leave only
children running around in the evening when the sun went down.

Namgung Se-ga, who was like a shadow, approached and held out a handkerchief to Seo
Ha-ryeong.

However, Seo Ha-ryeong shook his hand and shouted.

"Don't touch me! Huh."

How many times have you approached, the quarrel will comeHe looked at me as if
asking what to do with Seo Ha-ryeong, who was getting more and more angry.

'Don't touch me. What's the difference if I touch it...'

Muttering inwardly, I hesitantly approached Seo Ha-ryeong and quietly placed a hand
on his shoulder.

Surprisingly, Seo Ha-ryeong did not shake off my hand. Having gained a little
courage, I read through it and said.

"don't cry."
However, as if my words had pressed the tear button, Seo Ha-ryeong cried even
louder.

"Huh, huh."

"Geul... Seo Sojeo, don't cry. Well, what's so great about Confucius Namgung..."

"Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu."

Oh, isn't this?

I said pat while rolling my eyes.

"Seo So-jeo, don't cry... I, that's me. I want to see Seo So-jeo's sword!"

Seo Ha-ryeong flinched at my words.

I spoke quickly.

"Huh? I want to see the Suhyangmun Sword."

"······Su, hyangmun, sword?"

"Yes, yes! I miss you!"

I played a child who eagerly wants to see Suhyangmun's sword.

Surely the sword story had an effect, Seo Ha-ryeong stopped crying.

Seo Ha-ryeong, who wiped away the tears by rubbing her face, jumped up.

"Yes! I'll show you!"

Seo Ha-ryeong burned with passion and led me to a gymnasium.

Perhaps it was time for everyone to take a break, the gymnasium was empty.

The stone lanterns placed throughout the gymnasium were all already turned off, so
the only lantern that Shibi was holding to illuminate his feet was the only one.

Seo Ha-ryeong took a seat in the middle of the dark gymnasium, as if he wasn't
afraid.

Seo Ha-ryeong, who was holding a wooden sword, took a serious look and took a
posture.

'exactly······.'

It seemed that it was not a lie that there was no one comparable to her peers in
Suhyangmun.
Seo Ha-ryeong's skills were far superior to my imagination.

But there was something even more surprising than that.

I frantically watched Seo Ha-ryeong demonstrate swordsmanship.

'what is this?'

vision made of light.

Eyes showing spirit.

Those eyes were more amazing than I expected.

It allowed Seo Ha-ryeong to anticipate how the attack would come each time he swung
his sword.

'It wasn't a coincidence that I predicted where the Cheonan Salt Emperor's finger
was about to poke.'

Even the empty spaces of light whenever Seo Ha-ryeong swings her sword. I knew
instinctively that there was a weakness.

"Whoa."

Seo Ha-ryeong, who finished the demonstration before I knew it, looked back at me
with bated breath.

I clapped reflexively.

"Wow, that's great!"

"really?"

"Yeah. Can you show me one more time?"

I wanted to double check what I had seen.

Then Seo Ha-ryeong, who was hugging a wooden sword, replied with a bright smile.

"great!"

* * *

"Ha, ha, ha, ha."

The sound of heavy breathing echoed in the dark gymnasium.

"I can't do it anymore!"

Seo Ha-ryeong, who shouted, sat down on the floor and lay down on the dirt floor.

I approached in surprise.

"Okay. I'll stop begging you. Get up. What if I sit on the dirt floor?"

"I don't know, I don't know. I can't get up! I want to rest!"

Without realizing it, I kept asking without hesitation. It would have been tiring
to do it just once, but after doing it ten times, it was only natural that I would
be so tired.

I asked while sitting next to Seo Ha-ryung.

"How much do you have in Namgung Sega?"

"Three months. It's been a month now, so there are two months left."

"If it's Suhyangmun, it's not far from here, so can't we just go back?"

"But... everyone but me likes to learn a lot here."

"Not you?"

"Yes. The other disciples of Suhyangmun."

“Ah, did you come to exchange swordsmanship?”

"Yeah. If I say I'm going backBrother-in-law and sister-in-law also have to go

back."

"I see."

An exchange of swordsmanship with Namgung Segawa.

Suhyangmun was a rare opportunity, so it would have been better to stay as long as
possible before returning.

I thought for a while and said.

"I have twin cousins of the same age, and you're much better than them. So don't
stress yourself out too much."

"Really? If it's your cousin, isn't Baekri Se a person?"

"right."
Seo Ha-ryeong, whom I liked, jumped up and lay down with her mouth pouting.

"Then what are you doing? Liu Cheng-eun..."

As Ha-ryeong Seo lay down, dust rose.

"Collock, Coke."

"Hey, that's right. You're weak."

No, is it just because of the dust? And do I even need to say I'm weak?

Seo Ha-ryeong jumped up and grabbed my arm and lifted me up.

"You can't sit on the floor like this!

Let's go in!"

I looked at Seo Ha-ryeong blankly and opened my mouth.

“Looking at it earlier, my shoulders kept empty.”

"Huh? Uh, how did you know? I've been pointed out every time."

As if surprised, I saw Seo Ha-ryeong looking at me with rabbit eyes.

'Well... I guess I can give you this much advice.'

"Then why don't you try this?"

Fixing one created another problem, fixing that created another problem.

'As expected, I'm not going out without knowing.'

I yawned long and came out of the building attached to the gymnasium.

Unlike me, who was dying of exhaustion, Seo Ha-ryeong was still full of energy.

'He was the one who demonstrated swordsmanship, so why am I more tired?'

Seo Ha-ryeong ran and looked back at me.

"My place is this way! Then bye, see you tomorrow!"

See you tomorrow too?

"Huh? Eh. Goodbye."

He hid his embarrassment and shook his hand.

That was when Seo Ha-ryeong disappeared from my sight.

"Baekri Sojeo."

An elderly voice came from behind. I turned around and saw a neatly dressed old man
looking at me. He was the owner of the energy that kept fluttering outside the
building.

"I am the old woman serving Namgung Segaju. The householder wants to have a cup of
tea together."

Namgoong Moo-cheol if it's the family head?

I looked at Nobok in surprise at the completely unexpected words.

Nobok said politely.

"It's late, so if you're tired, you can come tomorrow."

"······No! It's okay. Let's go."

If I went back like this, I would have been unable to sleep because of my
curiosity.

Episode 56

* * *

The place I went with Nobok was a two-story palace near the lake.
"Welcome! Sit here."

I was surprised inwardly by the greater hospitality than at dinner.

Namgung Moo-cheol laughed and continued.

“If I knew it would be this late, I would have met you tomorrow.

“If I had known you were waiting, I would have come earlier.”

"It's done, it's done. I also had a fun viewing."

Interesting viewing??

Tilting my head, I inadvertently looked at the folding screen behind Namgung Mu-
cheol and hesitated.

'That one?'

But I couldn't go any further with the question.

Namgung Mu-cheol’s internal energy, ivory energy came to me. This was the first
time.

'Is it possible to do something like this when it's around the eleventh river?'

Admiring it inwardly, I pretended not to be the case and observed the movement of
that energy.

The energy that enveloped me groped around my danjeon.

Namgung Moo-cheol, slightly sober, held up the teacup that Nobok had been pouring
into.

"Are you feeling well? Are there any uncomfortable places?"

"Yes. Namgung Sega looked after me, so I'm fine."

Even after that, Namgung Moo-cheolI was pretty meticulous about my physical
condition.

'Did you call me to inquire about my physical condition?'

It was only when this thought came to mind that Namgung Moo-cheol brought up the
main topic.
"I heard from Wan. You gave me the Gongqing Oil you found in the Mansin Faith Test
Room."

"Yes."

"Isn't it a waste?"

I tilted my head and blinked my eyes.

"If you think it's a waste, I didn't even give it to you from the beginning."

"Hmm."

"And if you hadn't taken me to Mansinui, there would have been no Gongqing
Petroleum. I think it's natural."

Just like Tianyan Emperor came to me, someone surely knows that Manxinyi had
Gongqing Oil.

And if I gulp all the Gongqing oil from Mansin's training room at Baekri Sega,
there will surely be people who will be jealous of this and find fault with it.

Of course, Baekri Sega would be able to crush all such controversies.

However, someone will swear at my father that he took all of Gongqing Oil by
putting his daughter first.

'But what if I shared what came out with Namgung Sega?'

The eyes of the public were also divided, and there would be no one with swollen
livers who would dare to turn two or three families into enemies at once.

'In addition...'

Let's say I took two pieces of Gongqing Oil, including the one I hid, and took
three of them to the family of 100 li.

Will grandma, uncle and aunt stay still?

Surely one will make a fuss about them.

Ordinary people would never share it out of greed.

But my father...

'He's the kind of person who's going to share even if he says he'll share.'

Even imagining it made me sick.

Something similar has even happened a couple of times. Rather than lose it to them,
it was much better to share it with Mr. Namgung-Wan.
Namgung Moo-cheol looked at me and got lucky again.

"It wasn't for you that Wan took you to Mansinui. Still, wouldn't it be a waste?"

I tilted my head again.

"Even if there are other purposes, it doesn't mean that you've been nice to me,
right?"

I knew from the beginning. The reason why Uncle Namgung-Wan came with the shield of
Mansinui was to ask for Namgung Ryu-Cheong's education.

"Regardless of the reason, if you've been kind, I'll just repay it. I don't regret
it."

Namgung Mu-cheol sighed.

Namgung Moo-cheol opened his mouth after brushing his beard a few times with his
eyes closed.

"I have something to tell you."

Namgung Mu-cheol paused for a moment, then resumed his speech.

“Few people know about this story, so you will have to keep it a secret too.”

If that's the case... I don't want to know.

'Do I need to know?'

Rolling my eyes, I spoke cautiously.

“That, the secret that the head of the household is talking about is dangerous to
the extent that my life is threatened after I just heard it, isn’t it?”

"what?"

“Well, there are some things that are good to live without knowing, right?”

Namgoong Moo-cheol, who raised his gray eyebrows, burst out laughing.

"Where did a child like this come from? Huh?"

He reached out and stroked my hair.

“Where did Ahae, who was so generous until now, go?”

"lol."

I smiled like a child while holding the teacup.

I didn't want to be chased by useless guys after hearing the secret of the eleven
rivers.

Namgung Moo-cheol said in a voice that was full of laughter.

"It's not a secret that will put your life in danger."

"Then I'm glad."

I was relieved when I glanced at the folding screen behind Namgung Mu-cheol.

'Well, it's not really dangerous.'

Namgung Moo-cheol looked at me with a satisfied gaze.

"Uigang is very blessed."

"Yes?"

“To have such a cute daughter all at once. Huh, when will my son give me such a
cute granddaughter?I don't know if there is such a blessing in the middle of the
day."

Hiding my embarrassment, I glanced at the folding screen.

"And call me grandfather from now on. What is the head of the household? I heard
that Wan calls you uncle?"

"Is that okay?"

"I gave permission, but who's to say what?"

"Well, yes!"

Namgung Moo-cheol, who had been stroking my hair for a long time, suddenly coughed
and regained the mood.

But compared to how heavy it was at first, it was much lighter.

"Kum, what I was going to tell you about is my brother-in-law."

"Your brother-in-law?"

"yes."

I made a surprised face.

It wasn't a face made up of lies.

'Is this the secret Namgoong Moo-cheol will tell me?'

Namgung Moo-cheol looked at him with serious eyes.

"I'm sure you've heard of the name. Guhongma, made from natural salts."

Namgung Moo-cheol let out a deep sigh and continued.

"The person who robbed you of Gongqing Oil was Tianyandi."

Suddenly, the folding screen rattled.

When I looked at the folding screen in surprise, Namgung Moo-cheol said with a calm
face.

"The wind is strong."

Looking at Namgung Mu-cheol like that, I just blinked my eyes.

"······."

The window was open, but no wind was blowing.

Namgoong Moo-cheol continued.

"My brother, Cheonsanje may have an eccentric personality, but he is not someone
who does not know the law. But this time... I can only say I'm sorry."

Namgoong Mu-cheol let out a deep sigh and said.

"If there's anything else you want, tell me."

So, does Namgung Mu-cheol's words compensate for the stolen Gongqing oil?

I grabbed the teacup in front of me.

"Is there a reward comparable to Gongqing Oil?"

Namgung Moo-cheol took out a small porcelain bottle from his sleeve, as if he had
intended this from the beginning.

"So I'll return this to mine."

"Did I give this to you?"

"Yes. You will not be able to get it back from the thousand salts."

Have you already eaten?

Well, I didn't think I'd be able to get it back anyway, so I wasn't interested.

The porcelain bottle was like a toy in Namgung Moo-cheol's large, calloused hand.

I opened my mouth slowly.

"As I said before, I don't think it's a waste of what I gave to you."

In addition, he made a promise about Cheonsanje and Yayul. Couldn't get it back
here.

But it was also an opportunity for me.

I chose my words carefully.

"If you don't have the ability to protect it, it will be taken away. I'm going to
use this as a lesson."

"So you don't need it?"

I looked down at the teacup and made a sullen face.

"Anyway... even if I had it, it might be stolen again, right?"

Namgung Moo-cheol let out a disapproving moan.

I waited for a while and then opened my mouth.

Instead, I have one request."

"Tell me."

“I heard that the plate of Mansinui originally belonged to the family head and
grandfather.”

"Yes."
Originally Namgung Mu-cheol's was brought by Nam-goong Wan. If so, Namgung Moo-
cheol must have been deeply involved with Mansinui in the past.

If it wasn't for that, there would be no way that Namgung Mool would have the
Mansinui's armored plate.

I continued.

"When I was in the training room of the Manxinui, I saw that the Manxinui was
studying martial arts. It seems that he stopped halfway through. Do you know
anything about this?"

Episode 57

* * *

The door opened and closed quietly, and the sound of light footsteps on the stone
slabs faded away.

Namgoong Mu-cheol said with his eyes closed.

“You have a daughter who is good at Uigang.”

A person walked out from behind the folding screen.

"bigChe What kind of small grain is this? That person stole Yeon-yi's Gongqing
Oil!"

Namgung-Wan had a red face and even a bloodstain on the nape of his neck.

"Didn't you hear everything? It's just as I said."

"father!"

"My ears are still intact."

Namgung-Wan, who had gone far away from this, stomped and slammed the table.

The table, the edge of which was inlaid with carp and lotus flowers, cracked and
died.

"Gong Qing Oil, please!"

"What are you going to do?"

"I have to give it back!"

Namgung Mu-cheol narrowed his eyes.

“When did you say you wanted to give it to Liu Cheng?”

“What does he say is pretty!

Look at what you did to Yeon at dinner today! Cold water is enough for him!"

Namgung Moo-cheol glanced at the cushion that still felt warm.

"Sit down."

"father!"

"Sit down for now!"

Namgoong-Wan snorted and sat down. Seeing Namgung-Wan like that, Namgung Moo-cheol
clicked his tongue.

"Cool your head. How can you be so stupid? You can't learn the lessons that little
kid learned!"

"What a lesson! The lesson that a believing ax cuts your feet? What your father's
brother-in-law did...!"

Namgung Moo-cheol poured water from the teacup onto Namgung-wan.

As if in preparation, Namgung-wan avoided the tea, but he couldn't stop a few drops
from splashing on his collar.

Namgung-Wan brushed it off and lost his temper.

"Every time you have nothing to say, don't do that!"

"I told you to come to your senses!"

Namgoong Moo-cheol let out a deep sigh.

"Even if you return Gongqing Oil to that kid now, that kid can't afford it."

"You can't handle it?"

"Even if you return Gongqing Petroleum, if someone else tries to steal it, that
child will be taken away without even using it."

"Who dares to reach out to Yeoni from Namgung Sega!"

“How do you think my agenda knew that Yan Yi had Gongqing Petroleum?”

"······."

"Rumors are spreading that Yeon-yi came out alive from the test room of Mansinui.
Those who know the existence of Gongcheng Petroleum will surely come out.

"Why are you telling me that now?"

Namgung Mu-cheol rubbed his forehead.

"It's been two days since that child came!"

"······."

“If you want to give it back, keep it and hand it over to him when Uigang arrives.”

Namgung-Wan's face twisted.

"Will Uigang take it? Besides, Uigang is now...! Who knows what will happen if
Uigang takes the elixir now!?

"Yes. Right now, it is not the time for Uigang to pay attention to Gongqing
Petroleum. You are well aware of it, aren't you?"

"······."

"Still, if you see that your daughter found the Mansinui's test room, Heaven didn't
abandon Uigang."

* * *

The old man who brought me to the middle gate of the residence lowered his head and
turned around.

I patted my mouth and let out a long yawn.

'I need to wash up and go to sleep. Oh, that's annoying. Do I have to wash it...?'

As I hurried my steps toward the dorm, I stopped abruptly.

There was a black shadow in the front yard of the residence. It was wild.

Yayul was outside the eaves, gazing at his feet in the moonlight.
"Yayul? What are you doing here?"

Yayul raised his head at the sound of my voice.

Yayul raised his head, looked at me, slightly widened his eyes, and smiled faintly.

After staring blankly at such a scene, I immediately came to my senses.

"Could it be that you... have been doing that ever since I left?"

"······."

Yayul just stared blankly at me without saying a word.

I scratched my head. I stopped Yayul from following me to dinner today, so I saw

him offIt seemed to have been waiting for

"How about dinner?"

"······"

"Didn't you eat?"

"······"

I didn't eat, I didn't eat when I saw no answer.

"Don't wait, eat! Know when you'll be back!"

"It's just that... anything could happen."

“What could happen in the Namgung family?

I smiled dejectedly and continued.

“Is that why you were worried?”

"yes."

Ugh.
I sighed inwardly and shook my head.

"let's go."

"Where are you going? The residence is this way."

"Kitchen. Let's see if there's anything left to eat."

"You can't eat it."

"Am I going because I'm hungry?"

"······."

* * *

Sensing the presence, Yayul opened his eyes.

Light footsteps were heard from the yard.

Early in the morning, knowing that the sun hadn't risen yet in the dark room, Yayul
quietly got up.

It couldn't have been a quarrel. It is because Baek Ri-yeon said that it was
inconvenient to have a fertilization in the residence, so the fertilization only
came in during the day when necessary, and returned at night.

And Yayul knew that it was because of him that the quarrel was bitten. It was to
minimize contact between Namgung and other people as much as possible.

It is to accept the inconvenience for his safety.

Yayul went out of the dorm without a sound.

A girl was coming across the yard.

Yayul remembered that he had told him that the child had come two days earlier and
was Seo Ha-ryeong.

Seo Ha-ryeong stopped when he saw Yayul, then came closer.

“Why are you with me and not Yeoni?”

"Yeah?"

"Yeah! We decided to call names yesterday!"

Seo Ha-ryeong puffed out her chest and smirked. Then I came to my senses and asked.

"Ah, that's right. So what about Yeon?"

"ruler."

"Are you still sleeping?"

Yayul glanced at the sky that hadn't risen yet.

"Yeon said she came to see me practicing today, but she's still sleeping?"
"I don't know. Go back."

It was when Yayul, who said that, turned to his quarters.

Seo Ha-ryeong, frowning at the obvious way of being treated as a nuisance, shouted
out loud.

"No! I'll check it out. Yuna!"

Suddenly, Seo Ha-ryeong recklessly overtook Yayul and ran into the place.

Yayul reached out to grab Seo Ha-ryeong, but hesitated.

Yayul hurriedly pursued Seo Ha-ryeong, who had been distant for a short time.

"Uh... you really are."

Seo Ha-ryeong's booming voice changed to that of an ant.

Yayul shouted in a low voice.

"Get out now."

* * *

“Ha-ryung came in the morning?”

Oh my gosh. diligent I just said that I would go see it once, but I never thought
it would come from the puppet dawn.

Yayul said with a slightly annoyed face.

"He went in and out of the bedroom."

"yes?"

"I jumped in suddenly and couldn't stop it. I was able to catch it..."

"It's okay, you did well. Because you're strong. I don't want you to get bruised
again."

Fortunately, he seems to have remembered the last time I told others not to wield
power recklessly.

“Did your eyes look okay?”

"Eye?"

"Yeah. Is it swollen or not?"

Yayul thought deeply and said.

"I do not remember."

I nodded and put down the spoon.

Soon after, a fight came in and took away all the dishes. Yayul also left the room.

When Yayul came back, I put on my coat and was looking for shoes.

The returning Yayul held out a bowl of medicine to me.

"this."

Hesitantly, I took the medicine bowl and put it on the table. Then it was time to
find my shoes again and put them on.Yayul was still looking at the medicine bowl.
Stunned for some reason, I spoke first.

"I'll go out and come and have a drink."

Yayul turned his eyes and looked at me.

"You said that yesterday and didn't drink."

"Did I...? Hahaha."

"Yes. I did."

"······."

I unknowingly pouted. And shamelessly raised his head.

"Originally, kids don't like taking medicine."

"······."

Yayul was silent.

 Episode 58

Stunned for some reason, I turned around.

"I'll go out for a while."

"Where?"

"Seo Sojeo. I promised, so I have to go."

I left the dorm with Shibi.

Yayul stood in front of the door as if to send him off.
It looked lonely and forlorn.

'My father would have to come soon.'

I can't even come out of the house, isn't this a life that is tantamount to half
confinement?

'At least if you go to the 100-ri family...'

Well, even if you go to Baekri Sega, you have to be careful the same. But it will
still be better than Namgung Sega.

It was a time when I was walking along the fence while thinking about this and
that. I saw two energies inside the building.

Namgung Segan with so many people, it was nothing special.

However, the fact that one of the two energies was the one I was familiar with
caught my step.

A small ivory aura...

'Isn't that Namgung Ryucheong?'

The other side appeared to be an adult woman, but I wasn't sure who.

'Who is it?'

In general, most of the inner pores were very pale in color.

The size of the inner hole was also different for each person, but it was not too
different either. So, it was quite difficult to remember people with energy.
'Shall we try practicing?'

As I practiced in the wagon all the way, I absorbed the energy around me and
improved my hearing as if I were dealing with my inner energy.

“·····.

The woman with Namgung Ryucheong was Mrs. So.

The voice of Mrs. So, who was always soft, was somehow sharp.

Then, Namgung Ryucheong's voice was heard.

“Did Seo So-jeo tell your mother?”

"Haa, Cheong-a. What's the point of that?"

"But······."

'stop. My words are not over. Ryu Cheong. If you meet Sojeo Seo today, apologize
properly and practice together for half a day from now on. I have already told
Sussoja."

"Mother!"

"Yesterday, your father was very angry with your attitude towards Baekri Sojeo. I
managed to stop you from running wild and saying he would take your sword and
imprison you right away in the shrine."

Namgoong-Wan said that?

Uncle Namgungwan looked at Namgung Liucheong from time to time during dinner, and
then went back and looked very angry.

'I was fine.'

Still, for some reason, I fiddled with the corners of my mouth.

"Why can't you bully a good kid like Seo Sojeo..."

Even after that, Namgung Ryucheong continued to be scolded by Sobuin.

It was time to start moving again because I didn't want to hear anything more.

A group of boys and girls who appeared to be trainees appeared from the other side
and heard voices.

"Yuna!"
Seo Ha-ryeong jumped out among the trainees.

As I looked in surprise, Seo Ha-ryung said to the tallest girl.

"Sister! This is the friend I was talking about!"

Those who were with Seo Ha-ryeong were all trainees sent from Suhyangmun to Namgung
Sega for exchange.

The trainees, including Seo Ha-ryeong, were 12 in total, and they all seemed to get
along well.

All of them were close to teenagers, and only Seo Ha-ryeong was particularly young.

I hurriedly said hello.

"Hello, Baekri Yeon of Baekri Segais."

A few trainees looked at me curiously and whispered.

Roughly, I heard a story about Baekri Segawa and my father.

Bad memories came to my mind.

The unpleasant gazes and whispers that always followed me.

I bit my lip and lifted my head, and I saw friendly glances.

'yes?'

Then Seo Ha-ryeong told me.

"Ah! That's right. Starting today, I'm going to practice with Confucius Namgung and
half-time!"

"Huh? Oh, yes?"

I knew it a while ago, but I pretended not to know and put on a surprised face.

Seo Ha-ryung liked it as if he had completely forgotten what happened yesterday.

'Looking at Namgung Ryucheong's reaction, I don't think it's a very good thing.'

But is there any need to put candles on the girl you like?

I said with a smile.

"congratulation."

Seo Ha-ryeong grabbed my wrist and said.

"Then let's go!"

"me too?"

"Yeah! You decided to watch me practice!"

"I did say that..."

But I don't think Ryucheong Namgung will like it if I go.

"Then, Haryeong-ah, we'll go."

"Don't play around, work hard!"

The people of Suhyangmun greeted Seo Ha-ryeong one by one.

And the sister-in-law, who seemed to be the eldest, spoke politely to me.

"Let's have a cup of tea after Baekri Sojeo. And take care of this tomboy."

"Ah, sister-in-law!"

"haha."

I was very dazed and heard clear laughter.

Then, he was almost dragged by Seo Ha-ryeong and arrived at a gymnasium.

Namgung Ryucheong had already completed all preparations.

I looked around. There was no sign of the Sovereign nearby. After talking with
Ryuchung Namgung, it seemed that we went in a different direction than we came
from.

"Confucius Namgung!"

Namgung Ryucheong glared at Seo Ha-ryung, who greeted him brightly. I should have
noticed then that something was wrong.

* * *

right!
The sound of wooden swords colliding echoed, and someone's wooden sword spun
through the sky and landed on the dirt floor.

Namgung Ryucheong aimed a wooden sword and said.

"Listen again."

Seo Ha-ryeong, biting her lip, walked in the direction the wooden sword flew. The
little shoulders were drooping.

That should be the case, he had already missed the sword like that more than ten
times.

'I'd rather hit you.'

Even though it was possible to finish it by finely targeting vital points,

Ryucheong Namgung mercilessly blew Seo Ha-ryeong's sword away.

It was no different from stepping on Seo Ha-ryeong's pride.

Seo Ha-ryeong, who came back with a wooden sword, will earn it as if her eyes would
burst into tears any moment.

Namgung Ryucheong lowered his eyes and said coldly.

"Why? I'll run to my mother and tell her this too."

"·······?"

When Seo Ha-ryeong made an expression that did not understand why, Namgung
Ryucheong glared at Seo Ha-ryeong.

"Don't pretend you don't know. You know best what I'm talking about, right?"

I realized that

'I wondered why Namgung Ryucheong was acting like this all of a sudden.'

Namgung Ryucheong was summoned by Mrs. So today and scolded for treating Seo Ha-
ryeong well.

Namgung Ryucheong thinks that the reason is because Seo Ha-ryeong told Lady So what
happened yesterday.

"What did you tell the small lady? I didn't!"

Namgung Ryucheong laughed.

"You or who else?"

"Because I didn't!"

"It's okay. I'll take a wooden sword."

I sighed and intervened between them.

"stop."

"Yuna?"

Namgung Liucheng frowned and looked at me.

"It's not Baekri Sojeo's business."

"I think Confucius Namgung misunderstood one thing."

“A misunderstanding?”

I nodded and gestured toward the two contestants standing at the entrance of the
gymnasium far away.

The approaching Sibi asked.

"Did you call?""Yes. I asked you to come because I have a question for you."

"Tell me, baekri sozer."

"Did you meet Mrs. So last night or this morning?"

My arrogance answered first.

"I've never met you."

Seo Ha-ryeong's quarrel said.

"I saw you."

I glanced at Namgung Ryucheong's face.

Namgung Ryucheong had a hardened face as if he had guessed what I was about to say.

“Why did you see Mrs. So?”

Shibi, who looked at Namgung Ryucheong for a moment, lowered her head and said.

"Lady Su called me first... and asked about what happened between So Ju Seo and
Confucius Namgung."

"Thank you for telling me the truth. Now go."

"Yes."

After the guards left, I looked at Namgung Ryucheong.

"Did you hear everything?"

"······."

“Stop taking out your anger on Seo So-jeo.”

"······I never vented my anger."

I tilted my head.

"Well, in any case, shouldn't I apologize to Sojeo?"

Namgung Ryucheong frowned and looked at me.

I calmly looked at Namgung Ryucheong.

Namgung Ryucheong, who bit his lip, looked at Seo Ha-ryeong and opened his mouth a
few times, then suddenly turned around and left the gymnasium.

I shrugged my shoulders and turned my gaze to Seo Ha-ryeong.

"It's fine?"

"······."

Seo Ha-ryeong stared at me blankly with her mouth open.

I waved my hand in front of Seo Ha-ryeong.

'What, did you pass out while standing?'

Seo Ha-ryeong, who suddenly grabbed the hand I was shaking, shouted with her eyes
shining.

"Awesome!"

"ok?"
"So cool...!"

Episode 59

* * *

Since Namgung Ryucheong ran away, the training naturally ended.

Seo Ha-ryeong chased after me as I tried to return to my place.

"Let me see your place!"

"There's not much to see. It's a room given to me by Namgung Sega anyway. The guest
rooms are all similar."

"still!"

"He said he came in the morning..."

At that time, I saw Seo Ha-ryeong's wrist.

"Yes. Let's go."

"I wanted to see your place when I went this morning, but you're sleeping. Also,
the boy kept staring at me, so I waited a little longer and came out."

Originally, the landlord is sleeping, so you can't come in on your own...

While we were talking, we almost arrived at the dorm.

After crossing the middle gate, I stopped in surprise.

"Yayul?"

It was the same as it was when seeing me off. I waited like this yesterday, and it
seemed like I waited today too.

Yayul looked at Seo Ha-ryeong next to me and slightly frowned.

When I looked around unintentionally, Seo Ha-ryeong was hiding behind my back.
However, it was of no use to Seo Ha-ryeong because he was taller and bigger than
me.
"Uh... Did you two see each other in the morning?"

As if Yayul was about to say something, he opened and closed his mouth slightly,
then went inside first.

I took the lead, tapping the back of Seo Ha-ryeong's hand who was holding my arm.

"Let's go in."

Seo Ha-ryeong, who had entered the residence and looked around, said.

"It's very dark."

"Because of my eyes."

In my room, each window was covered with a dark navy blue cloth to reduce the
incoming light.

“I think I will sleep very well.

ah! Is this why you sleep late?
Laziness!"

"······ It's because the travel poison hasn't resolved yet."

"What is Yeo-dok?"

“Fatigue from travel?”

When I removed the blindfold, Seo Ha-ryeong took it and examined it curiously.

"Is it okay to use this?"

"yes."

“I want to try it too!”

"······Let's look at the wrist first."

"What? I'm fine!"

I ignored him and pulled Seo Ha-ryeong's hand. catch upThe bruises on his wrists
were still evident.

It was also the reason why I brought Seo Ha-ryeong to my place.

'If Shibi waits and sees...'

I was sure to ask what had happened.

Seo Ha-ryeong, who did not know my intentions at all, said.

"That's right. I'm curious about something. How did you know that the consecutive
fights were told to Mrs. So?"

I asked Yayul for preparations for steaming my wrists and looked at Seo Ha-ryeong.

"You were with me yesterday."

"Yes it was."

“And you came to see me at dawn.”

"right."

"And then I'm going to practice."

"right!"

Seo Ha-ryeong looked at me as if urging her words.

It seemed that this was not enough of an explanation.

"You stayed with me until late yesterday, came early in the morning and went to
practice right away. Where do you think you have time to go see Mrs. So? And you
said you didn't do it. So I guess one of the other people there must have said it."

Seo Ha-ryeong looked at me with her sparkling eyes, her mouth wide open.

“You are smart.”

“What, with this much?”

Seo Ha-ryeong mumbled at my words.

"But why didn't Gongja Namgung believe me?"

"Well······."

There wasn't really anything I could say. Seo Ha-ryeong, her shoulders drooping,
paused for a moment before continuing.

"Is it because I'm not up to the level?"

Namgung Ryucheong you son of a bitch!

Why did you say that to a kid!

Even if I acted calmly as if nothing had happened yesterday, I wasn't a fool, and I
couldn't forget the hurt I was hurt so easily.

The energetic child seemed sullen and was about to dig into the ground.

In this awkward and gloomy atmosphere, I only hoped that Yayul would return.

“I don’t like it because I don’t have the skills.”

"Next time you win and press the bridge of your nose."

Seo Ha-ryeong, her eyes red, pouted and said.

"How do I? You saw it."

"Right. I saw it."

I thought for a moment whether I should say this or not, then I continued.

"Namgung Confucius weakness."

"Weakness? What do you mean?"

Seo Ha-ryeong blinked and looked at me. Fortunately, the signs of crying
immediately disappeared.

"Um, what should I say?"

I scratched my cheek and continued.

“When Confucius Namgung uses a certain herbivore, there is a part where the defense
is vacant.

Seo Ha-ryeong cut off my words and shouted.

"What? Is there such a thing?"

"Well, I'm not sure, but..."

"Tell me! Tell me!"

"I'll let you know. But for now, let's start with a wrist massage."

At just the right time, Yayul came in with a basin and towel.

Seo Ha-ryeong held out her wrist.

"Quick, quick! And be sure to let us know!"

I put a hot towel on Seo Ha-ryung's wrist and looked at it.

I literally looked into it.

Seo Ha-ryeong's wrists, which had been overworked every day, were quite knotted.

As I had seen in the Mansinui practice room, I weakly let my energy flow while
pretending to press down on the part where the veins were clumped.

Suddenly, Seo Ha-ryung pointed his finger at me as if stabbing me in the eye.

"Yuna you...!"

"Why?"

Seo Ha-ryeong blinked her eyes quickly.

"Huh? Isn't it? Isn't it? It must have been gold!"

"What are you talking about?"

"You just had golden eyes!"

"Gold?"

What are you talking about?

I was confused and looked in the direction where the dressing table was. The moment
I remembered Mansinui.

The eyes of Mansinui, the last thing I saw before I passed out, seemed to be golden
at first glance.

'No way, then what I saw then wasn't an illusion?'

Seo Ha-ryeong speaks to Yayuldid.

"You saw it too! You saw it? It must have been gold!"

I looked at Yayul with shaking eyes.

Yayul, who met my eyes, spat out at Seo Ha-ryeong.

"Strange sounds."

"No! It's true!"

Seo Ha-ryung shouted as if he was unfair, but Yayul immediately turned his head
away as if he was not interested.

* * *

After this day, the training of Seo Ha-ryeong and Namgung Ryucheong was also
stopped, and Namgung Ryucheong was not seen for a while.

I only found out after a few days.

Namgung Ryucheong said that he was eventually imprisoned in a shrine for that day
and was punished by not being able to come out until he had copied every book on
etiquette.

Unlike the stormy days, peaceful days followed.

In the meantime, I helped Seo Ha-ryeong with training, and focused on training to
deal with my energy. And the golden eyes Seo Ha-ryeong saw that day were not an
illusion either.

When the ability is accurate, the color of the eyes changes whenever the
surrounding energy is moved to the inner belt.

'Good thing. Because Yayul quickly pretended not to notice.'

Seo Ha-ryeong seemed to have completely forgotten about the incident at that time.

I was immersed in practice, but I started to get a headache, so I went for a walk
by the lake to get some fresh air.

Concentration and stamina both affected the handling of energy.

The light from the second-floor pavilion near the lakeside shimmered on the surface
of the lake.
It was a beautiful sight, but rather, I slightly frowned and moved my gaze toward
the lotus flower immersed in darkness.

Yayul tilted his head and asked.

"Head hurts?"

"No, it's dazzling."

By my side, not only Sibi but also Yayul was with me. I came out together because I
thought it would be frustrating to stay alone.

The biggest reason is that Yayul just waited for me without doing anything when I
went out.

But, well, it wasn't that I didn't understand.

'I belong to a family where the fact that I learned magic arts should not be found
out the most, so I must be careful with every action.'

When you're anxious, you want to depend on someone.

'Well, since there's no one here at this time...'

A person who was afraid to think appeared.

It was Namgung Ryucheong.

'Has it come out of the shrine now?'

Namgung Ryucheong, who was approaching the lakeside, saw me and stopped. And when I
saw Namgung Ryucheong's face, I hid my surprise.

'Have you lost weight?'

It seemed that being punished at the shrine was difficult. Even the skin, which had
been beautifully tanned by the sun, had turned white.

For a moment, I felt a pity.

It's a punishment, but a child couldn't see it for days and days, and he had to be
locked up and read books.

I reached out a hand of reconciliation toward Ryucheong Namgung.

"Hello. Long time no see."

"······."

However, instead of a greeting, what came back was a stare that seemed to kill him
right away.

Scratching my face, I tried again.

"Are you out for a walk?"

"······."

Still no answer came back.

'Well, it seems that he was properly hated.'

and it was awkward Because Namgung Liu Qing in my previous life was very kind to
me.

But I acted coldly towards Namgung Ryucheong. Knowing the future, I knew that the
moment I got involved with Namgung Ryucheong, all sorts of insults would pour down
on me. So I didn't want to get involved. Many times I ignored it, and spit out
harsh words to hurt.

However, Ryuchung Namgung endured all of that and persistently tried to interact
with me.

Obviously, in the novel, Baek Ri-yeon was treated as a burden that she had no
choice but to take on because she was the teacher's daughter.

I can't help it. Well, there will be an opportunity for reconciliation next time.

"Then I'll go. Take a walk in peace."

It was time for me to quickly give up and turn around.

"for a moment."

Namgung Ryucheong called me and stopped me.

Episode 60

I looked back again.

Namgung Ryucheong, with a stiff face, opened his mouth as if to say something, then
closed it again.

"Why did you call me?"

After waiting for a while, I tilted my head and asked.

Namgung Ryucheong opened his mouth a few times as if he had something to say, then
suddenly turned away.

"Confucius?"
Namgung Ryucheong hurriedly walked away from me, fluttering the hem of his clothes.

'what? Didn't I call you because I had something to say?'

It seemed to have moved away from me like that, but it wasn't in my eyes to see the
energy.

Namgung Ryucheong, who was walking quickly, stopped behind the pavilion, beyond the
wooden wall. He hesitated, then turned around as if he was going to come back.

Yayul said then.

"who is this?"

"Ah, you'll see it for the first time. Namgung Gongja. Namgung Ryucheong is the son
of Mr. Namgungwan."

"Ah, that bastard."

I almost jumped out of my seat in surprise.

I haven't been to Namgung Ryucheong yet!

'Did you hear? It's just a wooden wall, but I'm sure you heard it!'

I bit my lip and said.

"Ha. Ha. Ha. I'm not that mean. I guess there's something a little disappointing
about me."

Yayul said nonchalantly.

"You're taking me too.

He must have been wrong."

"······."

Thank you for your trust, I was on the verge of tears.

The moment Yayul opened his mouth, the energy that had stopped standing tall
disappeared from the pavilion again.

If you feel angry for some reason... is it because of your mood?

I looked at Yayul with an ignorant face and soothed my sore throat.

yes. What does Yayul know...?

I guess I was just telling the truth.
 * * *

Namgung Ryucheong finished his punishment and came out of the shrine, so he said
that he would resume training with Seo Ha-ryeong.

The long practice has finally come to see the light. Seo Ha-ryeong seemed very
nervous from the day before.

'It's just sparring, why are you so nervous?'

He seemed tired for some reason, so when I asked him indirectly, he said that he
hadn't slept well the night before.

Seo Ha-ryeong told me.

“I will definitely win.”

"Yeah. I can do it. But don't push yourself too hard. It doesn't matter if I lose."

The reason I helped Seo Ha-ryeong was to check the level of my eyes. It was enough
just to embarrass Namgung Ryucheong without necessarily winning.

Seo Ha-ryeong clenched her fists tightly and her eyes shone.

"No! You helped me like this, and I will definitely win!"

"······Yes."

Is it because I'm so eager that I didn't inform you well, or is it an ineffective

weakness or something like that?

I, who had been at peace with the world, suddenly began to worry.

Upon entering the gymnasium, I saw Namgung Ryucheong, who seemed to have already
completed all preparations. And this time, there were quite a few people in the
gymnasium.

There were those who looked like Namgung Sei as a warrior, and Namgung Ryucheong's
maid.
Even me and Seo Ha-ryeong's dispute came along.

'It must be because of the last incident.'

Namgung Ryucheong looked at me with a stiff face and said.

“Why is Sojeo Baekri here?”

"I brought them."

Namgung Liucheng frowned and shouted.

"Bringing in outsiders to practice!"

"Yeah, you're not an outsider! I invited you!"

Namgung Ryucheong snorted and said.

"Do you practice alone here?"

"······."

There was nothing wrong with Namgung Ryucheong's words.

In general, we didn't see each other training unless we were close enough. Because
it is tantamount to exposing the family's swordsmanship and secret skill.

ifIf an adult came to observe someone else's training in this way, he would be
treated as a thief who came to steal swordsmanship, so it was perfect for getting
stabbed.

It was also training together.

It wouldn't matter if Seo Ha-ryeong was alone, but since Namgung Ryu-cheong was
also training together, of course, he had to get the other person's consent.

Seo Ha-ryeong said sullenly.

"But Namgung Sega is a guest! Why don't we train together!"

"together?"

Namgung Ryucheong looked at me.

I didn't even have a wooden sword, and I wasn't even wearing a training uniform.

“It must be a spectacle.”

"······."

"I don't intend to make my practice a spectacle."

Seo Ha-ryeong bit her lip.

"But Yeoni is...!"

I cut off Seo Ha-ryeong's words and left.

“Confucius Namgung is right.”

"Yuna..."

Seo Ha-ryung gripped the hem of my clothes tightly as if he could never let go.

“So I already got permission from Mr. Namgung-wan.”

Seo Ha-ryeong was delighted and Namgung Ryu-cheong glared at me.

"······Do what you want."

Namgung Ryucheong turned around quickly.

Seo Ha-ryeong let out a sigh of relief.

"I'm glad. Hoo, but when did Yeoni ask you that?"

"Yesterday. And there's nothing wrong with Confucius Namgung. Be careful from now
on."

"okay······."

Since she was the daughter of Suhyangmun's lord, it wouldn't have mattered if she
behaved as she pleased in Suhyangmun.

"Yes. Go now."

I took my place in the gymnasium, watching Sojeo go away.

Sibi, who was following me, lowered her voice.

"I've never seen Confucius Namgung pushed like that."

Looking back curiously, Sibi continued talking with a smile on her eyes.

"He's our young master, but he's so... Anyway, people his age couldn't handle it."

Well, since he was like an old man, it was only natural that he would not be able
to compete with people of his age.

It is said that I returned, but Ryucheong Namgung probably did not return, but he
was a great child in many ways.

Seo Ha-ryeong, who wrapped her wrist guards meticulously, headed toward the center
of the gymnasium with a nervous face.
The weakness I told you was not a big one.

Both of them were still young, so they couldn't use sword skills like their father
or Namgung-wan, or swing their swords so fast that it was hard to follow with their
eyes.

Both had no choice but to compete purely on herbivores.

And I told Namgung Ryucheong about a loophole that appears for a while when he uses
a certain herb.

It was also because of Seo Ha-ryeong's skill that Namgung Ryu-cheong only used herb
food.

So, compared to Namgung Ryucheong, Seo Ha-ryeong's skills were poor compared to
Namgung Ryu-cheong to deal with a new herbivore, so it was close to saying that he
only used roughly what he used.

'Still, overpowering Seo Ha-ryeong is amazing.'

There was a reason Namgung Ryucheong was bothered by training with Seo Ha-ryeong.

Because I have nothing to learn from Seo Ha-ryeong.

But that didn't mean that I could be so mean and ignored. Anyway, Namgung Ryucheong
was ignoring Seo Ha-ryeong and using only the same herb.

So, if you wait until you use the herbivore that reveals the weakness I taught you,
Seo Ha-ryeong has a chance of winning.

Namgung Ryucheong and Seo Ha-ryeong took a pose holding wooden swords.

And so the sparring began... I was taken aback.

'Namgung Ryucheong, why are you suddenly like this?'

So far, Namgung Ryucheong has all dealt with Seo Ha-ryeong within 10 seconds.

What is a 10 second meal? Most of them were 3 seconds.

But suddenly, what should I say, I started to deal with Seo Ha-ryung while looking
after him.

The tip of the sword waved for a moment, as if Seo Ha-ryeong was also taken aback.

At that moment, Seo Ha-ryeong managed to block Seo Ha-ryeong from entering as if
stabbing him in the neck.

"What are you doing?"

His fierce eyes were urging him to concentrate.

Seo Ha-ryeong was embarrassed and lowered her sword.Apologize.

"M-I'm sorry."

I was surprised again.

If it was the usual Namgung Ryucheong, the moment Seo Ha-ryeong was shaken, he
would have ruthlessly slashed his sword.

Because losing the sword hurt my pride more as a swordsman than losing with a sword
aimed at my neck.

But to help me come to my senses while looking at me so calmly and in moderation?

'Is that Namgoong Liu-cheong?'

Namgung Ryucheong, who had been breathing for a while, met his eyes.

Namgung Ryucheong clicked his tongue and turned his head.

I had no words to say as I hated him so blatantly.

"······."

An embarrassed voice was heard from behind.

"Baekri Sojeo, um, that, don't worry too much."

"ha ha ha."

As expected, this is what 100 percent Yayul said to me.

Fortunately, Seo Haryeong also quickly adapted to Namgung Ryucheong’s consideration

(?) and exchanged swords with Namgung Ryucheong.

When Seo Ha-ryung first came to the gymnasium, he was so nervous that he almost
looked blue, but as he exchanged swords, he turned red and became more and more
excited.

But it was only because of this that I couldn't use the things I practiced for so
long.

'Well... I don't know what kind of change of heart it was, but it's better if
Namgung Liu-cheong tried to change his mind and get along well. Shall I go back
now?'

Judging from Namgung Ryucheong's reaction, if I continued to be here, I would

rather only irritate him.
It was then. Namgung Ryucheong showed off that herbivore.

As I noticed, Seo Ha-ryeong also noticed.

The moment when the sword swung obliquely from bottom to top rises about two-thirds
of the way up, the subtle gap between the shoulder and the nape of the neck.

Seo Ha-ryeong's wooden sword, which had practiced that moment several times,
stabbed it wholeheartedly toward the gap.

"······!"

And I was amazed at the power of Seo Ha-ryeong's wooden sword.

'Even if it's a wooden sword, if it gets hit in the neck with such force...!"

Perhaps because he was so focused, it was very clear that Namgung Ryucheong opened
his eyes as if surprised by Seo Ha-ryeong's attack.

And that was the moment.

An unusual movement caught my eye.

Namgung Liu-cheong's eyes widened, and his inner energy began to move furiously.
Ivory-colored aura spread from the dantian to the arms and toward the wooden sword
he was holding.

'no way······!'

Just before being stabbed in the neck with a wooden sword, Namgung Ryucheong's
wooden sword, who assisted Nae Gong, struck Seo Ha-ryeong's wooden sword at the
last minute.

As if Namgung Ryucheong brushed his raised chin, Seo Ha-ryeong's wooden sword
deflected and an ominous sound was heard.

Kwajik!
Namgung Liucheng's wooden sword broke, and it flew towards my head!

'No, why are you coming here?'

A frightened cry was heard.

"Sozer!"

"Sozer!"

Fortunately, the trajectory of the wooden sword rushing towards me was clear. Here,
you can avoid it by turning your head slightly...
'Oops! Sibi sister!'

Sibi's sister was behind me.

My body reacted first before thinking with my head.

As he had practiced, he gathered the energy around him as much as possible into his
hand and reached for the flying wooden sword.

widely!

He grabbed the wooden sword with a dull sound.

"······!"

I widened my eyes at the surroundings.

I was also surprised.

'Is this going to happen?'

I thought it was a good idea to just hit it, but to catch it.

Of course, I was overdoing it, but my palms hurt as if they were going to tear.

Suddenly, I heard the sound of Sibi sitting down behind me, as if her legs had lost
her strength.

Episode 61

* * *

"Huh, did you see it?"

A two-story pavilion near the lake.

On the second floor, where access is prohibited unless you are a relative of the
Namgung family, you can see several of the Namgung family’s gymnasiums at a glance.

ButIt was such a long distance that no matter how good your eyesight was, the
person standing in the gymnasium could not be seen as a toothpick.
However, the story was different for Namgung Mu-cheol and Cheonsan-je Gu Hong-ma.

Gu Hongma twitched his beard and said.

"First of all, congratulations. The trouble-making grandson has finally taken a

step forward. A swordsman at the age of 10."

Namgung Moo-cheol, who was seriously frowning, couldn't help but smile at the
corners of his mouth.

“It must have been forcibly made for a short time because I didn’t want to lose.
You won’t even know you made it.”

But the first was the most important.

How much trouble did you go through to make it happen?

Knowing this, Gu Hong-ma said that it was not even funny.

"Tsuttseu, get rid of the hidden humility."

"Kuhm!"

Gu Hongma looked down at the gymnasium again.

There was an uproar at the gymnasium surrounding Baek Ri-yeon.

"But how did you catch that kid? He was obviously a bad guy who had barely learned
martial arts!"

Namgung Moo-cheol's face darkened again.

“Even though he tried to avoid it at first, he changed his mind.”

"her!"

Gu Hongma sighed and clicked his tongue as if he was stunned.

"You're a kid who doesn't know how precious he is. Crap, that guy dies first."

“Ha, if that child had taken care of me, would you have been able to take Gongqing
Petroleum away?”

I wouldn't have been swept away by a landslide, and I wouldn't have found the
mansin's test room.
Gongcheng Petroleum also.

Gu Hongma calmly stroked his beard.

"Did you take it away? My son agreed."

Namgung Moo-cheol slammed down the railing.

"Stop talking nonsense. How embarrassed I was because of you!"

"No, stop talking about what's worse than God. Do you think I'll give it back? If
so, I wouldn't have committed it. Don't you know my situation, too? So why did you
call me?"

* * *

Namgung Sega's leg.

I thought I was lucky when I caught the broken wooden sword. But my luck seemed to
have hit the spot.

I smelled the depressingly familiar drugstore smell.

Namgung-Wan stood like a ghost with a face that looked like he was going to explode
at any moment.

An elderly doctor across from me looked into the palm of my hand and fell silent.

"I caught a wooden sword that broke and flew away, but it hurt like this? No matter
how I look at it, it looks like I was hurt by the blade..."

"What do you mean by that?"

Namgoong Wan also looked at the wound and frowned.

"This... can't it be...?"

It's amazing.

I shook my head.

I was convinced only after seeing the wounds.

The unusual movement of Naegong Namgung Ryucheong that I saw right before the
wooden sword broke was the process of making his sword!

'To make a sword at the age of 10.'

It was a monster.

I heard that my father, who was sent from heaven, made a sword at the age of 12.

Of course, Namgung Ryucheong's sword skill was so vague that it was difficult to
even call it a sword skill, and even the time he maintained it was very short, but
the energy contained within it was enough to scar my hand.

And Namgung-wan noticed that too.

"That madman..."

But it wasn't the color I liked.

Rather, he seemed more angry.

Originally, it was not possible to make a sword with a wooden sword. Even an iron
sword could not be made with a cheap sword made of miscellaneous iron. It's because
they couldn't withstand the energy and energy that the sword had blown into them.

A wooden sword, of course, couldn't stand it, even if it was an iron sword. I was
lucky enough to cut my hand.

If the wooden sword had exploded on the spot without breaking, the damage would not
have stopped.

this is martial artsIt was the most basic of the basics for anyone learning .

Congressman Noh clears his throat at Namgung-Wan’s swear words.

"Cheer."

"Yes, can it get better? There shouldn't be any problems!"

"If you close the wound well, don't move, and receive the help of internal energy,
there will be no problem."

“Are you an air support?”

"I'm talking about fasting for luck, but Sojeo is a lung for internal organs..."

The senator stopped talking in an eerie feeling.

Namgung-wan was glaring at him as if he were going to kill him.

“You need internal energy… If you get help from someone else, you should be able to
get better without any aftereffects.”

I was a bit dumbfounded by the whole process.

'I don't care if I hear that I'm an internally disabled person.'

It was good because I heard it a lot.

But Namgung-wan seemed worried that I would get hurt.

'Well, it's better not to listen.'

I laughed out loud at the consideration that warmed my heart.

Namgung-Wan shouted out loud.

“Your hand is dirty, are you laughing now?”

"······."

"What are you doing! Don't get treatment right away! You have to do your best!"

"Oh, that's obvious."

As if he was familiar with Namgung-wan's temper, he immediately removed the

medicine he had put on my wound.

"How is it?"

"I don't feel anything."

"The anesthesia went well."

The senator started heating the needle over the fire.

Even when I looked at my wounds, I wasn't particularly impressed, but when I saw
the needles, I suddenly wanted to pass out.

The senator's bodyman approached and said.

“Bite this.”

I wanted to pass out a second time when I saw the cloth that was good for watering.

"sick?"

"The paralysis worked well, so it shouldn't hurt. But just in case."

It's been quite a while since I've been injured a lot in my previous life and
before returning.

But the uncanny feeling of a thread running through your flesh. No matter how
anesthetized he was, he couldn't adapt to it no matter how many times he went
through it.

I was terrified and tugged at the hem of Namgung-Wan's clothes without realizing
it.

Namgung-Wan looked down at me as if he were laughing.

"Why are you so stupid when you look at my cracked palms as if you're curious and
don't blink an eye?"

"It's scary."

I held onto the hem of Namgung-Wan's clothes with my undisturbed hand.

"I'm fine with anesthesia."

"Just, just, the thread passing through the skin, the feeling of just walking
around is strange!"

"You won't feel anything because you're anesthetized."

"lie!"

"Oh, it's noisy. Catch it."

At Namgoong-Wan's words, the waiting servant grabbed my limbs.

Namgoong Wan also grabbed my torso.

"Start."

"Wait, wait!"

"Start quickly."

"no!"

* * *

'When did you fall asleep?'

I was still awake and tried to wake up in a daze.

At that moment, the rest of my sleep ran away from the movement of holding my wrist
tightly.

Even though I could hardly move my wrists, I could feel the pain in my hands enough
to bring tears to my eyes.
"You can't move your hand."

It was wild.

'That's right, he was hurt.'

I stupidly forgot about it and tried to move my right hand as usual.

I rubbed the corner of my wet eye with my left hand. The last thing I remembered
was being drunk with painkillers and fainting.

However, the place I am now was my residence given by Namgung Sega.

"Baekri Sojeo! You're awake!"

Shibi hurriedly approached holding a tray with a bowl of medicine on it.

Asking when he got back and how long he slept, I widened my eyes.

"A day has passed?"

"Yes."

Shibi said after looking at my wrist that Yayul was holding.

"Is Sojeo sick?In my sleep, I kept trying to move my hands. That's why the kid was
holding his hand so that he couldn't move it all night long."

"Yayul?"

"Yes. Even if I say I'll protect it, they say I'll be confident."

I was surprised to see Yayul.

And suddenly Sibi bowed to me.

"I owe you my life. How should I repay this favor? I will repay you as much as I
can."

"No... that much... haha."

I laughed awkwardly.

In fact, Sibi and I weren't very close. He barely spoke a few words. The
conversation between Namgung Ryucheong and Seo Ha-ryeong in Dalian today or
yesterday was the longest.
I couldn't help it. It was because I couldn't keep Shibi in the place for a long
time because of the yaw, so I kept sending her out.

Shibi quickly got up and said, as if she didn't want to burden me.

"Then I will go to the congressman. He asked me to let him know when he wakes up."

Sibi hurriedly left the bedroom.

Yayul brought the decoction left by Shibi. The decoction was cold enough to eat.

I drank the decoction all at once, and I stuck out my tongue with arrogance.

Yayul looked at me with slightly surprised eyes.

"Why?"

"I thought you'd make an excuse not to eat this time."

I was startled by Yayul's words, but then said nothing.

"······I also eat when I need to eat."

"yes."

Yayul checked the decoction bowl and satisfactorily put the bowl aside.

'Well. You don't seem to believe it at all.'

Episode 62

"Who took me to the dorm?"

"Namgung Sogaju."

"... Didn't anything special happen?"

"yes."

I sighed lightly and looked down at my bandaged hands.

"It caused concern. So what happened was..."

As he struggled to explain how to explain it, Yayul spoke.

"I heard everything."

"You heard?"

"Yes. To Sojeo Seo."

"To Sojeo Seo? You..."

You don't speak more than three words with Seo Ha-ryeong, do you?

I shook my head and continued.

"No, no. You must be tired from staying by my side all night. Now go and rest."

"Are not you tired."

"Why aren't you tired, you said you stayed up all night? You should go and rest."

Yayul, who lowered his eyes for a moment, nodded his head.

"Then, I'll go when the fight comes."

"yes."

As soon as the words were finished, the fight returned. However, it was too early
to go to the councilor at Uigak. Shibi had a slightly perplexed expression.

I asked Sibi.

"what's the matter?"

"That's it... Master Liu Qing has come outside."

I blinked a few times at the unexpected sound.

"Confucius Namgung... came?"

"Yes."

"what brings you here?"

"I don't know because I can't even hear that."

"yes?"
I caught a glimpse of Yayul.

"Tell them to come in first. And Yayul, you're out for a while."

"······."

Shibi stepped back to speak.

But Yayul didn't move.

I urged him to leave quickly.

"Yayul, what are you doing? Go quickly."

In the end, the wandering new Namgung Ryucheong entered the residence.

Namgung Ryucheong came over the door that was kicked by Shibi and stopped when he
saw Yayul.

"······."

"······."

The two glared at each other.

'Don't do this in my bedroom!'

I pounded the bed.

"Isn't there something for me?"

First, Ryucheong Namgung snorted and turned his head away.

I winked at Yayul, telling him to leave quickly.

It seems that Yayul, biting his lip, is unwillingwent out Soon after, Sibi pulled
out the car.

Namgung Ryucheong stopped Sibi from pouring tea into the teacup with her hand and
said.

"I'll do it, so get out."

"All right."

Namgung Liucheng poured the tea and set it in front of me in a very upright posture
without any disturbance.
Looking at Namgung Liucheng's face in admiration, I frowned. For some reason, the
cheekbones were slightly blue, as if they were bruised.

"What's wrong with your face?"

Namgung Liu-cheong, who was hesitant, said firmly.

"It's none of your business."

"······"

Boy, if you're going to do this, why are you here?

As an adult, I know in my head that I shouldn't be angry at things like this, but I
blurted out the words without my knowledge.

"Then what did you come for?"

Then Namgung Ryucheong's fingertips trembled.

"The face is sparring."

“You said you got hurt while sparring?”

It would have been quite hard to bruise like that.

But who the hell can slap Namgung Ryucheong, the successor of the Namgung family,
in the face...?

'Uncle Namgung-wan.'

It looked like a fan of beating under the guise of sparring.

In the novel, I saw Namgung Liu-cheong recall that he had been scolded by his
father that way when he was young.

"It's fine?"

"Ha! Who cares about whom now?"

"······."

This kid isn't a bad question, I was just asking because I was worried.

I want to hit you in the mouth

Unbeknownst to me, I understood the feelings of Namgoong-wan, a fan of Beaten Up.

Then Namgung Ryucheong asked.

"you."

"yes?"

"Is your hand... okay?"

I shot my right hand as if it were about to pierce it with its eyes.

"My hand? It's okay."

"I heard you got eight stitches. If you're not careful, you can leave a handicap
behind."

"No, who said that?"

Scratching my face, I muttered involuntarily.

"Father."

Involuntarily, I burst into laughter.

Namgung Ryucheong raised his eyebrows at once.

"Why are you laughing?"

"No, no, um... you're still too much to call me father..."

You're too young!

Do you think it's funny to see a child so serious?

Even when he was a child, Namgung Liucheng looked like a handsome man from the
future.

Of course, the cold expression and blunt way of speaking cost a lot of points, but
I had no choice but to say that it was cute.

Even if I said something mean, it was about 99% of the influence of that young
face.

Namgung Ryucheong glared at me with an angry face and said.

"It's not something you'd laugh at if I called you father."

I bit my lip and held back a laugh.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry. And I wasn't laughing at you."

I barely managed my expression and looked at Namgung Ryucheong.

"So why are you here?"

"Until your hand heals... I'll help."

"What?"

“Your hand will be uncomfortable.”

What the hell is he talking about?

"What are you helping?"

"······."

"Huh? What are you helping?"

Namgung Ryucheong just kept his lips tightly shut as if it was difficult to speak.

I thought it over and asked, wondering if it was possible.

"You mean... are you going to wait on me?"

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong was still silent.

I unknowingly let out a sigh of relief.

"Haha, it can't be meant like that. Phew."

"You're right."

"······what?"

At this, Namgung Ryucheong raised his chin and said.

"I'll wait on you."

I was horrified.
what did i hear now? Did I hear you right? really? Is that Namgung Ryucheong? You
want to wait on me?

'Aren't you possessed by a ghost?'

"SoDo you mean that you will stay in my dwelling and wait on me...?"
"right."

Ryuchung Namgung added,

"Don't worry, I'll go back to my place and sleep."

who cares about that! That's normal! So, did you even try to sleep here?

I asked unknowingly.

"Why are you?"

"Because it's my fault."

"······."

"······."

haha······.

I laughed because it was absurd.

I wondered why he suddenly came to see me, but it was an unexpected development.

Unlike me, who had a tingling sensation in the back of his head, Namgung Ryucheong
looked relieved after speaking.

'It's ruined.'

If I had been alone, I would have been happy with Namgung Ryuchung's offer of
reconciliation or apology. It's an opportunity to get to know Namgung Ryuchung
first.

But in my place, there was Yayul. I would have thought positively that it would be
possible for everyone to become close together, but... it wasn't the two of them.

At least I had to use Yayul's magic trick somehow to put the two together.

'Even I'm not on good terms with you already!'

The two were already growling as if they had no choice but to become nemesis no
matter what past they had.

I took a sip of the moderately cooled tea and organized my thoughts.

As soon as I put down the half-empty teacup, Namgung Ryucheong immediately filled
it up.

Seeing that, I felt more sorry for what I would say in the future.

Looking at Namgung Ryucheong, I opened my mouth.

"I understand what you mean."

"then······."

“But I will refuse.”

"what?"

Namgung Ryucheong looked quite surprised as if he had taken it for granted. I've
only met people who tried to look good to me, so this kind of rejection will be the
first time

Namgung Ryucheong asked suspiciously.

"Why?"

"Because it's inconvenient."

Namgung Liu-cheong, who hesitated, spoke cautiously.

"······I'll make it as uncomfortable as possible."

"How are you not uncomfortable? You... you haven't been interested in me all this
time."

Namgung Ryucheong twitched his eyes and lowered his gaze.

"I hate being in the same room with people I'm not close to. It's uncomfortable.
That's why I rarely argue, so what if you come? So, I'll take care of you."

It was like saying that I didn't need it because I didn't have a good relationship
with you.

I saw Namgung Ryucheong clenching his fists.

'sorry.'

I didn't even want to say that.

It would seem that it would be okay to just refuse, but the problem is that the
opponent is Namgung Ryucheong. That's why he's stubborn like a steel tendon, and
never changes what he's decided on!

Even before the retreat, I made all sorts of fuss to keep Namgung Ryucheong away
and not get involved, but it ended with me running away.

I didn't think he would be less young now.

"Then is the business over?"

Fortunately, young Namgung Ryucheong's pride was higher than the sky. Just scratch
it gently and you'll leave in a fit of rage.

I had already opened my eyes to hold back my anger. I was sipping tea and was about
to give a celebratory order to leave.

At that time, Ryuchung Namgung murmured.

"... it's okay."

"what?"

Namgung Ryucheong gritted his teeth and said.

"You can become friends!"

Episode 63

"Collock! Keck! Keck!"

I accidentally passed the car and was caught as it was. I wiped my mouth with my
sleeve and looked at Namgung Ryucheong.

No, I didn't expect it to come out like this.

I said with a sigh.

"I honestly don't know why you're doing this to me. Is it because you're sorry for
me?
You want to apologize?"

Namgung Ryucheong, who had been silent, nodded slightly so that he could not see it
unless he looked closely.

"What do you want to apologize for?

did my hand hurt?"

"right."
"Let me ask you one thing. You, no, Confucius,
Did you apologize to Seo So-je?"

“Seo Sojour?”

Namgung Ryucheong made an expression as if asking why the story of Seo Sojeo
appeared.
I knocked on the table and said.

“You lost to Seo Sojeo that day.”

Dalian that day fizzled out because I injured my hand. However, since the sword was
broken, Namgung Ryucheong was defeated.

Honestly, I'm sorry for Seo Ha-ryeong, but if Namgung Liu-cheong continued sparring
with the broken sword, he would have won. However, the public perception was that
the side with the broken sword lost anyway.

It's not even a real fight, but I think it's ugly to mix hands after the sword is
broken.

"Shouldn't we cancel the comments we've been ignoring while looking down on Seo So-
jeo?"

Namgung Liucheng opened his eyes wide as if he hadn't thought of it at all, then
gradually distorted his face.

“You don’t think that trauma is the only wound, right? You should first apologize
for the wounds you caused with your words, as well as the emotional wounds Seo So-
jeo must have received.”

"that's······!"

"Am I wrong?"

I cut off Namgung Ryuchung's words and continued to push.

“What did you say to Seo So-je after dinner at Jacheong-gak? Did you say that? Seo
So-jeo met me twice, no, third time that day, and you insulted me like that in
front of me."

How embarrassing would you have been? That's why I couldn't overcome the sadness
and burst into tears.

"And you know? Confucius and I met that day for the first time."

But how can you be friends with a kid who talks like that? A normal child would not
be able to read this meaning.
However, the opponent was Ryucheong Namgung.

Namgung Liucheng's face turned red, then turned white at some point. When I saw
that, I was really sorry.

'Did I push myself too hard?'

However, if it were not this much, Namgung Ryucheong would not break his
stubbornness.

'But I can't let Yayul stay with me.'

Namgung Ryucheong, who was staring at the table with clenched fists, stood up.

"Okay. I'll go back now."

I was relieved by Namgung Ryucheong’s words.

Looking at Namgung Liuqing's pale complexion, honestly, I didn't think I could say
anything harsher here.

Namgung Ryucheong, who woke up, stopped for a moment and looked at me blankly.

I tilted my head slightly as if asking why.

"······no."

Namgung Ryucheong turned around and left the bedroom.

Ryucheong Namgung, who was about to open the door and leave, stopped.

"you?"

Yayul was standing outside the door.

It was something I already knew.

Because I could see the energy standing outside the door the whole time.

However, Ryucheong Namgung hardened his expression as if he had no idea.

On the contrary, Yayul smiled at Namgung Ryucheong.

A smile that raised the corner of the mouth.

When I saw that smile, I was stunned.

'It's really the same!'

It was really the same as the laugh I made when Yayul slit my throat in the past.
No, since they were the same person, it wasn't strange that they smiled the same
way...

Fortunately, I wasn't scared or scared anymore when I saw it.

Yayul passed by and said.

“I will take good care of Yeon, so you don’t have to worry about Gongja.”

I opened my mouth wide.

Why is he so mean again? He must have been angry about the conversation a little
while ago, but he wasn't fanning a house on fire.

I exclaimed hastily.

"Yayul! Come here."

From here, only the back of Namgung Ryucheong could be seen.

I couldn't see his expression, but it wasn't hard to imagine because the hand
holding the door was full of strength.

I watched nervously.

Fortunately, Ryucheong Namgung, who was standing at the threshold, left without
saying anything.

I repeatedly confirmed that Ryuchung Namgung had left andsaw.

Yayul returned to his usual colorless face, as if he had never smiled.

"Why are you provoking Confucius Namgung?"

Yayul, who was avoiding my gaze, spoke in a small voice.

“I hate him.”

I opened and closed my mouth as if to speak. And a few times without sound, I
muttered as if I was talking to myself.

"Well, I'm not in a position to say anything to you."

Because I also deliberately provoked Namgung Ryucheong to let him go.

Yayul is probably outside the door

You must have heard all the conversations between me and Ryuchung Namgung.
After pushing Eoringnae, I felt very bad. I got a little sullen and stared blankly
at the tea that Namgung Ryucheong poured me.

How long had it been, Yayul suddenly said.

"······Sorry."

"yes?"

"I won't do that in the future. I was wrong."

Yayul looked at me, not knowing what to do.

Why are you doing that all of a sudden?

I looked at Yayul and opened my mouth.

"I'm not going to ask you to be friendly.

Don't fight."

"yes."

I smiled bitterly and turned my head.

'I want to see my father...'

I had a sudden thought.

'Where did you come from?'

All the people of Namgung Sei are kind and Mr. Namgung Wan is very nice to me, but
I still missed him.

'When my father comes, I'll go back to Baekri Sega.'

Then again, my uncle, Baek Ri-myeong, and the twins...

Thinking about that, the depression from a while ago suddenly vanished and life at
Namgung Sega became very satisfying.

It was a time when not even half a day had passed.

"Yuna!"

A loud voice was heard all the way to the main house.

I, who had been reading a book, was startled and left the room. Seo Ha-ryeong was
running through the yard like a colt.

Seo Ha-ryung saw me and jumped into my arms. Staggering in shock, I unconsciously
grabbed the doorway with my injured hand.

"Ouch!"

At that moment, the pain hit my head.

Seo Ha-ryeong looked at me in surprise.

"Oh, right! I'm sorry!"

Sibi, who was brewing a medicinal bath in the shade of the house, came running in
surprise.

"Sozer!"

"What should I do, what should I do! Congressman, I'll bring the elders to the
councilor!"

"No, no."

gritted it and said.

“Be quiet, lower your voice.”

"yes?"

Seo Ha-ryeong looked around and lowered her voice.

“Come to think of it, what about Yayul? Why isn’t he by your side?”

"Come on. He stayed up all night."

"Aha."

Fortunately, there was no sign of Yayul coming out. He must have been tired after
holding on until he watched me eat lunch.

During the conversation, the pain subsided a lot.

"So what's going on?"

"Ah, that's right. You said you sent Prince Namgung to me?"

"What... that's right."

From what I said, it seemed that Ryucheong Namgung really went to apologize to Ha-
ryeong Seo.
'That's good.'

It would have been nice if the two of them got along well.
Anyway, the two will grow up to be childhood friends.

And Seo Ha-ryeong showed an unexpected reaction.

"No, he's sorry for coming to me all of a sudden. I thought Confucius Namgung was
crazy!"

"What, what?"

Are you crazy...

"Take me back!"

I looked at Seo Ha-ryeong in confusion.

"I heard Confucius Namgung apologized?"

"right!"

I gestured to lower my voice.

“You said you wanted to be friends with Confucius Namgung.”

"Right. It was."

······ Did you?

The past tense was somewhat ominous.

Seo Ha-ryeong pouted and said.

"Heh, I'm not interested in guys who only know how to wield a sword."

"no······."

I looked at Seo Ha-ryeong in amazement.

"······He said he was cool because he was strong?"Seo Ha-ryeong took a deep breath,
looked at her slightly, lowered her voice, and shouted.

"No! Yeon-yi, you are cooler!"

I closed my eyes and touched my chest.

"me?"

"yes!"

"Why me...?"

Then, Sibi, who was quietly beside me, called me.

"Sojeo, Baekri Sojeo."

I motioned for him to wait a moment and looked at Seo Ha-ryeong.

Seo Ha-ryeong said.

“You protected Sibi!”

"uh?"

"A really cool person is one who protects the weak!"

Seo Ha-ryeong looked at me with twinkling eyes.

"And to be honest, it was really cool. A broken wooden sword is perfect! Grabbing
it for real... Besides, Yeon-yi is smart too."

"I-I'm smart?"

It was difficult to follow Seo Ha-ryeong's mind.

"Yeah! You just stopped Confucius Namgung with just one word. That's right, you
taught Confucius Namgung his weakness in swordsmanship! If it wasn't for that, I
probably wouldn't have even received an apology. Heung."

Seo Ha-ryeong pursed her lips and crossed her arms.

"So now I don't like Gongjae Namgung. No, I don't like it! That's why I don't need
it! Yeon-i, you take it! Yeon-i, your hand is injured, so you need someone to help
you."

I was looking at Seo Ha-ryeong with dazed eyes, but I was surprised to look behind
Seo Ha-ryeong. Namgung Ryucheong, who did not know when he had arrived, stood there
with a dark face.

Sibi called me sadly.

"Baekri Sojeo······."

I wondered why they called me like this, but no way...?

Seeing Shibi with shaky eyes made me cry.

I said with an awkward smile.

"Confucius Namgung... Since when have you been there?"

Hearing the word Namgung Gongja, Seo Ha-ryeong turned around, jumped up, and
hurriedly hid behind me.

"I heard everything."

Namgung Ryucheong glanced at Seo Ha-ryeong behind me.

"You say you don't like me?"

"ha ha ha."

I laughed awkwardly and decided to just shamelessly leave. Didn't I say anything
bad?

"Isn't that kind of good? Confucius Namgung is not very popular."

"I don't need that."

Seo Ha-ryeong, who had been hiding by holding my shoulder, screamed with a tingling
eardrum.

"Hmph! I don't need you either!"

For some reason, I thought that life in Namgung Sega would be very tiring.

Episode 64

* * *

Yayul was holding a brush with a very serious face.

Yayul filled a piece of paper and showed it to me.

"Well written.
Um um... uh, here's where it's missing."

He waved his hand at Yayul, who picked up the brush again.

"Let's get some rest now."

Yayul nodded and put down the brush. I looked at Yayul's tired-looking face before
speaking.

"Now, don't you have to watch it all night long? How long are you going to keep it
alternately with fights?"

"no."

"Well, if you're anxious, why don't you sleep with your wrists tied so that you
can't move properly?"

It sounds like a pervert, but it didn't mean that.

For several days, arguing and arguing alternately kept me from sleeping all night.
Even though I could rest during the day, it wouldn't be as good as resting at
night.

Yayul hesitated and spoke cautiously.

“Your sleeping habits are pretty…”

"Really? How bad is it?"

"······Turn around once······."

"Ah lie."

"······."

"really?"

Judging from Yayul's silence, it seemed to be genuine.

'I, my sleeping habits were so bad?'

I was slightly shocked.

I never doubted that he slept peacefully until now! Besides, Shibi and Yayul were
watching it every night!

With one hand in the rushing shamecovered the face

Just then, a voice was heard from outside the door.

"The Bocchan has arrived."

"Come in."

The door opened and Ryucheong Namgung entered, fluttering his blue outfit.

In the end, I failed to exorcise Namgung Ryucheong. Instead, it was moderately

compromised. During the day, he decided to seek help from Ryucheong Namgung. And
during that time, Yayul and Sibi went to rest.

The two took turns staying by my side all night.

Even if I could endure it for a day or two, I couldn't do it every day.

He had to take a little break during the day, and Ryucheong Namgung decided to take
that time.

'Honestly, I just want to write more, but...'

How did it come to this?

I tilted my head while staring at Namgung Ryucheong.

“By the way, you came early today.”

I came about an hour (2 hours) earlier than usual.

"Today's class has been pushed to dinner."

"Oh, so you want to come and go early?"

"yes."

"Well, yes. I don't care, how about you Yayul?"

"It's fine."

Yayul had been cleaning the area around Juseomjuseom ever since he heard the
dispute that Namgung Ryucheong had come.

Yayul, who cleaned up everything around the table, arose.

"I'll go and see."

"Okay, rest."

Fortunately, since the day Yayul apologized to me, there has been no quarreling or
bullying towards Namgung Ryucheong.
Then Namgung Ryucheong completely turned off his interest in Yayul.

Namgung Ryucheong looked at the inkstones and brushes that had been removed to one
side of the floor and asked.

"Do you have something to write?"

I had bad handwriting, but I injured my right hand, so I couldn't write at all.

"Oh, there is, but that's not what I did today."

"then?"

“Yayul didn’t know how to write, so I was teaching him a bit.”

I heard that he came from a pretty good political family, but he didn't know
anything about writing until that age.

A few days ago, when I thought of Baekri Sega, I remembered that Shakyamuni had
asked for a letter saying that I had arrived safely when I arrived at Namgung Sega.

Even during that time, when I went out with Seo Ha-ryung, I would give him some
books to read if he was bored.

It was really indifferent consideration.

"He teaches writing? What is he?"

"yes?"

Didn't you have any interest in Yayul?

Namgung Ryucheong asked as if he did not understand.

"I don't think he's a servant, but if he's not, he's just stuck by your side all
day."

"Um... that's right? I don't know either."

At my words, Namgung Ryucheong raised his eyebrows.

"If you don't want to talk, don't."

But I really didn't know what to say.

Yayul was intertwined with the Cheongwijo case, and his father saved and brought
him... It was Yayul's personal story to explain this in detail.

Ryucheong Namgung nodded.

"What are you trying to ghostwrite? I'll do it."

"No! You have somewhere to go with me today other than ghostwriting!"

"Where to go? I'll just rest at the place."

I woke up ignoring it.

"I hurt my hand, not my leg. Well, if you don't like it, you can just go back..."

"Ah, you, hey. I, when, do you hate it?"

Namgung Ryucheong asked about this and said.

I burst into laughter on the face that suppressed my temper.

"ha ha ha."

Namgung Ryucheong glared at me.

I'm not normally this kind of person, so why is it fun to tease Namgung Liucheng?

I said I don't want to joke around here anymore.

"Hehe, actually, it's because I can't ask to go with you unless it's you."

Then Namgung Ryucheong's expression relaxed.

"Where is it?"

"Jangseogak!"

* * *

Jangseogak of Namgung Sega.

As it is a fairly important place within the Namgung family, it is guarded in front

of it.Musa was also quite talented. Of course, internal strength was not all of
martial arts skills.

Looking at Namgung Ryucheong, the warrior bowed his head respectfully and asked.

"This soju...?"

"I'll go in with you."

"All right."

I was able to pass through Namgung Ryucheong.

Upon entering the building, I lowered the blindfold I had been wearing the whole
time.

The shelves were full of books, scrolls, and bamboo sticks. The history of the old
Namgung Sega was felt intact.

Namgung Ryucheong said while looking around Jangseogak.

"If you wanted to come here, you could just ask your father for a badge, right?"

“Well, it worked.”

Jangseogak was more like a document archive rather than a general library.

In other words, it can be seen as an important warehouse containing rare books that
are hard to find now and documents related to the Namgung Sega. Of course, Namgung
Se could not enter without care if he was not a person.

If there is a book a customer is looking for in the library, it is not usually

entered, but if the book title is told, it is brought.

To be honest, I wondered if I should give the badge to a close acquaintance I

trust.

"I wanted to come and see you, but in the meantime, Seo So-jeo came to visit me
every day, so I was busy."

However, when Namgung Ryucheong started staying at my residence for about half a
day, I slowed down.

To be precise, they would stop coming during the day and come back in the evening
when Namgung Ryucheong returned to eat and play together.

It was laughable because it was blatant to avoid Namgung Ryucheong.

I spoke.

"It's been a while since I learned to write.

So if I said I was going to Jangseogak, I thought it would be strange.”

The writing here is difficult and took a very long time to learn. And Namgung-Wan
knew that I had just started learning to write.

But wouldn't it be strange to say that a child who has barely learned the basics of
writing goes to Jangseogak, which is full of important documents?
'That's why I couldn't bear to speak.'

But if I went with Namgung Liu-cheong, wouldn't you think that Namgung Ryu-cheong
would have read it for me?

That was the reason I accompanied Namgung Ryucheong.

Namgung Ryucheong asked.

"Have you recently learned to read?"

"Yes. Did you learn more than a month or two?"

What Namgung Ryucheong thought was strange was revealed in his expression.

'Well, it must be strange that the three children didn't learn to read until they
were six.'

But, cutely, he didn't ask why.

He seemed to think there would be a story.

Namgung Ryucheong said with a firm expression.

"Then you want me to read you a book? What book are you looking for?"

"No, I don't need your help."

"·······?"

"This is a secret..."

I looked at Namgung Ryucheong and made a very serious face.

Namgung Ryucheong's face also became more serious.

"Actually, I'm a genius. That's why I know everything even if I don't learn to
read. But it's so strange that I had to keep it a secret!"

Namgung Ryucheong made an expression as if he were looking at a crazy person.

"Ha ha ha ha ha."

I grabbed my stomach and laughed for a long time before I hurriedly changed my
words before Namgung Liu-cheong got angry.

"Get me out of that book. The one under it."

I flicked my hand and ate Namgung Ryucheong. It was very burdensome at first, but I
got used to it after doing this.

I took a seat and sat down in a suitable place.

Soon after, Namgung Ryucheong came to my side with a book.

I brought my index finger to my lips with a serious face.

"By the way, it's really a secret that I know how to read."

"Even if everything you say is true."

Namgung Ryucheong's eyes, as he put down the book roughly, didn't believe it at
all.

"What do you think I'll keep a secret?"

"So, are you going to tell me?"

"······no."

"look."

As if to see it, I say thisgone

"Even though Confucius Namgung may not be well-liked, he's not a person without
faith."

"······."

Silenced Namgung Ryucheong, I rummaged through the books I brought.

Episode 65

Ryuchung Namgung murmured.

"······You're really weird."

For some reason, Ryuchung Namgung had a sullen expression.

The bruises had been gone for a few days, and now the fair cheeks were slightly
swollen.

'cute······!'

I twisted my body and couldn't stand it.

“Can I touch your cheek just once?”

Namgung Ryucheong said firmly.

"no."

"Hing."

"Don't make any weird noises."

"Heng."

Namgung Ryuchung could not stand it and glared at me.

"Okay. Now let's look at the book. If you want to read something, read it. It's
about the size of a bookshelf, so you can turn it with one hand."

Namgung Liucheng sighed and went to find a book he could read.

I opened the book while watching Namgung Ryucheong looking through the books while
walking between the shelves with an upright posture.

* * *

There are times when, even after being engrossed for a long time, my mind wanders
as if my concentration has run out at some point.

It's been a while since I've read a book full of difficult texts, and the time has
come quickly.

As I closed the book, I looked up and saw Namgung Ryucheong, which was situated
across from me.

Looking at Namgung Ryucheong blankly, I soon realized that he was a little strange.

Namgung Ryucheong's eyes were not on the open book, but on the air.

I didn't even know I was looking at myself.

After watching this for a while, he opened his mouth.

"Confucius, Confucius Namgung."

Namgung Ryuchung seemed to have suddenly come to his senses at my voice.

"Why?"

"Because I'm blank. Are you tired?"

"Ah. It's nothing."

"Tell me if you have any concerns. Maybe I can help you?"

"you?"

Namgung Liucheng frowned as if it was nonsense.

"Well, if you don't like it, don't."

He shrugged his shoulders and turned on his equipment all the way.

'By the way, how much time has passed? I think it's about time to go.'

Namgung Ryucheong, who had been silent at that time, opened his mouth.

"Hey."

"yes?"

"What Sojeo said last time..."

Namgung Ryucheong shut his mouth again.

I waited until he spoke again.

"Is it true that you told me about the number of moves I suffered when I fought
against Seo Sojeo?"

When did Seo Ha-ryeong say that?

ah!

'······You taught Namgung Confucius his weakness in swordsmanship!'

The day Namgung Ryucheong went to apologize to Seo Ha-ryung, Seo Ha-ryung said
that.

I shook my head.

"Right. I told you."

There was a slight suspicion in Namgung Ryucheong's eyes.

"How? You can't learn martial arts."

“Just because I saw it?”

"You see?"

"yes."

I decided to boldly go out.

'It's not even a lie.'

"How can that be?"

Ryuchung Namgung bit his lip in disbelief.

"then······."

bang!

It was then. Suddenly the door opened violently

"Here you are."

Namgung-Wan came in flapping his long cloth.

Deputy Shim followed behind him.

"Deputy Shim? When did you come?"

Wasn't it in Palgwa Village?

"It's been a while. It arrived today."

"Wow! Great!"

"Oh, you're the only one who welcomes me like this."

He was the one who took good care of me in Palgwae Village, where Namgung-wan and
his father were away.

Of course, I couldn't help but remember good things about Simbugwan.

Lieutenant Shim smiled happily and said.

"Agi-san seems to be doing well. How are your eyes?"

"It's gotten a lot better!"

Bang.Just then, there was a knock on the door as if from colic.

"Tearful manatee, do it later!

Baek Ri-yeon, what are you doing here?"

"Yes?"

"Why don't you come for treatment!"

"uh?"

I was receiving treatment at the medical office at a fixed time every day.

After making sure that the wound wasn't getting worse, Mr. Namgung-Wan also blew my
wounds to heal quickly.

"Has it already been that time?"

“Half an hour (an hour) has passed!”

"Oh, sorry!"

"I went to find him because he didn't come, and he wasn't even there!"

“Haha, Lord Soga calm down.

Lieutenant Shim said as if to comfort Namgung-wan.

Namgoong Wan, who was staring at me, shifted his gaze to Namgung Ryucheong.

"Then why are you two together?"

"Yes?"

I was puzzled by those words.

'what? Don't you know?'

Ryuchung Namgung kept his mouth shut and lowered his eyes.

Namgung Wan looked suspiciously at Namgung Ryuchung and shouted.

“Liu Qing, what are you doing again?

Eh? what's the reaction like?

Confused, I looked at the two.

Namgung Wan shouted again at Namgung Ryuchung’s silence.

“Did you put some glue on that mouth?

why don't you talk Aren't I asking!"

"······."

"Okay. Just ask Yeon-i!"

Namgung-wan clicked his tongue and looked at me.

"Did he bully you?"

······Honestly, I was the one who bullied her.

But Namgung Ryuchung, why doesn't he say anything again?

Even when Namgung-wan misunderstood, he kept his mouth shut and glared at him as if
he would pierce the floor.

I stepped out in front of Namgung Wan as if to cover the front of Namgung

Ryucheong.

"No. Gongja was helping me."

"What nonsense is that?"

"It's true! Confucius is waiting on me."

"Attending? Is he? Why?"

Namgung-Wan's reaction was to doubt his ears.

Honestly, I understand the reaction. I did the same when Namgung Ryucheong said he
would help me for the first time.

I explained slowly.

"I have trouble with my hands. So Confucius Namgung offered to help me. Confucius
Namgung brought me here because I wanted to come and see Jangseogak too. Isn't that
right?"

"······."

I turned around and stabbed Ryuchung Namgung.

"That's right. Why aren't you talking!"

Namgung Ryucheong avoided my gaze.
Upon closer examination, the ears and cheeks were red.

'No way... is he embarrassed?'

Namgoong-Wan's voice softened slightly.

“Liu Qing, is Yan speaking true?”

Namgung Ryuchung bit his lip and said as if he was spitting out.

"······Yes."

"Ugh!"

The owner of the moaning was Officer Shim.

Lieutenant Shim continued.

"No, so the rumors were true?

"What rumors?"

“There are rumors that the young master goes in and out of Sojeo Baekri’s
residence.”

"Why don't I know?"

"No, Lord Soga. Don't look at me like that. I just returned from that village of
Bagua today. I only heard the rumors from the servants on the way. I even thought
they were lies."

Adjutant Shim continued as if he was really unfair.

"That's also true, the other day, when I beat the head of the head of the
household, the young master didn't visit the hospital once... Keumheum."

"You have that mouth."

Namgung-wan glared at Lieutenant Shim.

'Isn't that where the head of the family is located?

Where was the villain who took offense at Ryucheong Namgung?'

Namgoong-Wan crossed his arms and tapped his arm with his fingers.
"It's ridiculous. I wondered what the wind was blowing when I said I would take a
break from afternoon classes for a while."

Soon after, Namgung-Wan waved his hand.

"It's okay, it's okay. If you need an attendant for your hand, I will provide you
with an attentive tooth, so don't bother Kite and go about your business."

Since they had become quite close, he said something nice on behalf of Namgung
Ryucheong, who was keeping his mouth shut.

"It's okay. Confucius is good to you."

“Ha, how good would a child who was born and grew up to be a young master do if he
waited on you?”

Well, to be honest, Namgoong Wan was right.

Compared to Sibi or Yayul, it is true that Namgung Ryucheong is not very good, but
even so, what is that tone of voice?

Isn't it too much for a kid who works hard! I screamed in a fit of fuss.

"Why do you talk like that!

Apologizing is important!"

"What? You've been with him for a few days now.

Are you on his side?"

Episode 66

* * *

Namgung Sega's Medicine Hall.

Rep. Noh was waiting for Namgung-wan, who went to find Baek-ri So-jeo, and jumped
up in surprise when he saw the people who came with him.

"Bocchan? Are you injured too? Where is the injured part?"

Namgoong Wan answered instead.

"You're fine."

"Yes?"

The senator, who looked bewildered for a moment, said.

"Then what are you here for?"

"I came because of Yeon."

“I was asking about the young master, not about Soga-lord…”

"Liu Cheng came because of Yeon Yi!"

"Yes?"

Namgoong-wan waved his hand and pointed at me.

"Enough with the rubbish and let's start with the kite's wounds."

The congressman had a suspicious face, but he immediately started looking at me.

After removing the bandage and examining my wound, the doctor said in surprise.

"Healing power is amazing since he was young. You've gained weight well. I think
you can just pull out the remaining stitches."

"already?"

"I was worried because the wound was deep, but it seems that it was a worry for
nothing. The prognosis is much better than expected."

the senator asked, stroking my chubby fingers.

"Isn't there a place where you don't feel? Then, can you move your fingers for a
while?
Not too big, just a little bit. yes. like that."

"Then when can I come in?"

"I think we'll have to wait and see for another week or so."

Namgung-Wan nodded his head in satisfaction.

"Did you hear that? Baek Ri-yeon. Get ready to enter the Changgung Hall in about a
week."

"Changgunggwan?"

"Changgunggwan?"

The front was my voice, the back was Namgung Ryucheong's voice.

Changgung Hall was the place where the descendants of Namgung’s family practiced at
the closing ceremony. The children of the Murim family didn't even practice closing
doors anywhere.

Jiji, I practiced in a place full of natural energy, because then I could build up
my gong power more quickly.

Usually, it was a way to find a place made naturally and use it as the family owned
it.

Baekri Sega also had such a place.

And Changgunggwan, the training ground of the Namgung family, had something more
unique than other families.

It was not using a place that had already been created naturally, but that it was
artificially created using the Kimunjin ceremony in Namgung Sega.

At first, people doubted the effectiveness of Changgungguan's training, but Namgung

Sega proved it with their martial arts.

And seeing that he continued to produce strong people, some even said that the
level of martial arts of the Namgung family was not due to that Changgunggwan.

Namgung Ryucheong continued.

"Why does Sojeo go to Changgunggwan?"

"You seem to have forgotten, but Changgungwan also has the effect of increasing
treatment. Yeon-yi goes in for treatment."

Namgung Wan spoke to Namgung Liucheng and looked back at me.

"I remember I roughly explained the Changgung Hall the other day."

There was a time like that.

i will go inI didn't think so, so I didn't listen carefully.

Namgung-Wan explained in more detail.

“Only one person can enter Changgung Hall. And once the door is opened, the rule is
not to open it again for at least fifteen days.
If this was a modern society, there would be nothing to say even if it was reported
as child abuse where a seven-year-old was locked up somewhere.

However, this is a world where children's rights and such things are unheard of.

In poor families, as soon as the child could walk, he had to do his share of work.
So, if the Murim family risked their lives on the sword, they would train their 7-
year-old child to close the palace.

"So are you going to go in? Liu Qing also went in when you were your age."

My answer was one.

"I want to go in!"

I couldn't miss this opportunity.

'I needed an environment where I could focus on training by myself.'

It was difficult to fully concentrate after visiting Yayul, Seo Ha-ryung, and
Namgung Ryu-cheong recently.

"Okay. Did you hear that too?"

Namgung Wan looked at Namgung Ryucheong again.

For some reason, Namgung Ryucheong had a slightly unfair face.

Seeing this, Namgung-wan clicked his tongue and said.

"So, stop doing useless things and focus on training. Isn't it time for you to
relax like this?"

No, to tell a child who is crazy about training to train more.

Is this the Namgung Sega style of education?

'Isn't this why children grow crookedly?'

Namgung Ryucheong, who lowered his eyes for a moment, opened his mouth as if he was
determined.

“Father, when Baekri Sojeo comes out, I go to the Changgung Hall…”

"You can't."
Namgung-Wan resolutely cut off Namgung Liu-Cheong before he could finish his words.

Namgung Liu Qing bit his lip and lowered his head. It looked pretty pitiful.

“Why not Confucius?”

"I'm too greedy."

"Yes?"

"When you practice, you have to balance the three spirits, energy, and spirit."

Jeong·ki·sin meant the three body, energy, and spirit in turn.

When applied to martial arts, it could be seen as swordsmanship, internal gong, and
enlightenment.

"But Liu Cheng didn't have a god. And even the latest swordsmanship...
In any case, if I get greedy here more, the balance will be upset.”

And if the balance is broken, you could fall into the coin orb.

'That's...'

Usually, like me, my inner energy is running out of control and I fall into the
magic dream, but I can't do it because I lack enlightenment.

It is also Namgung Ryucheong.

It was said that he was an unsalted genius, but it seemed that he was going through
trials in a different way than ordinary people.

It also meant that he had been taking the elixir that was good for increasing
internal energy since he was a child.

"And who do you care about now?"

Namgoong-Wan poked my forehead and said.

I rubbed my forehead and pursed my lips.

As soon as the conversation seemed to have come to an end, the congressman opened
his mouth.

"Then I'll pull out the stitches now."

"Yes? Now? Wait!"

When I screamed in surprise, Namgung Ryuchung looked at me with his eyebrows

raised.
"what's the matter?"

I put my hand on my chest and took a deep breath.

"Prepare that heart..."

Before I could finish my words, Namgung-Wan suddenly grabbed my arm and shoulder.

I couldn't even move.

"I'll pull it out."

"Yes."

"Oops! Wait a minute!"

* * *

"Euuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu
uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"

Baek Ri-yeon, who said hello, trudged away. The drooping shoulders showed the
current state of mind.

Namgung-wan leaned against the threshold with his arms crossed and clicked his
tongue at the sight of Baek Ri-yeon.

Lieutenant Shim said with a smile.

"Why are you like this? If you were a normal child, you would alreadyI was crying
and screaming."

"Why are you crying! With some stitches removed. Just whining."

As he spoke, his expression was pleasant.

Namgoong-Wan said in a slightly arrogant tone.

"The last time he was stitched up, he whined so much. Then he fell asleep at the
medicine hall with painkillers and I carried him to the dorm."

The sergeant major smiled and said.

"Even so, he's much more resolute than his peers."

"Heh, well."
"Didn't you say that you would enter the Changgung Hall at once? To be honest, I
didn't expect you to enter right away."

Seven was the age at which even the most fearless child would be frightened of
being left alone.

"Is it fearless or not thinking..."

Baek Ri-yeon continued to walk while looking at her palms, as if she was still
bothered.

"That and that... I walk without looking in front of me."

“Since the young master is by my side, I won’t fall.”

Namgung Ryucheong said something to Baek Riyeon.

When Baek Ri-yeon raised her head and said something to Namgung Ryu-cheong, Namgung
Ryu-cheong slightly turned her head to avoid looking at her.

"her."

Namgung-wan sighed.

Adjutant Shim said as if he was surprised.

"Doesn't it seem like the young master is stuck with Mr. Agi?"

“Can it be that Liu Qing’s temperament is like that…?”

However, there was no power in words, and the speaker himself was suspicious.

"What the hell happened while I was away?"

Adjutant Shim burned his will to go back and ask his subordinates in detail about
what had happened.

And Namgung-wan asked in a tone he remembered.

"Ah, that's right. So, what is the reason you returned in such a hurry?"

Deputy Shim's soft atmosphere suddenly changed as if he had been splashed with cold
water.

Namgung-Wan couldn't hide his doubts at the sight of Vice-governor Shim looking
around with sharp eyes.

This was a place where only members of the Namgung family with a certain status
could enter.

In addition, there was only a member of the old council who had served in the
Namgung family for generations.

It was not a place to be careful with words.

That's why Namgung-Wan also asked the question here.

As if looking around wasn't enough, Deputy Officer Shim sent an electronic message,
not words.

「Who were the people who attacked Bagua Village?

I knew. 」

Episode 67

Namgung-Wan continued to pursue those who raided Palgwae Village. But there was no
income whatsoever.

And now, Deputy Officer Shim, who was investigating Mansinui's training room in
Palgwae Village, found out.

「I left the ciphertext before Jochung died. 」

“Jochungi… that’s right. 」

Jochung was a warrior from the family of Namgung, who was first sent to look after
Mansinui.

What is expected through the context is that Jochung is watching Mansinui and
notices a disturbing movement toward Palgwae Village.

It seemed that Jo Chong, who noticed this, died while fighting to protect Mansinui.

Namgung-wan straightened his body with anticipation and his eyes shone.

「 So who is it ? 」

“They are the killers of the Ghost Gate. 」

Namgung-Wan wiped his frowning face.

“This is a strange thing. 」

「 Shall we try to track down the ghost? However, it seems difficult to set high
expectations. 」

“No, there is no need for that. I can't do it even if I want to 」

" Yes? 」

「Gwisalmun was destroyed a while ago. 」

Deputy Shim opened his eyes.

The Salsu Munpa does not reveal its identity. But how does someone's death leave a
trace?

As the traces accumulate, at some point it will have a name.

The ghost gate is within three fingers in the midfield.was a Salsu Munpa.

But is that place extinct?

It wasn't something anyone could do.

「Is there any connection between the extinction of the demon gate and the death of
Manshinui? 」

“I don’t know. Even if I wanted to find out, they all died... Go straight to your
father. It's not something you can judge on your own. 」

" Yes. 」

It was time for Vice-governor Shim and Namgung-wan to leave together.

Baek Ri-yeon, who was passing by the wall of Uigak in the distance, suddenly sat
down.

Both Namgung-wan and Deputy Shim looked at each other in surprise.

"What? Did you fall?"

Deputy Shim urgently grabbed Namgoong-wan by the waist as he tried to run away.

"Gaju-nim! Let's watch for a moment. It seems that Mr. Agi has not collapsed, but
he has collapsed."

"what?"

At Vice Admiral Shim's words, Namgoong-Wan put his inner strength into his
eyesight.

Upon closer inspection, it was clearly a different posture than when he fell or
fell.

And Namgung Ryucheong next to Baek Ri-yeon was fidgeting and saying something.

He tried to improve his hearing by blowing in his inner energy, but he couldn't
hear the conversation because of the distance.

"What are they doing down the street?

You don't even know how embarrassing you are!"

When Namgoong-Wan, impatient, stepped forward, Namgung Ryu-Cheong shouted.

"······ Uh! You can do it!"

Namgoong-wan said with frustration.

"What are they doing? What the hell are they doing?"

Soon after, Namgung Ryucheong sat down in front of Baekriyeon.

And Baek Ri-yeon, who jumped up, jumped on it.

Namgoong-Wan and Vice-governor Shim were so surprised that both of them opened
their mouths.

After cleaning up, the old councilor walked out and asked.

"Oh, what are you two doing here? No, what are you so surprised about?"

"Old man, look over there!"

"What's there? I have bad eyesight, so I can't see far away."

"You can't see it? You can't see that the young boy is carrying the baby on his
back?"

"Huh!"

Later, Namgung Wan, who was so curious, asked Namgung Ryu-cheong why he carried
Baek Ri-yeon there, but Namgung Ryu-cheong never opened his mouth, so he could
never know the truth.

* * *

There were about 10 people each seated in the quiet hall.

There was the sound of a heavy door opening and light footsteps.

Everyone prostrated without making a sound.

"Listen."

The one who approached the throne sat lazily and looked down at the kneeling
people.

"It is said that Murimmaeng sniffed at the Ghost Gate and Myol Gate."

Kneeling alone in the center, the man answered right away.

"The handling of the ghost inquiry is perfect."

"perfect?"

The head of the person sitting on the throne tilted slightly.

“Gwisalmoon is an assassination squad that the main school has been raising for a
long time.

“I made a mistake.”

“It doesn’t matter if they are known to those laggards. I wonder what they can find
out.

The investigation team of the Moorim League, a joint venture of the Baekdo Murim,
was going to investigate and end the murder of the assassination clan by scratching
the surface.

It was natural that there was no gain to be made through the investigation of the
assassination munpa.

However, if Namgung Family intervened, things would be different. It was an

incident in which a relative's child, who was under their care, almost died.

In order to restore their honor, they will try to reveal the culprit somehow.

"To say perfection without being able to retrieve the Mansinui, annihilating the
school's assassination squad, and not even burying Baek Ri-yeon. Come here."

The kneeling man approached with a cautious gait, unable to erase his puzzled look.

When the pace stopped, not knowing how far to go, the instructor gestured.

A man attracted by an intangible power finds the cult leaderpulled to

empty space.
It was a legendary martial art that only absolute masters could perform.

This ability to move objects without touching them through internal air was more
difficult to operate as the distance from the target and the larger and heavier it
was.

In addition, even if the size of a life with rationality was small, a huge amount
of history was consumed.

It was because of the natural principle of life that he rebelled against his inner
strength to manipulate him.

Of course, like the orthodox theory, it was believed that humans could not be the
object of the Void.

It was impossible to know how deep the history of the leader was.

The priest said calmly to the man who had become the target of the Void and was
hardened.

"Keep down."

The man carefully bowed his head at the teacher's voice.

The priest placed a white hand on the man's head.

"······!"

The model of the man who couldn't even make a sound collapsed.

The fluttering hem of the dress slowly sank to the floor.

No one in the front row made a sound or showed any surprise.

In the creepy silence, the troubles that appeared from somewhere quickly removed
the clothes and powder scattered on the floor.

The teacher, who regularly tapped the armrest, said.

"Usado. What do you think?"

"I can see the heavens helping our school."

“Are you helping the main school?”

"Yes. It is an unexpected result that Baek Ri-yeon survived the landslide, but
because of that, there is no need to look for the Mansinui test room from the eyes
of the Moorim Meng."

"Hmm."

The headmaster nodded and said.

“What to retrieve Baek Ri-yeon?”

"It's hard to avoid the eyes of Namgung Sega and Baekri Sega. There is a high
probability of an all-out war. I think it's better to focus on recovering now."

The headmaster turned his head and stared at Usado.

Usado dropped to his knees.

"sorry."

"······Yes. We still have to focus on recovery."

After that, the leader fell silent, and there was silence in front of the leader.

"80 percent."

The headmaster stood up.

"I collect it when the poisoning of the White Liui River is over 80%."

"I take orders."

It was then. Someone standing on one side of the kyojujeon stood up and prostrated
himself.

"Sir."

"Chilma-kun. You bastard don't even know the subject, what kind of safety are you
doing!"

Usado shouted like a thunderbolt.

Others at the Gyojujeon did not like the way they looked at the kneeling Chilma-
kun.

That's why the place where this series of missions failed was the Chilma Army, and
the man who just disappeared after being turned to dust was also a member of the
Chil Demon Army.

Chilma-kun lowered his head and spoke silently.

"I have something to report."

"Usado too."

The priest who blocked Usado said to the Chilma-kun.

"Speak."
“There has been a report that there is a movement from the Jegal Sega to the
Namgung Sega.”

Originally, it was a report from a man belonging to the Chill Demon Army.

However, he disappeared as powder before posting it even after seeing it.

Inevitably, the Chilma-kun urgently posted a report.

The headmaster said in a calm tone.

“It looks like Jegal Sega found out about Baek Ri-yeon.

The seven demons fell to their knees.

"I'll take the punishment."

However, the teacher's gaze did not turn to the seven demons.

"Give Jegal three to Yayul in Mansinui."

A faint smile lingered on the teacher's expressionless face as he stared into the
void.

A few of the gyojujeon swallowed dry saliva, and the seven demons lay down on the
floor.

"All coincidences are arranged for the Seeker."

"······."

"This time, it's Baek Ri-yeon. The school's world isn't long."

The leader saw the seven demons.

"Let's arrange a present."

Episode 68* * *
A week went by in a flash.
The wound healed smoothly, and I was able to enter the Changgung Hall as planned.

I didn't have anything to prepare for.

However, there was one worry that could not be shaken off.

"Don't skip the homework I gave you!"

"yes."

"Stay at your place as much as possible. I told Sibi to take good care of her."

"yes."

"Okay, is there anything else you want to say?"

"Yes. Ah... um..."

Yayul lowered his eyes and fell into thought.

I laughed lightly.
Come to think of it, Yayul and I have been together for quite some time.

I suddenly remembered the first time we met.

A pityingly skinny child with a face like a ghost and rolling eyes that had nothing
to do with life.

Compared to then, Yayul now is a completely different person.

Her cheeks, which had been pale, had grown white and looked like white jade, and
her exceptionally thick black hair and red lips created a strange atmosphere with
white skin.

Do you think it's like a doll?

It could be that he felt that way more because there was no unusual change in his
expression.

I stretched out my hand toward Yayul.

I felt the warmth of the palms on my cheeks.

"Why?"

"Interesting."

"what?"

"You're so... well, do you know how hot it is?"

“You are cold.”

"Oh yeah?"

If I feel hot, he will feel cold.

It was a very basic fact, but I kept touching it because it was hot.

"sorry."

When I tried to let go of my hand, Yayul hurriedly grabbed it.

"It's okay. I like it because it's cool."

"yes?"

I rubbed the mole around Yayul's eye with my index finger.

"Are you sure you'll be okay?"

"It's really fine."

On the day I returned from pulling out the stitches, I was very worried even though
I told Yayul that I would be away for 15 days.

However, it was surprisingly accepted.

"It's because of your hand treatment? It can't be helped."

As I spoke, Yayul leaned against my hand as if rubbing his cheek.

"Don't worry. I'll be patient."

"······You look like a puppy."

"Do you like dogs?"

"I like you. You're cute."

Yayul smiled as if he liked what he said.

* * *

When I left the house, Deputy Shim was waiting for me.

The road to Changgunggwan was quite long.

I had a small talk with Officer Shim.

"We were able to recover Jochung's body by removing the collapsed rock that Agi-ssi
said.

Before leaving Palgwae Village, I roughly guessed the location where the royal tomb
collapsed and informed them.

In the end, it seemed that the rock on that side had been removed.

“Then you couldn’t open the door to the Mansin’s practice room?”

"Yes. The ability was lacking."

"Wow, that must be really difficult."

Namgung Sega also must have a lot of knowledge about Kimunjin Ceremony, but he
couldn't even open it there.

'If it hadn't been for the ability given by Mansinui...'

I shuddered at the creepy home.

After passing through the winding and dense bamboo forest for a long time, a large
hall appeared. I visited Namgung Sega for the second time, but I had no idea that
such a forest existed.

"That's the Changgung Hall."

Namgung-Wan and Mrs. So appeared in front of the pavilion at the gesture of Vice-
governor Shim.

Mrs. So came in a month.

"Wasn't it hard to come? I should have come with you instead of just sending Deputy
Shim."

After I was hurt, Mrs. So came to the house and apologized. Since then, I have been
sending healthy food every day to the point where I can hardly eat it alone.

'I shared everything with Yayul.'

I was very satisfied when I remembered the plump, pale cheeks I had tinkered with
before coming. thenEven after coming out, I sent a mountain of precious gifts as if
I thought it was not enough.

I replied with a smile.

"It wasn't hard at all because Deputy Shim was carrying me from the bamboo forest!"

The young lady, who seemed to have remembered something at that, asked cautiously.
"Ah! Come to think of it... I heard that Liu Cheng carried you on his back. Is that
true?"

"Yes."

"Oh my goodness."

The small lady covered her mouth with her hand and opened her eyes wide.

"Why is that?"

"No, it's nothing..."

"Didn't I tell you? It takes at least a year to hold the reins of Liu Qing."

Mrs. So glanced at Namgung-wan.

Obviously, even when Baek Ri-yeon first came to Namgung's family, Namgung-Wan told
her not to associate Baek Ri-yeon with Namgung Liu-cheong. But now, suddenly, the
words have changed.

However, Mrs. So, whose worries about her son's behavior have disappeared and the
world has become brighter, decided not to pay attention to such trivial things.

“Yeon-yi, maybe it’s because of your influence that Liu Cheng and Seo So-je get
along well these days.”

"How are you?"

I opened my eyes wide.

'It's the first time.'

Mrs. Sou stroked my hair and continued talking softly.

"Yes. Souji has not missed training and is doing well every day. Liu Qing, this is
the first time he has been with someone my age for such a long time."

"That's fortunate."

Clearly Seo Ha-ryeong brandished a wooden sword at the wooden training doll and
said, 'Namgung Liu-cheong, that son of a bitch, I'll break that nasty nose
someday.' I heard him grinding his teeth while saying...

Well, even if you're a rival, you can still be a friend

Then Namgoong-wan said.

"Stop it and let me go now. How long are you going to hold on to it?"

Then, the small lady held my hand on the uninjured side and sighed.

"You're too sweet. No matter how helpful it is for treatment, what do you think of
leaving such a young child alone in Changgung Hall?"

"Liu Cheng also came in when he was seven years old and stayed there for a year!
With only fifteen days left."

“But, are you asking me to spend New Year’s Eve in the Changgung-gwan?

"That's it...! No, that's okay. Yeon-i agreed too!"

Mrs. So held my hand and spoke softly as if in a whisper.

"If you go in, you can't come out for 15 days. There's no need to force yourself
in."

However, Namgoong-Wan, who had a good spirit even if he lowered his voice, heard
everything.

"Who forced you to? I asked Yeon-yi properly!"

I replied with a smile.

"You're right. I said I was going."

Mrs. So, raising her eyebrows like a picture, spoke in a mournful tone.

"Huu, if that's the case, it's fortunate..."

He seemed worried that I might have agreed because I was afraid of Mr. Namgung-
Wan's threats.

In my previous life, my mother was not there before I remembered, and I had never
seen her in this life either. So, whenever I saw the kind Mrs. So, I felt strange.

'Maybe I'm envious.'

I just wanted to see my father again.

The sorceress continued.

"I only knew you were going to enter the Changgung Hall this morning. How could you
not tell me this...!"

The woman, whose voice had risen, put her hand on her chest and calmed down.

Soon after, he gestured toward Shibi.

"Here, I packed a little to make it easier for you to stay inside. If I had told
you a few days earlier, I could have prepared more..."

Mrs. Sobi was holding a cloth the size of my torso.

I wondered what it was...

But can I have this?

Namgung-Wan also looked at me with a sense of spirit and said.

"What's so cheap? Everything you need is inside."“I just packed a little bit to
make myself comfortable.”

"little······?"

Before Mrs. So could fire again, Deputy Shim intervened quickly.

"As expected, it's only Mrs. So! I'm just admiring Mrs. So's consideration. But,
madam, can Yeon-i Agi-san carry this?"

"But it's just a collection of really necessary things... Yuna, isn't it hard?"

After a few scuffles, I reduced the load by about 30%, and it became enough for me
to lift.

'Huh, I haven't even entered the Changgung Hall yet, so why do I feel exhausted
already?'

I looked back one last time just before I really went in.

'It's not coming.'

Namgung Ryucheong did not come to the end in the end.

'I thought I wouldn't be able to see your face for 15 days.'

I shook off my lingering feelings and stepped into Changgung Hall.

Inside Changgunggwan, it was dark as if it was the middle of the night. Light came
in from the open door, but it wasn't enough to illuminate the completely dark
interior.

'What the hell did he look like?'

As the door closed, the light gradually diminished and disappeared completely with
a bang. And I opened my mouth wide in surprise.

"No, what is this...?"

A wide field was spread out in a space that had been so dark that until just now it
was impossible to see an inch ahead.

Episode 69

'I heard that the Kimun Jinshik was used, but

······.'

Her ears and cheeks, which had been cooled by the mild energy completely different
from the outside, tickled.

I rubbed my cheek and walked bewildered across the field.

Changgung Hall was a closed training ground for the Namgung Sega, but to be exact,
it was created jointly by the Namgung Sega and the Jegal Sega.

The Jegal Sega, one of the top 10 generations, was a family with an unrivaled
position.

Zhuge Sega's martial arts are also excellent, but resourcefulness is more
recognized than that.

Without Zhuge Sega, it could be said that there would be no Murim Meng.

It was Jegal Sega who made the biggest contribution to establishing the Murim
League and driving out the Heavenly Demons. And Jegal Sega had served as the
military leader of the Murim Maeng for generations, aiming for the first generation
in the world.

But that is also a thing of the past.

It is now very in decline.

Now, in terms of scale, it was not even 100 li. Of course, I couldn't even put my
name on the top 10 Sega.

But even if the rich perish, don't they last for three generations?

The image that has been built up so far is so strong and distinctive that even
though it has declined, people continue to regard the Jegal Sega as a teenage Sega.

Anyway, when the Jegal Sega was in its heyday, this Changgung Hall was created by
joining hands with the Namgung Sega.

The cool wind blowing and the texture of the grass and soil trampled on were so
vivid that it could not be considered a fantasy.

In the novel, there was a time when Namgung Ryucheong was trapped in the Kimunjin
ceremony of the Heavenly Demon Church.

Apparently, he was with his colleagues, but he fell in an instant and was attacked
by legendary monsters, and he was actually injured.

'Looking at it, it would be possible to make something like this.'

I stopped by the lakeside.

Then he dipped his hand into the rippling water. It was the feel of real water.

'It's really amazing.'

I closed my eyes for a moment and concentrated. When I opened my eyes again, the
golden eyes that had become clearer were reflected in the surface of the water.

Apparently, it was closer to light brown when I checked it with Donggyeong after
being caught by Seo Ha-ryung for the first time. However, the more I practiced, the
more and more it became a clear gold color, and now it was closer to a dark gold
color.

Roughly, the more natural friends I deal with, the clearer the color of my eyes
becomes.

I didn't know if this was a good thing.

I raised my head from the surface and looked around.

'I should say it's fortunate, but I can't fool my eyes.'

The flow of this beautiful landscape and nature was completely different.

artificial...As soon as I got there, I felt a sense of alienation.

And most importantly.

The natural concentration was much thicker.
'It's like a place made for training.'

If you practice in a place like this, you will definitely be able to quickly
accumulate inner energy.

Sitting cross-legged on a suitable tree stump, I had a fortune-telling breakfast.

To be honest, I didn't need to sit cross-legged. What I do is because I can't

really call it a fortune-telling breakfast.

But I just sat like that because it seemed to help me concentrate better.

As usual, I estimated the naturalists I could handle. Then, in his right hand, he
gathered a little bit of natural support.

Soon after, the wound on the palm of my hand tickled unbearably. It was because the
wound was healing quickly.

The resilience of the warriors with strong inner strength was superior to that of
ordinary people. A similar effect could be obtained by using the natural keeper.

It was the reason why Congressman Namgung Sega admired my healing speed. I could
have done it faster, but I did it inconspicuously.

'There's nothing to notice now.'

But it wasn't like magic that healed me instantly.

'If that was possible, the Mansinui wouldn't have died there like that...'

It is an individual's healing power plus alpha.

Therefore, it was useless to pour out natural guardianship to a person whose life
was in short supply or whose lifespan was exhausted.

However, such a wound was not a problem.

Similarly, if you help people who have the possibility of resuscitation as natural
guardians, you can save people who would have had to die elsewhere. It was the
reason he was called a mansin doctor.

I gathered all the energy I could by squeezing the strength from the tips of my
hair.

When I opened my eyes, an energy the size of a quail egg was hovering over my hand.
It was the amount of natural keeper I could currently operate.

'Is this less than Namgung Ryucheong's internal energy and more than Seo Ha-
ryeong's?'

There were much more than usual, probably because of the high agricultural high
school. And the moment I thought about it, the energy I had barely gathered was
scattered.

"ah!"

I tried to catch it again out of regret, but the energy that started to scatter
once melted into nature in an instant, like cotton candy in water.

Well, it didn't matter that much. I was trying to estimate the maximum amount I
could use here.

I closed my eyes again and concentrated on moving the natural guides around me.

And after a while, I woke up to the signs of a headache. I didn't have a watch, so
I wasn't sure how long it had been.

'When I checked outside, the time I could move the natural guard was 1 angle (15
minutes).'

It was said that during 1 Gak, he could use more internal energy than Seo Ha-ryung
and less than Namgung Ryu-cheong.

Internal strength was not a measure of strength.

But one of the criteria was right.

'Well, the amount is a problem, but I need to increase the amount of time I can
write.'

Compared to the first time I only had to move and rest for 1 or 2 minutes, I
improved a lot, but it was still not enough.

If I focused more on it, the headache would get worse, and if I ignored it, my nose
would bleed.

body can't stand it. I had to rest for at least half an hour (1 hour).

'Let's rest.'

I grabbed my stiff hair and unwrapped the cloth that Mrs. So had prepared for me.

Several things came out. Among them, there was one that caught my attention.

'Confectionery.'

I went into the closed training room and they brought me snacks.

Usually, in places like this, I focused on training while eating Byeokgokdan, which
was tasteless and nutritious.

A hand stretched out. I stopped at some point while holding one and eating it
happily.

'Is it when I'm like this?'

I looked around.

A training ground that integrates the techniques of Namgung Sega and Jegal Sega.

'What am I doing here?'

You also need to build up your staminaAnd, you also need to train nature guides...

The next thing to do was Taesan.

I didn't even know if this was the right direction or the right answer. But to
think they were flirting while eating sweets.

'If anyone sees it, they'll think it's all over.'

I touched the nape of my neck.

People were so gullible. To be relieved like this after living a peaceful life for
a while.

I, who was grateful for the opportunity to come back after returning, where did I
go when I said I would survive somehow?

After putting down the sweets, I made up my mind.

'sorry.'

Then he picked up all the finely wrapped sweets and threw them into the lake.

I closed my eyes again and focused.

'Even if I'm overdoing it, is there anything else I can do but bleed from my nose
and vomit some blood?'

Changgung-gwan even has a healing ability, so even if you are slightly injured, you
will be able to get well soon.

All I had to do was do the best I could.

* * *

A fortnight later, I heard the sound of the bolt locking the Changgunggwan being
pulled out. He unlocked the seal so that he could leave at any time after 15 days.

But I did one more day, one more day, and didn't go out. That was the seventh day
today.

'I want to stay longer.'

I splashed my foot in the lake.

Uncle Namgung-Wan said he could stay longer than 15 days if he wanted.

But I didn't really come in to practice at the closing hall, so I would be worried
if I didn't go out for too long.

There was a closed training center in Baekri Sega as well. It was a place called
Baekyeongyudong. I had never been inside, but I knew it as a cave.

'I should go there too next time.'

I woke up brushing off the remaining lingering feelings.

As I was tidying up the hem, I looked down at my right hand.

A full-bodied white bird meat.

I clenched my fists and opened them. There was a subtle pulling feeling left, but
there was no problem with the movement.

'Ah, I'm done teasing Ryuchung Namgung now.'

I opened the door with many thoughts.

First, the cold wind shook my shoulders, followed by pitch black darkness.

"yes?"

The eyes, which were in a bright place, could not adapt to the sudden darkness.

Surprised, I looked around and was relieved to see the sky full of stars.

'Ah, what, was it night?'

I inadvertently assumed that it would be daytime.

'Aren't you really stupid? But then how do you get back? Will I be able to get out
of the bamboo forest at night?'

rattle. I heard the door close behind me.

I hemmed my clothes once more in the cold and headed forward. After walking about
seven steps, a stairway came down and I stopped in front of it.

I rubbed my eyes, which were both tightly closed and open.

Familiar, very familiar, but outlines I haven't seen in a long time. Lips trembled.

Barely, barely able to complete the words.

"father?"

"······Yuna!"

After a month, my father came over the high stairs and hugged me tightly.

The scent of his father, which was always covered with medicinal incense. real
touch.

"father."

"Yes, Yuna."

"father."

"yes."

"······father."

Why do I feel relieved when I hear that voice?

'I'm really safe. really.'

Episode 70

* * *

My father said that he waited seven days in front of Changgung Hall. It was like
the day I stayed in Changgunggwan for an extra day.

I kept rubbing my face in my father's arms and repeating the squirming.

Namgoong-Wan frowned and said.

"You, stay still."

"Okay."

"Ha. It's very out of hand."

"······."

Namgung-Wan crossed his arms and looked down arrogantly..

“If it was just a little bit later, Uigang would have almost broken the door of
Changgunggwan.”

"Never."

said the father firmly.

"Didn't you try to get in?"

However, even if you forcefully open the door and enter, you will only end up in a
different space.

It was a mysterious trick of Jinbeop.

Namgung-Wan frowned and asked.

"But why are you coming out so late?"

"Didn't you say you could have more if you need them?"

"ah."

Namgoong-Wan's expression is completely like Did I say that? was

My father stared blankly at Namgung-wan.

"I guess I need an explanation. Hearing the conversation, Yeon-yi doesn't seem to
know I'm coming at all."

"·······?"

What is this again?

When I looked at my father curiously, he stroked my hair.

“I sent you a copy before coming to Namgung Sega, anticipating the day it would
arrive. I assumed you would know of course.”
However, not knowing that fact at all, I stayed at Changgung Hall for another week,
and my father spent a week anxiously in front of Changgung Hall.

It was a life breakup!

Namgung-Wan coughed.

"Keuheum, when Yeoni came out, I thought Uigang would like it if you were here..."

"therefore?"

"I didn't tell you to surprise you."

I opened my eyes and looked at Namgung-wan. Then Namgoong-wan shouted.

"Who knew it would come out this late!

If you had known in advance, wouldn't the time in Changgung-gwan feel impatient?
I'm not wrong."

"I didn't say anything."

I stared at Mr. Namgung-Wan, sticking out my knowing mouth.

My father gently stroked my hair.

"It's no big deal that I waited for a while. I don't mind. Yeon-i had a good
experience, so that's enough."

Hey, he's also my father.

If you think about waiting a week impatiently, a normal person would get angry.

My father, who was a big man, had a different mindset from others.

'Certainly, if I had known before entering the Changgung Hall, I wouldn't have been
able to focus on the training.'

Following my father's example, I decided to show broad generosity to Mr. Namgung-

wan.

"That's right. The Changgung Hall was really amazing! When I went in, there was a
lake in the field! The water looked real. But isn't closed training usually done in
a cave? Why did you make it in a field?"

Namgung-Wan replied with a tone that raised the bridge of his nose to the sky.

"If you don't practice while looking at the vast wilderness, how can you embrace
the world?! Doing training in such a trivial place is of no help to enlightenment!"
My father calmly accepted Namgung-wan's words.

"Many Murim clans and families train in caves. The same goes for Baekri Sega.
Yeoni, you shouldn't ignore them."

"Yes!"

My father gently tugged at my hand and continued.

"You hurt your hand? Let's see."

"for a moment······!"

At Namgung-Wan's cry, his father looked at him.

"······No, nothing."

"Nothing."

Namgung-Wan tried hard to pretend to be calm and couldn't take his eyes off my
hand.

It was a mistake, but it was natural that it was the wound my son had inflicted.

My father put my hand in his hand.

Compared to his father's hand, the otherwise small hand looked smaller.

His long, knuckles and rock-hard palms showed the depth of his father's practice.

Contrary to this, my hand was not even calloused because it had been a long time
since I had let go of the sword.

On the palm of her small hand, she could see long immaculate skin slantingly.

"The wound must have been deep. How do you feel?"

My father said to me, "Move your finger, clench your fist,"I examined my hands
carefully.

His father, who had even put in his inner strength, nodded his head.

"Thank you. You really paid attention."

"Of course that's what I have to do."

Namgung-Wan cleared his throat and continued.

“Liu Qing scolded me.

why are you questionable?

I want to take his son's side, but I've never done it before.

I can't help it. The only thing I can do is give it to you.

"That's right! The old man beat Ryu Cheong for scolding him, so he got bruises all
over his face."

"How do you know that? Liu Cheng said?"

Namgung-Wan asked a question with his eyes widened.

"Yes? That's right, you're the only one. Who in the world beats a young man in the
Namgung family with bruises on his face?"

"······ It wasn't a hit, it was sparring."

“Okay.

"······."

Uncle Namgung-Wan was speechless, and Father covered his mouth with his fist and
slightly turned his head.

It was the look of trying to hold back a laugh.

"And Confucius came every day to wait on me while I was paralyzed!"

"city?"

"Yes! They poured me tea, massaged my legs, took me to Jangseogak and taught me how
to write!"

"Liu Cheng massaged his leg?"

Namgoong-Wan was shocked and interrupted.

I wanted to say sorry and covered my mouth.
But I couldn't take back what I had already said.

"Ah, that's um, it happens to be... um."

He ordered me to massage his legs, which he did while joking around. The memory was
so strong that I uttered it without even realizing it.

My father tapped the tip of my nose.

"You shouldn't bully your friend."

"······friend?"

I muttered to myself.

Indeed, does Liu Qing consider me a friend?

"Okay. You scolded me and said that the child also reflected on it, so I should go
over it. Yeon-i, you too, don't joke around like that from now on."

"Yes!"

I smiled and hugged my father tightly.

Namgung-Wan cleared his throat and said.

"Then I'll be gone. It's getting late, so let's rest here today and go to Yeoni's
residence tomorrow."

The time past midnight (11:00 p.m. - 1:00 a.m.).

Changgunggwan was almost at the level of a separate building in the Namgung Sega.
I had to walk quite a bit to get back to my place.

My father nodded and replied.

"Okay."

Namgung-Wan said to rest in peace and went away, and my father gently stroked my
hair.

Feeling the touch, I slowly opened my mouth.

"Father, I have something to tell you."

I woke up in my father's arms. Looking closely, I saw that my father's face was
very damaged.

My heart ached.

I closed my eyes, clasped my hands together, and took a deep breath. And I opened
my eyes.

"······!"

Father's expression hardened.

My golden eyes reflected in my father's eyes.

The surprised father shouted suppressingly.

“You kite, why are your eyes like that?”

I told my father openly about everything that had happened since I broke up with
him.

He barely survived after entering the collapsed royal tomb that was swept away by a
landslide.

Wandering around the warehouse and meeting a dying mansinui.

What he gave me this ability.

Then I added some flesh.

Manshinui said that the landslide was strange.

Of course, Manshinui never said anything like that. I was the one who thought the
landslide was suspicious.

In my previous life, I stayed in Palgwae Village for quite a long time waiting for
Mr. Namgung-Wan. Even then, the rain continued to fall, and I repeated to stop.

But landslides happendid not

until i leave

'After that, I would occasionally check to see if the Mansinui had reappeared in
Palgochon.'

There must have been a connection between the sudden death of Manshinui and the
landslide.

My father, who listened to everything I said without interrupting, first looked at

my body while doing fortune-telling.

The father's light sigh was tinged with regret.

"Dantian hasn't recovered after all."

However, he quickly brushed off his lingering feelings and said with a happy
expression.

“But the wounds of the blood veins have also recovered a lot.”

"It happened because I was collecting naturalists."

The father, who was delighted for a moment, looked at me anxiously again.
"To be able to see all the veins, from naturalists to people. I've never heard of
such a thing."

I don't feel that way yet, but if this ability was related to Saihan magic, it
could be a problem. It was natural for his father to worry.

The thoughtful father continued.

"However, it helped your body heal, and you can use your inner energy in a similar
way... This is just thanks to Manshinui."

I laughed and went back into my father's arms.

My father, who received me accustomedly, stroked my back.

"It went really well."

I raised my head and said.

"For now, let's keep this a secret."

"Why? If you start learning martial arts, you won't be able to fool people's eyes."

"that is······."

I hesitated.
However, in order to convince his father, he had no choice but to reveal his true
feelings.

"You don't know how far you can go with this ability."

"What does that mean?"

"What if people expect nothing because I announced that I can learn martial arts?"

The hand that was stroking my back stopped.

I received all sorts of contempt after becoming a public servant.

Baekriui-gang's daughter was accused of being the other half and pointed fingers
from all sides for tarnishing her father's reputation.

But if it is known that I can learn martial arts again, people will expect it.

But what if I'm not good enough, or if there is a limit to using martial arts with
this ability?

Those who had hoped for it would be disappointed again. And they will be even more
ruthless, claiming that they deceived them.

Rather than that, it would have been better to just be known as an internally
disabled person.
I couldn't stand it twice.

Episode 71

Finally, the father spoke in a subdued tone.

"······I get it."

For a father who hates lies, it was a cool acceptance than I thought.
Soon the father asked.

"Yuna, then can you see my veins?"

"Yes!"

I already looked once.

As it is known that the skills of father and uncle Namgung-wan are at odds, the
superiority of the two could not be determined in terms of internal skills.
Compared to the ivory-colored warriors of the Namgung family, my father was bluish
white.

As if I was bewitched, I looked at my veins and belatedly saw my father's face.

uncomfortable eyes.

My mind flashed as if I had been covered with cold water.

'right.'

There was no warrior who was happy to be able to recognize his own body and
history.

I lowered my head and said.

"I'm sorry. I won't look after my father from now on."

"No, no. Just because I'm a little nervous. It's an unknown ability."

I was able to calm my surprised heart at my father's words.

It was really heartbreaking.

'But I have to be careful from now on.'

The troubled father got lucky.

"Yuna, I know you want to hide that ability. How about telling Hana-wan?"

"why?"

“This father is honest about pantheism.I know almost nothing. I've heard that
Manshinui has a relationship with Namgung Segawa, so you should know better than
me."

"That's okay!"

Anyway, the thing I wanted to hide the most was Baekri Sega.

Baekri's grandmother, uncle, and aunt. and my cousins.

'It's better to be careful.'

Although my grandmother and my uncle kept my father in check, they did not properly
confront each other.

It was because my grandfather was unwaveringly supporting my uncle, and my father's

attitude showed that he had no interest in becoming the head of the household.

My father resolutely did not intervene in the affairs of the family.

Even before the contract was reached, when I had the skills to protect myself, I
went out as a strongman with only a sword.

Until he settled down in the Murim League, he continued to wander around the world,
helping the weak and fighting the wicked.

His name rose, but he did not return to his family. Also, I ignored my
grandfather's words about getting married soon.

The strength of the body was important to becoming the family head, but the
existence of the successor was just as important as the strength.

Marriage talks were exchanged several times, but the father refused them all. Even
those who had supported him in their hearts had no choice but to give up.

Then one day, the father brought a little child, saying that it was his daughter.
He even enrolled the child to receive the surname Baekri.

The position of Sogaju has not yet been confirmed.

What if the child brought by the father has the same talents as the father?

It must have been a horror for them.

So they trampled on the child's talent before even examining it. This is what made
me fall into the state of insanity.

It would have been an opportunity since my father was not by my side.

They cleverly encouraged me, who had just learned the inner gong method and was
training the basics of the basics. He bewitched me as if I would become stronger
with just one elixir.

However, for a child whose foundation was not solid, the elixir was nothing short
of a shortcut to falling into the mastery of magic.

'It was strange that I, who came from a street beggar, coveted the elixir itself.'

I was a child who didn't even know what a miracle drug was.
I didn't even know what the main flower mouth was.

But one day, he suddenly coveted the elixir and got it.

Still, since they were blood relatives, even his father would not have expected
that he would use such a vicious trick.

'Someday I will... Ah!'

Then I remembered what I had forgotten.

I jumped up and grabbed my father's hand.

"Father! Hurry up! Go to my place quickly!"

Father tilted his head.

"The night is deep. Let's go to your place tomorrow."

"No! I have something to show you today!"

Gongcheng Oil!

I wanted to show Abaji Gongqing Oil.

Just imagining it made my heart flutter.

'How much will my father like it?'

As I stomped my feet and urged him on, my father stood up as if he couldn't help
it.

"What the hell is that for?"

"I know if I go!"

I played the Namgung Sega with my father.

I ran, and ran, and ran again.

'OMG! It's filthy wide!'

I gasped and stopped.

How far have you been? It was night, so I couldn't figure out the distance anymore.

My father sighed lightly and took me in a hug.

'Well, yes. It's this sense of security.'

It's been a really long time.

I used to hug my father's neck.

"Which direction can I go?"

"This way!"

"It's getting late. Lower your voice."

My father ran quickly using light air in the direction I pointed.

'I think it'll be soon if I climb the roof or climb over the wall.'

But I was never allowed to deviate from the permitted path.

Moorim Sega, where you don't know when you will be attacked by enemies, was full of
bloody Kimunjinsiks who would attack you if you strayed from the road. This was
also the case with Baekri Sega.My father, who had been running fast using light
air, suddenly started walking calmly.

'Why did you suddenly stop?'

Soon after, Namgung Se, who was on patrol, encountered the unmanned.

The soldier who was on guard saw his father and let out a sigh of relief.
The warrior removed his hand from the scabbard and embraced it.

“Meet Baekri Daehyeop. Excuse me, but what are you doing at this time?

"Yeon-yi came because she wanted to go back to her place."

"hello."

I hugged my father and said goodbye.

"Ah, I heard that Sojeo came out of Changgunggwan today. Do you know the direction?
Shall I guide you?"

"It's okay. I can't trouble you."

"Okay. Well, you can't get out of the way."

And the unmanned headed back to the patrol route.

When I got so far that I couldn't feel the presence of an unmanned person, I burst
out laughing.

"Don't laugh. It's because of who I am."

With a sigh, the father began to play the light again.

I buried my face in my father's neck and laughed openly.

"Ahahaha."

"quietly."

"Huh, huh, huh."

I bit it and endured it, but it didn't go well.

My father clicked his tongue and passed several seals in an instant. The samurai
who were patrolling also encountered them twice more. It was only natural that his
father's steps became calmer each time.

Soon I saw my place.

"There it is!"

My father, who had been approaching quickly after kicking off the floor, stopped
abruptly.

It was a sudden movement, but it was so gentle that it did not shock me as I was
being held.

'This is light engineering.'

Contrary to my admiration, my father with a hard face put me down on the floor.

「There is someone. 」

A voice that suddenly seemed to ring in my head. It was my father's transmission.

In his father's hand, the sword was drawn without a sound.

"This is my daughter's residence, but who is the elder?"

"Daughter? Then you must be the White Liui River."

The atmosphere that had been peaceful until just now was gone in an instant, and
the surroundings were filled with sharp energy that even the sound of breathing was
slow.

The yard, which was covered by clouds until the moonlight at night, was invisible
to normal vision.

However, the yard seen through gold eyes was different.

A blazing red inner cavity was visible.

I exclaimed urgently.

"Father, it's a natural salt solution!"

"Thousands of salts?"

Along with his father's questioning voice, the sharp speculation that seemed to run
at him disappeared.

"Tsk, that's not funny. I didn't mean to show up, but that idiot made a mistake."

Cheonsanje, who clenched his tongue as if his excitement was broken, pushed back
what he was holding and put his hands behind his back.

I exclaimed hastily.

"Yayul! Are you okay?"

A small "It's okay" with a coughing sound. A voice answered.

No, why does that old man keep coming into other people's quarters and making a
fuss?

I even tried to tell my father that Gongqing Oil was taken away by Tianyan Emperor
and that there was only one left!

To meet you before you even speak. It seems like you purposely hid it from your
father!

Father spoke politely.

"Meet you, senior. I apologize for not being able to greet you first."

However, he did not reap the sword he drew.

"But you must explain what you are doing in my daughter's quarters."

"I know who the old lady is, but he doesn't reap the sword. I see."

It was only the thousand salts that calmed the speculation, and the father rather
became sharper.

Do you want to fight? I was telling you not to fight on purpose!

'haha. I do not know.'

Well, my father won't be easily defeated.

The moment we collide even with one accord, I will wake up and gather all the
warriors of the Namgung family, so to speak, my father.Rather, it could be seen
that the natural salts were dangerous.

'I'll have to pay attention and take Yayul out.'

Episode 72

* * *

Fortunately, the two never really clashed. It was because Cheon-Yeom-Jae made a
concession and asked me to go in and talk.

And that was even worse.

'That old man probably isn't the kind of person to yield to.'

Were you properly scolded by the Namgung family?

There was only suffocating silence while pouring the tea that had been served
hastily.

In my mind, I wanted to leave this place. First of all, the biggest problem is...

sleepy

It was already past midnight.

In addition, he came out of Changgunggwan after training hard, cried and rioted
when he saw his father, and even ran around the Namgung family for a long time.

'Ah, I'm going crazy from sleepiness.'

The drowning silence was like a lullaby to me.

But I couldn't go out because I was worried about what the two would talk about.

The shaky head leaned on the side. It was Yayul's shoulder.

The moment I was about to fall asleep, Cheonsanje opened his mouth.

"Tell me with a grain of salt."

Cheonsanje's finger pointed at me.

Write it, I was just wiping the saliva that spilled out before I knew it.

"Give me that child."

No, when I looked closely, it was pointing at Yayul next to me.

'Ah, it's a surprise.'

I was relieved for a moment, then surprised again.

ask for a wail?

the father asked.

“Can you explain what that means?”

“You will receive it as my disciple, so hand it over.”

What is this...?

At that time, Yayul's hand squeezed my hand tightly as if covering it.

The heat that touched the back of my hand was hot.

Looking back at Yayul, their eyes met.

Is it my imagination that seems desperate?

It was my father who looked the most calm here. It was a level of composure that I
wanted to imitate.

“To be the disciple of Cheonsanje sunbaenim, who is the eleventh river in the
world.”
My father lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment before continuing.

"It's a really great position, but the proposal is sudden. What do you like about
that child?"

"Don't worry. The old lady already knows all about him."

It meant that he already knew about absorption magic.

Only then did the father's composure break.

Father glanced at Yayul.

Yayul's hand, which was holding mine, gained more strength.

"Somehow... No, it's my fault."

Cheonsanje looked at me and asked.

"Didn't you tell me yet?"

My father's curious gaze turned to me.

I said with a little regret.

"······I was going to speak at the residence."

However, the whole order was distorted when he unexpectedly encountered the
Cheonsanje.

Tianyan Emperor stroked his beard and said.

"Don't worry. I haven't told anyone. You've got a very filial daughter."

"Yes?"

Unsure of why, my father narrowed his eyes and looked at me.

However, the situation was not very good to ask about the story.

Father looked back at Cheonsanje.

"If you know, it would be easier to tell. Yayul, that kid learned magic arts, so he
can't learn other martial arts."

Unlike magic, it wasn't magic.

Unlike the Jeongpa simbeop, once you learned the simbeop called magicong, you
couldn't touch other simbeop.
Even if it wasn't enough to reject other simbeop, trying to learn another simbeop
forcibly was only a shortcut to drowning in the coin intoxication.

And among magic arts, one of the most notorious ones was absorption magic.

However, he said that the thousand salts were no big deal.

"Even if you have mastered magic power, there is no problem in inheriting your own
martial arts. No, rather, inheriting Nobu's martial arts.should take it."

What do you mean? Are you saying that Cheonsanje's martial arts can be learned
regardless of magic skills?

My father asked my question.

“You mean that your martial arts can suppress magic?”

"Yes. If you learn the verbal yeomgyeol of Nobu."

oral taint.

It was a martial art that made Cheonsanje into the eleven rivers of the world.

Just by looking at this, I could see how great martial arts it was. No, martial
arts aren't the problem.

If Cheonsan-je, one of the 11 rivers under the world, said that he would recruit
disciples, people who wanted to learn would flock from all over the country.

'But why is it Yayul?'

I have my doubts, but... If Cheon-Yeom-Jae's words were all true and Ya-Yul could
learn the verbal yeom-gyeol, there was nothing better for him.

You could say that this was a heaven-sent opportunity.

My father seemed to think the same way as me.

"It's an incredible feat."

"What's the point of the old lady telling lies like this?"

"······."

"Is this something to worry about? It won't be enough even if I accept it right
away!"

Cheonsanje slammed the table and threatened.

Yayul's hand, which seemed nervous, was gradually gaining strength.

I held it in and whispered softly.

"Yayul."

Only then did Yayul startle and let go of his hand.

Receiving the stares of Cheonsanje and my father, I continued my conversation

calmly.

“I-I have to ask Yayul. Isn’t it the most important thing that Yayul wants to go?”

Honestly, I wondered who would miss this opportunity.

'It's a bit unfortunate.'

I've heard quite a bit about it in the past.

I smiled while watching Yayul as if telling me to speak comfortably.

At that time, the answer came from Cheonsanje.

"There's no need to ask. That kid said no."

The father looked at Yayul in surprise.

I was also surprised.

The father, who was looking at Yayul, opened his mouth.

"Did you really refuse?"

"Yes."

Unknowingly, I interrupted and asked.

"Why?"

He added, recalling the memory of Yayul holding my hand as if it would break it.

"This is a great opportunity."

Yayul met my eyes and opened his mouth.

"I like it here."

"······."
"······."

Silence enveloped the dwelling.

It's good here.

It was a really insignificant answer to reject the offer of the natural salt
solution.

My father looked at Yayul with his brow slightly narrowed. Maybe it's because you
don't understand.

'It's worth it.'

I don't understand at all either.

Even so, the father said to Cheonsanje with a calm face.

"I hope you have an answer, senior."

Cheonsansanje smirked and stroked his beard.

"Ask me for one."

"You're asking me."

"Is there any reason to care so much about that child? It's only been a few months
since we met. It must be a date without anything special?"

"You can't measure the depth of your relationship by the length of time you met."

"If you get caught by me, others will also get caught. Does your biological father,
Pae-hyeok Baek, know this? How about as the leader of the Moorim League?

“I was determined to that extent from the beginning.”

"So, does that include the fact that you almost lost your daughter?"

"······."

Ah, this was a bit... quite a fatal blow.

The father's expression, which had remained calm, changed the most.
It was almost distorted.

Cheonsanje clicked his tongue and said.

"Just hand it over to the old lady. It will be much easier for him and for you."
Considering the nature of the known Cheonsanje, it was strange to be so mildly
persuaded with words.

Taking a deep breath, the father closed and opened his eyes.

"Forcibly watching a child you don't likeI can't afford it."

Cheonsanje let out a breath as if he was full of energy and stroked his beard.

"Tsk tsk, I'll protect my fight. I've known since the moment I tore my palm off and
ate it. Is that father and that daughter? To think such an idiot is still alive in
the world. No, it's rather good!"

Even though he was obviously rejected, he seemed willing. Cheonsanje continued.

"Have you ever heard of polar retardation?"

I answered in my father's silence.

"Isn't that a rare ... incurable disease?"

There were many people who didn't even know they had such a disease. The reason I
know is because I read all sorts of books to fix my body.

Bondi energy was divided into several harmonies. Among them, there are yin and
yang, and among them, the yang qi was extremely developed.

To be precise, it was a rare constitution rather than an incurable disease.

However, there was a reason for saying that it was an incurable disease.

"An incurable disease. That's right. From the time of birth, the extreme yang qi
grows and dries up the blood vessels throughout the body. At the earliest, it is 15
years old, and at the latest, it is 20 years old.

Why is the story brought up all of a sudden? I had an ominous feeling.

Cheonsanje's finger pointed at Yayul.

"And that child is the polar opposite."

under. I almost inadvertently spat out a curse word.

I recalled Yayul's energy that I had seen countless times.

'Polar retardation?'
From the first time I saw it, I thought it felt a bit different, but...

I thought the reason was because of the suction magic. Was it because of the
extreme polarity?

Also, that means that if Yayul stays like this, he'll die before he's at least 15
and at most 20!

Episode 73

'Wait, Yayul in the original work has been alive for over 20 years, so what
happened?'

Is there any way to live?

I asked urgently.

“There must be a reason why the elder said something, right?”

"There are two ways."

two things!

Unlike me who was happy, Yayul was calm. It was as if he already knew the answer.

it was ominous

"One is to absorb other people's vital energy through suction magic. That child,
who must have had his first seizure, has been fine until now because he learned
suction magic. He instinctively coveted other people's negative energy, which
lengthened his lifeline."

"······."

"The second is Yanggangjigong. It is to learn martial arts that can be controlled

by polishing Yang to the limit. If you can overcome the Geukyang body, the Geukyang
body will become the quality of the heavenly high and achieve an achievement that
no one can follow."

"no way······?"

"Yes. Nobu's oral yeomgyeol is a deep gong that handles yang qi."

"······."
"Send that child as my apprentice. Unless you want to see him die!"

* * *

Yayul spent some time with me before talking alone with his father.

"What? Tianyanzi already proposed to you as a disciple a month ago?"

"yes."

"It's before I enter the Changgung Hall. Why didn't you tell me?"

Yayul looked at the hand on the side where I was injured.

"I was going to tell you about the day the Cheonan Salt came, but you injured your
hand that day and forgot to say it. How is your hand? Is it all better now?"

"You don't have to worry. But you forgot that?"

"Yeah. I thought it would be over if I refused."

After all, what was Cheonsanje lacking in that he repeatedly suggested to Yayul to
become the priest?

It was really strange.

"After that? Is today the first time?"

"No, since you entered Changgunggwan, you came every day. Can I take a look at your
hand?"

"under."

i sighHe exhaled and spread his hands out wide.

"Sorry. Did I hold on too tight earlier?"

He grabbed Yayul by the collar with his outstretched hand and said, 'Is my hand the
problem now!' I was itching to get rid of it.

I looked at Yayul with concern.

The thousand salts said it was still okay.

Thanks to the Absorption Magic, they are maintaining their balance, so other than
the fact that they have a lot of heat, they won't feel any problems.
However, Yayul's body is like the embankment of a currently cracked embankment, and
if a hole is opened and water begins to leak, it will proceed irreversibly and
quickly.

And when the pain becomes unbearable, he will instinctively use the absorption
magic attack...

'Did Cheon Gwi-jo know Yayul's constitution and teach him magic absorption magic?

If so, he was a really nasty kid.

Yayul hesitated as if he had something to say to me. I asked first

"Do you have something to say?"

“Would Baekni Uigang send me?”

"······Your life is at stake, so you're going to let go."

Yayul's opinion that he would not become a disciple remained unchanged. At this
rate, even if he died young, 'But?' I was just reacting to it.

It was by no means an ordinary reaction.

It's true that he's not an ordinary kid because he survived under the Heavenly
Demon, but...

‘No, by the way, why are you acting like you’ve detached yourself from life now
when you’ve survived while learning the Absorption Magic Ball?”

I added an explanation.

"If you really don't want to go, you'll have to give your father a reason to
convince you."

"The reason to convince... I understand."

Yayul made an expression as if he was making a firm decision.

"Then I'll come."

I caught it in a hurry while watching Yayul go away.

"Why?"

"Are you really going to say no? ... This is a real opportunity."

"Are you worried?"

"You say that?"

Even though he said it in a temper, Yayul smiled like he liked it.

Isn't he really weird?

"It's fine."

Sigh. The words didn't work.

I nodded toward my father's room.

"······Okay. Go now."

"yes."

Yaul's back disappeared through the open door.

Looking at the tightly closed door, I swallowed dry saliva and killed the presence.

The moment you sneak up and try to stick close to the door.

“Baek Ri-yeon.”

My father's warning voice came from within.

Pouting, I had no choice but to walk away from the door.

'Ah, the Murim people.'

He grumbled and went outside this time.

Even the moon was covered by clouds, and the yard was quiet as if nothing had
happened.
Through the darkness, the one with hands behind his back walked out.

"It's a wild thing. To dare to ask Nobu to wait. If this wasn't Namgung Sega, I
wouldn't have left you alone."

It was a natural salt solution that had been left a long time ago.

I said with a bashful laugh.

"There's something I want to ask, but it's a bit difficult to ask in front of my
father."
Cheonsanje looked at me as if to tell me to speak.

"I have found two meanings of the elder's words. Please listen to them once to see
if they are correct."

"Two? Please tell me."

I slowly brought out my thoughts.

"The first thing to let us know that Yayul is the polar opposite is that if we care
for Yayul, we will cherish his life, so he told us to persuade Yayul and send him
to the elders."

"Right."

Cheonsanje looked at me as if watching a child's joke.

The first was just a smoke screen for the second reason.

“The second is that Yayul is the only one who can learn the martial arts of the
elders, right?”

The natural salt agent snorted.

"It's not even funny. I tried to say something, but this nonsense!"

I speak calmlywas

"The elder said that. He said he didn't know what kind of relationship he had for a
child. If you put it the other way around, isn't it just an elder?"

"······."

“What kind of relationship does Yayul have with Yayul? Do you pass on martial arts
to save Yayul? Isn't it obvious?"

The eyes of Cheonsanje that looked at me were moldy.

'Well, that's the correct answer.'

In the original work, Cheonsanje's martial arts were lost without being handed down
to anyone.

The one who was called the 11th river in the world can't even leave behind his
successor? It was strange.

Aren’t strong people crazy about martial arts and obsessed with martial arts?
They are crazy people who fight bloody blood for one martial art secret, but they
don't have a single disciple to continue their martial arts?

It was clear that there was a reason.

For that reason, after combining Yayul's unique constitution and obsessed with it,
the answer came out.

'Because it's a martial art that no one can learn.'

Tianyanze glared at me and said.

"So what's the point of telling you this? Are you going to make a deal with me for
that child's life?"

“Yayul’s life is not mine, so how do we make a deal?”

I looked at the natural salt solution with an expression asking, "How can you think
of such a thing?"

Cheonsanje's face became strange.'

"I was just curious, so I asked. How sincere the elders are to Yayul, and whether
he's someone you can trust and send to Yayul."

And the main point I've been talking about so far.

"The elder has a reason to teach Yayul martial arts, and Yayul doesn't want to
leave us..."

"Hani?"

"Then would it be okay if you stay by our side?"

“Ha, that was the point?”

The thousand salts clicked his tongue.

“If it was such an easy path, why would I make this mess!

Just hearing it seemed like it was far away from the Baekri Sega.

“In addition, verbal yeomgyeol is a martial art in which mindset is important.”

“Are you in the mood?”

"Yes. Did you look at her eyes? Even if I forced her to practice... it's okay. It's
okay. What am I saying while holding onto her?"

"Why Yayul's eyes? They're just pretty."

"Gills..."

I opened my mouth slightly and looked at the thousand salts. It had been a long
time since I heard such raw insults.

Even so, I was still among the people of the Murim family of Baekdo.

'Attitude is important. Hmm, I think it would be enough to say that he took me

there and taught martial arts when I wasn't there, but there must have been a
reason why he didn't.'

I looked around the quiet place and asked questions.

"Then, seniors, have you not found a single pole-going member so far?"

“There are not even a few clinicians in the midfield who know what a polar
retardation is.

"ah······"

"Fever in newborns is extremely poisonous. If you are born with the extreme
polarity, 8 out of 10 will have a problem with fever when they are young."

The heavenly salt agent tapped his head. I asked in surprise.

“You mean crazy?”

"It means you'll have a disability. You can't hear, you can't see, you can't move
your body properly. Twenty years old? You have to be very lucky to live until
twenty. Well, you can go crazy."

Cheonsanje waved his hand.

"If you understand what I'm saying, go in and convince him. There's no time!"

“Is Yayul’s condition that bad?”

“It’s not him…!nothing Learning as soon as possible is good for that child."

As I quietly listened to the explanation, I looked at the Cheonan salt solution in

a strange way.

Cheonsanje's appearance, answering my questions in detail, was more kind than I

thought, and also... looked very nervous.
'What are you so nervous about?'

Episode 74

I checked the thousand salts carefully.

'Come to think of it, why is my energy the same?'

did not increase at all.

That means I didn't eat the Gongqing Petroleum that was taken away from me.

It was questionable from the first time I saw the Cheonan salt pills here. This is
because it was thought that Cheonsan Salt Festival would not be seen for a while.

In order to absorb Gongqing Petroleum, it will take several months to several years
of closed-door training.

'If you're not going to eat it, why did you take it away?'

Is there any reason you can't eat it?

'But Gongqing Petroleum won't cover the pitfalls.'

A group of volcanic waves comparable to Gongqing Petroleum.

However, if Jasodan is consumed by a person who is not familiar with the self-
healing energy of the volcanic wave, the effect of enhancing internal energy drops
to less than 50%.

It meant that the ability to obtain 60 years of internal energy would be reduced to
less than 30 years.

In fact, most of the elixirs were similar to Jasodan. Unless it was an elixir that
matched one's internal energy, it would be extremely difficult to absorb all of the
internal energy contained in it.

For example, the inner layer of Mannyeonhwari holds firearms, Cheonseolsam holds
cold air, and Hasuo, one of the most common ingredients for elixirs, has
earthenware and woodenware that are more than a hundred years old.

Earthenware and woodenware were the energy that harmonized most stably with other
inner energy.

but polar opposites.

If a body full of positive energy and fire energy was ingested with wood, it would
only be like putting firewood into a burning body.
However, if you eat Cheonseolsam full of cold energy, fire and cold will fight
inside your body and your body will tear.

But Gongqing Petroleum was different.

No matter what kind of inner strength he had, he harmonized. That's why Gongqing
Oil is treated as the top row among all elixirs.

At that moment, a hypothesis came to mind.

The age of Cheonsan-je will be close to seventy. If I hadn't had a disciple by that
age, I would have been nervous.

Even if you find the Geukyang branch and recruit disciples, you will be able to
pass on more things if you raise your level quickly, and there was nothing better
than the elixir to quickly raise your level.

'So, what if the fact that Cheonsanje wanted Gongqing Petroleum from the beginning
was not for himself, but for his disciple?'

Of course, this was just my feeling without any basis. And it's right in front of
you, so you can ask.

“Gongqing Oil, do you intend to give me a yul?”

Both ends of Cheonsanje's white eyebrows rose.

I know I said the correct answer again.

'It's a strange thing.'

How things turn out this way

It was said that Gong Qing Oil saved lives, but now that Gong Qing Oil has really
become Yayul's.

Either way, it was a good thing.

The new skill of Cheonsanje doesn't disappear, and Yayul, who saved Yayul and got
rid of Demonic Gong, became stronger Yayul on our side.

'It must be on our side...?'

If you become a disciple of Cheonsanje, you will be separated for several years.

It was more than enough time for the child to forget all memories of the person he
had spent years and months with.

'I'll be able to maintain intimacy if I look closely from the side.'

I was a little worried.

"under."

Cheonsanje breathed out in vain as if he was full of energy.

“I never thought I would be fooled by one kid.”

In one breath, the Cheonsanje, which was more than ten steps away, was in front of
me.

I saw a hand reaching out towards me and reflexively avoided it.

'Well······.'

I regretted not avoiding it right away.

nitrateJie's expression turned grim.

"Avoid this?"

"Haha, that's it."

At that moment, this time, a hand with unavoidable speed grabbed my chin.

"It wasn't a coincidence."

"Eh? What's this kid? Tell me Noko."

"I felt it the other day, but... I like your eyes."

Cheonsanje raised his hand to my danjeon.

A hot energy rushed in.

I could see that it was the natural strength of the thousand salts.

"It's true that he's a bad person, but it seems like he's using his inner energy as
well."

This time I was surprised.

"Keuhehe. You seem surprised to know how."

Cheonsanje laughed and continued.

“Wasn’t it that you didn’t have much intention of hiding it? If you had held
Namgung Ryucheong’s wooden sword with his bare hands without any knowledge, your
palm would not have ended up being torn.”

"Arasuni, tell me this noko."

"I can't learn verbal dyeing, but well, it's not as bad as you.
I might change my mind after seeing what you learn.
Hmm. yes. It'll be a mess."

suddenly alone
What are you muttering?

I finally let go of the hand holding my chin.

I pout and rub my chin

He opened and closed his mouth repeatedly.

'I thought my jaw would break.'

At that time, Cheonsanje suddenly lifted me into his side.

"·······?"

Then, he hurriedly approached the dorm.

"Where are you going?"

"······."

Cheonsanje, who went to the room where his father and Yayul were talking silently,
kicked the door.

My father stood up as if he knew who was coming, and Yayul looked at me in

surprise.

"Your daughter wants to learn my gold natsu."

"Yes?"

"Yes?"

* * *

the next day.

My father, who had been away since early in the morning, returned.

I gave Gongqing oil to my father with a longing heart. It was something I forgot
about because I was so distracted the day before.

However, the response was lukewarm.

My father was neither surprised nor overjoyed. I just asked curiously.

"How do you have this? Wasn't it stolen by Cheonsanje?"

"Why aren't you surprised?"

“I already heard from Namgoongwan. You said you gave the Gongqing Oil you found in
the Mansinui test room?”

Anit! My grand plan to surprise my father...!

Come to think of it, since my father waited for me in front of the Changgung Hall
for a week, I should have had enough to hear about Gongchung Petroleum from Mr.
Namgungwan.

"Sheesh."

"·······?"

"I was going to surprise my father."

My father smiled and said.

"I was surprised enough. So how is one left? I heard there were two."

I shrugged and shrugged.

"It's all because I'm smart."

My father tilted his head slightly and asked in disbelief.

"Could it be that you lied to me that there were only two of them in the first
place?"

I nodded.
Father shook his head.

"I'll take care of this for now. It's hard for me to drink this right now. I'll
only take your heart."

It was a smooth answer, as if prepared.

There, I felt a little intrusive. However, I completely forgot the jarring feeling
of what followed.

“I have decided to move my residence.”

"why?"

"It's difficult for me to stay here... I told Wan about your ability."

"ah······."

I asked nervously.

"What did you say?"

"They said it was fine."

He put his hands on his chest and let out a sigh of relief.

Immediately, Namgung Se moved his residence further inside. few people have access
toI could see that they were considerate so that I could practice with peace of
mind.

Looking at things like this, it seemed like the consideration of the Namgung family
was deeper than that of the Baekri family, and it made me feel really good...

'I can't believe someone else's house is more comfortable than ours.'

He seemed to know why his father wandered around Gangho instead of returning to his
family.

After moving to a place where I could practice to my heart's content, I learned the
Golden Nasu from Cheon-Yeom-Je for about half of each day.

Geum Na-soo was a bare-handed martial art, such as grabbing or breaking joints.

The moment I managed to avoid the hand that was about to grab my elbow, another
hand suddenly approached my face.

"Ouch!"

My forehead burned and the stars twinkled in front of my eyes.

What do you do when you see an attack vector?

It was not something that could be avoided by seeing Cheonsanje's hand.

Start at first though! The moment I did it, I saw a star in my eyes, but now I can
avoid it. Of course, the natural salts were taken care of.
“Today we will stop here.”

"······thank you."

"huh."

The forehead was hot.

Because he was beaten so much, in fact, couldn't he beating him up and saying that
he would teach him how to use gold to relieve his anger at me? I thought.

Cheonsanje fought mainly with the recommended method, that is, with fists and
hands, and it was highly related to his inner strength.

It was because most weapons could not withstand the heat of verbal flame.

In particular, it was difficult to count all of the people who were crippled or
passed away after being hit by his bare hands.

After smashing and going about without covering the affair, it became quiet at some
point.

'If I hadn't become a bloody brother with Namgung Segaju, I would have become a
Sapa.'

Anyway, as much as the recommended method was great, Geumnasoo was also different
from most other martial arts.

That's why my father strongly recommended me to learn the Golden Nasu of the
Cheonsan Yeomaje.

"You've grown a lot."

It seemed that his father, who did not know when he had arrived, was watching.

Seeing my father go airborne towards Cheonsanje, I followed suit and put my hands
together.

Watching the Cheonsanje go away, my father came over and rubbed my forehead. It
felt cool.'

"Let's go in."

Episode 75
As soon as I entered the residence, Yayul held out a towel to me as if he had been
waiting.

When Cheonsanje came, Yayul avoided his seat. It was obvious that he was avoiding
it, fearing that he would be annoyed by proposing a disciple again.

And the eyes that looked at me were full of guilt.

After seeing Yayul and me, my father headed towards the inside of the residence
first.

I asked Yayul.

"Are you doing well?"

“I am doing it.”

Cheonsanje taught Yayul the fortune-telling method and prescription to suppress the
energy of sheep.

It was not possible to get out of the extreme retardation by doing this, but it was
said that it could slow down the deterioration a little.

Even though he had extended his lifeline, Yayul's expression was not good. It was
because of me.

Yayul believed that the reason Cheon-Yeom-Je taught him how to perform fortune-
telling and prescriptions was that I had obtained it from Cheon-Yeom-Je on the
condition that I learn the Golden Nasu.

Every time I see such a gloomy face, I feel sorry for myself.

'Actually, that's not the case...'

Whether or not I learned Geumnasoo, Cheonsanje must have taught Yayul how to
perform fortune-telling and prescriptions.

There's no way I'm going to let the Geukyang delay that I finally found die.

But now it's too late to tell the truth.

I couldn't help but smile as if I was okay.

I didn't even think that that look would make Yayul feel more guilty.

* * *

"My lord, the Heavenly Mountain Emperor has come."

"Let it in."
Namgung Moo-cheol did not look back with his hands behind his back.all.

The Cheonsansanje, who came right behind him, said.

“I was wondering what you were looking at. Why is your body itching?”

"Why, then, would you deal with me?"

“If you can burn them all, you can.”

"That doesn't work."

Even so, Namgung Mu-cheol, who kept his eyes fixed on the sword on the decoration
stand, said.

"Recently, the Demonic Cult has been quiet."

"It's a good thing, but it's a strange thing."

"Yes. What are you preparing for..."

"It's been a long time since I gave up the leader position, so do you still care?"

Namgoong Mu-cheol shook his head and turned around.

"Breath the wind."

Namgung Moo-cheol, who left the room with Cheonsan-je, jumped up and stepped on the
roof to reach the second-floor palace near the lake in a few steps.

It was followed by Cheonsanje.

“Is Yeoni following you well?”

"······Not bad."

Namgoong Moo-cheol's eyebrows rose in surprise.

"Oh, isn't that bad? To hear you say that."

"Don't talk nonsense."

"Are you thinking of taking me as a disciple?"

“It’s not even the extreme polarity, so how?”

“I heard that if it was delayed, it would have been brought in.”

"······."

Namgoong Moo-cheol laughed and said.

"It's a good thing that there is a place to write a village. It's a good thing for
you, too, because this child knows grace and has an upright mind."

"Huh, you're talking like my granddaughter?"

"That's right. Too bad."

Cheonsansanje, who glanced back at Namgung Mucheol, widened his eyes.

"I asked first. Don't even think or dream of reaching out to him."

"You say you're not a disciple?"

"huh."

Cheonsanje snorted and continued.

“Is it time for you to take care of that child right now?
I heard that Baron's grandson has a problem. You said you couldn't get your sword
skills back?"

"Well."

Namgoong Mu-cheol let out a quiet voice.

"Can that be? When I first made the sword, it's been so long that I don't even
remember."

I used to describe the first time I created a sword as crossing a wall.

It meant moving to the next level.

It's just that it's very difficult to get over the wall the first time.
There was no case of retreating back after crossing.

But now Namgung Ryucheong was in that state.

Once you've made a sword, it's time to get used to it by making a sword with a real
sword.

However, Namgung Ryucheong was unable to recreate the sword skill. It was an
unheard of situation.

Namgung Ryucheong, who had never failed in his life, didn't have to find out what
the reaction would be.
"Liu Qing, that child is also worried."

At the end of Namgung Mu-cheol’s gaze, he reached the cotton cloth fluttering over
the dance floor.

* * *

No matter how many times I've been there, the gymnasium is familiar. And I was able
to find some differences between familiarity.

A cotton tent was erected in the sky to prevent direct sunlight from hitting the
sky.

'Oh, nice! It won't be dazzling.'

I came to the gymnasium today because my father decided to have a map sparring with
Ryucheong Namgung.

Unfortunately, there was no Seo Ha-ryeong.

Seo Ha-ryeong went back to Suhyangmun shortly after I entered Changgunggwan.

Because my mother's birthday is approaching.

'I would have liked it if there was a lower ryung.'

On the other side of the gymnasium, a face I hadn't seen in a long time appeared.
It was Namgung Ryucheong.

Namgung Ryucheong also had their last meeting before entering the Changgung Hall.

'But what's wrong with your face?'

In the meantime, I must have starved myself, and I lost a lot of weight. His
complexion was bad, and the shadows around his eyes were dark, indicating that he
hadn't slept properly for several days.

Hiding my surprise, I approached Namgung Ryucheong.

"long time no see."

Namgung Ryucheong glanced at me and nodded.

The reaction was very dry.

At the moment, fight when I finally part with Ryuchung Namgung.It was to the extent
that I tried to remember it.
'Um, no. I didn't fight.'

I was convinced and spoke again.

"Why haven't you been here before?

It's been a while since I left the Changgung Hall."

"Our pact wasn't until your hand healed? Why should I go see you?"

"I'm just looking at your face to see if you've been well.

And talk..."

"What are you doing?"

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong, who stopped me from speaking, calmly tidied up his sleeves.

'Why did this bastard get sick again?'

Namgung Ryucheong's chronic disease seemed to be Dojin again.

Roughly the name of the disease I decided on

It was a 'disease that haunts the world'.

When I turned my head a bit, I saw Uncle Namgung-wan and Deputy Shim, who were
standing at a distance behind Namgung Ryucheong.

Uncle Namgung-Wan's face seemed to be about to explode red and blue, and Vice-
governor Shim's complexion was pale. He didn't say it very loudly, but since he was
Go Soo, he must have overheard all the conversation.

It was an expression of holding back from wanting to scream right away.

'Well, you're having a lot of trouble because of your son who keeps his distance
from the world.'

I decided to talk to Ryuchung Namgung one more time for Mr. Namgungwan.

“Sometimes I think of you and miss you.”

Namgung Ryucheong finally raised his head. Slightly startled eyes turned to me.

I smiled and continued.

"You didn't want to see me?"

"······I'm busy practicing."

Namgung Ryucheong frowned and cut it off.
I crossed my arms and looked at Namgung Ryucheong blankly.

'It's strange.
Why are you standing there like this?'

I opened my mouth again to a fact that suddenly came to my mind.

"Ryu... No, Gongja."

I almost called out your name inadvertently.

"Is there something troubling you?"

Namgung Ryucheong twitched his eyebrows.

see if there is

Namgung Liu Qing became very sensitive whenever he had a problem. Usually the
trouble was about the sword.

"······It's none of your business."

"Do not work too hard."

I turned around and headed for the edge of the gymnasium.

'It's really difficult. It's difficult.'

A short time stuck because of my hand.

It seemed that Ryucheong Namgung was not enough to regard me as a close friend.

To be honest, it wasn't that I wasn't disappointed with the attitude I had on that
day, but I wasn't too disappointed either. Because I didn't think I would be able
to make friends easily.

My father, who must have seen all of this, told me.

"...are you okay?"

I was put into my father's arms without a word.

My father patted me on the back.

On the other side of the gymnasium, Namgung-Wan was saying something to Namgung
Ryu-Cheong.

It seemed like he was blaming the bad atmosphere, but Namgung Ryucheong showed an
attitude that seemed distracted by his father's scolding.

'Is that the only way I can focus on Dalian today?'

My father grabbed me by the shoulders and pushed me away. It seemed like they were
going to fight now.

"Then watch from here."

"Yes."

The fluttering hem of the dress came apart.

I heard that Namgung Ryucheong, who was in Changgunggwan, and my father's voice
were immediately over.

'Come to think of it, my father would accept Ryucheong Namgung as a disciple...'

There was no such word yet.

While I was lost in thought for a moment, I heard voices exchanged between the two.

“I heard that you can make a sword.

No one your age has reached that level. I'd like to get a taste of it too. Take the
sword."

"I can't show it again because my realization is lacking."

"Well?"

What do you mean?

I also looked at Namgung Ryucheong in awe, following my father.

'It's strange.'

It was the time left after my palm, which had been cut by Namgung Ryucheong's
sword, had healed.

In the meantime, check againcouldn't you make it?

Episode 76
Namgung Ryucheong had a calm face.

However, knowing his fighting spirit and obsession with the sword, I knew that he
was pretending to be calm.

'Come to think of it, Ryucheong Namgung was several years earlier than the age at
which he originally expressed his sword skills.'

Is that why there is a problem?

The way Namgung Ryucheong grows in the work stems from the desire to protect
something precious.

Isn't it really a martial arts main character's way of growing up?

But here comes a problem.

There was nothing precious in Namgung Liucheng's childhood!

If you want to find the most precious memories of Ryucheong Namgung's childhood...
it's training time.

'I'm really sick.'

That's why he is called the best equipment in the world and has skills that are
incomparable to his peers, but personally, he is blocked by a wall and spends a
frustrating childhood.

The father, who was silent for a moment, spoke again.

"i get it."

"here."

At that time, Namgung-wan threw a wooden sword.

My father, who accepted it smoothly, looked at Namgung Ryucheong.

"I'm ready."

"Then I'll ask for one."

Namgung Ryucheong straightened up after performing a sword bow. I opened my eyes

wide.

Namgung Ryucheong’s momentum changed in an instant.

From what I've observed many times before the return, those who sparred with my
father usually looked around for a long time because of their father's reputation.

However, Ryuchung Namgung swung his sword straight away. It looked like a beast.

'Was Namgung Ryucheong sparring with Seo Ha-ryeong really a kid's joke?'

However, despite the fierce attack, nothing reached his father.

Perhaps he thought that this should not go on like this, but the moment Namgung
Ryucheong stopped the offensive and was about to retreat, his father's sword aimed
at the nape of Namgung Ryucheong's neck.

'Wow... is it over?'

It was really fleeting.

If it wasn't for Geum-an's ability, he wouldn't have seen his father wield a sword.

Namgung Ryucheong took the wooden sword.

“I learned a number.”

"······."

My father had a strange expression on his face.

"You did a good job. It's an achievement that no one your age has ever seen. It's
just the pride of the Namgung family."

"thank you."

"I want to ask you one thing..."

My father, who was talking, suddenly turned his head. At the same time, Namgungwan,
Namgung Ryuchung, and I all looked in the direction my father was facing.

"grandfather?"

"Oh, you haven't forgotten."

Namgoong-Wan said in a puzzled voice.

“Father! Since when have you been here?

If you want to come, tell me."

"Well, since you handed over the wooden sword?"

Then you should have been there almost from the beginning.
However, no one here knew that his father was there until he looked at Namgung
Sega.

Father greeted them politely.

Just as he was about to wink at me and say hello, Namgung Segaju waved his hand.

"You don't have to be polite."

Namgung Segaju waved his hand and looked at Namgung Ryucheong.

“Liu Qing, why did you stop the offensive?”

"I tried to think about the sword path again because I thought it would be useless
to continue."

"Do you think the answer will come out if you think about it again?"

"······no."

"Hmm."

Namgung Segaju, who let out an inexplicable quiet voice, suddenly looked at me.

"I heard that you started training again recently."

"Ah yes."

"I'm glad you've recovered a lot."

"Thank you for your concern."

Sega Namgung approached with his hands behind his back. Even though it was just
walking, it had the power to draw attention.

Namgung Segaju spoke at once.

"Why don't you two try sparring?"

"Yes?"

"Yes?"

The first question is me, and the second is Namgung Ryucheong.

Namgoong-wan said as if he was perplexed.

"Father, what do you mean? Why is Yan Yi sparring with Liu Qing?"

"There's no need to mention the difference in skills between the two children. If
Yeon is okay with it, why don't you consider it an experience and give it a try? Of
course, Liu Qing shouldn't use his inner energy."

Namgung Segaju only smiled gently with an expression that did not know the meaning.

"uh······."

I looked at my father in bewilderment.

My father met his eyes and nodded slightly.

"Yes. Then I'll do it."

Namgung Liu-cheong's face became strange at my answer.

Namgung Ryucheong spoke to Namgung Segaju in an argumentative tone.

"Grandpa, I really want you to fight with Sojeo Baekri..."

Namgung Segaju cut off Namgung Ryucheong’s words and said.

“Liu Cheng, I know that you are in great agony these days.

So... If you follow Namgung Segaju's words well, you mean that Namgung Ryucheong
will be allowed to enter Changgunggwan?

Namgung Wan did not seem to understand his father, Namgung Family Head.

I was given a wooden sword suitable for me to carry. It's been a long time since
I've felt the touch in my hand.

In the past, there was a time when I thought I could work hard even if I became an
internally disabled person.

that someday there will be a way to get better.

Or because there is no way.

I just swung the sword hard.

'I thought I did something stupid.'

Now that I think about it, I was fortunate that I lived hard at that time.

If I had just given up on everything at that time and just had fun, my mind would
be white even if I held the sword now.

Of course, the most important thing was to find something you can do and live hard
in the present.

Thinking about the lessons of life, I walked to the center of the gymnasium.
Namgung Ryucheong was stiff with his brow furrowed. This situation was the one I
didn't like the most.

"I'll tell you in advance, but they won't look at you."

I looked at Namgung Ryucheong and said seriously.

"Look at me..."

"······."

Namgung Liucheng's eyebrows rose, not realizing that they were high in the sky.

'Hmm, it seems like he's kind of pissed off.'

Namgung Ryucheong confronted him and raised a sword.

After that, they took a few steps back and faced each other, holding their swords
and stance.

Namgung-wan, who was watching this nervously, said in surprise.

"Yeon-yi looks more familiar than I thought?"

"That's right..."

The moment the robber of the hundred li is about to agree to this,

right!

Baek Ri-yeon's sword, which blocked Namgung Ryucheong's stabbing sword, flew into
the sky.

"······."

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong, who threw the sword, was also surprised.

'Well. It's embarrassing.'

I wonder if Seo Ha-ryeong felt this way?

The back of my head was tingling, and I could feel that the atmosphere in the
gymnasium, where there were only a few people, had cooled down.
Seeing the attack, I reflexively blocked it, but that was a mistake.

It's been so long since I've held a sword in my hand... No, it was an excuse. I
really didn't know that Namgung Ryucheong's power could be this strong.

'I wouldn't have used my energy.'

My palms tingled as I missed the sword.

Namgung Ryucheong bit his teeth and glared at me.

"Don't play around."

"······."

I said with regret.

"I'm not joking······."

"Don't lie. I didn't hit you too hard."

"······."

"Didn't you tell Sojeo Seo how to destroy my sword? You said you just saw it? Or
was that a lie? If you're going to do this, don't do it."

The more Namgung Liucheng spoke, the more angry he seemed to rise.

"Even if you can't use your inner strength, you should have learned it from an
early age in the Baekri Sega. Then, is the Baekri Sega level only this much?"

I checked where the sword fell and looked back at Namgung Ryucheong.

"······Confucius."

"say.""Not everyone is as lucky as you."

"what?"

"I'm sorry if I felt like I insulted you."

"······."

At my apology, Ryucheong Namgung raised his eyebrows.

Ryucheong Namgung drew his sword and nodded.

"Bring back the sword. Seriously, do it again."

Whoa.

I silently sighed deeply.

I can't find an answer to this

Why the hell did Namgung Segaju suddenly ask me to fight?

I don't think the person who is the 11th river in the world wouldn't have made it
because he was bored.

I had no idea what the heck to gain here.

And the place he went to pick up the fallen sword was near Namgung Segaju.

As I picked up my sword, Namgung Segaju called to me.

"Yuna."

"Yes."

“Ryu Cheng is already very strong.

You will never be able to deal with it by force."

"······."

"I heard you have very good eyesight. How many times have you tried to dodge his
attacks?"

I could see that he was talking about the thousand salts here. And I could see that
these words were the advice of Segaju Namgung.

"thank you."

"I'm sure you're smart enough to understand."

I went back, deep in thought.

Episode 77

* * *

The voice of Sega Namgung wasn't loud, but it wasn't quiet either. It meant that
everyone in the gymnasium heard it.

Namgoong-Wan muttered to himself.

"Do you have good eyes?"

Namgung-wan tilted his head and saw Baek Ri-yeon walking anxiously.

"Are you going to let me go on?

Liu Cheng isn't the kind of kid that Yan should take care of."

"For now... Let's wait and see. Namgung Sega Lord seems to have an idea too."

Baekriui River said in an ambiguous tone.

And then, as if it had just come to mind, he asked.

“Ah, but why does Yeon-i call Namgung Sega-joo grandfather?”

"My father told me to call you that."

After a brief conversation, the sparring began again.

This time it was completely different from before.

Namgung-Wan, who was watching the protracted match, muttered.

"It's really like a rat... Big, Yeon-yi is very good at dodging."

"······."

"You're quite familiar with the footsteps and the fast track, aren't you?
Hmm······."

Namgung Liucheng thought Dalian turned out to be quite funny.

As soon as I started the second sparring, I flew first.

Namgung Ryucheong was not surprised and blocked the attack calmly and honestly, as
if trying to gauge my strength. Even though I was determined and swung it, I almost
missed the sword the moment the wooden swords collided.

'third time? About four times?'

If they encountered the sword more than that, they would miss it.

As if counterattacking me, who was quickly backing away, Namgul Ryucheong stabbed
the offensive.

And I was able to know the path of Namgung Ryucheong's sword.

It felt almost halfway across the realm of foreknowledge.

I retreated, frantically dodging the continuous sword attacks.

'Is this...?'

I opened my eyes wide in surprise while avoiding it.

What made this possible was a mixture of quite a few factors.

First of all, I could see Namgung Ryucheong's attack much better, probably because
I was training to see the route with my eyes while getting hit on the forehead by
Cheonsanje.

And when he was in a crisis (?), he instinctively stepped on the footsteps of

Baekri Sega, which he had practiced hundreds of times before returning.

Baekri Sega's sword and foot techniques consisted of letting off an attack and
counterattacking. In other words, it is well made to avoid.

Lastly, I watched Namgung Ryucheong and Seo Ha-ryeong's sparring over and over
again.

He was familiar with Namgung Ryucheong's swordsmanship.

In addition, this was an expedient, but the natural guide was also used a little.

'It's just a little bit so that the color of the eyes doesn't change much.but.'

Anyway, it was as if I was using a little bit of my energy.

Before I knew it, I went round and round around the gymnasium. By this point,
Namgung Ryucheong was also out of breath.

It was only natural that Namgung Ryucheong was honestly not using his inner energy.

I glanced at Namgung Sega, Namgung Wan, and my father.

Those three people probably knew that I was using my inner strength and nature.

'Seeing that you didn't say anything... you're guessing it's okay to write this
much?'

Namgung Ryucheong had no doubt that I was an internally deficient person, so he

wouldn't know.

Namgung Liucheng caught his breath and glared at me.

"You... stop running away."

"Sirut!"

I yelled out, having gained confidence from several successful escapes, indignant
at the stupid remarks I had heard, telling me not to play around and saying that
the level of the baekrisega was so bad.

"Catch it if you can!"

Fire flew from Namgung Ryucheong's eyes.

Did you lift too much?

I hurriedly lowered my head.

hun. A very scary sound came from the spot I had avoided.

I heard goosebumps. It was where my hair was.

"Crazy, are you going to kill me?"

"You avoided it."

"still!"

"Noisy."

Namgung Ryucheong hurriedly retreated to avoid the sword he wielded in succession.

So, I went around the gymnasium again.

"······."

"······."

I let out a heavy breath.

'Oh, it's hard!'

I dodged well, but I couldn't avoid all the swords.

While running away, I had no choice but to block Namgung Ryucheong's sword several
times, and now there was no strength left in my grip.

The wooden sword he was holding was cumbersome.

And······.

I could see that Namgung Ryucheong was getting used to the way I avoided him.

'It looks like he's got a little mad and his eyes are wide open...'

It must have been the first time I had been avoiding without sparring properly.

Occasionally, I saw a path that would give Namgung Ryucheong a valid blow, but the
untitled was my body.
It was barely possible to avoid it, but that was it. Even if I saw the law of
destruction, I didn't have the courage to attack it.

'Ha, this is the only way.'

I looked at the wooden sword I was holding... and threw the sword at Ryucheong
Namgung.

A tool that cannot be wielded properly anyway.

It was just messing around.

"······!"

Surprised, Ryucheong Namgung stuck close to the gap where I was cutting my wooden
sword.

Namgung Ryucheong reached out to me with his left hand, which did not hold the
sword. It was much slower than the hands of Cheonsanje, who had been hit countless
times recently.

I twisted my body to avoid the left hand and pushed my arm away with my forearm.

It was so close that you could feel Namgung Ryucheong's dilated eyes and her
orderly breathing.

As I was holding the wooden sword, I hit Namgung Ryucheong's blood on his wrist.

puck! There was a pretty loud noise, and I groaned.

"ah······."

The attack worked well. But it lacked strength.

Namgung Ryucheong's hand lost a bit of strength, but he didn't drop the sword.

Of course, the wooden sword, which I did not miss, was aimed at my neck.

The touch of the wooden sword against the nape of the neck was cold, and Namgung
Ryucheong's widened eyes were impressive.

"Well, I lost."

"you······."

I took a deep breath and sat down on the spot.

"Oh, it's hard."

It felt like my head was spinning.
I looked up at Namgung Ryucheong, clutching my throbbing hair.

"Liu Qing."

"Why did you choose your name..."

I said while cutting Namgung Ryucheong's question.

"The one holding the sword is a human."

"·······?"

"Make something valuable. That way you can cross your walls."

Suddenly, my father came to me.

“Yuna, you lost.”

"Yes."

"Confucius, good couplesIt was."

"······no."

"Originally, I was going to continue the map sparring, but why don't we stop here
today? It looks like there's a lot to think about."

While my father and Ryuchung Namgung were talking, I got up from the floor and sat
down again.

My legs were trembling and I couldn't put any strength into it.

With tears in my eyes, I stretched out my hand toward my father.

"Huh, Father, I can't get up."

As if my father couldn't help it, he grabbed my arm and pulled me up.

Then he supported his hamstrings with his arm.

Namgung Ryucheong looked at the couple with an unknown look.

* * *

Ryucheong Namgung mechanically climbed the stone steps in the hall.

look at the person make something valuable

'What do you know about me?'

Namgung Ryucheong bit his lip.

without knowing your own troubles.

It was enough to ignore the ridiculous admonitions.

But······.

Baek Ri-yeon's eyes caught my heart.

Clearly, the emotion contained in it was worry.

Who cares about whom?

His eyes worried about the subject who couldn't even walk properly because he had
done a little bit of rain.

'Come to think of it, I think the color of her eyes was a bit bright. Was it
originally that kind of light?'

Without realizing it, a sigh leaked out.

It must be an illusion. Even if it's not an illusion, what does it have to do with
you whether or not your eyes brighten?

'This is what I lost.'

Defeat. I won, but it was the same as losing.

It was the exact opposite of Seo Ha-ryeong Sojeo and Dalian.

Even if the wooden sword was broken, if he continued the sparring, he was confident
that he would be able to subdue him with the broken sword.

Conversely, the Dalian with Baekri Sojeo.

The sword didn't miss, but if the power contained in the hand that struck the wrist
had been a little stronger...

'It would have been better to stab and break the inner ball with blood than to
strike it down... Oh, I decided not to use my inner ball. Then it would have been
best to take it down. But it was a mistake to start digging into it. I thought I
would throw my sword there. If you don't throw the sword away and twist your body
to avoid it...'

Namgung Ryucheong stopped walking up the stairs before he knew it. And in the
middle of the stone steps, he recalled the couplets in a trance.

Namgung Ryucheong, who had been reviewing Dalian for a long time, felt frustrated
at the thought that came back to him.
sword.

It was strange that it couldn't be recreated.

Even when I asked for advice, everyone said that once you create it, you will gain
a powerful realization. It is said that the feeling remains as if it is engraved in
the brain.

He only said that it was not a sensation that could be explained because he
instinctively knew how to make a sword.

It was like asking for help on how to breathe or how to blink.

Everyone says so.

Anger welled up in his chest, and his vision blurred.

'I······.'

I heard a sound that seemed to resonate in the distance.

Episode 78

"······Ah! Cheong-a! Liu-cheng!"

As the sound gradually got closer, at some point it sounded like thunder and
brought me to my senses.

"Namgung Ryucheong!"

Someone was holding her wobbly body firmly.

"father?"

"Calm down."

"ah······."

"Are you okay?"

"Yes."

"Whoa."
Namgoong-Wan took a deep breath and said.

"What the hell are you doing in the middle of the stairs? Isn't it dangerous! If
you fall down, it won't end with broken limbs."

"sorry."

Namgung-Wan grabbed Namgung Liu-Cheong by the shoulder once more and went up the
stairs.

Namgung Ryucheong also followed suit.

Namgungwan, who entered the palace, is located in an appropriate placegrabbed and

sat down Namgung Ryucheong seemed lost in thought again.

Namgung-Wan felt sorry for his son.

I heard you are having a lot of trouble.

That might have been the reason why he stopped on the stairs. But it wasn't
something he could help with.

"Don't be in a hurry. It's amazing that you've expressed your sword skills at your
age."

"······."

Namgung Liu-cheong's expression alone made it clear that Namgung-Wan's consolation

hadn't reached her heart at all.

Namgung-Wan sighed and gestured.

"Sit down."

Namgung Ryucheong, who was seated, placed a teacup in front of him.

Namgung Liucheng only glanced at the teacup before speaking.

“What did you call me for?

"sit down."

"······."

Namgung Liucheng sat down quietly.

His face was expressionless, but his eyes showed displeasure.

Namgung-wan rubbed his face as if he had a headache.

“I have something to tell you, and I have something to ask you, so I called.”
"Yes."

Namgung-Wan paused for a moment before opening his mouth again.

“Do you remember what I said to Yeon-yi during sparring?”

"What are you talking about?"

Namgung Ryucheng slightly frowned.

Unlike usual, the words exchanged in sparring were considerable. In particular,

this was the first time that there were only miscellaneous words that were not at
all helpful in sparring.

The most memorable one was 'Catch it if you can!' It was...

Namgung Ryucheong bit his lip unconsciously at the words that came to his mind.

Namgoong-Wan drew attention by knocking on the table.

"The level of Baekriga said something."

Namgung Ryucheong searched for his memory.

Come to think of it, I remembered saying that to Baek Ri-yeon, who seemed so absurd
in the first couple of matches.

Namgoong-Wan let out a big sigh.

"Yeoni didn't grow up in Baekri. He must have been there for about a year. He
barely learned swordsmanship in Baekri."

"Yes? Why?"

“Why is the reason important?

"······."

"It's fortunate that Uigang and Yeoni aren't the ones who will take your last words
to heart. Be careful about mentioning Baekri in front of them from now on, no, just
don't mention them!"

Namgoong-Wan sighed and shook his head.

"Whenever you open your mouth, you'll only be sarcastic or talk rudely.
Who the hell do you resemble..."

Namgung Ryucheong pondered over what he had said.

So exactly...

"Even if you can't use your inner strength, you should have learned it from an
early age in Baekri. So, is your level only this high?"

And what did Baek Ri-yeon say?

"Not everyone is as lucky as you."

"······."

I suddenly realized.

Come to think of it, I knew very little about Baek Ri-yeon.

'I thought I'd seen your face for quite some time.'

It was astonishing.

It was Baek Ri-yeon who always spoke first, asked questions, and joked around.

"Well, we won't be seeing each other for a while anyway. Just remember it for now."

"Nothing to meet?"

Namgung-Wan looked at Namgung Ryu-Cheong in a puzzled way.

"Aren't you going to Changgung Hall?"

"ah······."

"Anyway, that's why I called you.

When are you going to enter Changgunggwan?"

"I haven't thought about it yet."

"what?"

Namgoong Wan frowned and looked at Namgoong Ryuchung.

“Why is the reaction like that?

Namgung Ryucheong seemed to be thinking about something. Soon after, Namgung

Ryucheong met Namgungwan’s eyes.

"father."

"Tell me."

"I sparred with Sojeo Baekri once.Can we do more?"

"what?"

Namgung-Wan was embarrassed and put the teacup down.

"Are you serious?"

"Yes."

"Whoa."

Namgung-Wan stared at the ceiling before opening his mouth.

"I told you not to let people know so that it becomes Uigang..."

Namgung Ryucheong tilted his head.

“Yeon went back after the sparring and lay down.”

"······Yes?"

* * *

After sparring with Ryuchung Namgung, I lay ill for several days.

I thought I was really dying. The muscle pain was so severe that it was like
squeezing the whole body. For three days, I couldn't even move properly.

I learned a great lesson.

'Even if I use a natural guide, the body has to support it.'

Unless you're going to write it like this once and lie down.

I didn't even use that much, but this much. If you didn't notice and used as much
as you could...

'Exercise······! I need to exercise!'

Cheonsanje clicked his tongue as if he were stupid looking at me like that.

"Did you realize that now? You're at the bottom of your stamina! You're not even as
good as an ant crawling on the ground!"

I puffed out my cheeks and mumbled.

"······No, then tell us to build up our stamina······."

"What do you think will change if you increase your stamina?"

"of course?"

Cheonsanje twitched his beard and looked down at me.

“Do you really think your body is completely healed?”

why is my body

I looked down at my body.

"Isn't this good enough?"

Cheonsanje clicked his tongue and held up the teacup.

The half-filled tea water burst into flames and suddenly disappeared.

Threesome evolution?

It could be used only by those with strong internal energy.

As soon as the flames disappeared, the teacup went into incontinence with a
crackling sound.

Cheonsanje set the teacup down on the table and beckoned to me.
"Fill the tea water."

"·······?"

I didn't know why, but it was obvious that if I didn't do as I was told, I would
get hit, so I lifted the teapot as I was told.

Pour the tea carefully.

"Well?"

The tea did not leak.

Goosebumps broke out on his arms.

'As expected, the eleven rivers under the heavens.'

He applied force so that the cracks would not leak. I couldn't know the depth of
the realm.

Cheonsanje pointed to the cracked teacup and said.

"It's your body."

"Yes?"

At that time, Cheonsanje slightly flicked the teacup with his index finger. Then,
with a snapping sound, the teacup was cut in half as it was cracked, and the tea
water spilled out.

"······."

"······."

The tea water that soaked the table dripped to the floor with a pop and a pop.

Heavenly Salt Emperor shouted.

"Yayul!"

Soon the door opened and footsteps approached behind me.

"Did you call?"

"Put this away."

Yayul, who was standing right next to me, looked down at the table and looked at
me.

"Yuna?"

"Oh, yes. Are you here?"

I looked back at Yayul, taking a breath that had stopped belatedly.

Yayul's eyes met mine and his eyes trembled. Then, he asked a question in a barbed
voice toward the Cheonsanje.

“Why is Yeoni doing this?”

"Are you curious?"

Yayul nodded.
The Cheonan Salt Emperor put on a disapproving expression.

"I'll let you know when you become my disciple."

"Uh."

I reflexively sighed and trembled.

"You're so childish!"

"Did you tell the old lady that you were childish!"

Cheonsanje tugged at my ear mercilessly.

"Ah! It hurts! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa cracked teacup is broken!"

"under!"

With a half-laughed sigh, the strength to tug at his ears was gone. Taking
advantage of that gap, Cheonsanje's handgot out of the predicament

Yayul quickly hid me behind his back.

The natural salt agent's beard twitched.

He seemed to be forced to hold back his laughter.

“If you smile, you will be blessed.”

"Shut up!"

"······."

"It's amazing! It's amazing.

I've never seen a girl like you."

"······."

"Are you really crazy for trying to joke with an old lady? Don't you have any
fear?"

"······."

"Why no answer!"

Yayul said softly as if muttering.

"I want you to shut up..."

"you······!"

He opened his mouth quickly before saying anything to Yayul.

"What's there to be afraid of? What you just showed me was because you were worried
about me."

Cheonsanje shook his head with a sigh.

"Being with you makes me feel like I'm losing my mind."

Cheonsansanje rose from his seat.

"Are you leaving already?"

"Why?"

"Ah, it's dinner in a little while, so let's do it together..."

"No work."

Cheonsanje sternly cut off my words.

Before leaving the room, the heavenly salts stopped for a moment.

"You shouldn't take the old lady's words lightly. You have to live your life
carefully. But you... don't know how to take care of yourself."
Cheonsanje's words became more and more like muttering to himself.

"You don't know if the things around you are burning inside. You didn't live long
either."

Episode 79

"What kind of crazy words..."

Yayul cut off my words and asked in an urgent tone.

"You don't live long?"

Tiansanje did not answer that question.

"I will start training again tomorrow. This time I will also train my physical
strength."

At the end of those words, Cheonsanje completely left his place.

Yayul, who confirmed that the Cheonsanje was completely gone, looked back at me.

"What do you mean?"

"Huh? It's nothing special. Take care of yourself in the future."

"······Is that really all?"

"yes."

Yayul's gaze felt stinging, but I calmly grabbed the broken teacup.

Yayul sighed and grabbed my wrist.

"I'll do it."

"Do it together."

"I do."

"uh······"
I was pushed back and watched Yayul.

'uh······.'

I think you're a little angry.

I rubbed the wrist held by Yayul.

Should I say fortunately, the person who can break this delicate atmosphere has
returned.

My father, who opened the door and came in, hesitated.

"Has the senior come and go?"

"Yes."

“Why is the teacup broken?”

"The thousand salts suddenly broke it."

"Um, yes."

It was good that I didn't have to add any excuses because he was such a selfish
person.

"It's dangerous, so call for a fight."

After talking to Yayul, my father came up to me and handed me one of the wads of
paper he was holding.

“Here is a letter from you.”

“To me?”

As I tilted my head curiously, a person flashed into my mind.

Shakyamuni.

"No, did you get an answer already?"

I was surprised that the letter I had sent before entering Changgunggwan had
already been answered.

"Can you read it? Can you help me?"

"Hmm... I'll try it myself!"

"Yes. Got it."

"Ask me if you don't know anything."

"Yes!"

My father reached out and took it as if he were going to stroke my hair.

I widened my eyes and grabbed my father's hand as he was retrieving it.

“Why?”

“Just.”

I smiled and squeezed my father's hand.

My father, who smiled lightly, stroked my hair except for the hand I was holding.

Anyway, even after all this time, my father sometimes acted like the skinship was
awkward.

ThatAt that time, another letter was glimpsed in his father's arms.

'Baekri Sega?'

It appeared to be a letter from the family.

Come to think of it, I felt that the atmosphere surrounding my father had subsided
a bit.

It wasn't noticeable because his facial expression didn't change much.

At that time, my father looked in the direction of the door and said out of the
blue.

“The child you were talking about, Suhyangmun’s child.”

“Are you Seo Ha-ryeong?”

"Yes, that child..."

bang!

Just then, the door opened with a loud noise and a loud voice was heard.

"Yuna!"

As always, it was a tumultuous appearance.

"The place is too far away! Why did you move... huh?"

Seo Ha-ryeong, who had been running in, stiffened.

My father spoke calmly.

"I heard a commotion from far away. Is that child the one you were talking about?"

Why did you suddenly ask?

I smiled a little and affirmed.

"yes that's right."

Seo Ha-ryeong hesitated and stepped back.

Looking back at me and my father, I asked cautiously.

"Who, who, who are you?"

Then, behind Seo Ha-ryeong, a fight that was out of breath appeared.

“Seo, Seo, Sojeo, Ha, if you go in carelessly, ah, no, no, no, no, no.”

At that time, Yayul, with a face disinterested in all the fuss, took a tray and
calmly passed by Seo Ha-ryeong and left the room.

I said with a smile.

"Greetings. My father."

After a short greeting with Seo Ha-ryeong, her father left the seat to talk
comfortably.

“How is it to see my father who was so curious?”

Seo Ha-ryeong was very interested in my father.

My father has been the subject of many stories. Killed someone called Madu, Black
Sword annihilated a breakwater, and so on.

And Seo Ha-ryeong was interested in all the rumors and people of Kang-ho,
especially the strong people.

There were reasons for everything. This is because Seo Ha-ryeong was in charge of
explaining next to Namgung Ryu-cheong in the work.

Isn't it natural to know a lot only when you have a lot of interest?
Seo Ha-ryeong put her hands together and her eyes lit up.

"very······."

"very?"

“You were handsome.”

"······ Hmm. Admit it."

Honestly, as soon as I regressed and opened my eyes, I thought that I was very
handsome even with a confused mind.

"Hey······."

Ha-ryeong Seo rubbed her body with her cheeks blushing.

Why, why are you doing that?

Seo Ha-ryeong continued, as if she knew that I was looking at things strangely.

"Can't you ask your senior to give you a map?"

“I will ask my father once.”

"Aww!"

Seo Ha-ryeong, who held my hand, jumped up and down.

Anyway, he was sincere about the sword.

The face of Seo Ha-ryeong, whom he had liked for a long time, suddenly darkened. It
was a change to the extent that manic depression was suspected.

"But then, are you going back to Baekri Sega now?"

The moment I heard that, I remembered the letter my father was holding from Baekri
Sega. When I thought of Baekri Sega, my heart felt a bit stuffy.

"Perhaps?"

"······."

"I'm not leaving right now.

don't worry."

However, the sullen expression on his face did not change. It's a pity, but it was
good to leave for him too.
'I'll be friends with Ryuchung Namgung only if I'm not there."

This is how Namgung Ryuchung's only childhood friend disappeared.

Seo Ha-ryeong, who was quiet for a while, opened her mouth again.

"Then when are we going to play?"

"Are you going to play?"

Seo Ha-ryeong opened her eyes and shouted.

"Did you forget? You were supposed to go out with me!"

"uh?"

"How could I forget that!"

Have you ever been

I searched my memory.

I think the story came out after Seo Ha-ryeong refused to go with me when he went
back to Suhyangmun...

I am SeohaIt was a rough spit out to appease the spirit, but Seo Ha-ryung seemed to
think he had promised it.

Seo Ha-ryeong shouted as if she was sad.

"I asked for a lot of pocket money to go play!"

Are you talking about a child who goes back to his mother's birthday and collects
pocket money?

Anyway, he said with a cute smile as he puffed out his cheeks in anger.

"Oh, did you?"

"······."

“I will ask my father now.”

* * *

next day.
I decided to go out with Seo Ha-ryeong right away to remove the horn.

My father kindly allowed me to go out.

Huiju, where Namgung’s family lived, had good security. It was only natural that no
one would dare to commit a crime right in front of Namgung Se.

It wasn't dangerous, and my father seemed to like it when I went to play with my
best friend.

Yayul also decided to go out with him.

"Yuna!"

Seo Ha-ryeong, who crossed the yard in an instant, said with a breathless
expression.

“I heard!

I said with a puzzled face.

"Who said that? I lost."

"Huh? I heard you won!"

"No, I lost."

Then Yayul intervened with a nonchalant face.

"You've won, right?"

Why is he like this again?

Yayul spoke up.

"You haven't been feeling well in a while."

"What is it?"

"I heard you've been holding a sword since you were a toddler? But it's disgraceful
to have your wrist grabbed by you, who haven't learned it in a few months."

A sneer appeared on Yayul's lips.

“I don’t think I won.”

"No, even to the point of shame..."

As I continued to speak, I raised my head with a feeling of quarrel for some
reason, and was speechless.

'Is this destiny?'

Could it be that the setting in the novel is trying to make the two of them sharp
enemies?

If not, why! Of course! At this time!

Namgung Ryucheong is here!

At my silent scream, Yayul tilted his head and looked at me.

"what's the matter?"

The answer to Yayul's question was Namgung Ryucheong.

"That's right, I lost. If you're talking about winning or losing, since I didn't
break the sword, you'd think I won, but if you're talking about sparring, I think I
lost too."

Yayul frowned as if he was annoyed and looked back.

Namgung Ryucheong continued with a cold face.

"But I didn't think it was disgraceful. I thought Sojeo was great."

Namgung Ryucheong's eyes turned to me.

"You haven't learned for months? Well, you don't even know how skilled your master
is."

The owner... could it be me?

"Huh? It's not Yayul's servant."

Then Seo Ha-ryeong intervened without notice.

After, you are the only light and salt here.

Taking advantage of the atmosphere cut off by Seo Ha-ryeong, he got caught between
Ya-yul and Namgung Ryu-cheong.

He shook his hand and asked to get the two away from each other.
"Gongja Namgung, what's wrong?"

"no."

I tilted my head.

Then why are you here?

Namgung Liu-cheong continued, as if my expression revealed what he wanted to say.

"I heard that you feel better now, so I just came to see you."

"What? Just?"

I asked in surprise.

As soon as my hand healed, the guy who never came to see my face suddenly came?

Will the sun rise in the west tomorrow?

Episode 80

"Grandpa, Namgung Sega allowed me to enter Changgunggwan. I thought you would enter
Changgunggwan right away. Oh, did you come to see me before entering? Why?"

I tried to convince myselfWhy do I conclude? ended with

Why is he coming to see me?

Weren't you crazy that you were going to re-emerge your sword skills right now?

Namgung Liucheng glared at me with an astringent expression.

"······I told you to pay attention to people"

I scratched my cheek in embarrassment.

"I didn't mean it was me."

"Then who am I interested in?"

"Well······."

I glanced around and pointed at the maid behind Namgung Ryucheong.

"First of all, is your closest servant?"

"Ugh, what are you talking about!"

The bodybuilder shuddered and waved his hand.

“Or how about Seo Sojour?”

"what!"

This time, Seo Ha-ryeong jumped up and glared at me.

Lastly, there was Yayul, but I couldn't bear to tell him to pay attention to Yayul.

Yayul's eyes met and he smiled.

"······."

"······."

When I shut my mouth, silence fell in the yard.

Why are you so quiet when there are five people here!
I had no choice but to open my mouth again.

"Does anyone have anything to say?"

"······."

"······."

As the silence grew longer, Yayul opened his mouth.

"When are you going?"

"ah."

I looked back at Namgung Ryucheong.

"Um, I've been here for a long time, but the timing is bad. I had a prior
appointment. I'll go next time. If you don't refuse."
Namgung Ryucheong came out and looked at Seo Ha-ryeong and asked.

"Where are you going out?"

"Yeah. I want to go out and play."

“You go out and play?”

Namgung Liucheng's expression twisted as if he had heard of an evil plan to conquer

the world.

I said it like an excuse.

"I got permission..."

No, but why should I be making excuses for this?

When questioning, unexpected words came out from the side.

"shall we go together?"

It was Seo Ha-ryeong.

I turned my head and saw Seo Ha-ryeong

saw. Why is he like this all of a sudden?

It seems that my expression was too naked again. Seo Ha-ryeong put her hand in my
ear and whispered.

"I just remembered

My mom told me to reconcile and get along because Gongja Namgung apologized."

Well, Suhyangmunju's first goal was friendship between the successor of Namgung
Sega and Seo Ha-ryeong.

I smiled and clapped once as if it was good.

"Then why don't we go together? It's much better if it's just the two of us...
Ayaya! It hurts, don't pinch me. Okay, okay."

I rubbed my forearms and cried.

Yayul glared at Seo Ha-ryeong and clung to me.

"It's fine?"

"It's fine."
Ryuchung Namgung raised his eyebrows and said.

"I didn't say I was going."

Yayul glanced at Namgung Ryucheong and said.

"let's hurry."

except for him

Everyone in the room could tell that the word ... was missing.

'Yayul, I think I'm worse off than not saying that...'

The moment he heard Yayul's words, Namgung Ryucheong's next move was expected.

Namgung Ryucheong glared at Yayul for a moment before saying,

"I've changed my mind. I want to go."

"······."

Also.

So the four of us came out to that street together.

* * *

Near noon, the streets were very lively, and there was no shadow on the faces of
the merchants and passers-by.
I knew right away that it was a good place to live.

'He's staring at me terribly.'

I could feel the eyes of the people glancing at me.

'Is it natural?'
Anyone can see that it looked like the kids from rich families came out to play for
a while.

Namgung Ryucheong is clearly a rich boy.

Seo Ha-ryeong also looked like a girl from a rich family.

In addition, Yayul's pretty appearance that is not often seen on the street.
It's like a blind man with his eyes closedto the girl you see.

It was bound to be a standout combination.

"Which family are they from? Do you know?"

"I don't know. See you first."

As I listened to the conversations of the merchants, I managed to hold back the

burst of laughter.

don't know In front of Namgung Sega's nose

Namgung Sega Do not know the face of Sogongja!

Admiration came out of nowhere.

If you don't usually come out of the house...

The merchant glanced at Seo Ha-ryeong and said.

"I've seen that girl from time to time. It seems like she's living in the Namgung
Sega."

"Namgung Sega? Eh! That said, I remember. The blindfolded girl next to me is the
Merca or Baekga family daughter brought by Namgung Sogaju the other day?"

I know too, but...

Looking at Namgung Ryucheong, he shook his head and our eyes met.

As if asking why he shook his head, Namgung Liucheng looked at me arrogantly.

I asked with a smile.

“Do you have any recommendations?”

It doesn't seem to come up very often, but I did ask just in case.

"suggestion?"

"Yeah. You're a person here. I'm here for the first time today."

Namgung Ryucheong hesitated and then said.

"······I don't know either."

"Where do you live?"

"I'm also here for the first time today."

"what?"

I looked in amazement.

"first?"

"yes."

"You've never been out before?"

"yes."

"Huh."

Namgung Ryucheong looked at me with slightly annoyed eyes.

"Is it that surprising?"

"yes."

He nodded softly.

"This is around your house. You have to pay attention to what's going on and what
kind of place it is. You'll be leading the Namgung Sega later, right?"

"······."

"Things that can only be seen with the naked eye..."

Then I felt Yayul pulling the hem of my clothes. I stopped talking and looked
around.

“Yayul, why?”

Looking at the place Yayul pointed to, he saw the red Tanghulu.

I caught Seo Ha-ryeong who was ahead.

"I want to eat that!"

Seo Ha-ryeong, who glanced at Tanghulu, shook her head and pulled me away.

"no!"

"Why?"

It was an unexpected opposite.

"We have to go eat Madu!"

"dumpling?"

"There are dumplings that you must eat when you come here!"

Seo Ha-ryeong led us without hesitation.

"Does it look familiar?"

"Of course. I came out with my sister-in-law and brother-in-law from time to time.
It's different from Confucius Namgung!"

What is that look in my eyes that seems to ask for praise?

"Huh? Eh. That's great. Wow! It's a lower age as expected!"

clap clap clap!

Seo Ha-ryeong shrugged.

Namgung Ryucheong looked at this as pitiful.

"Wow, that's cool. So, where are we going?"

"there!"

"yes?"

I looked at the place Seo Ha-ryeong pointed at and raised my eyebrows.

"Could you give it all over there?"

"Yes! There are always many people here, so the line is long. If you come out, you
should eat dumplings here!"

That's right... It's a good restaurant if the line is long.

As Seo Ha-ryeong led them, they went to the end and stood in line.
"Do I really have to eat it like this?"

Namgung Ryucheong said as if he didn't like it.

"It's delicious."

"Ha, it's just dumplings."

"Liu Qing, open your mind. Eating delicious food will broaden your mind. Confucius'
world is small because he cannot eat delicious food. Remember that."

"Why do you keep calling my name? And stop talking nonsense."

"Either you call me by my name."

"no."

"Okay."

"······."

Namgung Liucheng turned his head with a confused look.

Why are you doing this?

Just looking at Namgung Liu Qing awakened something evil inside me. They are
anxious to break that stiff expression.

'Your body has become a child, even your mental ageAre you getting younger, Baek
Ri-yeon?'

Seo Ha-ryeong, who had been laughing lightly as she listened to our conversation,
suddenly opened her eyes wide.

"Oh right! My sister-in-law asked me to buy perfume!"

"Half oil? Let's go eat dumplings."

"No! The ointment runs out very early. Besides, it only comes once every five days!
It's late after eating! Let's go! Wait here for the two of you!"

I asked in surprise.

"Are you saying you're leaving Yayul and Liu Cheng alone?"

"yes."

"······I don't think so. We just went together and then again······."
I was going to ask to stand in line, but the line was already quite long behind us.

When we lined up again, we had to wait twice as long as we were standing in.
It was lunchtime, so people seemed to be flocking.

Seo Ha-ryeong, realizing my meaning, shouted.

"You want to stand in line from the beginning?

Nonsense!"

"But······."

“Then let’s leave one person in line and let the three of us come and go.”

"Is that so? Then together with Yayul..."

The moment I said that, Namgung Liucheng glared at me.

After a moment of hesitation, I opened my mouth again.

“Then go with Liu Qing...”

Yayul held my hand and looked at me blankly.

And then they glared at each other.

Namgung Ryucheong looked over at Yayul and said.

"You stay."

Of course, Yayul was not an easy kid.

"Nope."

I looked up into the void. Of course, it was so dazzling that I immediately closed
my eyes.

"Okay. Then I'll stay, so the three of us..."

"no!"

"no."

"no."

I looked up at the sky again.

 Episode 81

* * *

Gray-white paving stones and several kinds of high-quality weapons hung on plaster
stands.

This was Namgung-Wan's private gymnasium.

Cloudy steam rose from the body of Namgung On, who was training in the still cold
weather.

As he was concentrating on his practice in the morning, he felt someone approaching

him.

Namgung-Wan ignored this and continued training. However, after about 1 degree
passed, the sword was eventually stopped because of the presence of not leaving.

Namgoong-Wan took a deep breath and said.

"What's going on?"

Then, an answer was heard beyond the gymnasium entrance.

“The Sovereign has arrived.”

"...my wife?"

Namgung-wan hung his sword on the cradle.

Then, she put on a roughly hung long robe and left the gymnasium.

Mrs. So, who was waiting outside the gymnasium, opened her eyes slightly when she
saw Namgung-wan.

"Oh, wipe your sweat and come out."

"Okay. I'll go back in.

what's going on?"

Namgung-Wan gestured to the servant, who politely held out a towel, to leave.

"Whoa, I knew it would be like this."

Namgung-Wan narrowed his brows at Mrs. So's sigh.

The sorceress continued.

"Isn't today the day to have lunch with the family? If I hadn't come, you would
have forgotten that we were practicing again."

Twice a month, Namgung-Wan, Mrs. So, and Namgung Liu-Cheong had agreed to have
lunch together.

It was the effort of Mrs. So, who was so busy with her work that it was difficult
to see everyone gather.
However, the pact was often broken like this every time.

"Kuhm."

Clearing his throat, Namgung-wan quickly accepted the towel the servant handed him
back.

"egg plant."

It was when Mrs. So turned around, spilling Namgungwan. Mrs. So's quarrel
approached with frequent steps.

“Madam, Kusa has come to visit.”

Gusa was the maid of Namgung Ryucheong.

The faces of Namgung-wan and Mrs. So hardened.
Mrs. So, biting her lip, stepped forward.

Gusa was standing outside the fence surrounding the gymnasium and saw Mrs. So
walking out.Gon bowed deeply.

"Meet the madam."

"What happened? Did Liu Qing say he'd dine alone again?"

The first words of Mrs. So were calm, but they became sharper towards the end.

Kusa looked up and answered.

"Yes. By the way..."

"It's a commotion again. Again!"

Namgoong-wan, who followed, interrupted and got angry. Gusa said in bewilderment.
"Lord Soga, that's not it..."

"No, what's wrong! There's no need to side with him because he's the owner! How can
he upset his mother! Where is he, Liu Qing? Guide him!"

The gusa was greatly surprised and replied.

"Oh, that's not it. Lord Soga, fix it for now. What I'm going to tell you is..."

"Guide me!"

With a light sigh, a white hand grabbed Namgung-Wan's arm.

"It's done. Isn't Liu Cheng in deep trouble these days? I'll leave him alone. Gusa,
you should go too. Go and make sure to have Liu Cheng's meal."

Kusa felt frustrated and wanted to cry right here.

After a few fuss.

Gusa could barely tell the real reason he had come here.

“Bocchanim allowed me to go out with Sojeo Baekri and Sojeo Seo and sent me.”

Namgung-wan and Mrs. So, who heard Gu-sa's words, looked shocked.

Namgung-wan asked in disbelief.

"What? Liu Cheng going out?"

The small lady also muttered blankly.

"Isn't this the first time Liu Qing has said he'll go out on his own?"

"What's wrong with this kid?"

Mrs. So, who came to her senses at the muttering of Namgung-Wan, said to Gu-Sa.

"Of course, tell them that you're allowed. When did they say you're going? You
should hurry up and get ready. Outing clothes, pocket money, and oh yes, a little
bit of pocket money for Sojeo Seo and Sojeo Baekri, who are going with you..."

It was time for Mrs. So to talk about her plans with her eyes shining.

Gu-sa, not knowing what to do, rolled her eyes and answered cautiously.
"Gee, ma'am."

"Why?"

"······You have already departed······."

"What, what?"

Namgung-Wan shouted as if it was absurd.

"I heard you came here to get permission? Why is permission notified after the
fact! Where in the world is permission like this!"

"Uh... Shall I tell you to go and come back?"

The sorceress said sternly.

"There's no need for that."

But with a sorrowful face, he muttered a little.

"I'll go slowly, what's so urgent..."

Gusah laughed awkwardly.

Mrs. So gestured to Ku-sa to leave and looked back at Namgung-wan.

"Still, it went really well. Liu Qing was thinking about going out."

Namgung-Wan frowned and shook his head.

Mrs. So opened her mouth as if she had suddenly thought of it.

"Ah, even if you don't, there's something I wanted to ask you."

"What is it?"

"Didn't you ask Baekli Daihyeop to be Liu Cheng's teacher before?

How did that go?"

"... that made it difficult."

Originally, he intended to use the Mansinui's legplate to treat Yeon-yi, and ask
him to teach Namgung Ryucheong in return. But rather, Yeoni almost died and
Manshinui also died.

Namgung-wan automatically recalled the dark situation at that time.

Hearing the roar and seeing piles of dirt pouring down on the ruined village, he
didn't even have time to use his hands...

Namgung-wan brushed off his memory and continued.

"And I received something very precious from Yeon-yi. It's a shameless person to
ask Uigang for Liu Cheng."

"Is it valuable?"

"······."

Namgoong-wan kept his mouth shut.

The sorceress didn't ask further and turned around.

"But you don't have to be a teacher, do you?"

"······."

"DaehyupEven if you are not necessarily a teacher, I wondered what it would be like
to stay in the family of Namgung.”

“Uigang doesn’t have a house of his own, and he has a residence in Murimmaeng, so
why would he stay with Namgung’s family over Baekri’s family?”

“Anyway, try saying something.”

The small lady stared into space for a moment and said.

“I have something to say.

It's probably not a bad proposal for Daehyeop either."

At those words, Namgung-wan also thought of something, so he slightly frowned.

"······Let's get the word out. But I can't say for sure."

The small lady laughed as if she had had enough.

Mrs. So and Namgung-wan slowly walked out of the gymnasium.

“Tomorrow, I will go to the temple and pray to the Buddha for the blessing of 100
liso.”

"...Didn't you ask for it last time?"

“The more I pray, the more my prayers will reach the Buddha.”

"Do whatever you want."

"Oh, yes. I'll take Baekri Sojeo with me too. I'll visit the temple and get some
fresh air."

"It's fine."

Namgung-Wan's vision reached the distance.

Namgung-Wan stopped walking.

"I'm going out for a while too."

"Yes?"

"Sorry about the meal."

Namgung-wan left Mrs. So behind and hurriedly headed somewhere.

After a while.

Namgungwan went to the main gate of Namgungse family with his hat deeply pressed
down.

The Namgung Sega warriors who confirmed him bowed their heads politely.

As if there was something very urgent, they moved quickly. It was the last face not
to spread light air.

Namgoong-Wan saw the one ahead and stopped. Those who felt the presence looked
back.

The two knew where they were going without speaking to each other.

"No arms."

"······Where are you going?"

"······."

"Come with me."

Namgung-Wan and Baekriui-Gang went out to Namgung Sega together with the water gate
warrior seeing them off.
 Episode 82

* * *

In the end, I went with Namgung Ryucheong to buy perfume. It was because this was
the first time Namgung Ryucheong had gone out.

To me, both Namgung Ryucheong and Yayul were children brought to the waterside, but
Namgung Ryucheong was the first child to come to the waterside today...

'No, do you really mean it? The fact that I saw her for the first time at the age
of 10!'

Of course, there would have been going out with my parents.

It was just a completely different story from going out in a wagon with an escort,
a fight, and a maid, and today's outing.

When I asked on the way, Namgung Liucheng had never bought anything himself!

As I walked, I looked back from time to time.

I couldn't show Yayul because I had already walked out for a long time, but I just
kept looking back because I was anxious.

I asked Seo Ha-ryeong.

"How far do I have to go?"

"We're almost there!"

"yes."

Well, there's no problem standing in line.

It was time to calm down and look ahead again. Namgung Ryucheong was staring at me.

"Baekri Sojeo."

Namgung Ryuchung's voice was slightly annoyed.

"Why?"

Are you here again? What are you mad about?

Namgung Liucheng was silent for a moment, looked at me dissatisfiedly, and then
spat out.
"go back."

"yes?"

"Seo Sojeo and I will be together, so go first."

Seo Ha-ryeong's cry drowned out my surprise at the unexpected words.

"What! No! Why are you sending Yeon-yi?"

Namgung Ryucheong looked at Seo Ha-ryeong coldly.

“Right now, Sojeo Baekri keeps looking back.”

Seo Ha-ryeong opened her eyes and looked at me.

“If you stay there, it will bother you, so go.”

"I don't like it though..."

"Or go back together.

Like the perfume of your sister-in-lawWhat is so important?"

"Why did you do that to me after you followed me as you please!"

Namgung Ryucheong, who was about to scream, bit his lip and looked at me.

"What are you doing?"

I made up my mind after seeing Namgung Ryucheong and Seo Ha-ryeong alternately.

"Thank you, Confucius. I'm sorry, Ha-ryung-ah. It's a bit like leaving Yayul alone.
Let's go together."

"Yuna!"

Ignoring Seo Ha-ryeong's cry, I immediately turned around and ran.

There were so many people on the street that I couldn't run. On the way, I took a
look at the store that I was familiar with.

'If I go straight from here and turn left at that store... Huh?'

Looking for my way, I turned my head around.

"what?"

I pulled my head out and glanced at the place that caught my eye for a moment.

I think I saw my father...

"······is not it?"

There was a lot of inner skin, so I was exhausted from continuing to use the gold
eye.

'······Let's go for now.'

I erased the energy that had been in my eyes for a while and hurried my feet again.

I opened my eyes wide when I saw the store in front of me. The line was getting
longer as the seat was vacated.

'No what...? Wow, I could have been in big trouble if I had come a little later.'

They seemed to be gathering because it was lunchtime.

It was time to get on my feet again.

The store owner I was passing muttered as if he was fed up.

"They're starting again. Huh."

I glanced at the shopkeeper and headed forward again.

Yayul was seen in the distance not far away. In the meantime, the number of people
in front had decreased considerably, and soon it was Yayul's turn.

'yes?'

I tilted my head.

Yayul was talking to a boy about two bald heads in front of him.

'What, I was worried for nothing.'

To be honest, I was a bit suspicious of Yayul's sociality.

No, isn't that why he always sticks by my side?

There was almost no change in expression, and I was the only one who followed her
around without much interest, so I was very worried about whether it was okay for a
child to grow up like this.

But aren't there three places where I am right now for me to actively step forward?
I had to be as careful as possible.

That's why a corner of my heart was always uncomfortable, but the moment I thought
that it was still a relief when I saw that appearance, the other person tapped
Yayul on the cheek with the back of his hand.

'Now... what happened...?'

I was sluggish in recognizing such an absurd situation.

The moment he stopped thinking for a moment, the moment Yayul grabbed the wrist of
the person who slapped him and broke it, he went back.

The scream of the boy who had been slapped rang out loud.

"Oops!"

I hurriedly ran away.

"Let it go! Whoa! No, I can't let it go, ah!"

"brother!"

"You bastard!"

It was a shame that even the children of the same group as the boy were trying to
attack.

I screamed hastily.

"Yayul!"

Yayul looked at me at my urgent cry.

"Huh? You're here early."

He even smiled slightly looking at me in that situation.

At that moment, Yayul's hand seemed to lose some strength, and the boy shook off
Yayul and escaped. And he raised his hand.

"This bastard...!"
My running body reflexively embraced Yayul. At the same time, an outstretched fist
grazed his shoulder and slumped to the floor.

There was no mind at all.

I belatedly realized the soft feeling beneath me. It was laying down yul.

Yayul took a position to keep me from rolling on the floor even as I fell.

I was startled and woke up on Yayul.

“Yayul, are you okay?”

"······."

Yayul stood up quietly without saying a word.

The moment I saw the eyes of Yayul, my heart sank.

'Hey, do you have strange eyes?'

Can't find a single lightEyes sunken into pitch black. I could see inside the gold
that shook inside Yayul's body.

A turbid energy spread from Yayul's Danjeon towards the limbs.

Yayul slowly reached out his hand to the frozen child with his eyes wide open.

"you······."

I hurriedly grabbed Yayul's arm.

"no."

"······."

"Yayul, no."

Maggie, who was shivering at my repeated voice, slowly, slowly calmed down.

Yayul slowly parted his lips.

"······Are you okay?"

Then a sigh of relief came out.

He was so tense that he could now feel the pain in his shoulder from the grazed
fist.

I lied blatantly.

"I'm not hurt. I'm fine."

I didn't know what it was because I hadn't been exposed to lethality yet, but the
boy, who had been stiff with a terrifying feeling, was released belatedly and
shouted.

"You, you, what, what!"

Looking at Yayul, he slightly averted his eyes as if he was terrified. Then he

shouted at me.

"What are you, you suddenly intervened and made a mess!"

fourteen? fifteen?

In Korea, he looked like a middle school student.

From the luxurious-looking yellow uniform, to the gold girdle wrapped around the
waist and the shaking jade decorations. He was proud of his wealth.

'There's an inner strength.'

A sword was also seen at the waist. He was probably a child of the Murim family or
Munpa.

The children behind the boy who seemed to be in the group were all similar.

'There's no way that the black swordsman would say he's crazy in front of the
Namgung Sega, so of course it's the white sword and the Moorim jeongpa."

Realizing the situation, I quickly shouted.

"Who are you? Baekdo Murim's children beat people in broad daylight?"

"······Mu, what, you intervened!"

"You must have intervened! Didn't you guys cut in line?"

If these kids were standing right in front of me, there was no way I wouldn't
remember.
And it was correct.

"You... you! Do you know who I am?"

"Who is it? Let's find out which house the person who hit people in the middle of
the day wasn't enough!"

The red-faced boy looked around.

People lined up in front and back were watching with their heads sticking out in
the commotion. Some people were even fed up.

"you you!"

The boy raised his hand again, as if his head was spinning in embarrassment.

'Is Lee Jasik crazy!'

I finally calmed down Yayul!

I blocked the way in front of Yayul and quickly gathered the natural guards.

'I didn't intend to use it recklessly until I gained strength.'

That moment.

"Ouch!'

Before I could stop him, the boy suddenly grabbed his hand and screamed.

Children who seemed to be the boy's gang shouted in succession.

"brother!"

"Brother!"

"What's up!"

I was bewildered too.

I couldn't even touch that guy!

 Episode 83

* * *

Then something rolled at my feet

'······iron?'

Iron coins were used as currency here.

'Why is this?'

The boy, who lowered his head, showed his palm.

"You bastard, what did you do cowardly!"

A round red mark remained.

Is it my mistake that the size looks exactly like an iron coin? I shouted as I
lightly stepped on the iron coin with my foot.

“What are you saying after you lay down screaming to yourself?”

"What? Something must have hit my hand!"

The boy, who had been fussing, asked the gang.

"Didn't he throw something? Did he throw it?"

Boys from the same gang looked at each other and whispered.

"I-I didn't see it. Did you see it?"

"No, I didn't see either."

"Then what is this!"

It was when the boy shouted as if he was doing something bad.Someone shouted among
the passersby who surrounded them as if they were watching.

"Do it in moderation. If you bully a child younger than you, you'll use it!"

"Yeah! Do some work!"

"Those damn things are such a daily fuss!"

After that, they shouted in unison.

"Tongue, bro."

As if frightened by the driving atmosphere, the shortest child grabbed the boy's
hem. The boy's eyes also flickered anxiously.

Then another boy in the back shouted.

"It's noisy! I saw it flying! If it wasn't that girl, someone else would have
thrown it! Who is it! Come out right now! I won't leave it alone, risking the name
of the head of the household!"

And I felt familiar with the words.

'The head of the household?'

For a moment, there was a person who passed through my mind.

'Ah, maybe not. But if you say no, you're right...'

As the boy glared at the surroundings with his eyes widened, the people who had
been throwing out words one by one became quiet. Instead, he whispered in a low
voice.

"That guy is the son of a married man..."

"Even though the head of the family is Eugene, it's annoying if he gets caught."

"The son of the head of the family is famous for having a bad temper..."

The disgruntled gossips were gone, but the open jeers were gone. And for some
reason, the more I listened to the gossips, the more I thought the person I was
thinking of was right.

The son of the head of the household called the tall boy.

"Hyung, come here for a second..."

I took advantage of that gap to look at Yayul.

It seemed genuine compared to the moment when his eyes were spinning. But beyond
that calm expression, the look in his eyes was threatening, as if he was about to
bite his neck.

I patted Yayul's tightly clenched hands.

At that time, the child who had been hit by the iron rod came out again. The
largest one seemed to be the leader of the gang.

"What family are you from? What's your name?"

"Why are you asking that all of a sudden?"

“Are you answering my questions?”

I couldn't figure out why, so I frowned and realized it in the gaze of the youngest
child.

'It's because of my clothes.'

Yayul's outfit wasn't bad. The fabric itself was good, but there were no
decorations, so it was only the son of a foster family.

But compared to that, my clothes were pretty flashy. It's not my taste... It was a
gift full of sincerity from Mrs. So.

I didn't wear it because it was too flashy in the dwelling. An overcoat with lots
of white fur decorations. Why the heck did you use white on your clothes?

However, leaving the present too unattended was considered rude, so he wore it
while going out.

It seems that the child of the head of the family recognized my appearance.

The gang spat out a word one by one, wondering how they thought of me, who was lost
in thought for a while.

“Why are you holding back?”

"Why don't you talk? Isn't Cheol-i wrong?"

"Actually, it's a trivial cloth..."

I said grabbing Yayul's arm as he was about to jump out again.

"Baek Ri-yeon of the Baek-ri family."

Suddenly, a surprised voice came out.

"Baekri Sega?"

"The Eleven Rivers of the World Baekri Pae-hyeok..."

"No, why is Sega Baekri here?"

I could hear the startled boys whispering to each other.

"My father's name is
It's the 'ui' character, the 'river' character."

I brushed off the hem of my clothes and glared at the child who had teased me
carelessly.

"Who's the guy who said it was cloth?"

"······."

It was as quiet as if your lips were glued together.

I hid my trembling hand.

It was the first time in my life that I sold my father's background.

Before the return, just mentioning my father's name to me made me feel like I
couldn't breathe.

So, unless there were unavoidable circumstances, he did not mention his father's
name first.

Still, everyone knew me, but if I said it with my mouth, it was a formal
introductionThere was none other than

At that moment, I felt the warmth wrapped around my trembling hand. I knew who it
was even without looking back.

"Tongue, bro."

At the muttering of one of the gang, the big boy said in a puzzled voice.

"Bae, 100 li is so small."

It was a sudden polite tone. The sudden change of attitude brought a sense of
desolation.

The boy bowed and greeted.

“I am Cheon Weeung of Cheonbomun.”

Cheonbomun.

I've heard of it. I didn't know it originally, but it was a door that came out
while chatting with Seo Ha-ryeong.
'I've heard that it's a fairly large Baekdo school in the area...'

Beginning with Chen Wei-ng, each of them introduced themselves in a hurry.

The family of the guy who said it was a thousand things was a place I had never
heard of. finally······.

"The long iron of the head of the house."

Jangcheol.
Also, he was right. In the novel, Namgung Ryucheong was a minor supporting villain.

'Wow, I'll meet you here like this.'

Although he was a child, his face was already full of grumpiness.

Chun Woo-eung apologized without hiding his shyness.

"I-I'm sorry I made a fuss without recognizing you."

I was copying the way adults talk because my hair was a little big.

'Namgung Ryucheong was cute when he was like that, but why does he look like he's
got second grade disease and give me goosebumps?'

It was also clear that the tone of voice felt completely different depending on the
appearance.

Chen Wei-neng looked like he wanted to get out of this place.

"Then, let's go now..."

It was then.

Jangcheol, who was alone in thought about what he was doing, suddenly intervened.

"Brother, don't be scared."

“Cheol-ah, what are you doing all of a sudden?”

Chen Wei-ng was busy looking at me.

"I remembered."

"What?"
Jang Cheol's face was full of ridicule.

"I heard that Baekri Daehyeop has a daughter who has become an internally disabled
person. That's her."

I realized.

This guy's supporting role as a villain isn't the problem, it's just that he's just
a yellow-eyed kid ever since he was little.

"What? Inner hole? What do you mean by that?"

"It's literally. I heard it from my dad!

Baekri Daehyeop suddenly brought a girl as his daughter, and even said that he fell
in love with Juhwa and ruined his internal organs. Half way!"

The smile on his face was clear of excitement.

"Inner air... a disabled person?"

I felt pathetic, contemptuous, and looking down at the gaze that looked at me in an
instant.

It was a very familiar feeling.

If I hadn't felt the hot hand gripping my hand so tightly that it hurt, I would
have doubted whether I had really regressed.

I shook my head and smiled.

"Ha, that's why it's a problem. Murim people don't treat you like a person if you
don't have inner skills."

Chen Wei-ng, who changed his posture again, glared at me.

"Where do you pretend to be proud of your internal organs..."

I cut off Chen Wei-n's words and said.

“They asked me, so I gave them my name and family, but they said they were proud.”

Chen Wei-ng seemed to be at a loss for words.

I continued talking.
"And. As you say, if I'm a bad martial artist, aren't you persecuting ordinary
people who can't even learn martial arts right now? I don't know where Zhangjiazhai
is.

In fact, since he was given the Baekri castle, he was not an ordinary person, but
there was no reason to argue about this with the children's heads.

As expected, Chen Wei-neng just opened his mouth as if he didn't know what to say.

Jang Cheol stomped his feet and shouted.

"Benefits...! Do you dare to insult our house with a thousand things you don't even
know where they came from?"

Maybe it was because the words were so low level that I didn't get angry, but
instead burst out laughing.

"Well, your father's words are vulgar, butIsn't that your father?"

"What, what!"

"Well, I recognized it from the time I cut in line. A father's level is like that,
so a child is the same."

Jangcheol had a confused expression.

Episode 84

I smiled and continued.

"Okay. What can I say now? Since each of us insulted our parents, we can't just get
over it. We're Murim people, so there's nothing to talk about. Let's talk with the
sword."

"what?"

As if my words were surprising, Jang Cheol and Cheon Wieung and other gang members
put on dazed faces.

"What's with his hair?

Did you ask for a dance just now?"
Jangcheol asked in disbelief.

"Did you just say let's dance?"

"yes."

"Ha, good! I'll take it!"

The corners of Jangcheol's mouth twisted upward. It was the cruel smile of a dream
tree.

I continued talking for a while to rejoice at the thought that the boy had already
won.

"Who's going to step out?"

Then, the eyes of the gang of bad guys gathered on Cheon Weeung.

Chen Wei-ng said with a calm expression.

"I heard that you're an internally disabled person, but where can you lift a
sword?"

“I never said I was leaving.”

I replied with a smile.

"what?"

"Isn't that obvious? You said with your mouth that I'm a bad guy. Baekdo Moorim's
son wants to be happy that he won against a guy who is bad at fighting... You
really didn't have such a stupid idea, did you?"

Chen Wei-ng flinched and averted his gaze.

I squinted my eyes and tilted my head.

"Wow, did you really think that?"

"Oh no!"

Jang Cheol, who seemed disappointed at the same time, raised his chin again when he
saw Cheon Weeung.

That confidence was natural. Chen Yueeng was tall, but two heads taller than Yayul.
It's not an adult fight, it's a children's fight. The age that determines the
physique was absolute. Not everyone thinks that Chen Wei-ng will lose.

However, unlike Jangcheol, Chen Weeung glanced at Yayul and looked a little
nervous.

He also fidgeted with the wrist that had been held by Yayul. Perhaps it is because
of the memory that I couldn't easily shake off when I was caught.
It was obvious that he was worried that Yayul's skills were quite good.

"Yayul is strong, though."

However, even though he was strong, Yayul did not learn sword or martial arts.

Even if he is talented enough to be equal with Namgung Ryucheong in the future, it

was obvious that he would be pushed back if he properly fought with the kids who
had been holding swords since childhood.

Jang Cheol shouted.

"So! Who are you going to take? The kid behind you?"

"Neither is he."

Both Yayul and the gang of bad boys were surprised.

Jang Cheol shouted.

"What are you doing? Are you kidding me?"

"Wait. The party will come."

"It's no use trying to wait!"

"Wait and see. Oh, there he is."

At the right time was the right word.

Namgung Ryucheong, the cause of all these disputes, walked with Seo Ha-ryeong.

I'm not just blaming Ryucheong Namgung. This area was the domain of Namgung Sega.

However, Namgung Ryucheong, the only heir to the Namgung family, whose first outing
is Dokgodai living alone, Namgung Ryucheong, the next-generation leader of Baekdo
Murim, is confined to the house...

There is a saying that if there is no tiger, the fox will be king.

Since there were no family members of Namgung, Cheon Wieung of Cheonbomun and
Jangcheol of Janggajang formed a group and installed them as if they were the kings
of this place.
So it was right that Namgung Ryucheong ended this situation.

That way, they won't be fooling around here again while trying to notice Namgung
Ryucheong.

'Unlike me, who will be leaving soon, Namgung Ryucheong will continue to stay
here.'It's not because I'm bothered to fight with the kids with swords, it's
because I thought about reason.

Namgung Ryucheong's expression hardened. I asked as soon as I arrived if I felt the

unusual atmosphere of this area even from afar.

"what's the matter?"

"It came just right. Did you buy the perfume?"

Seo Ha-ryeong approached lightly.

"Yeah. I bought it. I went and they're already going to close the business. What's
up?

I'm going to take a look... Us.

Due to the continuous commotion, I was in a state where even the onlookers were
crowded around me and the gang of bad boys.

Then Jangcheol opened his mouth.

"Me, me, me, Namgung, Namgung Confucius?"

I thought you were singing

"Namgung Gonja? Cheol-ah, what do you mean?"

Seo Ha-ryeong frowned when she saw Cheon Weeung and Jang Cheol. I was surprised to
see the child, who was mostly smiling, hated it.

What was even more surprising was Namgung Ryucheong.

Seeing Jangcheol, Namgung Ryucheong frowned slightly.

"······ Confucius Zhang?"

"Do you know each other?"

Namgung Liucheng lowered his eyes for a moment and said.

"My mother's family, my mother's ninth cousin."

"Ninth degree nephew...?"

I said with a sigh.

“What, is that between you and me?”

"······."

"Nam."

"Puha!"

Seo Ha-ryeong, who was frowning, burst into laughter as if she had been hit by an
unexpected blow.

Namgung Ryucheong let go of Seo Ha-ryeong, who hugged her stomach and smiled. The
last one to glared at was, of course, me.

"I'm really annoyed."

Seo Ha-ryeong asked with a voice that still left a smile on her face.

"What are you doing here with them?"

"He said, Gongja Chang said he was the first to buy it from me. That's why your
father's mouth said it was cheaper. Can't I say more? He asked me to fight with a
sword."

Seo Ha-ryeong's expression changed colorfully at my short summary.

When I heard that it was a thousand things, my expression was distorted. When I
said that Gongja Jang's father was a thousand things, I opened my mouth wide in
amazement.

Namgung Ryucheong was also disrespectful. The sharp, raised eyes showed off their
coolness.

I shrugged and continued.

"But I don't have a sword, and I'm not in a physical condition to fight, so I
waited for you."

I looked back at Jangcheol.

The pale face was a little strange.

Even if the reputation of the Namgung family is high and Namgung Ryucheong is
famous for his skill, boys of that age would not believe it until they showed their
skills in front of their eyes.

However, Jangcheol's white face looked as if he had already been beaten once.

Chen Wei-ng approached and shouted as if to believe.

"What's so great about Confucius Namgung? Jangcheol, what are you afraid of? I
didn't know you were such a coward!"

yes. A normal reaction was normal.

At Chen Weeung's words, the rest of the party laughed as if they were slightly
relaxed.

I clicked my tongue at the sight.

Fools had to put a sword in front of their eyes to come to their senses.

Namgung Ryucheong stepped forward.

The soul with the common sense of the Republic of Korea scolded what the child was
being asked to do now, but this was a world without the word children's rights.

It was such a world where even a 10-year-old carrying a blue real sword could not
be restrained.

Namgung Ryucheong drew his sword with a familiar hand.

When I decided to come out with Namgung Liu-cheong, I saw him taking a sword and
looked anxiously at what kind of sword the child was.

But now, looking at Namgung Ryucheong's back, I couldn't be this confident.

"I am Cheonbomunui······."

Namgung Ryuchung cut off Cheon Weeung’s self-introduction..

"I'm not curious. Come."

Applause came out spontaneously when the slob that caused a sigh became on the same
side.

'It's a bit cool, doesn't it?'

In fact, Seo Ha-ryung's expression when he saw Namgung Ryu-cheong slightly changed.

'But for some reason... I think it's closer to jealousy than envy?'

In the meantime, Chun Woo-eung, who had been insulted, pulled out his sword in a
flurry.
"You bastard! Do you think you're sweet when you rent a male palace? You're a
coward who's stuck in every corner of the house and never came out!"

Even if Cheon Wei-eung can’t do it, he’s 13 to 15.

Ryuchung Namgung is ten years old.

When it comes to the inner strength of the gold eyes, Namgung Liu Qing was slightly
ahead.

'Wow, Ryucheong Namgung grew up eating a lot of good things.'

A radish who is older than himself is superior in internal energy to his son-in-
law.

This difference was the strength of the family called Sega.

Chen Wei-ng, who did not know that fact, confidently took the lead.

I was puzzled.

'Isn't it normal for the older person to concede the first attack to the younger
person at this age gap?'

Being a white-do Murim person was the height of shameless innocence.

Chen Wei-ng's sword was a heavy sword with a sense of weight. He struck honestly
from top to bottom, but the power contained in the sword attack was unmatched by a
child of his age.

Junchi even if it rots. It was a swordsman who had properly learned the sword since
childhood.

It was a force that was difficult for even a child with the same physique as Chen
Wee-nung to receive.

But if you can't stop it... then you don't have to stop it.

Namgung Ryucheong didn’t even twist his body much. I twisted my shoulder very
slightly to avoid the sword.

"······crazy."

sigh? Shout?

It resembled the way his father avoided Namgung Ryucheong's sword.

'I've already followed what I've seen several times...'

I got goosebumps at that talent.

1st shot, 2nd shot, 3rd shot.

After blocking three sword strikes, Namgung Ryucheong clenched his left hand into a
fist. I could see the path where it would stretch.

'pit of the stomach.'

The fist, filled with ivory-colored inner energy, was firmly inserted into Cheon
Yueung's stomach with a thump.

"······!"

Chen Wei-yong crouched down without making a sound.

Dalgrang. Instead, the sound of Chen Yueeng's sword falling to the floor was loud.

"······."

"······."

“Who will come out next?”

Episode 85

The gang hesitated and exchanged glances with each other. One of them hurriedly
rushed toward Chen Yue-ng.

"brother!"

"Keep it off, turn it off."

Chen Wei-ng rolled on the floor drooling as if he had been hit properly.

The onlookers, who had been silent as if they had promised, also started whispering
again.

"eww······"

"oh my."

"Did you see it? I don't even know what or how they attacked."
"How could that kid get away with a guy bigger than me...!"

"Namgung Sega is said to be a Sogongja. It's a nameless battle. They're so good."

Chen Yue-ng looked pitiful, but no one sympathized with him.

'How I wish I hated you normally.'

On top of that, the reaction of the big guy rushing forward to fight was ugly, so
the reaction was more cold.

Seo Ha-ryeong quietly grabbed my arm and whispered in my ear.

“I must have looked after Confucius Namgung.”

"Yeah."

Seo Ha-ryeong looked down at Chen Wee-ng and trembled.

Rather than rolling on the floor like that... picking up the flying sword was much
more moderate.

“Geodi said Gongja Cheon looked down on Gongja Namgung.”

"Is that so? The sword had a lot of power. I don't think I could have attacked it."

Chen Yueeng's sword had a lot of strength, as if he had learned it properly, but
the person who wielded it didn't pay much attention.

I spoke.

“Of course, he thought he would win, and he wielded it casually., This is the sound
to hit me."

“Is that why Confucius Namgung is angry?”

"Probably... it's not because of that."

"Ah, really. Confucius Namgung is always angry."

"Pooh."

I bit my lip and resisted the near laughter.

At that time, another child who did not run to Chen Wei-ng got angry.

"Isn't that too much?"

I looked at the screaming child.

Even when Cheon Weeung stepped out and Jangcheol talked nonsense, he did not stop
him, but rather encouraged him by adding a chuimsae from behind. A sneer came out
of nowhere.

"You're laughing. All of you have swords hanging from your waist?
Yayul and I didn't even have swords.
But is it too much to pull out a sword and say it's good to do a sword fight? too
much?"

Even if he had only told him to fight with his bare hands, not a sword, he had
thought of stopping Ryucheong Namgung and treating him in moderation.

But they didn't.

Rather, they exchanged glances with each other and enjoyed themselves, as if they
were asking what to do when they had a real sword.

The child who said too much became quiet as if his lips had been glued together.

'I have nothing to say. Because I'm right.'

I continued.

“If I had been stabbed or cut by your sword, would I have said that?”

At my words, Seo Ha-ryeong widened her eyes.

He seemed very shocked, as if he hadn't even thought about it until then.

And······.

Namgung Ryucheong had no reaction.

'Or maybe I already noticed.'

Namgung Ryucheong looked back and our eyes met.

'Well, I guess I knew that.'

Maybe that's why the hand that hit Chen Wei-ng was more ruthless? Of course, that
was just my guess.

I kept shooting.

"I'm grateful that it ended up like this since I pulled out my sword. If you don't
have that much head, you're stupid."
At that time, Namgung Liu-cheong, who was looking at me quietly, said.

“Baek Ri-yeon.”

"Yeah. Why... uh?"

I responded reflexively and belatedly surprised.

Ryuchung Namgung called my name!

He didn't say so-jeo, he called my name!

Namgung Ryucheong continued.

"Noisy."

"······."

Namgung Ryuchung, who made me shut my mouth in one blow, said coldly.

"So who's next?"

Everyone just rolled their eyes.

Namgung Ryucheong's skills were confirmed right in front of his eyes, but if he
stepped out, he would become that ugly figure.

When it was so quiet, Jang Cheol suddenly turned around and ran away.

I, who had been keeping a close eye on Jangcheol, jumped right away.

"Huh? Running away!"

Leaving behind Seo Ha-ryung's cry, he kicked Jang-cheol's back as he pushed the
people around the vacant lot.

With a thump, Jangcheol tumbled forward. I stepped on Jangcheol's back once more.

"100 million!"

"Where are you going? I'll apologize and go."

* * *

After receiving a proper apology from all of Cheon Weeung and his party, he was
sent back.
Well... there's no way they'll truly feel sorry for me just because I apologized,
but what I received was important anyway.

And Seo Ha-ryeong, who had been holding the atmosphere with a frown all the way
through the apology of the perforator, burst into laughter as soon as the
perforator disappeared.

"Puhahahaha. Ah, I thought I was dying from holding back my laughter. Ahaha."

Confucius Jang, who had buried his face on the floor, looked up and his nose was
bleeding from both sides.

"Go back puheuh, do, go back and tell your sister-in-law and brother-in-law,
keuhuhuh, you should do it. Puhaha janggongja, janggongja twin nosebleeds!"

Seo Ha-ryeong is a bit selfish, but that doesn't mean he's not a kid who enjoys
other people's misfortunes. I tilted my head and asked.

"Why do you like it so much? Did you know each other?"

"Yeah! Fuhahaha.uh huh Sometimes I run into them when I go to a meeting with my
mom, but it was really bad."

Since her mother was the owner of Suhyangmun, it seemed that they had met while
attending meetings between the Baekdo Moorim clan or family gatherings.

"How was it?"

“Especially, the puncher, he would go around gatherings and condescending, and he

would always pick out weaker kids and start a fight.”

After all, a gourd that leaks from the inside leaks from the outside as well. It
couldn't have been only here that they were doing this.

Seo Ha-ryeong talked about whether there was a lot of accumulated things.

"Take care of the little munpa kids like my servants! They follow me to play with
me and annoy me. I don't like them, so they harass my sister-in-law!"

"Did you follow me to play with me?"

"yes."

I saw Seo Ha-ryeong's face with a healthy color.

His cheeks are still chubby, but he has a high nose bridge and eyebrows that look
like they were drawn with a brush.
The slightly raised eyes under it had a cat-like loveliness.

Like a female lead candidate, she already looks forward to the future.

All of a sudden, worry came flooding in. I said seriously to Seo Ha-ryung.

"You should never get close to those guys. Keep quiet! If you get close to food,
I'll become black too!"

"I like swords."

"······uh?"

"I don't like studying..."

"Yeah... I like swords too..."

I sighed and took a deep breath.

Seo Ha-ryeong tilted her head and held my hand.

“Yuna, why are you shaking like this?”

I tried not to show off, but in the end it caught my eye.

“I guess I was a little nervous.”

"nervous?"

He grabbed Seo Ha-ryeong's hand and pulled it away, looking back at Namgung Ryu-
cheong.

"Thank you for helping me, Confucius. You came at the right time."

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong only slightly nodded his head.

He closed his eyes for a moment, then opened his mouth again.

"Actually, I didn't expect you to be so cool."

Namgung Ryucheong frowned slightly and said in a natural tone.

"You said you were sick?"

"Ah, yes."

"Take care of your body."

Namgung Ryucheong takes care of me? It seems that the meeting was not completely in
vain.

'Is this really moving?'

I laughed briskly, enjoying the proud feeling.

"Thank you for your concern."

“Because you have to fight with me.”

"······ok?"

I think I heard something that moved me...

'Well, let's pretend I didn't hear it.'

I hurriedly turned my gaze away from Namgung Ryucheong.

Yayul, whose expression did not improve even after receiving an apology from Gongja
Chun's party, caught my eye. And······.

"Ah, that's right! What should I do! Huh?"

I cried a lot.

Namgung Liucheng looked at me in surprise at my moans mixed with tears.

"······Why, why?"

"Huh. What do you do? Dumplings ······ Lines ······ It's past our turn ······."

It was already our turn to fight the frenzy.

Namgung Ryucheong gritted his teeth and said.

"Oh, really. I was surprised."

"But! You have to stand in line from the beginning!"

"What if I can't eat dumplings..."

It was then. A young man came with quick steps, wiping his hands on the towel on
his waist. It was Jeom So-yi, who was busy delivering food at a dumpling shop.
"Oh, cool and cute young ladies. Come over here. I've reserved your seat for you."

"really?"

"Sure. It was a good sight."

Saying that, Jeom So-yi glanced at Namgung Ryu-cheong. There was no way he hadn't
heard that Crown Prince Namgung was a minor official.

I liked pretending not to know that blatant gaze.

"Wow! Thank you."

Namgung Ryucheong also took that gazeIt was a slightly flustered expression.

I crossed my arms and pulled Namgung Ryucheong. But before he could even take five
steps, Namgung Liu-cheong removed his arm.

"I'll take care of it, hands off."

"yes!"

"Come with me!"

Seo Ha-ryeong held out her arm.

I grabbed Seo Ha-ryung and Ya-yul by both arms and followed Jeom-soi.

Climbing the stairs to the second floor, I suddenly stopped and shouted.

"Oh right!"

"What else?"

Namgung Ryucheong raised his eyebrows. The angry stare was telling me that if it
wasn't a big deal, I wouldn't let it go.

Instead of explaining, I crossed my arms and ran straight down the stairs.

"Wait! Go ahead and sit down!"

I ran back in the direction I came from. Then, he ran to the place where he was
arguing with the punchers and his party and looked at the floor.

'Iron battle! Where did the iron go!'

 Episode 86

I was so busy that I forgot to pick up the iron coins that flew into the hands of
the puncher.

I searched everywhere, but only footprints remained on the dusty floor.

"Oh, someone picked it up already?"

There was a coin lying on the floor, so if I had seen it, of course I would have
picked it up.

As I looked at the floor with regretful eyes, a hand came out from behind.

"Looking for this?"

The iron coin I was looking for was placed in the hand of Yayul, who did not know
when he had followed him.

"Huh? That's right! When did you pick it up?"

“A while ago, when you kicked Gongja Jang.”

"Kuhm."

When you say that, it seems like I inflicted one-sided violence on you.

I was about to accept the iron coin, but I hesitated

I saw Yayul.
Yayul was looking at me with gentle eyes as usual.

'But······.'

When he was fighting with the Celestial Gongja, his eyes suddenly changed and he
tried to use the suction magic.

It seemed to me that it was just a slow reaching out and then stopping. However, it
was clear that Yayul's internal energy was moving through his golden eyes.

Of course, in the end, it passed safely without writing.

But······.

I looked around the street.

A long line at the inn.

People passing by in a hurry.
In such a crowded place, he tried to use magic without hesitation.

When I remembered this, the back of my neck tingled. If Yayul hadn't stopped
listening to me...

'For now, I'll go back and figure it out...'

I accepted the iron coin.

"Yayul, go and tell Ha-ryeong to order one more serving of dumplings!"

I shouted at Yayul and ran out into the street. And he ran through the streets and
shouted.

"father?"

"father!"

"I've seen it. Father!"

When I first went to buy perfume and saw the aura of a color similar to that of my
father when I returned, I thought I had seen it wrong.
It is because there are so many people that they have killed the view through the
golden eyes as much as possible.

Otherwise, in a crowded place like this, I would get dizzy and get headaches and
motion sickness.

However, on the way back from buying perfume, an aura of color slightly resembling
his father's passed by.
But it was hard to say for sure.

Besides, couldn't my father be in this street? so i ignored it

But this iron war. The iron gun that hit my hand amazingly at the moment I was in
danger.

I couldn't help but look at this.

Accurately hitting the moving person's hand with an iron coin itself was not a chin
with tolerable skills.

Who else would be if not the father?

"father!"

He must be watching me, but he didn't come out even when I shouted.'

'Is this because he's still hiding?'

I continued looking around, pretending to be looking for someone, and headed
inside.

Even at a glance from afar, I headed for a road that was cold and there were few
people.

Sometimes "OhBuzz~?” while shouting.

And right before I entered the street, someone grabbed my back.

A deep sigh followed, followed by a familiar voice.

"Where are you going?"

"father!"

I glanced back.
My father was looking at me with a puzzled expression.

"As expected, it's my father! I kept looking for it!"

I jumped up and down and tried to hug my father, but he stopped me from hugging me
by grabbing my shoulder.

“Do you know where it is going?”

"Hmm? Just walking around...?

"Don't go that way from now on."

Father said sternly.

Namgung's family was just around the corner, so even if there was no black sword,
there were poor people everywhere. Where such people gathered, security was always
bad.

That street was the perfect street for a person dressed like me, or even a child,
to lose money and clothes.

I didn't really intend to go in.

It's just a bit of bait to draw out my father.

As I expected, if my father is watching

Will you let me enter the street?

Like I don't know anything

He answered with a smile.

"Yes! I'll be careful."

"So why did you find it?"

"ah!"
I gave an exclamation and looked into my arms. Cold metal touched my fingers.

"Did your father throw this?"

I handed the iron coin to my father.

"not."

"As expected... Yes? No?"

I expected it to be the father, of course, and continued talking, but I was

surprised and asked back.

'No, then who threw it?'

Were there any knights passing by?

Is this really a martial arts world?

Then I heard someone else's voice behind me.

"I threw it."

I looked back in amazement.

"Uncle Wan?"

"Kuhm."

Namgung-Wan coughed and turned his head.

I blankly looked at the uncle and the father alternately.

"But why are you two here?"

“I came out because I had work.”

"What's going on?"

"I don't need to know."

"What!"

"Even if you don't know!"

I narrowed my eyes and snorted.

"Heh! I know."

"You know what!"

"Did I follow you?"

"······."

"······."

Namgoong-Wan kept his mouth shut as if speechless, and his father remained silent
the entire time.
I spoke.

"I know everything! I followed you!"

Two grown-ups were following me around aimlessly. It was really absurd.

Uncle Namgung-Wan looked at me as if he was in a similar mood, and then said to his
father.

"I only hit one."

"No!"

I reflexively covered my forehead.

said the father calmly.

"Yeona, if you play pranks on adults, you won't be able to use them."

"Yes. I was wrong."

I put my hands together and apologized politely.

It was when Namgung-wan clicked his tongue.

My father looked at Namgung-wan and said seriously.

"You react that way to child pranks, so show your grown-up self."

"······"

I snorted and killed the laugh.

Then he suddenly remembered and said.

"Ah, that's right. What should I do? I told you to only order dumplings. I need to
order Mr. Wan's as well!"
My father asked what he was talking about.

"dumpling?"

"Yes! It's a restaurant! A restaurant for dumplings!"

"No, what do you mean you made me do mine!"

"Because my father is here, I ordered it in advance to eat together!"

My father looked at me with a strange face full of admiration and bewilderment, and
said,

"Isn't that what you came out to eat with friends? I'm done."

“Why!eat! It's delicious to eat together!"

"Yuna."

I said, clinging to my father's arm.

"If it's later, the kids will be worried, but go quickly. Huh? The man is going
too!"

Father let out a light sigh. Then, he looked at Namgung-wan as if asking what he
was going to do.

Namgoong Wan, who clicked his tongue, turned around.

"Let's go, go."

So we all went to the store together.

As soon as I went up to the second floor, Ryucheong Namgung looked at me with a

frown and jumped up.

"Where did you go all of a sudden...!"

He stopped talking and opened his eyes wide as if he saw Namgung-wan following him.

"······father?"

Seo Ha-ryeong already had dumplings in her mouth, so she suddenly squeaks and looks
for water.
I looked back at my father and Uncle Namgoong-wan and explained.

“I think I saw someone who looked like my father on the street earlier.

"what?"

"Yeah. Ooh, kite, we met."

Namgung-Wan let out his irritation.

“Baek Ri-yeon, stop it.”

Namgung Ryucheong still had a confused face.

"The uncle was also staying with my father. Since it's a restaurant, I wanted you
to eat together..."

As I explained, I realized that I had brought my father and uncle on my own without
asking for their opinions.

"Can we eat together...?"

No, but I already brought it

Can we eat together?

The moment I thought, “This is the perfect answer!”, Namgung Liu-cheong said
coldly.

"You've already come, what are you going to do?

Sir, please sit down."

Even there were not enough chairs, so Namgung Liucheng got up and gave up his seat.

My father looked at me blankly and Namgung-wan said.

"Didn't you tell your friends?"

"Um... I didn't know my father was really there... haha."

Namgoong-Wan interrupted and said something.

"By the way, did you order more food in advance?"

"ha ha ha······."
 Episode 87

* * *

My father and Uncle Namgung-wan died right after eating dumplings.

I don't know if he really died, or if he said he was going back and followed us
around.

After safely going out and returning to the residence, Shibi informed me that my
father had returned first and then left again for another job.

I said I knew and organized my thoughts.

Even if it wasn't so, there was something to do when my father was away.

'Yayul.'

In the front yard of Namgung Sega, the child brought by his father uses magic on
Baekdo Murim's son.

If I had gone one step further, that statement would have become a reality.

Just imagining it was far away before my eyes, and the aftermath was unexpected.

'What on earth did you think of that...'

I had to ask. And I had to make sure it never happened again.

I took off my coat and saw Yayul.

"Yayul, I have something to say for a moment..."

Then, suddenly, Yayul knelt down in front of me. I was so startled that I couldn't
even breathe.

"······!"

“I was wrong.”

What I was about to say was volatilized at once. I just blinked and said as if I
was squeezing my lungs.

"······wake up."

"I was really wrong."

"······."

I looked around, confirmed again that there was no sign, and looked at Yayul.

My head hurt all the time.

I bit my lips several times and calmed down before asking.

"First of all... how did you get involved with the Heavenly Gongja?"

I haven't heard anything yet, except that I know I've been cutting in line.
Yayul bit his lip and continued.

"You're going to leave with the sonI was standing there, but he suddenly cut in."

"And?"

"I didn't want to make a fuss, so I just stayed still... I turned around and asked
if I was unhappy about cutting in the line. So I said no."

Yayul's expression when he talks about what he's been through is calm, and he's not
offended or saddened by the situation. All he was looking at was me.

"But why did you look like this?"

Sigh. I let out a deep sigh.

'They were more bastards than I thought.'

To make a fuss over someone who was quiet.

There was no particular reason. Maybe it's because he's alone, like a family
retinue who doesn't seem to care much.

And I was surprised.

'Yayul endured a lot.'

Take note of cutting in the line, and take note of arguing about dissatisfaction.

If you want to know the nature of man, didn't you give him the power?

It's hard to control the power you originally possessed. It was even magic.
When self-control weakens due to intensified emotions, magic gong digs in.

The more you use that power, the more you lose self-control, lose your sense, and
then you have no hesitation in using magical arts, and at some point you become a
completely different person who enjoys blood and slaughter.

The scary thing about magic.

Yayul must have come to his senses and later realized that he was trying to use
magic.

"From there, it's as you saw."

Yayul biting his red lips continued.

"I tried to hold it in, but he hit you. So... that's why I was so angry."

You said you couldn't stand seeing me fit?

I didn't know what expression to make. The way he only looked at me and Yayul's
words combined really made me feel sorry for him...

"······."

After Yayul's words ended, silence continued in the room.

My plan was like this.

First of all, Yayul's fault is investigated.

And to prevent something like today from happening, and if you don't want to go
through such an injustice in the future, I was thinking of telling Tyler Yayul to
become a disciple of Cheonsanje.

yes.

When this happened, I thought it was okay. He said he had an excuse to separate
Yayul.

He said he had a good excuse to push Yaul outright against Cheonsanje.

I didn't even have to tell Yayul myself.

I just had to tell my dad.

Seeing that my father, who was watching me, didn't intervene at that time, he
probably didn't know that Yayul was trying to use Suction Magic.

In fact, I might not have known if it hadn't been for Geum-an.

Whatever the reason, my father would react more sensitively than me if I told him
that Yayul was trying to use the absorption magic attack in the street.

"I was wrong. I will never do that again."

And Yayul noticed that.

"Huh? Don't throw me away."

"I······."

I swallowed dry saliva and tried to suppress my trembling voice.

"When did I try to abandon you?"

I know the truth and I know Yayul, but I lied.

How did you know? Did I pay attention to you like that?

I saw Yayul kneeling in front of me.

no. just won't

Children naturally have sensitive instincts.

Intuitively, he had read my desire to abandon him.

And... and for some reason I gradually became angry.

'Why are you so angry?'

I felt stuffy as if my chest was clogged. I realized that I was thinking of

clenching my fists

Yayul's appearance was the same as mine in the past.

I don't want to be kicked out of the house, I don't want to be hated by my father,
I want to hold on to it somehow...

IHe grabbed Yayul's arm and raised him up.

"wake up."

I forcibly raised the yule that I didn't want to wake up.

"I won't tell my father, and I won't ask you to become a student of Cheonsanje."

"······really?"
"Yes, really."

Only then did Yayul stand up.

The pitiful feelings were overtaken.

I reached out and stroked Yayul's head.

“I will become stronger.”

"what?"

"Yes. I should."

I made a promise.

If I were strong enough to knock Namgung Ryucheong right on the spot, without
having to wait.

"If I were strong, wouldn't this have happened? You wouldn't have come out to
protect me."

"······."

"Your constitution is a problem... how can you not come up with a solution if you
search in such a wide world?"

Towards the end, the words were weak, but...

yes. Well, I know the future, but if I work hard in the future, I'll be able to
protect at least one Yayul somehow.

······maybe?

"But only this time."

I spoke firmly.

"From now on, restrain yourself. No, from now on, no matter what happens, even if
I'm in danger, you can't use absorption magic again. Okay?"

He looked at me with eyes that didn't know what Yayul was thinking.

I smiled as confidently as possible.

"I don't need you to protect me from now on. I'll protect you from going through
something like this!"
 * * *

and the next day.

Cheonsan salt pills came to me in the morning. It was still too early for classes.

As soon as the Cheonansanje saw me, he shouted.

"What the hell happened yesterday!"

"Yes?"

Could it be that the fuss with the driller in the street yesterday reached the ears
of Cheonansanje?

how?

Just as I was thinking about where to start explaining, Cheonsanje threw an

unexpected bomb.

“Yayul said he would become his disciple.”

"······Yes?"

"What, you didn't know?"

"Yes... I didn't know. Yayul really did that?"

No, definitely until yesterday...

I was really bewildered.

Seeing my expression, Tianyanzhi narrowed his eyes.

"I guess you really didn't know."

"yes."

“Then you don’t even know what the bastard is up to?”

“Conditions?”

"Ha, that's what I mean. I'm stumped. To put a condition on being an old lady's
apprentice."

The atmosphere became sharp as if he was angry as he spoke.

"Originally, the one who loves more loses."

Seeing me with a deliberately more playful answer, Cheonsanje made a face filled
with indignation.

I asked after

“So what are the conditions?”

"I don't want to talk to you."

"Yes? Please let me know!"

"I'm going."

"No, where are you going! Let me know and go!"

"You know that there are no classes today."

At that moment, I saw a hand flying toward me.

I was startled and lowered my head to avoid it.

When I heard it again, the Tiansanje was gone.

"No what...?"

He came and completely said what he had to say and disappeared.

I was staring blankly at the direction where the Cheonan Salt solution had
disappeared... For some reason, I felt a sense of resentment.

Yesterday I gave up pushing Yayul as a disciple of Cheonsanje, but today you

suddenly become a disciple?

It's a good thing... but all my anguish has become unnecessary!

'Something... something unfair!'

I jumped up and ran to Yayul's room.

But the room was empty.

"Where has he gone!"

I changed my destination and ran.

"father!"
but fatherroom was also empty.
No, where did everyone go except for me!

It's not like I woke up late, so why are you all running around from early in the
morning!

It was time for me to trudge back to my room after looking around the place with a
sigh.

I saw a familiar Shibi approaching the dorm.

"Baekri Sojeo, you're awake."

"what's the matter?"

"The Lord is calling."

I tilted my head.

Episode 88

* * *

I was lost in thought as I followed the fight ahead.

'Why is Namgung Sega calling me?'

Could it be because of the commotion that happened yesterday?

However, the uproar is a bit too much to go up to the three family heads of the
male palaces... isn't it a children's fight?

Other than that, nothing else came to mind.

“I think so.”

The place where I arrived after following Sibi was a space with several palaces in
a large empty lot. It was the first place I came to.

The atmosphere was a little different from other places, but there were far more
samurai guarding the area than other places in Namgung Sega. Even the level of
warriors was different from other places.
'The security is very tight.'

An old man and a young man in blue long robes walked out of the hall.

"Baekri Sojeo, you're here. Do you remember me?"

The young man saw it for the first time, but the old man saw it the first time he
came to the Nanggung Sega.

“Aren’t you, General Sup?”

"Oops, you remembered."

It was Seopjagang, the general manager of the Namgung family.

"This is my son. He's helping me learn."

"Hello. I'm Baek Ri-yeon from Baekri."

"I've heard a lot about it."

Listening to the self-introduction of the son of General Sup, I was filled with
more question marks in my head.

'Why am I greeting the governor of the Namgung family and his son...? '

Suppressing doubts, we exchanged greetings and headed for a palace following the
guidance of General Sup.

It wasn't until I got inside that I realized why the security here was so tight.
This was the warehouse of Namgung Sega.

Soon after, I ran straight to my father in the warehouse.

"father!"

"Baek Ri-yeon, if you run inside a building..."

Before he could finish his words, he had already rushed into his arms.
Father sighed and continued.

"Say hello first."

When I looked in the direction my father was looking at, Namgung Sega Joo and
Namgung Wan were together.

I didn't know he was with me because I only saw my father and ran to him, so I
belatedly greeted him in surprise.

"Hey, hello."

Namgung Segaju, hands behind his back, smiled benevolently and nodded.

Uncle Namgung-wan also nodded.

Then I looked around.

Books and bamboo sticks were stacked on one side of the large space, and wooden
boxes were stacked on top of each other on the other side. It looked just like a
warehouse.

What was a little strange was that even though there were no medicinal herbs in
sight, there was a subtle, bitter scent of medicinal herbs.

I looked at it casually and tilted my head when I saw a small, familiar wooden box.

Come to think of it, there were a lot of familiar things in the books.

'Is it strange? Why did you stack the books in the window and not in the library?'

At that time, Namgung Segaju opened his mouth.

"How can you find out?"

"Yes?"

It was as if he deliberately waited for me to look around.

I took a closer look at the items in the warehouse once again. soon realized

"Could it be that these things...were they in the Manshin's test room?"

The answer to the question was given by Namgoong Wan.

"yes."

Well, since the Namgung family had collected the body of the warrior, they must
have taken the things that were in the training room as well. in the graveBecause
there are many precious things to throw away.

'Well, I brought the most precious thing.'

Namgoong-wan continued.

"Medicinal materials are difficult to manage here, so they are sent separately."

"Aha."

That's why it only smelled of medicinal herbs and was invisible.

The storehouse of Mansin's clothing was perfectly controlled even with a constant
temperature and humidity, which would be a headache if it was underground.

So, even though it was underground, everything from medicines to books was
perfectly managed.

I looked around the warehouse and tilted my head.

'This is a common book...'

Come to think of it, the size of the luggage was great.

I asked a little fed up.

“Did you bring everything from the podium?”

“I brought everything I could get, except for things that were not very valuable or
that were difficult to manage while bringing them.”

The thought of carrying so many goods along the winding mountain roads where even a
wagon could not fit made me breathless.

The option of bringing only moderately valuable things... It seems that Namgung
Sega didn't have it.

“Uigang suffered a lot.”

"Father, why?"

"Your father suddenly went to Bagua Village on the way from Baekri Family to escort
the goods being moved to Namgung Family."

"uh······."

I had no idea.
Namgoong-wan continued.

"From where the rumors started leaking, all sorts of people flocked to them.
Adjutant Shim was also absent, so if it wasn't for Uigang, I would have been in
trouble."

I looked at my father in surprise.

“Did something like that happen?”

I had no idea!

"Father! Then did you fight while coming here?"

My father looked at Namgung-wan and said scoldingly.

“Why are you saying that to Yeon?”

"What are you hiding? Facts that everyone will know if you pay even a little
attention."

"Right! You're right!

You have to tell me this!"

Namgung-Wan's nose went up at my praise.

"Mister, is your father hurt or not?"

My father said as if he was a little bewildered.

“Why do you ask Wan about my injury?”

"Why not!"

"······."

Namgung-wan, who clicked his tongue toward his father, answered my question.

“There were a few battles, but you would have known if you were really hurt. As you
can see, I’m fine, so don’t worry.”

"really?"

"yes."

"Really?"

"yes."

"Really?"

"How many times are you asking!"

Well, judging from the man's temper, it was judged to be 100% true.
Well, since the Namgung family moved together with the people, if a really big
battle had taken place, I wouldn't have heard this news for the first time today.

'No, but...'

On the way down from Baekri's family to Namgung's family, you're looking for
something you can do.

'Should I call this a fatherly thing?'

Namgung-wan, who was angry, cleared his throat and continued.

"Anyway, that's why I called to share the things I brought.

And if my father did things like a father, should I say Namgung-Wan is also like a
father?

'I wouldn't be able to say anything even if I had all the things in the podium.'

Although I found the Mansinui's practice room, it was Namgung-Wan Namgung-Wan who
first found the Mansinui and took me there.

Besides, neither I nor my father's abilities would have brought these things.

First of all, it was not possible to mobilize manpower.

No matter how or how I got them all out of the podium, it would have been fortunate
that I had been stripped of my hair before I even got home.

Namgung is about three years old, so he's safe like this.

'Well, it would have been possible if Baekri Se borrowed the power...'

Because my father hated borrowing family power.

“I was thinking of splitting it in half, but he said he didn’t need it.”

"Are you the father?"

My father suddenly stroked my hair.

"Looking for the mansin clothes, reopening the training room, and moving were all
done at Namgung's house, so there's no reason for me to take it. It's enough for me
that Yeoni was able to come back safely."
"Just talking to that guy makes me weak."

Namgung-Wan looked at his father with slightly annoyed eyes before continuing.

"Since he says that, I've brought him to ask you too."

"Aha."

I nodded and replied.

"I will obey my father's word!"

"Think and answer. Does this look like a joke?"

At that time, Namgung Segaju, who had been watching our conversation benevolently,
opened her mouth.

"I understand your feelings, but choose anyway. It's uncomfortable for us to have
all this."

I glanced at my father. Namgung Segaju even stepped forward and said it, and it was
hard to refuse any more.

'I asked why Namgung Sega was here...'

Maybe it was because I was expecting this.

Soon after, General Sup, who had been silent until now, stepped forward.

"It's been a while since Prince Baekri arrived, but the reason I'm telling you now
is that it took me a little while to check the items and organize them by item."

When General Sup glanced at his son, the son held out a stack of papers to his
father.

"Here are the items organized."

My father took it as if he couldn't help it, looked at it, and said.

"Then, I'll let Yeon-i choose."

"Me?"

Father nodded.

"If you want anything, tell me."

Five······.

'What should I ask for?'

Anyway, the elixir is the Gongqing oil that I gave to my father, and I have already
eaten the things I can eat...

There were no essentials.

"Ah! I chose!"

I clapped.
Father tilted his head slightly.

"Did you make your choice already?"

"Yes!"

I pointed to the item that occupied the largest part of the warehouse.

"Give me the book!"

"······book?"

Namgung-wan slightly frowned at the unexpected answer.

Episode 89

"Yes! These books are all from the mansin's workshop. Aren't they mostly about
medicine?"

"hit."

The answer came from my father.

I paused for a moment and asked.

"Have you read everything, Father?"

Father nodded weakly.
Sup Chonggan added an explanation.

"Uigang helped me sort the books."

Then it is.

He is more passionate than anyone else in treating my short circuit.

However, as I read and found out, there was nothing particularly helpful in my
Danjeon.

I continued talking.

"With these books, wouldn't it be possible to heal someone in Baekri when they get
sick?"

"Are you sick?"

"Yes! If something like what I went through happens again, I won't end up like me."

"······."

"······."

Everyone reacted strangely to the words I picked up at random, but well, it was
decided to take the book.

And I packed a few more besides books. A gold spear drug that appears to have been
manufactured by Manshinui himself. I received several pills to treat internal
injuries and Taecheong pills that are said to purify the internal organs and gave
them to my father.

He also took an elixir that has the effect of enhancing internal energy. Baekildan
was the magic medicine of the Zhou clan recognized in the river.

It is a good product to be called a good product because it has a good temperament

that goes well with all internal air drills.N It was such an ambiguous elixir.

His father came out to see me off on his way back.

"Yuna."

When I turned around, my father cautiously continued.

"You know you shouldn't take the elixir, right?"

"Yes Yes."

I replied in bewilderment.
Why are you saying the obvious?

If he ate the elixir while his internal energy was impaired and his danteon was
broken, he would get caught in the 2nd phase, and this time it would be a real trip
to the nether world.

“Then why did the elixir be different?”

"Ah! This is for Ha-ryeong to give you!"

Where is the warrior who doesn't like elixir?

Even if Baekildan was an ambiguous elixir to be called a product, such words were
common to the Namgung family.

Although Suhyangmun was not a small school, it could not be compared to the Namgung
Sega.

In addition, since elixirs were precious in nature, they were one of the elixirs
that were difficult to obtain even with money, as long as they were guaranteed to
be effective in famous pharmaceutical texts.

In Namgung Sega, it was an elixir that was only used as a prize for subordinates,
but at Suhyangmun, it would be treated as a product elixir.

Namgung Sega was kind and nice to me, but Seo Ha-ryung was also nice to me.

And······.

'Because it's better to go to someone closer to me!'

Anyway, there were several other elixirs besides this one. There were even better
elixirs.

However, I gave up neatly because I was not sure if they matched the internal
practice of Suhyangmun, which Seo Ha-ryung must have learned.

"······To give it to Sojeo Seo?"

"Yes!"

For a moment, the father seemed relieved.

"Why is that?"

"······No, no."

I tilted my head and looked at my father. And noticed.

'No way, did you think I asked for something to eat?'

I noticed one after another why I was so cautious.

Why did you, an openly incompetent person, ask for the elixir?

'Ah really. You can just ask outright.'

Every time I saw him being so cautious, I felt an unknown emotion.

I suddenly hugged my father who was walking beside me.

My father, slightly startled, put his hand on my shoulder.

"Yuna?"

“Just.”

My father gave me a small smile and lifted me up.

"You've grown so much. After a little while, it will be difficult to hug you like
this."

I hugged my father tightly by the nape of his neck.

"I wish I hadn't grown up."

My father looked at me with a curious look.

"You're unusual. When I was your age, I wished I could grow up a day sooner.
Usually other kids say that too."

"I like it now."

I sighed deeply and continued.

“When you grow up, your responsibilities only increase.

Ehh."

My father looked at me with a strange expression and said.

“Where did you learn to say that?”

“I just want to live my whole life playing and eating with my father.”

"······I don't like the lazy life."

"Father, the important thing here is 'to be with you for the rest of your life'."

"When the time comes, a man must become independent from his parents' bosom."

"······."

Can you hear me?

The sound of a shocking cracking sound...

I respect and love my father, but at times like this, why does my back bone
suddenly pull and my chest feels stuffy...?

I said, patting my father's shoulder.

"Please drop me down."

"Well?"

"I want to be independent now."

My father laughed out loud.

It was a rare voice that could only be heard very occasionally, but it was not very
moving now.

"Haha, are you mad?"

"It didn't happen!"

my father put me on the floorgave.

I said, tidying up the hem of my clothes.

“I want to go to Ha-ryeong.”

"now?"

"Yes."

My father seemed to think for a moment, then gave some serious advice.

"Even if you give it to Sojeo Seo, I'm going to tell him not to consume it right
now. Soju Seo is young, so a guardian who will lead the energy of the elixir and
Seol who will protect the law must be with him. Give it to him, but ask him to go
back to Suhyangmun and eat it."

"Yes!"

After walking in the direction of Seo Ha-ryeong's residence for a while, I stopped
and looked back.

My father was still looking at me.

I took a deep breath and tightened my stomach.

"I will not be independent for the rest of my life!"

And before my father said anything, I ran out in a hurry.

* * *

I left as if I was running away and made fun of Seo Ha-ryung's place, but I stopped
at a fact that suddenly came to my mind.

'Oh right! I forgot to tell my father about Yayul.'

Um... But it's a bit of a long way to go back now...

"Sozer?"

Sibi, who was guiding me to Seo Ha-ryeong's residence, turned around when I didn't
follow.

"Oh, no. Let's go."

I'll just go to Seo Ha-ryeong for now.

After walking along the stone monument for about 1 step, we arrived at Seo Ha-
ryeong's residence. However, Seo Ha-ryeong was not there.

"Oh right······"

It was time to practice.

The servant who greeted me said while holding a broom.

"Seo Sojeo is at the gymnasium, to the left of here. Let's go.

If they know that Sojeo Baekri has come, the people of Suhyangmun will like it
too.”

"Well······."

I counted the days.

Fortunately, today was not the day for the people of Namgung Segawa and Suhyangmun
to practice together.

"I'll ask once, and if I say no, I'll go back."

I wondered if it was interfering with my training, but I wanted to give it to you
since I came this far.

I could give it through fertilization, but I wanted to give it directly if

possible.

'I want to show respect!'

In the past, Seo Ha-ryeong led her to the gymnasium where students of Suhyangmun
practiced.

The gymnasium was close to the residence.

The servant led the way into the gymnasium.

After waiting at the entrance for a while, the servant came out again and said.

"You may come in."

About 10 boys and girls were vigorously swinging their swords in the large
gymnasium. Of course, Seo Ha-ryeong was also with them.

I met eyes with the ambassador of Seo Ha-ryeong, the oldest of Suhyangmun's pupils.

She greeted me quietly.

I greeted them face-to-face and watched them quietly toward one side of the
gymnasium.

'······Everyone is eager.'

Integrity is not proportional to skill.

However, those with a lot of internal energy had a significant advantage over those
with less.

Most of the students of the prestigious Daepa learned simbeop from a similarly
young age and repeat the same training every day. This meant that the depth of the
inner hole was proportional to the age.

As long as it wasn't a gigantic opportunity, such as Gongqing Petroleum, the amount

of internal energy that a teenager could accumulate, the amount that a person in
their 30s, and the amount that a person in their 60s could accumulate could be
predicted. It was the reason everyone was crazy about the elixir.

It also meant that all the students of Suhyangmun had the same internal skills
accumulated in their loading equipment.

Seo Ha-ryeong is a lot compared to my age.

It seems like I took a little elixir, but it wasn't overwhelming enough to
overwhelm those older than me.

Seeing Suhyangmun students and Seo Ha-ryeong together like this made it clear.

'One hundred steps will be quite helpful.'

 Episode 90

* * *

For a while, Seo Ha-ryeong did not notice that I came and tried hard.He swung his
wooden sword as he grew taller.

Then, at some point, I realized that I had come.

After that, I was extremely distracted and scolded my sister-in-law several times
to focus, and eventually got an early break.

Seo Ha-ryung ran straight toward me without wiping his sweat.

"Yuna! What's wrong? You're here for the first time!"

"Huh? I've been here before."

"I brought you here! I won't go out unless I ask you to go! I'm always the only one
who goes to see you!"

"...was it?"

"That's right! I've always been stuck in your dark and dingy quarters!"

When I briefly recalled Seo Ha-ryeong's words, I had never really visited him
before, except when I was preparing for a sparring match between Namgung Ryucheong
and Seo Ha-ryeong.

He was busy concentrating on training to deal with Geuman's abilities.

No, but what a gloomy place?

You said it was a place where you could sleep well, did you mean that?

First of all, I was right, so I slightly excused myself.

“There are other people here besides you.”

Immediately, a young voice came out from behind Seo Ha-ryung.

"Don't mind us and come!"

Starting with those words, the other disciples of Suhyangmun shouted one by one.

"You're always welcome, Baekri Sojeo!"

"It's been a while Sojeo!"

"Do you remember me? I said hello the other day."

The words that came out all at once made me lose my mind. It was a time when we
were talking nonsense.

"Sojeo, I heard that Sojeo bleeds Confucius Jang's nose?"

"Shit, double nosebleeds."

It sounds like I'm very violent!

How the hell did Seo Ha-ryeong explain it?

"I heard Gongja Jang flew this far after kicking it!"

"Show me!"

No, what do you want me to show you?

Gradually my mind went blank.

“Anyway, I knew when I would.

Oh fuck."

"How funny we all heard the priest talk yesterday."

"I heard that the driller ran away like his tail was on fire."

"I wish I was there too...!"

The others in Suhyangmun seemed to have a lot of resentment.

“Huh, because Gongja Jang behaves like that, the head of the family head hates my
son.”

Those were the words that came to my ears then.

“Gongja Zhang is hated by the head of the household?”

I was interested in it because it was a supporting role that continued to harass

Namgung Ryucheong, the male lead.
"Ah... it's a famous story."

"Well, Soju doesn't know."

"Don't ignore Kite!"

Seo Ha-ryeong shouted out loud.

Then the boy blushed and panicked.

"No, when did I...?

Sozer, I'm not ignoring you.
Absolutely not."

“Ah, you idiot. Ignoring Baekri Sozer.

Wonwon is ignoring Baekri Soju!"

"No!"

Ignore!

The shouting boy ran away, and the boy with a red face chased after him.

After a big laugh, the eldest boy shrugged.

"It's famous. The fact that the head of the household Jang cares for Gongja Jang's
younger brother, the 2nd Gongja Seochul more. Whenever he goes somewhere, he takes
the 2nd Gongja instead of Gongja Jang."

Even if you don't like the child who causes trouble, you don't crack down on it
inside the basement, but openly discriminate like that outside.

'This guy's home environment is shit too.'

There was a reason the child was crooked.

Seo Ha-ryeong asked as if he had suddenly remembered.

“Ah, that’s right, Yuna, what are you doing here?”

"ah."

I saw the people around Suhyangmun gathered.

Everyone seemed very interested in making their eyes shine.

I was very embarrassed and smiled awkwardly.

“Shall we go somewhere quieter?”

"Huh? Why? I can't go far because I haven't finished my training......"

Then, he glanced at the ambassador.
It was a look in her eyes that wanted her to tell her that it was okay to go.

Ambassador Seo Ha-ryeong laughed and said.

“Don’t be silly. You went out and played all day yesterday.
not today."

And when he saw me, he respectfully hugged me.

"I'm sorry, Sojeo. I came this far."

"No. I only came because I had something to give you for a while. I didn't mean to
disturb you."

Don't use my excuse that you want to play!

Seo Ha-ryeong said with her shoulders drooping.

"Chi, I get it. So what do you want me to give you?

Is that what you're holding?"

I hesitated.
It's a bit hard to say in front of everyone...

All the curious eyes around me focused on the box I was holding.
I emptied my mind at the gaze that seemed to pierce the box.

'yes······. What do you think? It's nice to see a lot."

It was because he came to get Suhyangmun's favor anyway.

A war against the Demonic Cult in the future.

When that all-out war broke out, the more people who could be of my strength, the
better.

'Well, it's best if there is no war.'

That was the part I couldn't help it.

So, while there is still time left, at least one person really takes my side.

That was the purpose I asked for this elixir.

It is because you can give the elixir to the future Suhyangmun's successor and gain
Suhyangmun's favor.

And later, when the war with the Demonic Church breaks out, it will be good for
Namgung Ryucheong if Seo Ha-ryeong becomes stronger to fight alongside Namgung
Ryucheong.

'Well, by the way, are you going to fight next to Namgung Ryucheong...?'

The plan seems to have gone a little wrong, but...

I held out the box to Seo Ha-ryung.

“Baekildan, the elixir. Here, there is also a certificate of medicine from Mr.
Zhu.”

"······ Huh? Huh?"

Seo Ha-ryeong, who received the box in a daze, opened it.

In a vermilion color close to brown, a small pill the size of a walnut appeared.

The girl next to Seo Ha-ryung hurriedly opened the guarantee.

"Whoa! Is this real?"

"It's written here! It's the 100-something of Zhu's medicine!"

"Isn't that nice?"

"That's right! It's a product elixir!"

Like a disciple of Suhyangmun, he immediately recognized what kind of elixir it

was.
Seo Ha-ryeong looked at me with shaking eyes.

"This... why... to me?"

"Huh? Just..."

Originally, I was thinking of giving it to them properly.

But there were too many people in this place. To pretend to be proud in front of so
many people... even with all my impudence, it was not enough.

'It can't be helped.'

I said it coolly as if it was nothing special.

“How did I get it?

Because I'm useless."

I did my best to act coolly, coolly, and as if it was nothing special.

"Uh... uh... Are you really giving me this?"

"Because it is."

Seo Ha-ryeong's eyes were busy looking at the elixir, and soon tears began to form.

I was surprised.

“Why, why are you crying?”

"What should I do... what should I do... I love it so much..."

Seo Ha-ryeong held the elixir box tightly in her arms and said

"Huh, Yuna, thank you so much."

"Huh? Uh, uh. Gwa, it's okay. Don't cry."

Why is he crying so much!

Patting my shoulder, I hurriedly told my father's request.

"In case you don't know, go back to Suhyangmun Gate and ask Munju before eating."

Seo Ha-ryeong nodded.

I don't know if I heard correctly.

"Eh, envy!"

"Ha-ryung-ah! If you're not going to eat it, give it to me!"

"Don't go away!"

Of course, it didn't take long for Seo Ha-ryeong to cry seriously.

"Me too... Me too with Baekri SojeoLet's be friends!"

"Go away! Kite is mine!"

"haha."

Seeing the children arguing with each other made me feel at ease.

It was a time when I was dealing with the children who were chatting for a while.
Suddenly, there was silence from one corner.
I raised my head in wonder.

As the Suhyangmun disciples parted ways with puzzled faces, a boy with a cold face
stood at the end of the carved passage.

"Gongja Namgung?"

Namgung Liucheng raised his eyebrows and said.

"What are you doing here?"

"yes?"

Namgung Ryucheong, with a cold face, looked around at the people of Suhyangmun,
lowered his eyes, and greeted them politely. The people of Suhyangmun also
awkwardly greeted each other.

After greeting Namgung Liu-cheong, he immediately turned to me.

"Sojeo, your mother wants to see you for a while."

"Your mistress?"

There were already two people looking for me today.

"Follow me. Let's go now."

After saying goodbye to the people of Suhyangmun, Namgung Ryucheong turned around
and left the gymnasium.
Seo Ha-ryeong held on as if he was sorry.

"Are you leaving already?"

"Yeah. You have to train anyway. I gave you something to give, so I'll stop
interfering and go."

I greeted Seo Ha-ryeong and the people of Suhyangmun and hurriedly followed Namgung
Ryucheong.

Namgung Ryucheong waited outside the gymnasium and started walking right away when
he saw me.

I jumped up and matched my stride with Ryucheong Namgung and asked.

“What are you looking for me for?”

"I know if you go."

I pouted.

"If you go, you'll know. You're asking because you want to know in advance."

But Namgung Liucheng suddenly stopped walking and glanced back at me.

His thick eyebrows were raised high.

'what? Why are you so angry?'

I tilted my head.

Episode 91

"Then you're not from Suhyangmun, so what were you doing here?"

"yes?"

Why is he so uninterested?
Looking suspiciously, I realized the correct answer and replied.

"I didn't intend to interrupt the people of Suhyangmun's training, and I didn't
come here to play. Show your face."

"...it's not like that."

Namgung Ryucheong's ears turned slightly red as he bit his lip and answered.
I motioned for Namgung Ryucheong to go again. Namgung Ryucheong asked again without
walking.

"So why are you here?"

He seemed unwilling to move until he answered.

"Oh, I have something to give you."

"Are you going to give it to me?"

“Elixir. I came to give Sojeo the elixir.

 Do you know what one hundred days is?"

"100 days? Why?"

"That's because I can't eat?"

I shrugged and replied.

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong's face hardened.

I looked at it curiously, then opened my mouth to urge it.

"Confucius, you should hurry and go to Mrs. So..."

"How do you do that?"

"yes?"

"How can you be so nonchalant?

Danjeon leaf, even if it happened like that?"

suddenly here?

I scratched my face.
I saw Ryucheong Namgung’s serious face, then I looked at the air, then I saw the
tip of my toes stepping on the dirt floor.

“Do I look calm?”

Namgung Ryucheong nodded.

how to answer
As I was thinking about it, I suddenly wanted to tell the truth at Namgung Liu-
cheong's expressionless face.

"It worked. I'm just trying to look calm."

"what?"

"It's very annoying, unfair, and resentful. But what will you do if you don't stay
calm? It's good to have hope.

"······."

"Because it's already happened."

It was something he could never have said.

'Come to think of it, he's also Anne. What did you say to him?'

i sighHe took a deep breath and turned his head. She suddenly lost her good mood
while being with the students of Suhyang.

After a while, Namgung Ryucheong opened his mouth.

"you······."

I said one word and shut my mouth again.

And after a while, he spoke.

"You don't have to be sad. You're way better than the other idiots."

"yes?"

I tilted my head.
what? Could this... be comforting?

'Did Namgung Liu-cheong comfort me just now?'

Namgung Ryucheong's cheeks turned red.

I must have really comforted you...!

"Is it possessed by a ghost...?"

Namgung Liucheng glared at me and started to lead again.

"Wei, even if you comfort me, I don't have any magic pills anymore!"

"I never asked for it."

Namgung Liucheng said coldly and urged his feet. When I saw that scene, I hummed as
if my mood had subsided.

"Hehehe."

Anyway, Namgung Ryucheong's nature is very kind.

"That's right. Didn't the old man tell you about the elixir?"

"doesn't exist."

"yes?"

'I thought it was Gongqing Petroleum, Nangung Liuqing.'

Because it is the heart of parents to want to give their children if they have
something good.

Ever since I gave it to Namgung-Wan, I thought I might go to Namgung Ryu-Cheong.

And Namgung-Wan's suspicions were confirmed by the fact that he did not eat
Gongcheong Oil immediately and saved it.

'I'm going to give it slowly, though?'

I said to Namgung Ryucheong.

"You should thank me."

"What are you talking about all of a sudden?"

Namgung Ryuchung glared at him as if he were talking nonsense.

"No, the day will come when I will be truly grateful!"

I didn't even look back this time.

* * *

As soon as I arrived at the palace where Mrs. So was staying, I could not believe
my eyes.

A woman with a pale complexion and two boys about ten years old. One of them was
familiar.

'Long iron?'

why is that kid here?

The boy next to Jangcheol was a child he had never seen before.
Namgung Ryucheong's expression hardened. It seemed that he was already aware of
Jangcheol's existence.

The mistress held out her hand to me.

"Yuna, come here."

I approached, hiding a puzzled expression.

The mistress spoke softly.
"I'm sorry for calling you so quickly.
Because there are people who want to see you.
This is Mrs. Zhang."

Mrs. Zhang smiled slightly at me with a pale complexion. As soon as I saw him, I
could tell that he was between a hat and a hat because he looked very similar to
Jangcheol.

I greeted politely.

"It's called Baekri's kite.

Nice to meet you."

“You must have been surprised by my sudden request to meet you.”

Mrs. Zhang's voice was a bit unexpected.

Contrary to his complexion, he had a hard tone and was close to that of a warrior.

When Mrs. Jang winked at him, Sibi brought Jang-cheol and a new baby.

Jangcheol seemed to be being forcibly dragged along, and the first child he saw had
a smile on his face.

"This one must already know each other. The eldest, Jangcheol, is the second,
Jangoh."

Jang Cheol kept his mouth shut and just stared at the floor.
Jang Oh greeted with a smile on the contrary.

"······."

"Hello. My name is Jang-oh."

I wondered what kind of situation this was, but I greeted him face-to-face.

"······hi."

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong next to me took one glance at Jangcheol and Jangoh and did not
open his mouth.

Mrs. Zhang said.

"Come back for a while."

"Yes."
Jang-oh stepped back for a moment, and Mrs. So opened her mouth again.

"I heard there was a commotion in the street yesterday. Mrs. Jang heard about the
commotion yesterday and came today to apologize."

"An apology?"

"yes."

Why?
melooked on curiously.

I made them apologize on the street yesterday and sent them back. even······.

"Cheol-ah."

"······"

Despite Mrs. Jang's insistence, Jang Cheol kept his mouth shut and put on an unfair
expression.
It wasn't a look of regret at all.
Eventually, Mrs. Zhang's voice rose.

"Long iron!"

Jang's wife covered her mouth with a handkerchief and coughed.

Only then did Jangcheol open his mouth.

"······I'm sorry for what I said yesterday."

It's not like you're lying down and receiving me. To be honest, I didn't feel the
sincerity at all...

Mrs. Jang's body looked really bad, so I thought it would be better to skip it.

It was just as I was about to nod my head saying I knew.

" dummy. 」

Suddenly, an electric sound was heard.

'Someone called me an idiot!'

There was only one such person here.

Namgung Ryucheong.

It was time to look around in amazement.

“Gongja Jang, what are you sorry about?”

It was Namgung Ryucheong.

“You don’t seem very sincere, so what are you sorry about?”

"······."

"······."

It felt like the temperature in the room had dropped by about 2 degrees. Jang
Cheol's face turned white and then turned red.

The small lady gritted her teeth and said with an effortless smile.

"Liu Qing, come here."

"Mother, should I see this as an apology? Shouldn't Mrs. Jang have properly
persuaded Prince Jang and brought him in?"

Mrs. Zhang's eyes widened and she was breathing heavily. It was only natural that
Jangcheol's eyes turned over when he saw that scene.

"Who are you to say something to my mother!"

'It's only Gongja Jang who disgraced your mother's face."

"What? This bastard...! If you're a male palace, then everything?"

"That's all I can say..."

"Stop, stop!"

Lady So, who stopped the fight, scolded Ryuchung Namgung.

"Ryu Cheng! It's not even your business, so why are you stepping out!"

"But······."

"One more word! I'll send you out right away! I wasn't inviting you along!"

Namgung Ryuchung, who was about to say something, bit his lip and shut it.
Beside him, Jangcheol also bit his teeth and glared at Mrs. Jang full of
resentment.

"You said I wasn't coming!"

Jangcheol shouted something like a gangster child and ran out of the room.

"Cheol-ah, where are you going! Jang······! Collock, colloc!"

The startled Mrs. Zhang's cry was drowned out by the cough that followed.

It was when I was staring blankly in the direction that Jangcheol had left.

"wife!"

Mrs. So looked at Mrs. Jang at the urgent voice. The sound of the cough itself was
different, and Mrs. Jang's condition looked pretty bad.

"Mrs. Zhang, you'd better take a break and calm down. Take care of yourself first."

There was a slight fishy smell of blood.

It seems that Mrs. Jang's illness is deeper than I expected. Mrs. So, who read the
back of Mrs. Jang's hand, ordered the fight.

"Move Mrs. Jang to the next room. Let Jang Oh and I rest for a while in another
room. What about Jang Chul?"

The fight at the door answered.

"A quarrel outside followed."

"yes."

Mrs. Jang and 2nd Prince Jang moved to another room, and Mrs. So shook her head as
if exhausted.

Episode 92

* * *

Lady So sent Namgung Liu Qing away and apologized to me.

“You looked really ugly.

It's just meaningless words, but I really didn't know things would turn out like
this."

The woman biting her lip continued to speak slowly.

“This morning, without a message, Mrs. Jang brought Jang-chul and Jang-oh.”

Mrs. So is probably Mrs. Zhang's jobHe said it must have been because he wanted to
apologize to me before he grew bigger, that is, before he reached the ears of the
head of the household.

She said, "It's Jang's job, but Jang Cheol isn't very well recognized by her
biological father, Zhang Zhu."

It was the same as the words I heard from the people of Suhyangmun before coming
here. Jangcheol's cold treatment from his father seemed to be a famous thing in the
area.

'Somehow it's a bit... similar.'

Jangcheol was treated coldly by the head of the household.

I was treated coldly by Sega Baekri.

'I'm a grandfather and Jangcheol is my real father...

Ha, come to think of it, aren't they both supporting villains?'

Should I say polite?

I couldn't help but know that my chest was stuffy, what Jangcheol was feeling...

"As you can see, Mrs. Jang was not feeling well and could barely leave the
house..."

Mrs. Jang's face softened slightly as she touched the table, perhaps feeling sorry
for Mrs. Jang's situation.

"He came all the way here without a message and apologized, but it's hard for me to
refuse."

There was nothing wrong with the young woman's behavior.

I wasn't from the Namgung Sega. I'm just a guest staying at Namgung Sega.

However, it was impossible to unilaterally prevent guests from meeting other guests
at Namgung Sega. Even if it was to apologize.

"In addition, there was something wrong with Ryu Cheng against Jang Cheol..."
The woman's voice gradually faded.
I asked quickly.

"What did Liu Qing do to Zhang Che?"

The hesitant lady opened her mouth as if she couldn't help it.

"There was a time when Jangcheol stayed at Namgung's family. At that time,
Jangcheol and Liu Qing were engaged in sparring..."

The mistress looked at the table, paused, and then continued.

“Liu Cheng hit Zhang Che one-sidedly and broke his arm.”

I blinked in bewilderment.
The small lady had an embarrassing and ashamed face.

'No, for some reason... When I met Ryucheong Namgung on the street, only Jangcheol
reacted differently.'

The other kids had heard a lot about how good Confucius Namgung was, but they had
never seen his real ability.

So let's see if you did well, befitting an age full of ambition... This was the
reaction, but only Jang Cheol was particularly frightened.

I found out why today.

Namgung Ryucheong beat me and broke my arm!

Even if you don't do that, isn't it a perfect opportunity for the crooked child to
become a villain who harbors hatred and grabs Namgung Liu-cheong's ankles in every
case!

Mrs. So said cautiously.

“For the sake of Jangcheol’s honor, I hope you keep this a secret.”

"Sure."

The small lady smiled faintly and continued.

"It wasn't to this extent because Jangcheol was the original. Perhaps the shock
from the sparring with Ryucheong was great... After that, they say he hangs out
with worse quality kids."
"······Wouldn't it be difficult to attribute that to Liu Qing?"

Even if it could be the cause, in the end, it was he who chose to fill his wounded
pride by ignoring and harassing other children.

For example, in the case of Seo Ha-ryeong, it wasn't to the extent that her arm was
broken...

Didn't he use the heartache from Namgung Ryucheong's last words as a driving force
to become stronger so that he could take revenge by practicing beating wooden
dolls?

And when I heard that it was a thousand things, from my point of view, 'Do you want
to know?' has become

'There is no grave without an excuse. Maybe that difference is what separates the
good from the bad.'

"You're right. It's not Liu Qing's fault. But... but I can't help but worry about
it."

The sorceress put on a bitter expression.

“Ha, I’m sorry to get involved in something that has nothing to do with you. Next
timenever let this happen."

Now that Jangcheol has made a fuss this time, even if Mrs. Jang blocks her
husband's house from meeting me, she won't have anything to say at the head of the
house.

The mistress apologized over and over again.

"I'm really sorry.

There is nothing wrong with Liu Qing."

"I'm really fine."

To be honest, I didn't think much of Jangcheol's apology.

What am I going to do by accumulating a grudge against a villain? I tried to accept
the apology in moderation and move on.

But I never thought Namgung Ryucheong would go out there with words that would
disqualify him from social life.

'No, isn't Ryucheong Namgung getting stabbed by a knife one day after living with
such a grudge?'

I was worried for a while, but I realized it right away.

Well, it won't be easy because of his good skills. Who cares about whom?
I spoke carefully.

"There's nothing wrong with Confucius Namgung's words... But how can we cut things
off between families so clearly when we both have face?"

No matter where my words provoked, Mrs. So suddenly bit her lip with a teary face,
and even the corners of her eyes turned red.

'what? what! Is the mistress crying?'

No, how many people am I ringing today?

Fortunately, Mrs. So, who was much older than Seo Ha-ryeong, did not shed tears.

Mrs. So, who managed to control her emotions safely, said as if she was ignoring
her.

"You've smoked my stove. Maybe because I'm older, sometimes I can't control it like
this."

"Hey, how old are you?"

It seemed that I was responding that I was too stupid.

He hurriedly shook his head at the young lady's slightly surprised look.

"But... if Mrs. So went out on the road with me, people would mistake it for my
older sister?"

I tilted my head as if I really didn't know.

"Oh, he's really good too. Ha ha ha."

The small lady covered her mouth and smiled brightly. I felt proud of my flattery,
as if all the depression from a while ago had been blown away.

Well, it wasn't a complete lie.

Because you're so young and beautiful that you wouldn't consider a child crying.

Looking at Mrs. So, I nodded my head at Namgung Liucheng's outstanding appearance.

It's not the main character's buff... If the mother is so beautiful and the child
doesn't look good, that would be a felony.

"How nice it would be to have a daughter like you..."

“I thought it would be nice to have a mother like Mrs. So, too!”

"Then will you come to me?"

"······Yes?"

The mistress burst into laughter again. It was a laugh that sounded like silver
marbles rolling.

In a voice full of laughter, Mrs. So continued.

"There is a temple called Cheonamsa that I often go to to give alms to. The
distance is close, the road is convenient, and the scenery is nice."

"I've heard of Cheonamsa! Isn't it a temple with pretty peach blossoms?"

"Yes. Unfortunately, it is not the season to see peach blossoms...

Wouldn't you like to go with me?"

"I like it!

Oh, will Confucius Namgung go with you?"

"I was originally going to ask to go with you, but..."

The sorceress slurred and raised her eyebrows.

"It's okay. Such an ugly bastard. They'll say they're training anyway. Let's go
together."

* * *

After that, after talking about miscellaneous things, Mrs. So went to see Mrs.
Jang, and I also left the room.

It was time to pass by the Naewon to leave the Sobuin's residence. An urgent voice
called to me.

"Baekri Sojeo!"

"······ Chapter 2 Confucius?"

Jang-oh was standing between the pillars in the corridor toward the guest room.

If I don't know if there's a guest room over there, it's because Mrs. Jang headed
there with Shibi's support.

"Is Mrs. Zhang okay?"

"Huh? Ah... I'm sure you'll be fine."

······It's okaywould you?

The reaction was subtle.
There was no sign of concern.

Jang-oh asked as if he was more urgent.

"Have you not seen Confucius Namgung?"

"I don't know."

"Weren't we together?"

"I came out after spending time with Lady So. Confucius Namgung left first."

"Ah... I see."

Jang Oh covered himself as if his business was over.

'······what?'

He tilted his head as he watched Jang-oh walk away with a hasty step.

I shook my head and stepped back, then realized.

“Write, where are you going?”

When he came, Namgung Liu-cheong was the only one following him, so he didn't take
a good look around.

'What's going on?'

Fortunately, I found the direction to escape the battle field at once, whether by
luck or if my memory worked.

It was just when I was about to go down the stairs. Not in the direction I was
going, I glimpsed a group of lights beyond the wall that turned to the left of the
hallway.

The time when I needed help was over and I could just go on like this, so I, who
was carelessly going down the stairs, suddenly stopped and went up the stairs
again.

I focused my eyesight on the golden eye and looked at the group of lights.

'Isn't it Namgung Ryucheong? Didn't you go to practice? Why are you still here?'

Then, a person standing across from Namgung Ryucheong caught my eye.

A child of Namgung Ryucheong's age who learned martial arts.
'If you are a child here right now, is it Jangcheol?
Or Jang Oh?'

The two were similar in physique to amount of internal energy, so it was impossible
to recognize who they were by looking at their golden eyes.

'Ah, it must be long.'

If it had been Jangcheol, we would have been kicking each other instead of having
such a peaceful conversation.

I was looking for Namgung Ryucheong earlier, but I managed to find it.

What should I do?

I was a little curious about why I found it, and I also felt like what I was doing
after hearing it.

Then Jang-oh's voice was heard.

"Actually, there is a reason for that..."

Usually, when I blurt out the end of a sentence like that, I usually ask back as if
I want to hear what I said to the end.

'Yes, but what?' or 'So?'

Namgung Ryucheong·······.

"If you've said everything, get out of the way."

"uh?"

"Vicky."

Still, politeness was a tone that seemed to have been eaten.

Episode 93

"Now, wait. Confucius Namgung."

"Don't touch me."

"Oh, sorry, sorry. Are you mad?"

"······."

"Was your brother's attitude a little rude?

I'll apologize instead."

"Why are you?"

"Still, since I'm the younger brother...

It was a voice full of sullenness.

Namgung Ryucheong didn’t say anything, and Jangoh continued.

"Actually, I thought it would turn out like this, so I came here because I asked my
mother to go with me."

I wonder why Jang-oh, who is not on good terms with Jang-cheol, came with me, but
he said he had come because he asked for it.

Jang-oh was getting more and more disliked.

To ask a sick mother to come along and leave her, not to stay by her side, and not
seem to care if she's okay.

Namgung Ryucheong asked.

“Did you know Gongja Zhang would do this?”

"Ah, yes."

Jang-oh continued with a bitter voice.

“Since my older brother was injured in a sparring match with Confucius Namgung the
other day… he was saying bad things about Confucius Namgung.”

Namgung Ryuchung's snoring was slightly audible.

"So when my older brother said he was going to apologize, I thought this was going
to happen. I'll apologize instead. Don't think too badly of my brother."

Hmm.

Before I knew it, I was crossing my arms and listening. I tried quite hard, but
IraHis intentions were clearly visible.

'This epileptic...'

Are you apologizing on behalf of Jangcheol?

If it was really for Jangcheol, Jangoh shouldn't have followed him to such a place.

Who wants to be seen apologizing to his brother?

Even the usual relationship is not good.

An already bad brother watching himself apologize to someone else?

'Well, I think it would be more humiliating if it were me.'

Since Jang-o said that he was loved by the head of the family, it would have been
difficult for Mrs. Jang to refuse Jang-o's request to go with her.

In addition, if you really thought about Jangcheol, you should have stopped it
before the accident hit.

Do you apologize instead of saying you knew this would happen after an accident? At
the same time, he even spilled the word that Jangcheol usually cursed Namgung
Ryucheong.

'And you didn't even come to apologize to me?!'

My story was missing.

Hearing this, I knew that Jangcheol had come from the beginning to apologize to
Namgung Liucheong, not me.

I couldn't hear any more.

I wasn't even worried. Namgung Ryucheong was not a child who would easily fall for
such words.

Even if Jang-cheol and Namgung Liu-cheong were not separated, the relationship was
already the worst.

'In addition, Jang-oh must hate it now.'

I licked my tongue and turned around.

I was about to go down the stairs and stopped again.

'What is it, Jangcheol?'

When it appeared, Jangcheol was standing under the stairs I was about to go down.

Jangcheol also looked at me and stopped.

"······."

As I was staring at it, Jang Cheol biting his lip hard came up the stairs.
'Oh, wait a minute, when he comes here...'

It was when Jang Cheol passed in front of me.

"······Hyung-san is a bit selfish by nature."

Jangcheol turned his head at the sound of Jangoh's voice.

"My mother is also very worried because of my brother. Even looking at my mother,
there was no problem between the family of the head of the family and Namgung's
family..."

Jangcheol's face contorted in an instant and he clung to the handrail.

The moment the pole was about to jump out, I stretched out my arm like lightning
and struck the blood shaft.
Jangcheol froze in the same posture as he was about to run away.

"······!"

"······!"

Jang Cheol was surprised, but I was also surprised.

First of all, I was surprised that the one that stabbed the blood vessel worked
properly, and then...

'Why did I... why did I stab you?'

Jangcheol, whose blood flow was pressed, couldn't even turn his head, and couldn't
see me, just widening his eyes.

As I slowly moved in front of Jangcheol, only his eyes moved and glared at me.
Profanity was read in his eyes.

I quickly looked around. Very fortunately, no one has seen this

'What can I do? What should I do?'

Even after poking it, my bewildered eyes saw an empty room nearby.

I dragged a long iron into it.

Click. Carefully closing the door, I crossed my arms and closed my eyes.

"Whoa."
Jangcheol. A villainous supporting actor who sometimes hinders Ryucheong Namgung,
who has nothing special about it.

He said bad things to me, and the relationship with Ryucheong Namgung was already
ruined.

When talking with Mrs. So, I was able to get some information about the head of the
household.

Jangcheol and Jango were the same age, and their birthdays were not much different.

Mrs. So, since I was young, would have said it without much thought. Of course,
since I'm not young, I immediately figured out the family history of the head of
the family with the birthdays of my two children. In other words, when Lady Jang
had Jang Cheol in her boat, the head of the family, Jang, played with her
concubine.

A wife is pregnant with her own child, but playing with her concubine?

'Among the trash, it's called trash.'

A sick mother, an ignoring father, and a beloved illegitimate younger brother.

This was a difficult home environment to grow up in.

About Mrs. ZhangI hadn't seen anything in the Sun novels at all. It could be that
he didn't mention it because he had a very distant relationship with Ryucheong
Namgung.

But maybe ... he died. I don't know if it's wireless disease, but when I saw it
with gold eyes, it was already pretty damaged.

'Hmm.'

I groaned in agony.

'Do I need to do this?'

I could have intervened and sparked a spark. I knew it was better not to get
entangled.
He bit his lip several times.

By the way... but by the way...

How can a person always act rationally?

'I'm a person with feelings.'

The supporting role of the villain in the novel.

situation similar to mine.

Seeing a child who reminded me of my past living like this made me so angry that I
couldn't let it go.

I couldn't wait to step into the mud with an obvious ending.

I opened my eyes, turned around and stood with my back to the door. Jangcheol, who
was still hardened, had a look on his face as if he couldn't believe this
situation.

all right Who would have imagined that I would be blinded by a person with an
internal air gap?
Even I did it all of a sudden.

I pulled Jangcheol's cheek all the way.

Like a well-fed and well-bred child, the feeling of his cheeks touching his hands
was very soft, which was nice.

Tears welled up in Jangcheol's eyes, who couldn't move even though he was in pain.

'This is revenge for what you said to me!'

He opened his mouth after harassing him until a red mark was left on his cheek.

"You just ran and tried to beat Jang Oh and Jang 2nd Gongja, right?"

"······."

"Ah, that's right. I'll release the blood for now, but if you shout, I'll stab you
again."

To release Ahyeolman meant that the body would remain stiff, but it would allow the
voice to be raised.

I said it calmly, but the inside was completely different.

'I've never tried to release blood...

Is this right...?'

Thinking that if Jangcheol knew, he would have a seizure, and carefully blew his
inner air into the pointy blood vessels.

I couldn't help it.

Point blood is a blow by piercing the internal airways into the body's blood
vessels...

First of all, in my previous life, it was difficult for me to deliver effective

blows because I had no internal skills.

Still, my practice of divination was one of the desperate attempts to do something

as a third-rate warrior.

I tried it a few times by using the Seoncheonjigi, but using the Seoncheonjigi
itself was dangerous, so it was not a method that I could do often.

So, I've only ever tried it on a real person, and I've only had a handful of it,
and I've had even fewer successes, and I've never solved it at all.

Fortunately, with the help of Geum-an, I was able to release it safely.

As soon as the pain was released, Jangcheol shouted.

"Crazy...! Eup!"

I was preparing in advance, so I immediately covered Jangcheol's mouth.

"Don't raise your voice. If I do it again, you won't be able to solve it this time.
As you know, I... am I not an internally impaired person?
I don't do well because I don't practice."

I laughed evilly.

"Are you going to be quiet or not?

Blink three times if you want to be quiet."

Jangcheol, who had been holding on, nodded his head violently as if he had doubled
his speed, not three times the moment I raised my hand as if I was about to point
blood.

Episode 94

"Hmph, I'll be quiet a long time ago."

When he slowly lowered his hand that had covered his mouth, Jangcheol bit his teeth
and then suppressed his voice.

"This, you crazy girl! Why do you practice stabbing blood?"

"To ambush guys like you! Why? They're using it well."

"A idiot with no inner workings...!"

"Well, aren't you an idiot? After being beaten by someone with no skills."

"you you······."

Jangcheol opened and closed his mouth repeatedly.

"Anyway myFools who say they don’t have balls and are careless like you.”
"Yes, I didn't know you would suddenly attack!"

"Don't make excuses. Do you think you would have suffered like this even if you
were Jang 1 Gongja and Namgung Ryucheong? Tsk, it's just your lack of skills. Admit
it."

Jangcheol, whose face turned red, let out a snort.

As I was debating who was the real fool with Jang Cheol, I was dumbfounded when I
remembered how Namgung Liu-cheong had transmitted to me that I was an idiot.

The idiot there was this guy!

Whoa, I let out a sigh and wanted to stop teasing like this, so I quickly got to
the point.

"You hate me, you hate Namgung Ryucheong, you hate Jangoh? Who do you hate the most
out of the three?"

"of course······!"

Jangcheol, who had been shouting, suddenly gnashed his teeth.

"Why should I say that! Who are you? What do you know!"

"Well. I know your future better than you do."

"What... what nonsense?"

He calmly crossed his gaze as if he were looking at a madman and said.

“I heard it even when Namgung Se came a few months ago.”

"What!"

“I heard you are hated by the head of the household?”

"······."

“I heard that the head of the family disregards the eldest, Prince Jang, and
cherishes only the second Prince, Prince Jang.”

It looked like a good hit.

“In addition, Mrs. So told me that Mrs. Jang came to apologize with her ill body
because she did not want you to be scolded by the head of the household.”

I made Jangcheol's silence my friend and continued talking.

"But what if you jump out like that? Mrs. Zhang hastily went to rest because she
couldn't stop coughing after you left."

"······Mom?"

you're a mother

Jangcheol suddenly looked very young, probably because he was living with Namgung
Ryucheong, whom he always referred to as his mother or mother.

Jang Cheol's complexion gradually turned white.

'Still, my mother seems to care.'

I don't know if Mrs. So thought it would hurt me or if she didn't tell me because
she didn't need to know, but there were other reasons why Mrs. Jang came to
apologize.

Mrs. Jang's intention to apologize to me was not a lie.

But to be exact, it must have been more of an excuse to come to Namgung Sega.

Perhaps, while apologizing this time, Mrs. Jang intended to get along well with
Namgung Sega again. Because you know your body best.

He must have wanted to make a network that would be of some help to his son whom
his father hated.

But even if I try to feed you

If you're this stupid...

"Is mom okay?"

"I don't know."

Then he snorted.

“You worried about your mother but didn’t apologize properly, so you made the
situation like this?”

"That's...! Namgung Ryucheong's bastard suddenly intervened...!"

"That wasn't enough, so he tried to beat his younger brother in the middle of the
Namgung family."

"That bastard comes first...!"

Gongja Jang waved his hand in the air as if the point blood had been released
before he knew it.
"Because of others, on excuses... Confucius Zhang, ugly."

"you······!"

"If you keep blaming others and living your life with resentment, who do you think
will be good for you?"

Jang Chul's face slightly distorted.

“Why, why are you talking to me like that?”

I lowered my eyes for a moment.

"I don't want to see the stupid villain supporting actor."

"what?"

"I want the future to be different."

"Dae, what are you talking about?"

I turned away without further explanation.

They say the environment makes the person...

I wished I could change it though.
I wanted to get out of the role of a useless villain.

'Now, from now on, it's Jang Cheol's choice.'

At least Jangcheol grabbed his younger brother by the neck at Namgung SegaWhat was
below was blocked.

With my golden eyes, I looked in the direction of the hallway where Namgung
Ryucheong and Jangoh were standing.
Nothing caught my eye.

'Did he go?'

There is a chance that the walls are thick and not visible, but...

It's been a while since I've been in the room, so it would be strange if I stayed.
Thinking so, I opened the door and stopped in surprise.

"······!"

Namgung Ryucheong was standing in front of the door with an expressionless face. I
was busy checking only the hallway, so I couldn't check the front door.
"I, Gongja Namgung. I was surprised."

Namgung Liucheng tilted his head slightly and raised his eyebrows. I cautiously
stepped forward and closed the door behind my back.

"What are you doing here?"

"What are you doing here?"

"Hmm? Mmmmm."

Wait, come to think of it, do you really need to hide what you talked about with
Jangcheol? can we talk
At that time, Namgung Ryucheong continued.

"This is my room."

"what!"

I looked at the closed door behind my back and then at Namgung Ryucheong again.

"Do you have a separate residence?"

"Yes. This is the room I used to stay at my mother's house until I was seven years
old. My mother left it alone even after I left."

"ah······."

Namgung Liu-cheong stepped aside from me blocking the door and listened to open the
door.
I quickly grabbed Namgung Ryucheong.

"what?"

Namgung Liucheng held the doorknob and looked at me dissatisfiedly.

"Um, that's meh."

How am I supposed to explain that I was in my room with a kid who had an argument
with me?

Well, it's not that we didn't spend time affectionately, but it's a little
ambiguous to explain that we were alone...

Namgung Liucheng sighed and put his hand on my shoulder and pushed me away.

"Move away. I heard everything."

"what?"

Ryucheong Namgung opened the door and entered.

"Gongja Jang, get out of my room."

Jangcheol must have cried after I left, his face was covered with tears.
Namgung Ryucheong said in the same voice as usual, as if he didn't see Jangcheol
crying at all.

"The place where Mrs. Jang is is the building you see if you go all the way to the
left. If you go there, there will be a fight."

As if embarrassed to have been caught crying, Jangcheol wiped his eyes with his
sleeve and hurriedly left the room.

As he left, he glared at me standing in front of the door. I could read the

resentment why I brought him to this room.

'No, I didn't know...'

If I had known, would I have said that in this room? Ugh, I shrugged.

Did you hear everything I said to Jang Cheol? How ugly does Namgung Ryucheong look?

'Me too... I want to jump too!'

It was a moment of taking a step.

"at there."

"······."

I smiled awkwardly and looked back at Namgung Ryucheong. Namgung Ryucheong had a
very angry expression.

"That... I didn't know it was your room... I'm sorry..."

"Is it really like that?"

"yes?"

"Are you really that interested in others?"

I made a puzzled eye.

Aren't you mad at me for walking into your room?
Namgung Ryucheong spoke coldly.

"What is the first Prince Jang? Make friends with him? Have you already forgotten
how he harasses the servant you care about and spoke mean things to you?"

"······."

"What would change if you gave me advice to such a kid?"

I scratched my face.
Even if Ryucheong Namgung didn't ask, it was a question I had myself.

Will anything change?

"Yes."

"what?"

"Won't my words come to mind when Master Jang harasses someone in the future?"

"······."

"If you can get a chance in the world of Confucius Zhang, your efforts won't be in
vain."

Namgung Ryucheong opened his mouth slightly and then woke up.asked Then I muttered
in a weak voice.

"It's stupid."

“You said you were an idiot, but are you an idiot again?”

Namgung Ryucheong ignored me and looked around the room.

I also followed Namgung Ryucheong into the room as if I had tried to run away.

When I was with Jangcheol, I had no intention of looking around the room, so it was
almost like seeing it for the first time.

Even if the owner of the room moved, the house was not piled up with dust, as if
Mrs. So took good care of it. However, there were definitely empty parts here and
there.

“Come to think of it, what about Confucius Jang?”

“Chapter 2 Confucius?”

“I saw earlier that he was talking to the 2nd Gongja.”

"There's nothing to talk about. We just ran into each other in the hallway."

"Hmm, I thought I was making a new friend."

Namgung Ryucheong, who was looking at the books on the shelf, turned his head and
glared at me.

"······Why?"

"I have no friends but you."

Despite making an out-of-the-box confession, Namgung Liu-cheong showed a very

confident attitude without any shame.

You are my only friend.

Namgung Ryucheong's recognition was embarrassing and embarrassing.

"Is that... proud of it?"

“So, don’t hang out with people who are unnecessarily downcast.”

I blankly opened my mouth.

'This is him, don't hang out with someone other than me?'

After hearing that, it was now understandable that Ryucheong Namgung was irritated
at the dance hall where the people of Suhyangmun were.

He didn't like playing with other people!

'No, haha. This is kind of cute.'

I touched the corner of my mouth that went up. Uncontrollable laughter also leaked
out.

"Why are you laughing?"

"I think you'll get angry if you hear it."

"say."

"I laughed because it was cute... Look! You're angry!"

 Episode 95

* * *

The days were getting warmer day by day.

Dressed in light street clothes, I stood up holding a branch of a beautifully

blooming camellia flower I had planted on one side.

Mrs. So, saying that the shape of the bloom was pretty, brought it to me after
arguing with me to decorate the room.

First, I headed to Yayul's room.

Yayul's room was bleak.

It's a room with nothing but essentials.

It was to the point where I didn't feel that there was a child staying here. There
was not even a hint of warmth to be found.

'······When are you going to come back.'

It's already been a week since Cheonsanje took Yayul.

I told my father and took him away... but I didn't know what he was doing.

I felt empty because I didn't have Yayul that followed me every day.

'It's so scary to get used to it.'

I thought it would be really sad if Yayul left me completely with Cheonsanje.

I found an empty vase, put camellia branches in it, and headed straight to my
father's room.

My father's room was also empty.

My father's room was very tidy.

Since there was only one Sibi, each room was tidied up by themselves, and even the
bedding was tidy, showing the father's character.

It was time to think about a suitable place to put the vase. As if it had fallen
under the table and was out of sight, I noticed a letter that I couldn't seem to
get rid of.

I stooped down to pick up the letter, but I hesitated.

'Isn't that a letter from the Baekri family?'

If my father had taken care of it so carelessly, there wouldn't have been anything
important about it, so I read it without hesitation.
After all, it was just a reminder to request a quick return.

'Well, it's about time to go.'

But why don't you say anything?

'Hasn't it been a while since you received this letter?'

When my father handed me the letter from Shika Yak, I saw that he had it, so if you
look at the date...

It was when I was counting the date by hand.Click.

"Yuna?"

He heard his father's voice as the door opened behind him.

"What's that outfit... Oh, yes. Today is the day you said you were going to
Cheonamsa Temple."

I turned around and handed out the letter I was holding.

"Dad, here it is. Mrs. So gave me a camellia branch, so I looked for a place to put
it, but it fell on the floor."

My father tilted his head slightly and checked the letter I held out.

"It's high pressure."

The father's gaze fell on the vase.

“I like how the branches have grown.”

"Right? It's really pretty. So I wanted to put it in my father's room."

"Why don't you keep it in your room?"

"I just wanted to put it here."

My father stroked my hair lightly and said.

"Yes? Where are you going to put it?"

"Where should I put it?"

After talking with my father about where to put the vase, I finally decided on a
place near Seotak.

“Didn’t Cheonamsa go alone with Mrs. So?”

"Yes. I also asked Confucius Namgung, but he said he wouldn't go."

Of course, I thought they would say no, so neither Mrs. So nor I were disappointed
at all.

"Your wife cares about you a lot."

“Hehe, you seem like a nice person.”

My father, who had been admiring the camellias for a while, looked back at me.

"Yuna."

He didn't speak for a while after calling me, so he spoke as if urging.

"Please speak."

"How about staying at Namgung Sega?"

"······Yes?"

You want me to stay at Namgung Sega? What is it, I didn't say anything like this in
my last life...?

At the same time, several possibilities appeared and disappeared.

“Dad, what happened in the family?”

"Nothing happened."

I was more concerned.

What did I do wrong without knowing?
Was there something wrong with my attitude?

I asked carefully.

"Then maybe I...

Has anything harmed your family?"

"No! You did nothing wrong.

Don't think like that!"
the father exclaimed hastily.
I was a little relieved by the reaction and became more curious.

"Then why? Why do I have to stay in Namgung Family?"

My father lowered his eyes for a moment, then opened his mouth.

“I asked you because you think life here suits you well.”

"ah······."

"Wan said he would like you to stay longer."

"Are you Mr. Haha, thank you for that."

It felt like a warm feeling in the chest.

My relationship with Namgoong-wan has definitely changed a lot. It wasn't bad
before, but it wasn't a relationship that could be called intimate.

“I have to go back.
You can't be left alone forever."

“They said don’t think of it as a debt.”

“Still, we have a house in good condition, but if we don’t go back to the family of
Baekri and stay in the family of Namgung, how will people see it?”

said the father firmly.

"You don't have to worry about other people's eyes."

It was really like a father to have a high name in the world and not care about
that reputation at all.

Even if he said this, he really couldn't remain in the Namgung family.

If I remain in the Namgung family, pressure will come from the Baekri family in
many ways.

No matter what the truth was between his father and brothers within the family, he
was expressing harmony on the outside. The center of the reconciliation was
decorating as if he were his uncle.

But leaving a decent house and entrusting it to another family?

I'm sure there will be comments about how bad things are between family members.

The discord will make you question your uncle's leadership, and your uncle will
properly ruin your face.
To be honest, my eldest father's face had nothing to do with me.
It was rather welcome if it could be ruined.

but.

"rockI'm sorry."

"Why don't you think about it some more?"

"No."

My father, who looked at me for a moment, did not persuade me further to see if he
felt that my will would not change.

"Yes. If that's what you mean, then I understand."

The father, who had been silent for a while, began to rhyme again.

“But are you really going to be okay?”

I tilted my head.
My father said in a voice full of agony.

"I don't think Baekri Sega is very comfortable for you... I'm just worried that
you'll get hurt there."

I stared blankly at my father.

My father's face only got better when he was in the family of Namgung. I laughed a
lot more and saw less of me always worrying.

'I see.'

understood at once.

I felt deeply in my heart why my father had proposed a man to Namgung Segae. That
is how my father sees me.

But I had to go back more to understand.

"Father, running away won't solve anything."

My father looked at me with surprised eyes.

"Dad, I'll be honest."

“I want to talk.”
My father looked a little nervous.
Seeing that face made me nervous too.

He opened his mouth, gently rubbing his sweaty hands on the hem of his clothes.

"If you ask me if Baekri's family is more comfortable than Namgung's family... I'm
not uncomfortable."

Seo Ha-ryeong from Namgung Ryucheong. Cute children who can be called close
friends.

Uncle Namgung-Wan, Mrs. So, Suhyangmun's disciples, and even Shim and the Sumun
warriors respect and care for me.

My aunt who often beat me, the twins who harassed me, and my uncle and cousin who
helped me.

My grandmother hated even hearing my name and my grandfather was indifferent to me.

"Honestly, Namgung Sega is comfortable and enjoyable."

Of course, I couldn't even compare.

Even so...

"It's not my house, though."

"······."

“Baekri Sega is my house.”

I slowly brought out the words that I had stored inside for a long time.

“And if the house is uncomfortable, you have to change it.”

Dad opened his eyes. I could see the strength in the hand that was holding the
tabletop.
I met my father's eyes without backing down.

“Your father is also a member of the proud Baekri family.”

"······What do you mean by that······."

"We have to change the Baekri Sega. No one can ignore us."

Father staggered back.

"Dad, can you?"

"Yuna you..."

"Don't run away."

If I could run away and be happy, then it didn't matter.

I could close my eyes and ears and pretend I didn't know anything. Just like it was
in the previous life.

If it hadn't been for Yayul's sudden death, I probably would have lived my life
quietly as if I was dead.

But even if I could, my father would never.

Pretend you don't know your family name and turn your eyes away from the world.
If you were able to do that... you wouldn't be living like this.

Laughter came out involuntarily.

Obviously, at first, I started with the purpose of saving my father and living a
peaceful life under his shadow...

But since when...?

I no longer recalled its original purpose.

I came to wish my father a happy life from the bottom of my heart, not with a
purpose or goal.

“I will follow whatever choice my father makes.”

Episode 96

My father had a very confused face. He opened and closed his mouth several times.

i smilehe continued.

"The Baekri family then, how about going to the Moorimmaeng mainland? Your father's
residence is there too, right?"

"you······."

Father was speechless.

My father took a few breaths in and said like a sigh.

"Sometimes I don't understand what you mean."

I was startled for a moment.

It could have been an ordinary word without much meaning.
It could have just meant that, in a superficial sense, I wasn't sure what he was
thinking.

However, I instinctively sensed the true intention behind my father's words. I was
referring to how suddenly I changed too much.

"······."

Should I say I'm lucky?

My father seemed to have no intention of asking further questions there.

Aren't you curious?

No, because you believe me, I'd rather not ask. If I want to say it, I believe that
someday I will.

'Ha, really...'

I said looking at my father.

"There are many times when I don't understand my father."

"Well?"

Dad frowned slightly.

"Still, staying together is family."

"······yes."

My father stroked my hair and hugged me gently.

"Yes. I am blessed to have a daughter with many secrets like you."

Gradually, the power to hug me grew stronger, and at some point, it fell all the
way.
I raised my head in my father's arms and looked up.

"You're right. Let's go back to Baekri Sega."

"Yes!"

"You are better than me."

It was a very weak voice.
I said lively on purpose as I got out of my father's arms.

“Because I believe that my father will protect me!

My father made a subtle face.

To interpret it, what the heck did he really know and talk about, and who taught
him to say that?

"So take care of yourself. Huh? Don't fight like you did when escorting the baggage
in the Manshin's test room."

"It really didn't matter."

"How can you take advantage of that gap and fight again? Didn't I get caught in the
eyes of Namgung Sega, waiting for my father to die?

"······."

My father had a speechless expression.

Right after hearing that for the first time, I thought that escorts and traveling
time were also spent helping others, as expected.

But as time passed, the sadness gradually came over me.

How, I'm here alone!

I don't think you'll come in a hurry!

After going to Palgwae Village, you can return to Namgung Sega.

If I had just come straight to Namgung Sega, I would have arrived much earlier!

No, it's not that the action is bad. It was just, a little, very, very, very, very
sad.

I continued to bruise.

"From now on, don't even go alone!

I heard that when you went from Bakgwae Village to Baekri Sega, you went alone
because it was comfortable?”

"At that time..."

"My father said he would protect Yayul and then left! How embarrassed Yayul must
have been there alone?"

"No, that's..."

My father blinked in embarrassment, then cleared his throat and said:

"Um, Yuna. Shouldn't we get ready to go to Cheonamsa soon?"

to turn the horse.

Adults and children alike did not want to hear nagging.

To be honest, even my father would have nothing to say about abandoning Yayul and
going to the Baekri household. Still, it was time to step out.

"Then let's go!"

My father caught me saying hello.

"That······."

"why?"

My father hesitated and then said, avoiding my gaze.

“The reason why I stopped by Palgwae Village isn’t because I’m not worried about
you…..."

"I know! It's because of Manshin's research journal, right?"

My father rolled his eyes in surprise.

If this had happened before the return, I would have had the stupid thought of
burying my self-esteem in the ground, that my father did it because he didn't want
to see me.

But now it was different.

My father must have been thinking of helping Sega Namgung, as well as keeping
Manshinui's research journal. Maybe there's a cure for me.

"So I'm just going to let you go!

Do you know?"

At my words, my father gnawed his teeth.

So it was as if he was forced to hold back the laughter that was about to burst
out.

Why! What's funny!

"Yes. I see. Thank you very much."

My father, who suppressed his laughter, suddenly hugged me.

I was startled and hugged my father's neck.

'what? Are you going to take me to Mrs. So?'

I thought so, but my father's feet headed toward my room.

'Oh no!'

When I reached the room, I struggled and jumped out of my father's arms.

"Why?"

I hurriedly stopped my father and said.

“Why are you in my room?”

"I heard you're going to Cheonamsa Temple?"

"Yes! So, my room is..."

Father said with a benevolent face.

"It's been a lot of days, but it will still be cold because Cheonamsa is in the
mountains. I thought it would be better to wear more clothes."

"Uh... uh, I'll choose and wear it!"

My father thought it strange and stretched out his hand right away.

Even if I tried to block it, there was little I could do with my height. The door
opened right away, and my father sighed without even entering the room.

“The room…….”

My father looked around the room with startled eyes.

"Even if a thief heard it, I'd believe it."

I laughed awkwardly.

My room was... very messy. The futons on the untidy bed were piled together in one
corner, and the changed clothes were rolling around like dirt.

"Woah, it's not this dirty in the first place. Well, I took out clothes to change
in a hurry..."

My father's voice trembled.

My father headed in the direction of the long chest that I overturned while looking
for street clothes.
On the table along the way, the inkstones and brushes that had been laid out for
practicing letters were roughly laid out, and rice paper stained with ink rolled
around on the floor.

“You should hang the brushes.

"······."

"No, since when did you have this teacup? Here is the tea grounds..."

My father wiped his face with one hand.

“Yayul has really looked after you a lot.”

"ha ha ha."

I also realized that Yayul was away this time. In the meantime, Yayul followed me
and worked very hard to catch up.

"I don't know where this is right, but I know where I am."

"Where else do you hear strange noises?"

My father looked back at me and said sternly.

"You have to tidy up your room yourself..."

My father, who continued to speak, touched his forehead and seemed to hold it in
once in a while.

"Yes. You're still young, so it might be difficult for you to organize. Let's fight
more. It's hard to handle this place alone."

"Haha, I, I! I'll come back and clean it up."

I'll say it again, it's the same for adults and children who don't want to hear
nagging.

* * *

After being scolded by my father, I opened my eyes wide when I turned to Mrs. So.
It seemed that all preparations for departure had already been completed, and the
people present seemed to be going together, but I was surprised by the number of
people..

'The escort Musa and the servants are going to a temple to play, so all these
people are simple together?'

The number of people gathered was almost thirty, no, close to forty. Seeing me,
Mrs. So quickly approached me without losing her dignity.

"You look a little cold."

"Yes?"

Mrs. So, as if prepared in advance, put a white fox fur scarf on me, a hat, and
even gloves.

'No, if anyone sees it, they'll think it's snowing!'

This place, where Namgung Sega is located, was a place where the video was always
maintained as the water did not freeze all winter long.

Even if it wasn't so, the clothes my father picked out for me were uncomfortable
because they were full of hair.

I said, wiggling my gloves.

"I'm a little frustrated..."

The sorceress raised her eyebrows and said as if upset.

"You're weak. If you raise a horn, my heart will rip."

"······."

yes. There's nothing wrong with being careful...

"Um, yes. Charcoal is burning in the wagon, so you can take off your gloves. I
didn't think it would be uncomfortable for me."

The sight of Mrs. So taking off my gloves with her droopy shoulders made my heart
ache.

"No. It's okay. I'll wear it!"

"No. Isn't it uncomfortable? My heart is ahead."

"I'm really fine!"

"No. I..."
Suddenly, the carriage door opened violently and an angry voice was heard.

"Stop it and come in."

I widened my eyes.

"Liu Qing?"

Ryuchung Namgung gestured as if to hurry up and get on.

'No, didn't you say you're not going? Why is he here?'

Episode 97

* * *

I hopped into the wagon in a daze.

Namgung Ryucheong closed the book he was holding. As I put it away, I glimpsed the
title of the book, which looked like a military manual.

"Why are you so late?"

"Why are you here?"

"Is there any reason why I shouldn't go?"

“No, you said you weren’t going.”

"I've changed my mind."

yes. Well, yes, but what can I do?

Namgung Liucheng looked at Mrs. So and said.

“Mom, please don’t play strange pranks and ride.”

Are you kidding me?

Namgung Liu-cheong calmly explained.

"It's my mother's trick. Pretending to be upset and doing whatever you want by
erasing the debt in your heart."

I opened my mouth wide. Several thoughts came to mind at the same time.

'Then, the image of Mrs. So upset was acting? No, but do you say it all in front of
your mother again?'

As if that was true, Mrs. So was a little taken aback, but showed a slight
disapproval.

However, he quickly managed his expression and said with a face full of excellence
as if he was upset.

"Liu Cheng, what do you say that way? Yuna, not at all."

"Don't be fooled."

The sorceress softly bit her lip.

No, Ryucheong Namgung keeps going!

"Stay still!
Don't make that pretty face frown!"

Namgung Ryucheong looked at it as if it was absurd.

I smiled and said to Mrs.

"Come on up!"

* * *

The road to Cheonamsa Temple was very comfortable.

From the outside, it was not a very flashy carriage. However, the interior is
spacious, so it was comfortable for three people to ride, and it was very soft with
several layers of cushions.

There was even an elaborate stove in the center of the wagon that even took care of
ventilation.

It wasn't too cold even with the carriage window open due to the warmth of the
stove.

I looked outside and chatted with Mrs. So.

Unlike me, Namgung Ryucheong was looking at books the whole time.

'just····...
See you comfortably at home, why did you follow me?'

I asked while looking at Namgung Ryucheong.

"Liu Qing, aren't you sick?"

"Anna."

"yes."

I hope A book in the wagon.

I suffered quite a bit from motion sickness.

After picking up the elixir in the test room of Mansinui, the motion sickness
almost disappeared.

Even so, it was not enough to read the book.

"fun?"

"yes."

"······Yes."

The small lady who was watching us opened her mouth.

"Come to think of it, Yuna, you didn't look good when you came. What happened?"

"When are you coming?"

"When I came from the shelter."

“Oh!

Inevitably, the tone came out a little crooked.

The sorceress tilted her head slightly.

"Organized?"

"Yes."

"Looks like Sibi didn't do her job properly. I'll replace her with someone else."

I waved my hand in surprise.

"No! No. Please take good care of me. That's because each of us decided to tidy up
our own room."

“Oh, Confucius… that’s what you do.”

Mrs. So said curiously and looked at Namgung Ryucheong.

"Our Cheongi would never have grinded his own ink."

Cheongi was the childhood name that Lady So used to address Liu Cheng.

He even said that he would not lift a hand to Ah Myung, who is full of love.

'A picture-like lad from a rich family.'

Ugh, maybe it's only natural that he'll go to Ganghwa later and suffer.

At my gaze, Namgung Liu-cheong raised his eyebrows as if he was looking at

something.

"I know how to eat. It's just something I don't have to do."

"No... I didn't say anything?"

"Leave me staring at you like that. Don't be ridiculous."

“I’m quick to notice…. Keep reading books.”

At my words, the young lady's sonorous laughter filled the carriage.

The sorceress covered her mouth and barely managed to laugh.

"You get along really well."

Namgung Liucheng glanced at Mrs. So, then turned her gaze back to the book.

Mrs. So continued with a slightly mischievous smile.

“You know, Liu Cheng said he wouldn’t go at first.

Namgung Ryucheong's fingers twitched while he was looking at the book.

No, haha, did you?

I smiled happily and looked at Namgung Ryucheong.

Namgung Liucheng never looked up, as if he hadn't heard the conversation.
 * * *

No matter how close a temple is, in these days when there was no car, it took more
than an hour (two hours) to go from the castle to the temple in the mountains.

I was excited to look at it, and at some point I started to doze off.

His head, which had been shaking as the carriage moved, rested somewhere.

After sleeping so sweetly, at some point, I slowly came to my senses.

I heard the voices of people whispering outside the carriage. It was a sound I had
hardly heard since entering the mountain, so it seemed that I had arrived at
Cheonamsa Temple.

"Wake up if you wake up."

A hard voice came from the bedside.

'yes? bedside?'

I was startled and stood up.

"Mi-sorry!"

I couldn't remember the last time I was lying on Namgung Ryucheong's lap.

'I bet he didn't drool, right?'

Fortunately, nothing came out of the hand I wiped my mouth with.

"You woke up on time. You're almost here."

No, if I'm sleeping like this, Mrs. Sow, why don't you wake me up!

"I tried to wake him up, but Chung told me to leave it alone."

"Uh... thank you."

Namgung Ryucheong, who frowned slightly and clicked his tongue, straightened the
crumpled hem of his clothes.

in the carriageWhen I got off, the faint smell of incense and the cold wind brushed
my nose.
The air was definitely colder.

I stretched out my frowning body and looked around.

Cheonamsa was not a large-scale temple. Some people came to pay their respects
first, but there were few people, so there was no feeling of hustle and bustle.

Perhaps recognizing Mrs. So, a monk who seemed to have a fairly high position in
the temple appeared to greet her.

After briefly saying hello to each other, we went straight to Daejeon.

The sight of Namgung Ryucheong burning incense following Madame Sou looked very
familiar.

I heard that he is forcibly dragged a couple of times a year by Mrs. So. Perhaps
that wasn't Namgung Ryucheong's only outing?

After bowing down, Mrs. So saw the monk who seemed to be waiting for her and said,

"Ryucheng, guide Yeon-yi to this place. Let's talk about the mother. Always bring a
fight and an escort with you."

"Okay. Let's go."

I followed Namgung Ryucheong ahead and stopped at the entrance of Daejeon.

Namgung Liu-cheong looked back at me at the sudden stop. Then I saw where my gaze
landed.

They were brightly dressed girls.

Amidst the incense that filled Daejeon, I could smell the sweet scent of anger.

The girls were chatting happily, each holding a long stick with a fortune-telling
written on it.

Namgung Ryucheong saw this and asked.

"Are you going to do it too?"

"No, just... Okay, shall we try?"

The only reason I looked was because I heard the girls laugh happily and wondered
what it was for.

However, the moment I saw Namgung Ryucheong, I suddenly became curious about his
divination.

Don't I know about the future of Namgung Ryucheong? I wondered how fortune-tellers
would solve that.

'It might not be right, but.'

After the girls left, Ryucheong Namgung picked up the black bamboo tube containing
the fortune-telling.

"Come on, pull it out."

Here, it was ambiguous to say that I am not interested in mine and what I am
curious about is your fortune telling.

I just smiled and accepted the bamboo tube.

The method of fortune-telling here was to shake a bamboo tube and pull out a stick
with a fortune-telling sign on it.

After shaking it dryly, one of the sticks fell off.

Namgung Ryucheong bent down to pick up the fortune-telling, but his expression was
a little strange.

"What's wrong? Not good?"

"Look at you."

Looking at the fortune-telling, I tilted my head and turned the stick over. Both
the front and back were clean with nothing written on them.

"What is it? Did I put it in the wrong place?"

Why should I choose something like this...

"Try it again."

Does it work if you do it twice?

Or did the kid choose too casually?

This time, with sincerity, he even bowed toward the statue of Guanyin. Kneeling on
the cushion, he shook the bamboo tube once again while holding it.

But is it too sincere?

This time, two in quick succession landed on my lap.

"Oh, what!"

Thinking it was ruined, I picked up the fortune-telling and frowned.

Nothing else was written.

 Episode 98

“Why are you doing this?”

I can't even check all the fortune-telling inside.

When I watched the girls who had gathered earlier waiting for them to leave, I was
sure they were chosen correctly.

No matter how thoughtless it was, I felt very uncomfortable when Yeon-dal went
through this.

As I was looking down at the fortune-telling, Namgung Liu-cheong snatched the

bamboo tube from my hand, put it down, and raised me up.

I also gave up on the original plan to read Namgung Ryucheong's fortune and left
Daejeon following the leading hand.

I appeased Ryuchung Namgung, who had a more determined expression than me.

"It's okay. It's just fortune telling."

I even had my doubts.

No, but isn't it my fortune telling?

Why... am I placating Namgung Liu Qing?

bigLeaving the hall and encountering a passing monk, Namgung Liu-cheong sharply
protested at the empty fortune-telling stick.

The monk showed reluctance, saying that there was no way to do that, but his
expression hardened when he saw the fortune-telling that Namgung Ryucheong held
out.

I pulled Namgung Ryucheong.

"It's okay. Let's just go."

"What's going on?"

An old monk took an interest in the commotion and approached.

The skinny old monk with a wrinkled, age-spotted face looked like the oldest of the
monks I had ever seen.

After hearing Namgung Liucheng's protest, the monk politely explained what was
going on.

"Ohhh. Something like that happened."

The old monk received the fortune-telling with an interesting look on his face and
suddenly furrowed his brow.

The old monk, who looked at the fortune-telling with me, discarded the fortune-
telling as if he had touched something unclean.
The benevolent atmosphere that had flowed until just now disappeared at once.

"It's pointless."

"Yes?"

“You are a life that cannot receive fortune telling.

Get away."

What are you talking about? Thinking that, I closed Namgung Ryucheong's mouth.
Namgung Ryucheong looked at me as if asking what he was doing.
Wrestling with Ryuchung Namgung trying to get rid of my hand
said hello

"Yes. Then I'll go."

The place where we were was near the Daejeon entrance. It meant the most crowded
place in the temple.

People who were going to worship were paying attention. I didn't want to be an idol
anymore in this quiet temple.

"Let's go, let's go. Liu Cheng, let's go."

I took Namgung Ryucheong with me.

Namgung Ryucheong, who had endured, endured, and tolerated me being dragged away,
soon shook my hand.

"Let go! How long will you be blocking it!"

“Ha ha, sorry, sorry.”

But I was afraid of what else you would say if I didn't shut my mouth there.

He said to Namgung Ryucheong, who was glaring at the place where the old monk was.

“Liu Qing, do you believe in divination?”

"what?"
I could read the disbelief in Ryucheong Namgung’s eyes without having to listen to
the answer.

"Right. It's no big deal. Let's not get angry. No matter what the divination says,
life is what I walk. Isn't it?"

"You're really good at speed!"

“Yeah, because you got angry instead of me.

I don't even have to be angry."

Namgung Ryucheong glared at me.

I crossed Namgung Ryucheong's arms and pulled him.

"It's okay, it's okay. Let's stop talking about fortune telling, I want to tour
Cheonamsa Temple now. When will you show me?"

Biting his lip, Namgung Ryucheong glared in the direction of the old monk one last
time and then turned around.

* * *

Still, Namgung Ryucheong was well aware of Cheonamsa Temple, saying that he was
brought by his mother a couple of times a year.

"If you go this way, you'll find a peach forest."

After passing a few palaces, stone pagodas, bells, and a small pond, I could see a
gentle hill with a trail.

“From here to there are peach trees.”

At this time when the wind is still cold, it was full of dry branches.

In the meantime, only the children, who seemed to have been brought by their
parents, were playing happily while coming to burn incense.

A bell rang softly in the distance. It was a landscape that made my heart feel at
ease.

“It must be pretty when the peach blossoms bloom. It’s a pity I couldn’t see them.”

"Then ask your mother to come. Mother will like it."

"Well, I don't think that will work."

I met eyes with Ryucheong Namgung, who was looking at me as if wondering.

"I'm going back now."

"what?"

“I decided to go back to Baekri Sega.”

I slowly explained to Namgung Ryucheong, who looked surprised and stiff.

"I talked with my father today. I haven't decided on a specific day, but I'm afraid
I won't be able to see the peach blossoms bloom."

"ah······."

Namgung Ryucheong had a slightly confused expression.

A cypress who blinked a few timesQing said calmly.

"I see. I understand.

Except for the slight surprise, Namgung Ryucheng returned to his original form very
quickly.

There was no sign of regret or dissatisfaction. Rather, I was saddened by his calm
appearance.

Still, I thought we became pretty close, but they said we were friends, so how
could we be so indifferent?

Why do you feel sorry for me?!

Inevitably, a slightly sad tone came out.

"Why are you okay?"

"then?"

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong rather bruised me as if I was strange.

“You can see it again.”

"That's true, but..."

"If you want to see it, you can come and see it."
"The distance between Baekri's family and Namgung's family is quite far, but it's
not easy."

“There is nothing difficult.”

It was when Namgung Ryucheong opened his mouth to say something.

Bassrock.

I heard the rustling of dry bushes.

It was a small life.

'······puppy? Or is it a cat?'

Scared to think that it might be an animal I don't know, a cat jumped out from
among the bushes.

It was a cat with golden eyes and a snow-white coat from ears to tail.

The cat came straight towards me and hovered at my feet. I could feel my tail
brushing against the hem of my clothes.

"What is it? Is it a cat raised in a temple?"

It looked very familiar to people.

Leaning down cautiously, the cat lay down on its back.

"Oh cute!"

Can I touch you?

I reached out and stroked it.

Silky hair tangled in his palms.

After I stroked it a few times, the cat suddenly got up and tried to climb onto my
lap.

"What? Hug me? Is it because it's cold?"

A cat that follows people like this.

Is this a dog cat?

As I picked up the burrowing cat, I felt a heavy weight in my arms.

Is it okay not to hug like this? Something seems uncomfortable.

Even in an uncomfortable-looking posture, the cat was very docile.

"You can't raise your toenails, okay?"

I raised my head and looked at Namgung Ryucheong.

"Liu Qing, touch it too. It's very gentle."

At that time, Namgung Ryucheong hesitated and retreated.

huh?

"Do not come."

"what's the matter?"

"Don't come!"

······no way?

“Liu Qing, are you afraid of cats?”

"no."

"Then why...?"

As I took a step closer, Namgung Ryucheong took a step back.

"I told you not to come!"

It was a time when I was embarrassed by the words that shouted as if I was really
angry.

"Echwi."

"Eh?"

"Each! Achoo!"

"Eh?"

Namgung Liucheng suddenly sneezed in succession. And he said with red eyes.

"I-I'm feeling weird. Enough then."

Namgung Ryucheong hurriedly left.

I looked at Namgung Ryucheong in dismay.
What the hell is this?

"Liu Qing!"

That... that's a low reaction...

The silent fight came forward and explained.

“Bocchan usually gets a coughing rash when he gets close to a cat.

I bit my teeth and held back a laugh.

'Ryu Cheong-i... Ryu Cheong-i is allergic to cats!'

It's something I shouldn't be laughing at.

But...but...

Eventually I burst out laughing.

'It doesn't suit me!'

* * *

Wow!

The sound of the waterfall was like thunder.

A boy jumped out from a place where the current was not too strong.
It was wild.

The valley water deep in the mountains was no different from the ice field.

No matter how long Yayul had been in it, his unusually red lips had lost their
color and had turned pale.

'hot.'

Even so, the heat inside my bodyTongue did not sink.

From the dantian to the heart, and through the blood vessels to the tips of the
hands and feet, the heat circulated without subsiding.

Originally, the heat rose to the point where it was difficult to sleep at times,
but not to this extent. It got worse while learning the method of Cheonsanje.

Regarding the heat, Cheonsanje said as if it was nothing special.

"The deeper the mind law and the more profound the internal energy, the more severe
the heat. If you overcome the pain, you will live or you will die."

It meant that I could live if I knew how to control it before losing my mind in
pain due to the heat of the extreme limb.

If Baek Ri-yeon was present when he said that, he would have regarded him as an
impostor.

As soon as Yayul told Cheonsanje that he wanted to become a disciple, he was almost
kidnapped and dragged into an unknown deep valley.
And after bowing to Cheonsanje as a disciple, he was the first to receive the
teachings of the heart.

It was not usually something that could be learned in a day or two.

However, he was able to master it perfectly in just a few days when he met a genius
talent that sacrificed his life span and pain, and a mental method that fit his
body enough to make him feel like he was sticking to it.

It wasn't that the things he had learned through absorption magic had disappeared.
However, it was a form of suppressing the inner gong of a higher quality than that,
as if wrapping the outside of the demon gong.

'Will Yeon-i be able to see this too?'

Episode 99

Baek Ri-yeon must have intended to keep it a secret at first.

But the time attached was long.

In addition, Baek Ri-yeon revealed her abilities to Ya-yul because even the golden
eyes were caught.

However, Yayul noticed that Baek Ri-yeon was hiding something even before he
explained it himself. It was because of eye movements.

If you walk through empty space and look at a wall, a person will soon appear from
that direction.

Of course, Baek Ri-yeon did not show off all of this. I was always cautious.

It was only that Yayul's gaze watching her was deeper than Baek Ri-yeon's being
careful.

Observing people was also his habit. It was because the only thing he could do was
observe people in a house where he could not do anything since childhood.

At that time, a presence was felt on the other side of the rock.

“Here are the clothes.”

The wastes and sweat that were sent out while learning the deep hole of natural
salts made the clothes unusable after being washed again.

"thank you."

Yayul came out of the water, fully clothed, and biting with his hair still
dripping.

"Are you going back now?"

A pale blush appeared on his cheeks, which had been whitened in the cold water.

Seeing that, Cheonsanje was somehow troubled and twisted his mouth and said,

“I was going to do that, but I need more.”

“Why?”

"I'll do as I'm told, why do you ask so many questions!"

"······."

Satisfied with Yayul's gloomy expression, Cheonsanje gave a clear explanation.

"Namgung Segae
Now the Murim Lord is here."

The name of the Murim lord is Wijibaek.

He was the head of the Baekdo Murim Sect Alliance and was counted as one of the
10,000 people.
To put it mildly, he was close to being the last person to rise to the top of the
world.

"I don't know what caused it."

Cheonsanje waved his hand, almost lying down.

"But aren't you a survivor of the Thousand Ghosts Incident? After mentioning the
Thousand Ghosts Incident, the leader might want to see you, so just practice here a
bit more until you leave."

"How long will you stay?"

"How do I know that?"

Cheonsanje laughed at Yayul's expression, which looked quite annoyed.

“Well, the leader won’t have too much time, so it won’t take long.”

Receive and practice the simbeopwas a child whose expression did not change at all.

Even though she must be in quite a bit of pain, she looked so fine that she
wondered if her memory was wrong.

However, as soon as Baek Ri-yeon's story came out, he immediately showed various
expressions. At least he was able to act like a child.

It was clear that he had an unusual childhood.

Cheonsanje was at first absurd at Yayul's refusal, and his anger soared, and then
he was questioned in the past.

Aside from his desperate desire for disciples, he was really curious about the
reason, so he seriously asked why.

The answer was spectacle.

“There is someone I want to kill.”

The reason was that there was someone I wanted to kill, but I thought I would kill
it right away if I had the power.

From those words, Cheonsanje glimpsed the murderous intent that he had suppressed
since he was very young.
If he had built up such a murderous intent for a long time, it wouldn't have been
difficult to learn magic arts.

But now I was surprised that he was trying to suppress it.

"If you want to kill me, just kill me.

If you're as strong as I am, no one will say anything to you even if you beat a few
people to death."

"Will Uigang-nim say anything?"

"······."
The thousand salts were at a loss for words...
I was very proud of myself.

Enraged, he forgot that it was Baek Ri-yeon's residence and grabbed Yayul by the
collar in the yard and robbed him.

Cheonsanje opened his mouth.

"Or maybe I'll talk about you. How did you get involved with Chun Guizo?"

After holding the Baesajirye and becoming true disciples, now they are together
with Eunwon.

“As your teacher, shouldn’t you know the people you will beat to death?”

Cheonsanje was not at all a person who was deeply interested in the affairs of
others.

Even though Yayul was his disciple's business, he wasn't curious enough to ask.

You'll find out if you live, and if you don't know, you won't have to know.

That was Cheon Sae-je's usual attitude, but it was different when it was Ya-yul's
business.
In order to stop Yayul's mind, he had to know about him.

Shimma means that the mind, that is, the mind is controlled by the devil.

Of course, it was a hindrance to martial arts training, and if you were unlucky,
you could fall into the master of magic.

Negative emotions, vengeance, hatred, and intent to kill were the ones that
affected Shimma the most easily.

At first glance, it was the greatest hindrance to Yaul's training.

In other words, Cheonsanje wanted Yayul to focus only on training without being
attached to the past.

After several scuffles with Yayul, who kept his mouth shut, Cheonsanje, who was out
of temper, teased and soothed Namgung Se, even offered a carrot to let him go as
soon as he confirmed that the Murim lord had left, and Yayul's mouth opened.

"My mother's surname is Wall, and Hamza is the sage Gija.

Through the scuffle, patience ran out, and Cheonsanje, stuck on the seabed, shouted
out loud.

"How can I know if I hear your mother's name... What? Byeok Ki-hyun?"
Byeok Kihyun.

It was once one of the names that were mentioned side by side next to Baekniuigang
and Namgungwan as one of the leading late indexes.

He made a name for himself as a great swordsman, but what made Byeok Ki-hyeon even
more famous was his beautiful appearance, gentle demeanor, and unique background
that made it impossible to take your eyes off of him once you saw him.

Byeok Ki-hyeon's original status was a slave.

Perhaps his parents were slaves, Byeok Ki-hyeon had been sold here and there since
childhood, when he couldn't even remember properly.

Then, he is sold as a shaman.

There, Byeok Ki-hyeon learned the sword, and his qualities were so great that he
was eventually registered as the adoptive son of Byeokga.

It was to the extent that a long-time scholar of the Hyeongsan Sect proposed a
direct disciple due to his great qualities.

However, she refuses, saying that she cannot forsake Byeokga's grace.
It's an honorable thing for the wall familyI did, but it is because I cannot serve
the family if I become a direct disciple of the great scholar Jang.

Byeok Ki-hyeon, who was the shining late exponent of Baekdo Moorim, suddenly lost
news one day.

* * *

that time. Changgyeonggak of Namgung Sega.

It was used to welcome guests related to public affairs, and it was a hall with
thick pillars and high momentum.

A tall, gray-haired man in a white uniform entered.

Namgung Segaju and Namgung Moo-cheol, who were sitting at Taesa’s table, greeted
them with a smile.

"Welcome. Lord Weiji."

"It's been a while, my lord."

It was Wi Ji-baek, the head of the Murim League, a coalition of the Baekdo Murim
faction, and one of the eleven rivers.

Wijibaek, who was performing the pokwon ceremony, naturally exuded a courageous
spirit.

Namgoong Moo-cheol smiled and said.

"What is the former leader? Just call me Namgung Segaju."

"Let it be."

Jibaek Wi, who answered briefly, looked at Namgungwan, who stood next to Segaju,
and said.

"It's been a while since Sogaju too. Maybe two years?"

"I guess that's about it."

"Sometimes your face is also reflected. You are a role model for your juniors. Your
son's prestige is also great."

"It's just a false name. I couldn't go to a nearby temple today to say hello."

Wijibaek nodded and looked at Baekniui River, located on the other side of
Namgungwan.

"It's been a long time since I've been sober."

Baekri Ui-gang calmly put his hands together.

"Greetings to the lord."

Namgung Mu-cheol stroked his beard and explained.

"Anyway, Uigang sang together with Yi, who was in charge of Maeng."

"Yes. It doesn't matter. It's comfortable and nice to see it at once."

"Everyone sit down."

At the end of Namgung Segaju, who had the highest share, Wheezybaek sat down at the
prepared seat.

The servant filled the teacup and left, and Wijibaek looked at Namgung Segaju while
holding the teacup.

"Your face has improved a lot."

"Do you see that?"

“Now that I’m in this position, I get it. I grumble here, grumble there, all I do
all day is figuring out how to shut up those whiners.”

"Now I have one more person who understands my troubles."

Segaju Namgung smiled and said mildly.

"You'll do just fine."

“You have to work hard.”

"Sure. It's a busy time. What are you doing here?"

Wizibaek let out a sigh.

"What are you hiding?

The fight between Nanakhoe and Chen Xiaoboyochae is getting fiercer day by day, and
we have been asked to intervene.”

Namgung Segaju shook his head and said.

"Well, I've heard too. There's been a few riots already. They're both big, so
there'll be a lot of blood if you really draw the sword."

Namakhoe and Cheonsoboyochae, the forces of the two were similar.

If they collided properly, it was clear that both sides would suffer devastating
damage that would be difficult to recover from. Of course, neither of them wanted
to fight like that.

But I couldn't reconcile with my pride. They needed a cause for reconciliation
while maintaining their pride, and it was the reason why the Murim lord was
heading.

"I passed Namgung Sega on my way to mediation, so I stopped by to see her face."

Then Namgung-Wan put down the teacup and opened his mouth.

"Then why did you bring that child? An unwelcome guest, no, not even a guest. You
brought an uninvited guest."

Wizibaek frowned and said.

“Sogaju, be respectful.”

Namgoong-Wan held up the teacup with a mocking look on his face. Wizibaek also
raised the teacup with a displeased expression.

Whether or not the atmosphere between the two became threatening, Namgung Se Ga-joo
just laughed haphazardly.
 Episode 100* * *

After a while, Whizyback opened his mouth again.

“I have no intention of explaining what Byeok Seong-yul did.”

Namgung-Wan smiled as if he were saying something obvious.

wall rate. When Yongbong Jihoe and Namgungwan suddenly ran into Cheon Gwijo, he
abandoned his companions and ran away alone.

Akjunghae was seriously injured while trying to protect the fleeing Byeok Seong-
yul.

Had it not been for the doctor Baek Ri-yeon had brought, it would have been such a
serious injury that he would have died on the spot.

“However, Byeok Seong-yul reflected on his sins and decided to serve as an ordinary
member rather than a disciple of the Hyeongsan Sect.”

“Are you excommunicated as a general member?”

"That's not true. But Hyeongsan, Tangmun, and Akga all agreed on the disposition of
Byeok Seong-yul. Everyone agreed to go over smoothly, so please understand Sogaju."

Namgung-Wan frowned, but he didn't snort anymore.

The ones who suffered damage in the Chun Gui-jo incident were the late exponents of
the Yongbong branch who failed in their mission, and among them, it was the severe
damage that suffered the most. Wandering between death and death, he barely saved
his life.

It was ambiguous for Namgoong-Wan to find out what Akjunghae had decided to move on
from his family.
My heart was twisted, but I had no choice but to endure it.

"All right."

Weezyback sighed.

"If we end up kicking out and killing everyone we don't like, what's the difference
between us and the Demonic Cults and Sapas?"

"The reason I brought him this time was because I wanted him to personally
apologize to you. It's up to you how you will accept this. I also have no intention
of getting involved that far."
Namgoong-Wan had an expression of chewing on the astringent persimmon, and
Baekriui-gang had a calm face.

"The story has leaked somewhere else. I came here not because of the pitfalls."

Wijibaek's gaze turned to Namgung Sega.

"I heard that you found the test room of the Mansinui."

Sega Namgung shook his head.

"All eyes are on you. There's a rumor going around that there's Gongqing Oil in the
testing room of Mansinui. Be careful."

elixir and new art.

It was a world full of people risking their lives for this.

And how many graves of ancestors have been dug for this?

Relatively recently, only 13 years ago, the tomb of an absolute master from 100
years ago, who was called Yakseon, was discovered, and a big bloody battle broke
out.

People blinded by greed existed everywhere. Even the Baekdo Murim Munpa Alliance,
which pursues justice, could not escape this.

They used to argue in vain, asking what relationship Namgung Sega had with
Manshinui to get all of Manshinui's belongings.

The words were plausible, but looking inside was just ugly.

All of Mansinui's relatives and disciples have already died and are on the verge of
extinction, so who are they going to hand them over to?

They are just making a fuss in order to somehow make ends meet.

If Namgung Sega was still the Murim lord, it would have been quite a headache.

And now, the Murim lord was Wizibaek himself...

"Thank you to Lord Weiji. I even went so far as to say yes to say that."

Wizyback just smiled. Sega Namgung spoke calmly as he held up a teacup.

"And don't worry. I've already got it."

Wizibaek widened his eyes. It was a really startling face.

“You mean Gongqing Petroleum wasn’t just a rumor?”

"Yes. Baek Li Sojeo found the Mansin-in-law's testing room, and found Gongqing Oil
and handed it over to us."

"Huh."

Namgung Segaju explained everything in detail to the surprised Weiji leader.

The reason Namgung Segajoo told Wijibaek all about this was simple.

It was a story asking to spread nonsensical rumors around the world.

okayIt was in the hope that Kang-ho would not shed blood over a rumor. If Gongqing
Oil is already in the hands of the Namgung family, no one will covet it unless they
are insane enough.

The Weiji leader also understood the meaning of Namgung Segaju.

"Okay. Let's make it as quiet as possible."

"The Weiji Lord is having a hard time."

"Heh heh, this isn't even hard work."

It was a bigger problem that Kang Ho-in flocked to him after hearing rumors.

"Then let's talk this much."

Then I immediately saw Baekniui Kang and Namgung Wan.

"I don't know if Sogaju and Danju heard the news. The Cheongwijo broke through the
Cheonrajimang and fled in the direction of Guijuseong."

Namgung-Wan sighed, and Baekri's face darkened.

There were several chances that Chun Guizo escaped and almost caught it.

However, the novelty of Cheon Gwi-jo shined here.

As if laughing at the people who were trying to catch him, Chen Gui-jo pierced the
mantra of Heaven and escaped in the direction of Gui-ju.

Guizhou Castle was originally a place where Cheon Guizo hid while kidnapping
children. No matter how many years had passed, he would have known the area better
than anyone.

“So, Danju, you said you had a survivor from the Cheongwijo incident, right?”

"Yes."
"Can I see you?"

"May I know what you're trying to do?"

"It's not a big deal. Maybe there's something I heard while being held captive by
Chun Guizo."

Baekriui Kang felt relieved.

"I don't have them right now."

* * *

It was after the sun had set when I came down from Cheonamsa Temple and entered the
capital city.

Instead of returning home, Sobuin took her to an inn called Hyangharu.

The food there was fantastic.

In particular, the pork meat wrapped in lotus leaf was excellent. The inside was
soft and moist, so it was a real exhaust restaurant selected by Mrs. So.

The whole time I was in the carriage, I ate a lot of sweet snacks such as dates
pickled in honey and cowpidang, and my appetite, which had been blown away by
dozing off, suddenly came back.

Namgung Ryucheong also looked dissatisfied when he stopped by a restaurant rather

than at home, but after taking the meat and eating it, he kept his mouth shut.

I also emptied two bowls of rice, and Namgung Ryucheong emptied three bowls.

After eating dumplings recommended by Seo Ha-ryeong and boiled meat from Hyangharu,
I established a new goal in life.

'I'll have to go find some good places to eat.'

It was unfortunate that he died without eating this kind of food.

Reminded me of my father, I also packed the meat.

While pounding my stomach, I was excitedly heading toward the dorm, but I stopped
when I saw a familiar doll.

"Yayul!"

Yayul, who had been sitting down in front of the door of the residence, resting his
chin on his face and looking at the floor, raised his head.
Seeing Yayul's bright smile, I was shocked.

"You! What is that face!"

I ran straight ahead and grabbed Yayul's scarred cheek as if it had been swept
somewhere and screamed in agony.

Yayul opened his lips slightly as if to say something, then closed them and looked
behind me.

A voice was heard along with the slight breeze.

"······ I thought it was something big."

I turned around at the sudden voice.

"father?"

"Your screams could be heard beyond the walls of the dorm."

That's why it seemed that he had come in surprise, even using light bulbs.

I smiled bashfully and looked into Yayul's wounds again. There was even a scab from
a reddish wound on this pale cheek.

'Doesn't it leave a scar? Absolutely no way!'

Father glanced at Yayul and said.

"Is that what Sunbae-senpai said?"

Yayul nodded, but a beat late replied, “Yes.”

"When a boy learns martial arts, he may get hurt. Don't be too careful.don't write
it."

Yayul nodded his head as if he had heard the obvious.

I covered my mouth.

'No, I wouldn't have been so surprised if I had limbs.'

"But it's the face. How could such a pretty face get hurt...."
When I cried out, my father said in a shudder.

"Don't obsess over your appearance.

You have to look inside."

"Inside?"

Yayul's inner side...

I don't think so...

'Honestly, I don't have a good personality, do I?'

When our eyes met, Yayul tilted his head slightly as if asking why.

I shook my head as if it was nothing.

'It's enough if you're good to me.'

"Let's not stay here, let's go in."

"Yes. That's right, Mrs. So took me to Gaekja and I ate dinner there. It was so
delicious that I took it out.
Did you have dinner, Dad?"

"What time is it, of course I ate."

My father said with a light smile on his sullen face.

"But it's okay if you eat less."

"Good for you!"

I clapped my hands and looked back at Yayul.

"Yayul are you?"

Yayul shook his head.

"Yes? Then let's eat together!"

This time he nodded.

"And there's a good ointment for the wound. I got it when I hurt my palm before..."
I opened the door to the room I arrived at, and I opened my eyes wide and looked at
him.

"uh······."

It was very cleanly arranged.

who organized it?

The answer came right away.

Yayul looked at me and smiled softly. Father sighed and said.

“Yayul, there is no need for you to tidy up Yeoni’s room from now on.”

Episode 101

* * *

late evening.

In the center of the simply set table was the food I had packed.

The glossy hind leg of the pig adorned the brown lotus leaf while steaming.

I looked at my father and widened my eyes.

“The Lord of the Lords is here?”

It was really unexpected news.

Every time this happened, I felt that the future I knew was changing.

"Yes. It would have been nice to see you too."

"Iknow, right."

I replied, but I didn't really want to see him because I'd met him a few times in
the past.

Wee Jibaek. As a typical upright soldier, the evaluation was similar.

Before returning, when I ran into my father a few times, I thought he was a decent
person because of his polite attitude.
But... don't you know ten ways under water, but not one way inside people?

Wizibaek was a person who fit that description perfectly. In the world, Wizibaek
was known to have risen to the top of the Moorim leader with just one skill without
any special support.

And he himself talked about it as if he had no regrets.

He said that he would always hand over this position if a good junior appeared, and
said that he looked forward to that day...

But why would someone who is not interested in real power rise to the position of
Murim Lord?

Wiziback was the incarnation of a colossal lust for power. If anyone threatened his
power, he ruthlessly expelled them and obstructed his path.

For example... Namgung Ryucheong.

When Namgung Ryucheong goes through all sorts of hardships and solves the case, he
suddenly appears and eats the ball.

Weezyback, who was close to fifty now, would be only sixty ten years from now.

Originally, he was an absolute master with slow aging, but in this world where his
internal energy deepened with time, sixty was the time when his internal energy was
profound.

It was natural for him to be annoyed by the rising sun, Namgung Ryucheong.
But he was an ambiguous person to throw away. As much as it was named in the eleven
rivers of the world,Because one was great.

Currently, Kang-ho was in a precarious state of balance. There are five absolute
masters of Baekdo Murim who are listed in the eleven rivers of the world.

If even one person was left out, they would be greatly pushed back in the black-
and-white power struggle.

For reference, the thousand salts are treated as an affair. It was regarded as an
individual force, not a rightist faction or a sectarian faction, that is, neither
white nor black.

However, if there was a big problem in the family of Namgung, Cheonsanje could not
pretend not to know. So, to be honest, it was close to whiteness.

It was a balance that was maintained.

'Well, it was in the future anyway.'

After eating the meat, the father sighed slightly.

"It's delicious!"

"It's a kind of food for the day."

"Huh? That's right!
How does your father know?"

"I've been with Namgoong-wan a few times."

I looked at my father in shock.

"By the way······

Why didn't you tell me?"

"Well?"

I didn't dare to tell my father that I was disappointed, so I just looked at Yayul
with a pout.

"Yayul, how is it? Is it delicious?"

Yayul blinked his eyes and nodded. And mumbled a little.

"······thanks."

I told him to eat a lot and stroked his head.

"You eat too."

"I'm full."

When I saw the glossy meat, my appetite whirled slightly, but I had already stuffed
it into my throat.

I even almost threw up while riding in a carriage in this state.

“I ate two airs there.

Liu Cheng ate three bowls. When I first entered the guesthouse, I had a very
astringent expression on my face. haha."

Yayul suddenly put down his chopsticks and said.

"Gongja Namgung?"

"Yeah. I originally said I wasn't going, but somehow the wind blew and I was in the
carriage."

I stroked Yayul's hair again.

Yayul's expression relaxed and he started eating again.
My father said he was worried.

"You ate two airs, so I guess I'll have to ask the Yakdang for digestive medicine."

Another drug!
I quickly turned around.

“By the way, what did Lord Maeng-nim come for?”

"I came to see Namgung Sega Lord's face while passing by."

"I see."

"And······."

My father slurred and looked at Yayul.

"I heard that Chen Guizhu fled to Guizhou."

Yayul's chopsticks stopped.

the father spoke

"And the head lord said he wanted to see you, Yayul. It was fortunate that he was
away."

Haha, that was really fortunate.

When I heard and estimated the time when my father sent off the Murim lord and
Yayul returned, they matched surprisingly well.

"Be careful."

"Yes."

Yayul seemed to have lost his appetite. When my eyes met, I smiled faintly as if it
was okay and started eating again.

And again, the father opened his mouth.

"Well, and Yeon, you'd better know."

"What?"

"I met Confucius the Wall."

At first, I couldn't immediately remember who it was.

"Could it be that Confucius Byeok that my father talked about is... Confucius Byeok
Seong-yul of Yongbong Branch?"

daughter.

It was the sound of chopsticks falling onto a plate.

When my father and I looked back, Yayul lowered his head.

"sorry."

Yayul casually picked up the chopsticks again.

'It's strange.'

Yayul's face and behavior were all the same as usual. However, I felt that it was
strange, to say the least.

Biting my lips gently, I continued the conversation I had been having for a while.

"Byuk Confucius, how did you come to this world?"

“I heard you came to apologize.”

Wow, shameless.

"Huh! Did you do that to your older brother?"

This time my father stroked my hair.

"We are ourSince they received the lesson, the two of them should untie their ties.
However, it seems to have worked out well with Akga. Confucius Byeok also reflected
on himself and decided to serve as an ordinary member."

"What is it... if that's the case..."

That's great. I wouldn't be able to forgive you

And the common members felt sorry for them. How can you trust someone like that and
leave your back?

I stared at my father and suddenly became curious.

"Father, what would you have done if your father had gone through something like
Junghae's older brother?"

The father thought it over and answered.

"Perhaps... I think you'll forgive me."

I narrowed my eyes. because i don't like it But I decided to keep it in my heart.

Let's forgive according to the Father...

'Nope. Oh no.
I have to follow my father.'

I nodded, then shook my head, then writhed to myself and asked.

"Sure. What if... what if I went through something like that?"

pop. Suddenly, the chopsticks my father was holding broke and crumbled.

Blinking in surprise, I smiled brightly.

"Hehe, you can't forgive! That's right!"

My father averted my gaze.

"Suyuk is so delicious."

Haha, turn the horse around!

I decided not to ask any more questions for my father's sake. After a while, the
father spoke again.

"Confucius Byeok did such a thing... but not all people in the Byeok family are
like that."

I tilted my head.

"There are people who are full of spirit and are generous."

"Hmm, yes? Who?"

It was rare for his father to praise him like this.

If there was a celebrity on the wall that my father would praise, there was no way
I wouldn't remember it.

My father said as if he had read my thoughts.

"Byeok Ki-hyeon sohyup. You probably haven't heard of it."

Byeok Kihyun?
I had never heard of it like my father said.

"Approximately 10 years... No, it's already been over 12 years. How long has the
Wall Sohyup disappeared? Of course, you have no choice but to know."

Gosu 10 years ago. It is a time when rivers and mountains will change.

If Kangja had made a name for himself 10 years ago in a star-studded Gangho, he
could not have known. It didn't seem to appear in the novel either.

After thinking about it for a while, I gave up and asked.

"Uh... then you're dead?"

It was usually such an ending when a famous master suddenly disappeared.

It was like fighting and dying where no one would find or recognize them.

"Well. Nothing known."

I was thirsty for no reason, so I raised a cup of tea.

My father looked up into the air as if he was reminiscing about the past and
continued.

"Perhaps Akga's decision to go over Confucius Byeok's work... is probably what

saved Akga's son's life to Baek Xiaohyeop in the past."

"······Confucius Byeok is lucky."

"Gangho's Eunwon is such a law. I also received help from Byeoksohyup even though I
am not indebted to him."

"Are you the father? Wow..."

"She was a great woman."

"Hey, was it a woman?"

"yes."

Unbeknownst to me, I naturally thought of him as a man.

'Ah, embarrassing.'

My father smiled softly and raised the teacup.

“Come to think of it, Byeok Sohyeop also had a dot around his eye like Yayul.”

"Yes?"

The father nodded, and his eyes turned to Yayul.

As he brought the teacup to his mouth, his father's hand stiffened. Yayul had
stopped using chopsticks from a while ago.

'what? What's the mood like?'

I looked at my father and Yayul alternately and asked.

"Have you both eaten already?"

I became sullen at the sight of the remaining meat.

'They say it's delicious...'

Stars for both tastesIt looked like a loin.

Chapter 102

* * *

Preparations for returning home were slow.

I think it was someone who wanted us to stay a little longer.

My father couldn't have known this either.

But just click your tongue and say, "You don't know." said and passed on.

Is this the end of the farewell with Ryucheong Namgung?

It was simple enough to raise questions, but on the contrary, Yayul was overflowing
with regret.

Seo Ha-ryeong, who flew to Suhyangmun with the elixir, did not come back until I
left. He said he was training hard after taking the elixir I gave him.

Drinking the elixir did not end right away, but it took time to slowly melt the
power of the elixir. At that time, the absorption rate of the elixir changed
depending on whether or not I properly dissolved the elixir in my body.
I ate a precious elixir, shouldn't I blow it?

I didn't say that I was leaving, in case it would interfere with Seo Ha-ryeong's
training.

And there were also very surprising things.

I received a letter from Mrs. Jang... It was a letter of thanks.

It is said that Jangcheol has come to his senses a little!

He doesn't hang out with the punchers' party anymore, he doesn't beat him anymore,
and what's even more surprising is that he even apologized to the other family
member he beat!

'Oh my gosh. How can such a ridiculous sermon work!'

The ghost was supposed to sing.

Anyway, time passed steadily, and the protracted preparations for departure were
over.

I also said that I wanted Shibi and Geum-swae, who had been with me ever since I
entered the family of Namgung, to go with me.

"Is there a need for that? It must be hard work. I'll ask my father first."

I showed a little trouble to Mrs. So.

Thinking that I should ask my father to refuse, Mrs. So said.

“The conversation with Baekri Daehyeop has already ended. All I need is your
permission.
I'm so worried about sending you alone..."

The corner of her eyes drooped sadly as she covered her mouth with her sleeve.

"Okay. I can't help it if you're so worried!"

I went right over.

On the way back, I decided to go with a place called Yeongmoo Pyoguk.

In modern terms, a mark country could be seen as a business that carries out
correspondence, transportation of water forms, escort, and security.

Yeongmoo-pyoguk is a signatory that mainly trades with Namgung Sega, and luckily
Baekri-sae had a ticket passing through the corner.

On the day of departure, Uncle Namgung-Wan and Mrs. So came to see us off.
"Liu Cheng... I greeted you the day before,
It's done."

The small lady bit her lip and spoke weakly. It felt like I was so guilty that I
couldn't help it.

"it's okay."

I waved my hand.

Namgung Ryucheong is now... upset.

It's because I rejected Namgung Liucheng's offer!

As the departure dragged on, the peach blossoms were already in full bloom. Then
Namgung Ryucheong suggested that I visit Cheonamsa Temple and then leave.

However, there was not much left before Yayul and Cheonsanje were to leave, so he
had no choice but to refuse with tears in his eyes.

Then... you're pissed off!

haha, isn't it cute?

'I'm a little sorry...'

It must have been the first time I'd suggested to someone to go hang out.

"It's okay. Such a naive guy. Heung, I don't know who resembles him so narrow-
minded."

Namgoong-wan, who knew the situation, snorted. Then he grabbed my shoulder and said
with a frown.

"If someone is bothering you, send a letter anytime. I'll come running right away."

His expression was a bit... he seemed like he was going to kill someone right away,
but his eyes were filled with worry.

It is as if I am going to the 100 ri Sega, a battlefield, orI felt as if I was

going back to my den.

"Especially those twins. If you do something like that again, tell me right away!"

"It's okay, it's okay.

The twins both went to be punished by their grandfather's name."

"I heard it too. Still, won't you come back someday!"

“Honey, Sojeo will be scared.”

Namgung-Wan cleared his throat and removed his hand from my shoulder.

Mrs. So's words were a very appropriate moment. As Mrs. So said, I was a little
frightened. I hated the large shadow cast over me. It looked like he was grabbing
my shoulder and pushing me.

'When are you going to be okay?'

I swallowed a dry spit and took a step back as calmly as possible.

It's my body, but it doesn't work the way I want it to. I was frustrated and a
little angry.
Still, much better than before.

I sighed inwardly and looked back at Geum-sae, who had decided to follow me.

I handed over the box Geum-sae was holding and handed it to Namgung-wan.

Then Namgoong-wan asked.

"What is this?"

"You'll know when you open it!"

It was a small wooden box about the size of two palms.

Opening the box, Namgung-wan narrowed his brows.

"What is this, a sachet?"

The sachet was embroidered with pink flowers. The flower division was at a level
that was difficult to say, but it gradually improved as it progressed towards the
branch and crown.

"Why are you giving me this?"

"Wow, did you forget?

I can't. Give it back!"

"No, why do you take what I gave you!"

Namgung-Wan quickly avoided my hand and hid it behind my back. There was also
martial arts buried in the urgent hands.

He seemed to be thinking deeply, but soon opened his eyes as if he had remembered.

"No, when the hell...? I forgot about it too."

understood. It's been two months since you've been missing in a landslide, but do
you remember the sachet and the nabal and the promise?
I raised my chin and said proudly.

"Because I promised."

It already felt like a very long time ago. Meeting Namgung-Wan at the outer gate of
the Baekri family, giving presents or not giving them presents.

'At that time, I had no idea it would turn out like this.'

"Yeon, you really..."

The uncle clenched his teeth as if suppressing his overflowing emotions.

FYI, that sachet had a secret. So, two-thirds of those pink flowers were placed by
Ryuchung Namgung.

The uncle said never to borrow someone else's hand, but I couldn't help it.

'My palms are torn.'

It's not that I didn't want to do it... I couldn't move my hands for a while...

I have no choice! Namgung Ryucheong was ordered.

At first, it was a half joke that came out after thinking about whether there was
anything to ask Ryucheong Namgung.

But isn't Ryucheong Namgung doing numbers much better than me?

Even Namgung Ryucheong, who was abhorred at first, gradually developed as if he had
a desire to compete. Meticulous and fast!

Damn... is this a genius from heaven? A genius is good at sewing!

It had been a long time since the sky was resentful.

Then, suddenly, the old man hugged me.

"If Uigang cared for you a little less..."

What if you missed it?

Namgoongwan stopped talking and hugged him for a while.

"Honey. I understand your feelings, but let me go now. We have to start soon."

My uncle hugged me tightly once more and let me go.

Wow, I thought I was breaking a bone!

I grabbed Mr. Namgung-Wan who was getting up and whispered in his ear.

After my words were over, Mr. Namgung-Wan's expression became a strange face that
could neither laugh nor cry.

Leaving Mr. Namgung-Wan behind, Mrs. So came over and gently hugged me.The
movement, like the flapping of a butterfly's wings, gave off the faintly fragrant
scent of flowers. And something heavy was on my wrist.

After the small lady fell, I checked that it was on my wrist. It was a white jade
bracelet that looked very precious just by looking at it.

With the precious items my father had gifted me before returning, my discerning eye
for high-end items was also quite heightened.

And this jade bracelet was hard to find anything comparable among the gifts my
father had given me.

"uh······."

“It was brought into my coma.”

"yes?"

Mrs. So gently stroked my hair and cheeks.

"I was thinking of passing it on to my daughter or daughter-in-law, but I hope you

have it."

I looked at my father with my mouth open.

Father, say something quickly!

It's so precious, it's okay!

But my father let out a light sigh and said,

"Just take it."

"Yes? Father!"

I jumped up and down.

My father said, slightly avoiding my gaze.

"Here... there is no one who can beat the small lady..."

"······."

With trembling hands, I took out the loose white jade bracelet and held it in my
arms.

"Go, I'll consider it an heirloom."

The small lady burst into laughter with a voice that seemed to flow from jade
beads.

Now that we had given each other everything we had to give, and we had finished
talking, it was really time to start.

Namgung-wan and Mrs. So took two or three steps back. Uncle Namgung-wan looked at
his father and said.

"bye."

"yes."

It was such a heartfelt farewell that anyone would think we would see each other
again tomorrow.

On the day the peach blossoms were in full bloom, I left Namgung Sega behind.

I kept sticking my head out until I couldn't even see the roof of Namgung Sega's
house.

My father, who was riding a horse, stroked my hair lightly.

"If you're full of regrets like this, why didn't you stay in Namgung's family?"

Looking up at my father, I pursed my lips.

“That and this are different.”

"Once you've made up your mind, don't look back. Where is the kid who yelled at
me?"

I opened my eyes wide and protested against the unfair slander.

"Screaming? It wasn't like that!"

"It sounded like thunder to my ears."

Are you that surprised?

He clenched his fist at his father's calm profile.

yes. What should I do if I ask to leave and see you regretting it like this?
Wouldn't your father regret it too?
It was also a fatherly consolation.

"Go in now. It's windy.

Aren't you dazzled?"

I nodded and put my head in. Geum-sae, who was riding in the carriage with her,
carefully closed the window through which the cold wind still came in.

Chapter 103

* * *

Watching the carriage pull away, the small lady said in a drooping tone.

"Ryu Cheng didn't come to the end."

"The kids aren't like that. I'm so dumbfounded that Liu Qing is so upset."

Namgoong-wan looked at Mrs. So's wrist and said.

"But isn't that bracelet a bit excessive? I heard that it was a treasure obtained
from saving the royal family in the past."

“I’m sorry.”

"what?"

"At first...these are the thoughts I had when you said not to put Yeon-yi and Ryu-
cheong together."

Lady Su thought that Liu Cheng could not be interested in a child who was deficient
in internal organs.

"Suddenly, without realizing it, I was evaluating a child's value based on his
martial arts skills."

"······."

Namgung-wan was also dissatisfied with his wife's attitude at the time. However,
his wife did not treat Baek Ri-yeon with disdain.
Rather, he cared for and cared for.
The attitude itself was impeccable.
the mistress sighsexhaled and said.

“But how could you not love a child who is trying so hard to be loved?”

"Are you trying to be loved?"

Mrs. So, who was staring at Namgung-wan, smiled and shook her head as if it was
nothing.

Mrs. So touched her empty wrist and continued.

"And... wouldn't Yeon-i be the daughter-in-law?"

Namgung-Wan stiffened and blinked his eyes.

"Isn't it too early?"

"But think about it. When Yeon-i grows up, she will marry into another family."

"······!"

“Baekri Daehyeop is related by blood, but we become strangers.”

Even now, he was still a stranger, but Namgung-wan widened his eyes as if he was
very shocked.

Namgung-Wan muttered, clenching his fists so that the veins stood.

"But Yeon-i... to Yeon-i... Ryu Cheng-i... I am... I am... my son... but a little
Isn't it a waste? Kind, considerate, and a good family, such a child..."

“Still, Liu Cheng is the son of you and me. Isn’t he good-looking?”

"Of course it is. But what does that have to do with our conversation?"

"Yeon-yi seemed to be very weak in appearance."

"Well?"

"Geodi's biological father is Baekri Daehyeop, and with tolerable looks, it doesn't
even catch my eye? When it comes to families, what better family could there be
than ours?"

Namgung-wan groaned and stroked his chin.

The sorceress laughed softly and said.

"Of course, even if we get along well now, we don't know what it will be like when
we grow up, so we'll have to wait and see."
"That's right. That's right."

"Yeoni's opinion is the most important. Oh, but why did Yeoni give you the sachet a
while ago?"

Namgung-Wan proudly held up the sachet.

"Yeon made it himself."

The small lady took the sachet and smelled the incense.

“It also smells of dried gyzahwa, mugwort, sandalwood… peony.”

"Does that make a difference?"

"Sure. So, is this embroidered with peonies?"

"Maybe not?"

Mrs. So, examining the sachet, looked puzzled.

Namgoong-wan asked.

"Why are you doing that?"

“It seems like two people made it somehow.

But I don't think I got help from a fight or a seamstress..."

Namgoong-wan said in surprise.

"You know that too?"

"Of course. You can also recognize which family you belong to just by looking at
the sword, right?"

Namgoong-Wan shook his head and said.

"That's right. Yan said that he was helped by Liu Qing when he injured his hand."

"······Liu Qing, now, embroidered, did you?"

The woman's voice trembled. Soon, the two of them gritted their teeth and tried to
hold back their laughter, and their faces turned red.

Mrs. So said, carefully sweeping down the embroidery on the sachet.

"That's why the flower part looks like this. It looks like Liu Qing did the flower
part and Yeoni did Gaza and the leaves."

The opposite was true.

The small lady raised her head.

“Give me this.”

"What are you talking about!"

"You can't use it anyway, can you?"

"Why can't I use it!"

The small lady tilted her head slightly as if it were natural.

"Well, you should use the sachet I made for you. Are you sure you're throwing away
the sachet I made for you?"

"Oh, no, that's not it..."

The small lady Nabud laughed.

“Then, I will write well.”

"wife!"

Namgung-wan, who met a robber inside his house, had no place to complain.

* * *

In the past, on the way back from Namgung Sega to Baekri Sega, there was noThere
were no incidents.

But now that memory didn't help at all.

Before returning, he spent the Mid-Autumn Festival (15th day of the 8th lunar
month) at Namgung Sega and left before the New Year.

But now, it was not enough to spend the New Year at Namgung Sega, so I left because
it was Spring and March (March in the lunar calendar).

'Six months at Namgung Sega? You stayed for almost half a year, didn't you?'

The way we get there has also changed.

Before returning, there were only three of us, father, me, and Undu, father's
handmaid, not with Pyoguk.

First of all, since there was no such thing as a study book of the Mansinui, I just
reduced the number of people so that I could move quickly.

But... think about it.

I didn't have a good relationship with my father at the time.

A trip with only one maid and her father, who is not very close.

Mmmmm. And then there's the great motion sickness. I felt like I would pass out
from motion sickness, or die of suffocation when I opened my eyes.

I can't say for sure that there won't be this time, because it didn't matter in the
past.

Sure enough, as soon as we decided to take a day off at an inn on the way up, my
father left for a while.

After half a day like that.

After sleeping in the inn, I woke up and came out to the first floor, and I heard a
conversation whispering about the collapse of one of the vicious Dark Chambers
nearby overnight.

That afternoon, there were many stories about it, such as that it was from the
Moorim League, and that it was from the Baekdo sect nearby.

The father brought some children.

"Father... those children...?"

They ranged in age from still snuffers to sixteen, all terrified.

"These are children saved from a human trafficking center run by a nearby black
island."

My father explained what had happened.

There was a dark trading place of the black island nearby.

The Dark Market was a place where illegal goods were traded, basically poison,
goods stolen or killed by someone, and people brought through illegal routes.

And as the damage the dark trading place inflicted on the surroundings became more
and more severe, the Moorim Order came out at the request of the nearby Baekdo.

At the request of the Murim Meng, my father came to help hit the dark trading
market.

"These are children who have nowhere to go. I'm thinking of taking them to Baekri
Sega."

I opened my mouth wide.

For some reason, Pyo-du suddenly brought an empty wagon!
'Are you planning to open an orphanage in Baekri's family?'

I tried to look after the children calmly.

"Are they all boys?"

"There are also girls."

Most of the children who looked noticeably younger were girls.

The girls who are quite old are said to have been taken to the Moorim Maeng to find
suitable jobs.

"First of all, I'm going to teach you the sword, and if it doesn't suit you, I'll
have you do something else."

I nodded and greeted the children.

"Hello. I'm Baekri's kite.

This man is my father."

"······."

The frightened children kept their mouths shut.

Yayul suddenly came to mind at that sight.

'yes. Usually it looks like this.

How are you doing...?'

I picked up the wooden bowl on the table.

Inside it was the boiled peanuts that I ate bit by bit.

The savory salt seasoning was very delicious.

"Want some?"

no one stepped out

As I was about to set it down on the table again, the youngest-looking child
hurriedly came out and grabbed the bowl.

"thank you, Sister."

Geum-sae, who was standing behind me, came forward and gently wiped the child's
mucus.

"Thank you, let me say.

She's the girl I'll take care of in the future."

The sniffed child bowed his head.

"Thank you, Onni."

I unknowingly bit my lip.

yes. everything in the worldYou may not be able to save people... but you should
still try as much as you can.

In any case, except for this trivial incident, the trip was fine.
Now, in just a few more days, Baekri Se will enter the territory.

From there, the family's help...

Then the carriage that was running suddenly stopped. Geum-sae raised her head
curiously.

"What's going on? There's still quite a bit of time left before the next break."

Geum-sae opened the window and carefully poked her head out.

I followed suit and snooped by the window. My father on horseback was talking to
Pyo-du, who was leading the Pyo-haeng.

Soon after, my father came over and explained the situation.

"There's a big wagon blocking the road ahead. They say you'll have to wait a
while."

"Yes. Oh, then can I get off?

I'm frustrated."

"So be it. Don't fall from my side."

"Yes!"

It was time to stretch after getting off the wagon. Not long after, the envoys
approached, accompanied by a young man.
The young man saw his father and shouted.

"Baekri Daehyup!"

I opened my eyes and looked.

My father was puzzled.
"Are you the one who greeted me?"

The young man shook his head.

"No. Of course, Daehyeop doesn't know me. I just ran into him on the way from the
maeng."

The young man who said that fell to his knees.

"Help!"

what else! Please, let's go home!

Chapter 104

Father said calmly.

"Please stand up. You have to explain what's going on so we can decide whether to
help you."

The young man looked up and stood up with his teeth gritting.

"Could you please follow me first?"

Father said calmly.

"You can't follow without prior explanation."

right. There was nothing for a child or an adult not to follow someone they didn't
know.
At that time, the patriarch spoke cautiously.

“Daehyup, try following this young man once.”

Well?"
"It's not far, isn't there a wagon blocking the way? You just have to go to that
wagon."

Then the father quietly looked at the Pyosa and the young man and said.

"I understand because Pyosa Heo said so. Yuna, come here."

After the landslide, my father always took me with him whenever he felt a little
uneasy.

I followed the priest and the young man in my father's arms. A large carriage was
seen in the distance.

'I can't pass because a wagon this size is stopped.'

People were moving busily around the wagon.

The carriage window was slightly open, and a white-haired boy could be seen inside.

I stopped abruptly.

'Couldn't it be... Jegal Sega?'

No, why is Zhuge Sega lying here?

That white gray hair was like the symbol of the Jegal Sega. There was a reason why
Pyo-du suddenly brought an unknown young man.

'wait for a sec,

If Zhuge Sega were a human now...'

There was only one person.

Jegal Hwamu, the owner of the three households.

"Why are you here...?"

Even my father seemed surprised by the completely unexpected situation.

Then the young man came back and said.

"Someone will come to explain the details. I'm sorry I can't tell you here."

Then my father reflexively hugged me tightly and backed away.

At the same time, something white fell from the roof of the carriage. I was able to
confirm a beat late because I was holding on to my father.
'cat?'

The cat was white with golden eyes.

In an instant, my back felt chilly.

What are the odds of encountering a white cat with golden eyes?

And the cat is not aheadI went into the carriage like I did.

* * *

There was a strange smell in the carriage.

I opened the window and most of it escaped, it was very light, but it was a scent I
had smelled a few times before.

'Ah, isn't this a strong pain reliever scent?'

The white-haired boy in the carriage looked to be Namgung Liu Qing's age, but he
had already lost his mind.

Judging by his golden eyes, his energy was much fainter than that of a normal
person.

'That boy is the last of the Zhuge family.'

It was the reason I affirmed that this child I had never seen before was Jegal
Segaju.

Zhuge Sega.

The family that once aimed for the best in the world now has a faded reputation.

No one would have expected that the Zhuge Sega, who commanded the mighty power of
the world, would collapse in this way.

The reason why Zhuge Sega collapsed.

It is because from some time ago, an incurable disease developed in the direct
descendants of the Jegal family.

Most of them died before they turned 30, or even died before reaching the terms of
service.

The health of the family head and heirs was so poor that there was no way the
family could be maintained properly. Now, such a young boy has no choice but to
become a family head.

When Namgung Ryucheong came out into the world with a sword, Zhuge Hwamu's body had
already gone to rest in the cold earth.

It was very unrealistic that such a Jegal Hwamu was in front of me right now.

'Why are you lying here?'

At this rate, the boy would have died soon after.

With white hair and a pallid complexion, Jegal Hwamu slightly felt like a ghost.

On top of that, there is even a cat with white fur and golden eyes that sits by the
bedside of Jegal Sega and stares at us.

I felt like I was suddenly dragged into a strange country.

Father asked in a serious tone.

"Why are you doing this?"

"That is······."

“I will tell you.”

An old man appeared from behind the bewildered young man and grabbed him.

“My name is Makchu, the head of the household.”

From his appearance and posture, it was possible to know that he was a servant who
had served the Jegal family for a long time.

Makchu glanced at me. It meant that it was difficult to speak in my place. My

father hugged me tightly.

“This is my daughter, and I have no intention of letting her go.

tell me."

"······Then I understand."

At his father's determined words, Makchu took a step back.

"I've heard a lot about the reputation of Daehyeop, such as a small stamp. But I'm
very careful when I say it..."

When my father beckoned, the blue light inside us spread out around the center and
created a curtain.

amazing.
It was a thin membrane that stretched through the inner cavity.

'I've heard that it can be used like this, but...'

It was the first time I actually saw it.

The gimag was not something that anyone could unfold just because they had the
inner workings.

In order to unfold the gimag, the ability to freely manipulate the shape of the
internal air was required.

And the scene of his father unfolding his miracle, which he saw with his golden
eyes, was breathtakingly detailed and beautiful.

It seemed like this if you looked at the world inside a round sphere, inside a
water ball.

All the noises of life, such as the sounds outside, the chatter of horses, the
conversations of the people guarding the surroundings, and the rustling of the
bushes in the wind, were blocked out.

I could only feel the breathing and the presence of the people in the carriage.

"I've opened the curtain, so you can speak comfortably."

"thank you."

Makchu looked at Jegal Segaju once and opened his mouth.

"The head of the household...is suffering from arteriosclerosis."

My father looked at Jegal Hwamu with surprised eyes. I sighed inwardly.

'Kangho's unique constitution seems to meet all of them.'

Yayul's extreme yang delay reverses the talent and lifespan that arise when the
balance of yin and yang is broken.If you have a strong constitution...

Heart failure was a cursed constitution that slowly blocked the circulation of qi
throughout the body without any benefit.

It was an incurable disease that gradually led to difficulties in betting

circulation and eventually to death.

said the father with a worried expression.

"I've heard of arthropathy, but I don't know what I can do to help."

“With the history of Daehyeop, you can forcefully lead Jingi to flow smoothly.”

“Do you mean to force Jegal Sega to eat breakfast?”

"Yes. That's right."

My father asked, as if he didn't understand.

"If that's the case, it doesn't have to be me, right?"

And calmly pointed out the loophole in Makchu's words.

“Also, Jegal Sega is suffering from a heart attack, so did you come out without
preparing for this?”

that's right. It was so suspicious.

Makchu's beard trembled.

“Of course I came prepared for it.

By the way······."

Makchu suddenly fell down and said.

"Daehyup, please. I will never forget this favor."

Then, suddenly, the veil faded and dispersed.

'yes?'

Dad said as he got up.

"······Please start with the wagon."

"Colossal!"

"You can't do fortune-telling on the street."

"But it's urgent...!"

My father lowered his eyes as if lost in thought for a moment and looked at me.
and said bluntly.

"I can't just trust the words of someone from another family and do anything that
could put me in danger. I also have things to protect. At least in the inn, I have
to have someone to stand by the law."

Originally, I had to be careful when I had breakfast for luck. It was even forcibly
feeding others, but I didn't know what kind of accident would happen if someone
touched it.

I saw Zhuge Sega.

There was no movement of the chest up and down, and I could barely feel the sound
of breathing.

"Father, I will try."

"Yeon is you?"

I said it wholeheartedly.

「I’ve seen about desperate in the test room of Mansinui. 」

"I saw it too. But have you never tried it before?"

Well? Why don't you answer wholeheartedly?

Well, there wasn't anything important enough not to leak out what my father said.

“Haven’t your father ever dealt with despair? 」

“…He is like that too. 」

This time, he answered with a whole tone.

“In addition, originally, the Mansinui used this ability to heal people. I'm not
very helpful with general bottles, but this one is about Jinki. 」

Unlike Mrs. Jang, who didn't know what to do with me in the past, the articulation
matched very well with Mansinui's ability.

“But if it goes wrong…. 」

At my father's worried words, I looked at Jegal Sega.

weak spirits.

Even at this moment, the true spirit was waning little by little.

「Father, Zhuge Sega’s condition looks really bad. I don't know if I'll be able to
last until the guest cup. 」

The father also looked at Jegal Segaju and said to Makchu as if he had made up his
mind.

"Or how about my daughter helping?"

"······ Ji, are you serious?"

Makchu looked at me as if he was embarrassed.

"Can you tell me how old Sojeo is?"

"Six years old."

Makchu made an expression as if he would black out at any moment.

I said sorry

"I'm seven years old now!"

My father said what he was talking about.

"Your birthday hasn't passed yet, so isn't it six? Has your birthday passed by any
chance?"

oh here is my birthdayI followed this

"Ah... I was mistaken."

I agreed, scratching my cheek.

“Even though she is my daughter, Yeon-yi is very smart and has a beautiful heart
and is not at all like a child.”

"father?"

Suddenly, a compliment here?

"After listening to what Yeon-i said, I doubted whether Ai's thoughts were true.
Don't worry, you can never be considered a six-year-old."

Even though I was sitting, I was confused, so I put my hands on the floor and stood
up.
No, my 6-year-old cosplay was already...

ha ha ha. Well, I was too bad.

Makchu gasped for breath and spoke in a strangled voice.

“But no matter how much, how could that young Sojeo...”

Father said, cutting off Makchu's words firmly.

"There's nothing more to say. I'll suggest two ways. The first is to set off to the
inn right away and do it myself."

Harbor looked at me and continued.

“The second is how I stand guard and my daughter does it here. You choose.”

Chapter 105

* * *

I was lucky that my father was a genius.

My father had read all the books and remembered where he put them.

As soon as I rummaged through the luggage of the location my father had told me
about, a book on articulation appeared.

Arthropathy. It was a disease in which the eight meridians that circulate Jinqi
were narrowed and blocked, resulting in premature death. It is a disease related to
jinki, and it has the exact opposite symptoms to me, who became a terminally ill
person.

So I read it quite intently, hoping that there might be something that could help
me.

Your father probably does too.

While I was reviewing the necessary parts again, my father moved the large wagon
with the Jegal Sega to a slightly wider space so that others could pass.

All of this took about 2 each (30 minutes).

I was in agony when I saw the young Jegal Sega in the carriage.
'I think this will be quite painful...
Will he be able to survive?'

When I looked at it, it seemed that the meridian was too narrow even though it was
narrow, so it would be quite painful to turn the jinki.

I asked Makchu.

"I... can I just do this?

It must be quite painful, do you have any painkillers?"

After I decided to do it, Makchu, who had been worried the whole time, looked at me
with a slightly admiring face.

"As expected, you are the daughter of Daehyeop Baekri. Yes, that's right. The pain
will be considerable, but... I have no choice but to do it."

"Why?"

"The patriarch is already resistant to most painkillers."

I looked at the young face of Jegal Segaju with surprised eyes.

Makchu continued.

"If you burn enough incense to relieve the pain, the lord may lose consciousness."

"ah······ ."

Then, suddenly, without a sound, a white cat came right next to me and stared at
me.

It was as if the golden eyes were peering into me.

"Miyang."

The cat rubbed its head against my arm.

Cats are cute, but that cat is disgusting.

I gently pushed the cat down to drop it, but the cat didn't budge.

"Go away. I have to disturb you."

"Nyan."

At that time, the father, who looked around, entered the carriage again.
"Father, now... huh?"

Looking back at my father, I hesitated.

There was something unnatural about the flow of internal energy that I felt from my
father.

I couldn't say exactly where and how it was different.

Why do I always see the same thing, but I feel a little different somewhere, but I
don't know where it is... It was such a subtle difference.

Oh IWhile he was distracted by the flow of Buzzy's internal energy, his father
crossed his legs and placed the sword on top of his thigh so that he could pull out
the sword at any time.

“Yuna, are you ready?”

"······ ."

"Yuna."

"······ ."

"Baek Ri-yeon!"

I replied in amazement.

"Ah! Yes. Did you call?"

"Yeah. Where are you distracted?

Let's begin."

Even after saying that, I always glanced at my father, not Jegal Segaju.

“Yuna, you need to focus.”

"Sozer, please hurry up."

The last one looked at me desperately.

Despite Makchu's appearance, I couldn't take my eyes off my father.

My father scolded me in a stern voice.

"Baek Ri-yeon, it's a matter of life and death.

Are you saying you won't come now?"

Seeing my father's fierce gaze, I shrugged my shoulders.

"Oh, no. No. That's not it..."

It's been a long time since I've seen it, so I wasn't immune.

I had no choice but to bite my lip and fixate my eyes on Jegal Sega.

'yes. Let's calm down.'

I took a deep breath.

The reason why my father positively accepted my offer to do it is because my

ability is quite suitable for arousing patients with arteriosclerosis.

Although it is small, it can reduce the consumption of stamina by infusing natural

energy with healing power. And with the ability to manipulate the surroundings, he
was able to move the internal energy of others, that is, the internal energy of
Jegal Segaju's Danjeon.

It was much less burdensome on the body than forcibly leading the fate of Jegal
Sega with his father's inner strength.

I put my hand on the bottom of the lying Zhuge Segaju.

'He has arteriosclerosis, but he has this level of internal energy.'

It was unknown whether it was Zhuge Sega's potential or a struggle to survive.

It would have prevented the narrowing and blockage of the meridian while moving
through that inner air.

I blew a little bit of the natural keeper.

After a while, Jegal Segaju's breathing became slightly easier.

Thinking that this was enough, I tried to move the energy gathered in the Danjeon
of Jegal Sega. Then, I felt a much greater resistance than manipulating a natural
keeper.

'If you don't want to kill the owner, move when he says something nice. When the
owner dies, you all disappear too. uh?'

I was eager and intimidated.

As if it worked, the internal energy of Jegal Segaju blended with the natural base
and gradually followed my guidance to the narrow meridians.

"······."

how much time has passed Iljoocheon, I managed to turn my inner energy once inside
my body and let go of my hand.

Before I knew it, my back was drenched with sweat.

"It's finished."

I looked at Jegal Sega's face.

Maybe it was because the vitality started to circulate properly, even the pale lips
like those of a corpse became a little more human-like.

I checked that much and immediately looked back at my father.

'what?'

However, as if in a dream, there was no problem with the flow of his father's
internal energy.

It was the same even when I opened my eyes and looked at it.

"What!"

Unbeknownst to me, my inner thoughts came out.

My father and Makchu looked at me in surprise. I was startled and covered my mouth
with one hand.

The father shook his head and put Jegal Segaju's wrist to check the veins.

In the meantime, I looked everywhere for my father.

He pulled his golden eyes up to the maximum and inspected every vein from the top
of his head to the tips of his toes.

My father's displeasure in the past was no longer a consideration.

I searched for a long time like that... I really, really couldn't find anything
wrong.

And only then did the tension in my body melt away.

My father had finished looking after Jegal Sega and was watching my actions.

And I confirmed to my father that I had treated Jegal Segaju properly.Makchu, who
received the words, bowed his head to me.

"Thank you sozer! Thank you!

How can I repay this favor?"

I wiped the wrinkled eyes with the back of my hand.

"Well then, when the head of household wakes up, I will prepare the medicine and
come back. Please stay here for a moment."
My father said before the last one left.

“As I said before the treatment, please let me know that this is not Yeon, but I
did it.”

"Of course. I will never speak out!"

After the last one left the carriage, the father opened his mouth.

"Yuna, have you looked at your father's body?"

"Yes······."

You were uncomfortable looking at it, but you'll get scolded, right?

I bit my lip and shrugged my shoulders.

But my father just put his hand on my head.

"How are you?"

"Yes?"

“I mean, how do you see it?”

I blinked in bewilderment and said.

"Uh... nothing... there's nothing wrong."

It was health itself.

Both internal air and flow are stable.
Jinki, who turned his whole body, was full of vitality.

It really seemed like I was looking at something for a second.

"Yes. Don't be scared. Just don't look at it secretly."

"Yes."

I thought and answered.

'I'll have to watch it secretly next time.'

I was still worried and asked.

"Father, are you sick or something?"

"Don't worry."

Even after hearing my father's answer, I wasn't at all relieved.

A strange feeling that somehow bothers me. But nothing was caught.

'Clearly... until my father passed away, there was no mention of any disease.'

He said holding onto his father's arm.

"Father, you must be healthy for a long time by my side."

Father smiled faintly.

"Jinsa Daecheonmyeong, if Heaven protects us, we can be together for a long time."

father! What are you talking about? That's not the answer I want to hear!

My father said to my pale face.

"Isn't there something else you should be concerned about?"

"Yes?"

"Your ability. When did you say you didn't want to let the world know?"

"ah······."

I wiggled my fingers and said.

“But I decided to match what my father said anyway, so wouldn’t it matter?”

My father shook his head with a serious expression.

'No, if you really wanted to hide that ability, you shouldn't be doing this."

"Yes?"

"Every time you use that ability, it leaves a mark, and some will doubt it. There
are no eternal secrets."

"······."

I bit my lip.

Did you go out for nothing? But... my father didn't object either. Why are you
saying this all of a sudden?

There, I felt somewhat sad.

I worked hard and saved someone else's life, but I'm being scolded.

So you're saying you shouldn't have helped? It was a time when I even thought that
it would be better if it was like this.

“But Yuna, do you want to live like that?”

Yes?"

"As long as you ignore it, turn your eyes away, and don't come forward no matter
what happens. Then you can hide as you please."

"······."

"If you can't do that, do as you please."

Father smiled brightly.

"I'm really proud that you set out to save people without any calculations."

An affectionate compliment from a gentle star looking at me.

All the sadness I had heard for a moment went away and I just stared blankly at my
father.

My father, who was looking at me softly, raised his hand and slightly pushed my
chin up. Then, the mouth that had been gaping blankly closed.

My father laughed lightly and then suddenly became serious.'yes?'

said his father, looking at the white boy lying there.

"Jegal Segaju, if you're awake, open your eyes."

Chapter 106

Jegal Segaju's pale lips moved smoothly and he opened his eyes slowly.

"Haha. The relationship between father and daughter is at an all-time high."

My father helped Jegal Segaju to get up.

"thank you."

Her thin white hair flowed down her thin cheeks.

When he woke up, Jegal Segaju was a boy with a very unique feeling. Nervousness was
evident in the shaded eyes, and a hint of mocking resignation could be seen in the
light blue-grey eyes. I wondered if this was a face that could come out of a child.

Jegal Segaju said in a faint voice.

“I was also thinking about when to open my eyes.”

Just then, the carriage door opened and Makchu came in carrying a tray with bowls
on it. In an instant, the inside of the carriage was filled with the incense of
infusion.

Makchu hurriedly approached Jegal Segaju, who had just woken up.

"Bocchan! You've come to your senses!"

You're a young boy Makchu seemed to have taken care of Jegal Segaju since
childhood.

With Makchu's help, Jegal Segaju drank three grams of the decoction.

'Ugh, the decoction as soon as you open your eyes. You even eat all of that at
once? My stomach feels sick.'

I drank all of them at once without a single complaint. And I took a sip of hot tea
and my mouth was watering.

Suddenly, when I raised my head, my father was staring at me blankly.

"why?"

"Don't you feel like you should imitate something?"

"What?"

I pretended to be a fool

'I know nothing. It's stupid.'

My father tapped the bridge of my nose with his finger.

"Don't pretend you don't know when you understand."

During this season, Makchu put a thick fur coat over the shoulders of Zhuge Sega
and carefully left the carriage after putting a warm stone heated in the furnace in
his bosom.

Jegal Segaju slowly opened his mouth.

"I've caused trouble. As you all know, I'd like to say hello. I am Jegal Hwamu of
the Jegal Sega."

Cough, covered his mouth with a handkerchief and coughed, Jegal Segaju continued.

"It's a body like this, but it's also the head of the three households."

After me and my father finished introducing ourselves, my father immediately

brought up the matter.

“Why did Zhuge Sega lie down here?”

Even if there was only one escort who had properly learned martial arts, none of
this would have happened.

Zhuge Sega said in a tone that seemed to be nothing.

“The lawmaker I was with called my mother when she suddenly became ill, so she
called the lawmaker and went home.”

Jegal Segaju stopped talking for a moment as he was out of breath and drank the
tea.

"As for escorts... haha, I see. Where did all this trash go all of a sudden?"

My father made an uncomfortable expression.

"You won't believe it very much."

Zhuge Sega's words... Did you mean that the great wife of Zhuge Sega tried to kill
you?"

Jegal Sega leaned his arms on the pedestal and smiled with his chin resting.

"Is there a law that all mothers must love their children?"
I slightly understood why Makchu couldn't help but beg for help.

How on earth can you say that the real mother was trying to kill her child?

However, in the light, singing tone of Jegal Segaju, it was to the point where I
couldn't feel that he was talking about such a heavy story.

"My father inherited this diseased lineage for the family, and my mother only gave
birth to a child out of necessity."

His cynicism towards his parents was great.

"When I die, Jegal Sega will disappear and everything will be in my mother's
hands."

"······ ."

me and ahBuzz was silent.

'You saved my life once, but to hear about someone else's house. That's also very
uncomfortable...'

Jegal Segaju continued.

"I'll definitely repay the grace of saving my life someday. If I'm still alive.
Hahahaha."

"······ ."

"······ ."

* * *

Since Zhuge Sega had come to his senses, there was no reason to continue on the
road.

We and Zhuge Sega set off together. I pretended to stare blankly out the window and
kept looking at my father. But there really was nothing wrong.

'Well······. Am I really mistaken?'

After two o'clock, I was able to arrive at the inn when the red sunset was burning
in the sky.
'If, as my father had planned, I had gone to the inn and tried to cure Jegal
Segaju... Umm, would he have been able to survive?'

I finished eating on the first floor of the inn and went back to my room.

I paused for a moment before entering the room. And after entering the room, I
walked straight to the bed and lifted the duvet.

"Why are you here? What about your master?"

The cat, crumpled up in the blanket, pricked its ears and waggled its tail.

I grabbed the inside of the cat's paws and listened.

'This touch, this weight, these eyes.'

Then the cat was sure.

Originally, I was going to ask about the cat in the carriage.

However, I forgot about it because I was so distracted by the idea that I had to
check the family history of the Jegal family and the physical condition of my
father.

I put the cat back down and patted it on the butt.

"Look ahead. Let's go to your master."

If this cat is really an ordinary cat, there's no way I'll understand...

The cat jumped out of the bed and walked away.

When I watched without following, the cat turned to me and cried.

'Also.'

I laughed and followed the cat.

Passing through the inn hallway and stairs, miraculously, I didn't run into a
single person.

Soon after, the cat paused in front of the slightly open door.

A hum was heard through the crack in the door.

I brought out Geum-an's ability to the fullest. I felt a little dizzy, perhaps
because I had been overexerting myself to look after my father all day today.

There was no one in the room except for the trio.

When I opened the door, the cat snuck in first.

Jegal Segaju looked back at me while holding a teapot near the table.
"Are you here, Yuna?"

"·······?"

"Come and sit down."

Looking at the smiling face, my head was full of question marks.

What are these random words and actions...?

Since when did I become close friends with Jegal Sega?

The cat who entered first walked lightly and climbed onto the table.

First of all... I sat down on a chair along with the cat.

Although he is a young boy, he is also the head of a family, so he put off his
embarrassment and bowed politely.

“Jegal Sega Lord, why are you calling me by my name?”

"Call you too."

"······."

This is... I think this is what Ae said to Ryuchung Namgung. Are you being punished
for saying that...?

Jegal Segaju, who was sitting across from me, said while picking up the tangent
line on the table.

"Actually, I came to meet you."

It seemed that I had really annoyed Namgung Liu-cheong.

I longed for Namgung Ryucheong, who was far away, and apologized to him whom I
couldn't hear. And he said to Jegal Sega.

"Yes. So why did you want to see me, Mr. Jegal Hwamu?"

"Mr. Hwamu?"

Zhuge Huamu, who had blinked his eyes, burst into laughter.

“Haha, he looks like a man and I like it.I won't be able to become Mr. Raw, so I
should enjoy what you call me."

"······."
I felt it from the first time I opened my eyes, this kid... like you, he was crazy.

I frowned and asked.

"how old are you?"

"Your birthday passed a while ago, eleven."

"······."

I scratched my head.

'That's how an 11-year-old behaves?'

Let's understand because they are people of the Zhuge family, who are said to have
good brains for generations.

Even their home appliance Mugo has improved their intelligence, unlike other
families' martial arts that focus exclusively on physical abilities.

People in the world used to say that Zhuge Sega was too resourceful and his hair
went gray. But I knew it wasn't like that.

Zhuge Sega's white hair and gray eyes. The reason why all the direct relatives died
young. It was all the work of the Heavenly Demon Goddess.

The Jegal Sega was a family that established the Murim League by rallying Baekdo
factionists. And from generation to generation, they kept the Cheonma Shinkyo in
check with the soldiers of the Murimmaeng.

From the point of view of Cheonma Shinyo, how annoying would such a sage be?

So they planned to infiltrate the Zhuge Sega over a long period of time and destroy
them.

Jegal Hwamu's dyslexia was a trap prepared by the Heavenly Demon Church for a very,
very long time in order to bring down the Jegal family, which interfered with the
world.

Later, Namgung Liu-cheong finds out about this truth. But at that time, there was
no one left who could be said to have inherited the blood of the Zhuge family.

It was one of the reasons I decided to save Jegal Segaju with Geuman's ability. I
wondered if I could know why the Cheonma Goddess trampled on Zhuge Sega like this,
so I could know their weaknesses.

'You know that my father... he just helped...'

I continued to look at Zhuge Sega with my golden eyes and said.

"But can I move like this?"

"Why are you being respectful again? You can speak plainly."

"Ah, it's because I don't want to get close."

"Well?"

Zhuge Huamu was a little surprised and burst into laughter.

"Hahahaha. Yes, yes. Do whatever you want. Well, to answer your question, you can
move. It's been a while since I've felt so refreshed. Thank you."

"Thank you to my father, not to me."

Jegal Hwamu smiled and said quietly.

"Yuna, I told you. I came to see you."

"······."

"I know what powers you have."

The moment I heard that, my doubts were born. No, it was closer to certainty than
doubt.

That was the moment. Suddenly, the tangential line of Zhuge Hwamu attacked me as if
stabbing me in the face.

I reflexively blocked the tangent.

The result of training while being hit on the forehead by Cheonsanje was shown
here.

The power of the hands that attracted the natural guardians was considerable.

"What are you doing now...!"

Then the cat on the table suddenly pounced. However, it did not rush at me, but
crossed over my shoulder...

The blurry eyes suddenly brightened.

"······!"

My blindfold was caught in the cat's mouth, which landed lightly on the floor. Even
without looking for a mirror, I could see that my eyes would glow golden.

I glared at the Jegal Hwamu.

Jegal Hwamu smiled brightly as he reaped the tangent.

"Your eyes are very pretty."

 Chapter 107

I was dumbfounded.

"Do you use martial arts just to check my eyes?"

Zhuge Huamu's fingers trembled as he reaped the tangent. It was the gateway to
pain.

In order to widen the narrow meridian, I had to perform clouding, but the pain was
excruciating because the meridian was narrowed.

Jegal Hwamu covered his mouth with a fan and laughed.

no what heatWhat is the behavior of a year old?

"It's okay. I'm used to it."

I snorted.

“How do you get used to the pain?

It's just giving up."

Zhuge Huamu paused and blinked his eyes.

"You speak as if you know."

I raised the teacup without answering.

The tea flavor was very good. As it was a ticket, the inn was not of high quality.
Judging from the fact that the tea leaves were not worthy of being placed in a
place like this, it looked like the tea owned by Jegal Sega. Jegalhwamu continued.

"And it's okay. I'm in really good shape today."

The white cat came onto the table again. Then he put my blindfold in his mouth and
started playing with his paws.
I looked at the cat and said.

"That cat was at Cheonamsa, right?"

"right."

Jegalhwamu reached out and stroked the cat's head.

"Actually, I was going to meet you then."

Zhuge Hua Wu suddenly let out an annoyed sigh.

"But I thought Namgung Ryucheong's bastard would interfere there."

“Did Liu Cheng interrupt you?”

“I suddenly ran away with you.”

What do you mean? when did that happen?

'Isn't it rather me who took them and ran away?'

I said something that came to my mind as I recalled dragging the old monk out of
Namgung Ryucheong.

"Could it be... Allergies?"

At that time, Namgung Ryucheong hurriedly escaped from the peach forest, and I
followed Namgung Ryucheong.

“Are you allergic?”

Jegal Hwamu tilted his head as if to say something.

"Hmm... I'm talking about having a reaction to cat hair. If you're close to a cat,
you'll get a rash or cough."

Zhuge Huamu let out a light laugh.

"Hair. Haha, it's pretty... close to the correct answer."

"What do you mean by close...?"

Jegalhwamu petted the cat again.

"Namgung Ryucheong felt the magic trick from this cat."

"······ Sorcery?"

"That's right, the technique. I felt an instinctive resistance to the technique I

put on the cat and reacted that way. Even male palaces find it funny. Pretending to
be noble in the world."

Is this cat under a spell?

But nothing caught my eye.

"You look like you're startled."

Zhuge Hwamu pointed at my forehead tangentially.

"Do you think your golden eyes can know all the secrets of the world?"

"······ ."

"You don't even know where your golden eyes came from, do you?"

Blue-grey eyes stared at me.

I frowned slightly and put my words together.

“So, what did Jegal Segaju mean by saying that he wanted to meet me because he
already knew about my golden eyes, and was lying in the middle of the street to
test my abilities?”

Jegal Hwamu only laughed without replying.

"... is this all made up to meet me?"

I could see that it was positive.

“Ha, did that grandpa at the end of the year also do the same thing?”

Pretending to be desperate for the world, I grabbed my father.

"Oh, Yuna. Please don't doubt our poor old man. He's really surprised."

"Ha, look. That's what made you suspicious!"

"Ah, so is he."

Zhuge Huamu blinked as if surprised, then tilted his head slightly.

I, who had shouted in a fit of rage, regretted it as soon as I shouted.

No, from the moment I entered this room, I didn't feel too good.

'······ It's being rolled up.'

I continued to get involved in that crazy speech of Zhuge Liang.

It was very, very unpleasant for me. Even if I could roll others up, I had no
intention of letting others roll me up.

bang!

I hit the table and got up."So? What?"

The cat on the table looked at me in surprise.

"Yes. I have this ability, is it something that should be treated like this by
Jegal Sega?"

"Well?"

"If you're curious about my pupils, you should carefully ask them to show you. Do
you attack people and forcefully peel them off?"

The cat, who was eagerly biting the blindfold, slowly spit out the blindfold and
looked at me as if it understood what I was saying.

"Jegal Sega. I would have helped if I could have helped you, whether you were lying
on the street or in the street. Why? Because my father would have."

The more I spoke, the more angry I got.

“But are you going to play with my father and play with me?”

"No, I..."

I firmly cut off Zhuge Hwamu's words.

"You know a lot, that attitude of putting people in your hands and rolling them
because you're smart."
I met Jegal Hwamu's gray eyes and spoke word by word.

"Very, unlucky, no."

Jegal Hwamu narrowed his eyes with a bewildered face.

I jumped down from the chair and left the room, flapping the hem of my clothes.

If you can't stop getting involved, just flip the board and throw it away.

'Where will Jegal Sega come out?'

* * *

It was when I left the room wildly and couldn't even walk a few steps.

'Did I... say too much?'

Even so, he is the head of a family...

Even so, I was a little worried.

I came out with a loud bang, but to be honest, my heart was still beating.

'But I was really unlucky...'

And since the person himself had a bad back, he wouldn't be able to point out my
words and actions.

maybe?

What's the secret behind the gold? cat tricks?

I was very curious. I was madly curious.

But once I started being swayed by such a rude person, it seemed that there would
be no end to it.

And the best part.

'How dare you use my father?

Dare, dare my father!'

When I thought of my father again, my anger soared. It was a pity that I couldn't
hit him once because he was a sick kid!

It was when I was walking briskly for a while.

“Yuna, where are you from?”

I heard my father's voice from down the stairs.

"father!"

I rushed down the stairs.

There was also a golden chain next to my father, and he looked like he was sweating
profusely.

“My lady, where have you been?

You said you would go up to your room!
And where's the blindfold?"

"The cat stole it."

"... a cat?"

I nodded and hugged my father by the waist.

"Father, Father, am I disgusting?"

"what?"

My father looked at me with bewildered eyes.

I, the words came out too direct.
This is all because of Jegalhwamu.

I asked again a little bit.

"Dad said that I'm not like a six-year-old?"

I felt what it meant when I was fighting with Jegal Hwamu, who was not like a child
at all.

It meant... that was gross!

'It's so bad. Completely, completely!'

uh? It's very disgusting for a child to pretend to be an adult and roll his or her
head! Aren't I like that too?

Being a kid was the best.

Like Seo Ha-ryeong!

"Suddenly, what did you mean by that?

what happened?"
I shook my head.

"Or is it because of what I said?"

A pity was reflected in his father's eyes.

I shook my head quickly.

'It's not because of what my father said!'

I wanted to misunderstand, so I had no choice but to tell the truth.

"Actually, I met Jegal Segaju while following the cat..

"······ Pride? What does that have to do with grossness?"

"I pretend to be an adult who knows nothing about the world...

That look was so bad."

I felt it while speaking.

Ah, this is gradually becoming more and more like reaching my father...?

"That's why I asked if I was like that too."

Dad frowned slightly.

"Are you sure the cat took off your blindfold?"

"That's right. If you go to Jegal Sega's room, there will be a broken blindfold
from the cat playing around."

"yes?"

Despite my answer, my father looked suspicious.

"Don't think that just because Jegal Sega is young, his speed is young."

I nodded.

"And I will say something to my lord Jegal."

"What are you trying to say?"

"Of course, I have to stop bullying you. It would be better if I could prevent them
from approaching..."

I didn't mean to do this, so why did it turn out this way?

After thinking about it for a while, I thought it was very good.

"Yes! Father please!"

If Zhuge Segaju really wants to have a serious conversation with me, I won't treat
my father with disrespect.
I was very curious about how Jegal Sega would react.

My father said a little apologetically.

“And when I said you were grown-up, it was a compliment.”

Geum-sae heard our conversation and interrupted as if surprised.

"The lady is very mature, but gross. I've never thought of it like that before."

my father hugged me

"And it doesn't matter if you grow up. A child to a parent will forever be a
child."

"father······ ."

I hugged my father tightly by the nape of his neck.

Seeing us like that, Geum-sae smiled happily and said playfully.

"And, lady, a real grown-up doesn't hate pills and drinks them in one gulp."

"Do not lie."

"Hmm? Does Yeon-yi often leave medicines in Namgung's family?"

"······ ."

Gold chain, you traitor.

Chapter 108

* * *
i had a dream

It's a dream, but if it's real, it's ridiculous, but I didn't feel anything strange
at all.

A very, very bad guy kept putting something on my body. I didn't tie my arms and
legs, so I could just get rid of it, but I didn't think of that because it was a
dream.

The weight that was weighing me down gradually grew heavier.

"What the hell are you posting, you bastard!"

Okay, let's check the face!

Why did it come to my mind then? I struggled to check the bad guy's face. Then, at
some point, I opened my eyes.

It was still dawn, and I saw an unfamiliar ceiling with a dim light.

'Oh, what is it? dream?'

It was a complete dream.

But... my body was really heavy.

I looked down at my stuffy body with a frown on my face.

'yes? Jegalhwamu cat?'

A white cat on my chest. And in the cat's mouth was a gray mouse with a dangling
tail like an earthworm.

The moment I met the eyes of the cat, who couldn't even breathe, the cat dropped a
dead mouse onto my chest.

"Kyaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

I just fell off the bed.

bang!

A shadow fell over me with the sound of the door opening. I hurriedly clung to my
father's leg.

Then came the gold chain.

"Miss! What are you doing!"

"Rat... mouse!"

"Is it a mouse?"

"Sigh·····."

father didHe exhaled and put back the half-drawn sword.

The cat brought back the mouse that had been blown away by my struggles and gently
put it down next to my pillow.

Jegal Segaju you bastard!

"Me, to fuck me!

Don't you feel sorry for the mouse? Ugh."

"Baek Ri-yeon, you fucked me!"

"Ha, but father. When I woke up, the cat was holding a dead mouse right in front of
my nose."

"Even so, you shouldn't say such things."

Oh, vases.

I buried the rat in the backyard of the inn.

Dad said briefly.

"Live in paradise."

I put my hands together and said.

“In your next life, you will be born as a loved child of a wealthy family and spend
the rest of your life playing and eating.”

My father looked at me blankly.

"It's sincere."

"yes."

I jumped up and said

“Now then, teach me how to spread the magic!”

"now?"

"Yes!"
Yesterday I asked my father to teach me. My father said that he would let me know
if I got up early so as not to interfere with the trip.

My father checked the direction the sun rose and nodded.

"Well, yes. You can do half an hour until breakfast."

The light of dawn was slowly heating the backyard.

Father continued to speak slowly.

"Once you ask me to teach you something, but it's not easy to do."

"Yes."

I also wanted to teach him some tricks, but honestly, I didn't think I would be
able to learn them.

Then why did you ask me to teach you?

It was to check the flow of his father's internal energy.

The moment when he suddenly disappeared while unfolding the gimag.

'Isn't there a problem with the internal air flow since then?'

All of this was just speculation.

'Suddenly, the curtain was broken, and he didn't even write whole sounds at first.'

At the time, I didn't feel anything strange.

First of all, I was distracted because of the treatment of Jegal Sega.

And while I was talking with my father, the only part I saw was the upper body.
It was only after I saw my father's whole body entering the carriage that I felt
something strange about my father's inner energy flow.
It was such a subtle difference.

So, I thought of this method.

'Wouldn't that happen again when a similar situation was created?'

It was obsession at this point, but...

It was about my father. I could never just get over it.

“It can be seen as a little more expansion of the theory of transmission.”

It's a theory, I've read it dozens of times.
My father, who was continuing his explanation, tilted his head for a moment and
asked.

“Come to think of it, I took it for granted at the time, but when did you practice
the whole tone?”

"Uh... I practiced when I was at Namgung Sega."

"It's amazing. Normally, you'd practice the sword, not the whole tone."

"·····I practiced from the part I could concentrate on."

"It's a good attitude. It's better to do what you can do than to give up because
you can't do it."

Conduction was a form of conveying the sound to the other party so that others
could not hear it by wrapping it in the inner air.

The membranes were also similar. However, it was different in that it required much
more internal energy, concentration, and control than Jeon-eum.

For reference, the conduction I could do was slightly different from the conduction
my father or Mr. Namgung-Wan did. It was a more low-key, mouth-watering way.

My father waved his hand in the air like in a carriage, and the blue energy that
spread around created a curtain.

"I don't know how it will look in your eyes."

"Um, it's so... pretty."

My father put on a serious expression.

"Well, I don't mean that... do you know how to do it?"

"Uh, I'm not sure."

"youHe asked me to teach him and he showed me, but it is very difficult to unfold
the magic. It's troublesome to use non-transparent voices to prevent people from
overhearing conversations."

This was the meaning of the father's language.

It's difficult, but even if you learn it, it's useless.

I nodded my head pretending to listen intently and continued to examine my father's

body. No strange flow could be found.

My father worked so hard for me to practice.

"It's natural that you can't do it, so don't be burdened and open your image once."
So, my father took out the energy inside his body and spread it out.
On the contrary, I started collecting once...

As I was collecting natural resources, I suddenly had a question.

Do you need to gather them when you can spread them out to make a tent anyway?
Wouldn't it be better to gather it like a curtain from the beginning?

I ran the query right away.

And it worked.

"...?"

Dad opened his eyes.

Even my father's senses seemed to have sensed the gimmick I had spread.

"Uh... rice, isn't it very difficult?"

No, is this too pretentious?

'Ha, but I really did.'

My father took a few steps back and just got out of my way.
The moment my father passed through the membrane, he got a headache, and the
ability to maintain the membrane was almost released.

My father said something, but I couldn't hear him.

"·····."

It seemed to have been quite successful.

Again, the father entered the gimag. At that moment, the curtain finally broke.

He shook his head as if he knew his father would.

'Wow, this was a really useless ability.'

It was very difficult to maintain. It couldn't stop people passing by, and it broke
after my father passed by twice.

said the father, who was quietly troubled.

"It's my hypothesis... but what was difficult for me to do was to control the
energy that was sent out from within my body."

My father looked at me with a slightly refreshed expression and continued.

"But it seems like you've already learned how to control the outside energy."

Aha, maybe.
My father suddenly pulled out the sword from his waist. When I looked at it
curiously, my father's sword had a blue light. it was black

Unlike his father's usually light swordsman, it felt soggy.

'Can the sword spirit change like that without dying?'

At that time, my father straightened the sword and turned it.

Where the father's sword passed, the blue sword spirit left a trace.
It was like a shield.

"This is called a sword screen."

"wow·····."

"It's much more useful than magic. It can protect your body."

Unlike the gi-mak, which has little physical strength, the difference in the
ability to block the sword screen depends on who spreads it and who reaches what
level.

"Can you try it?"

"ah?"

"You'll need a sword first. My sword is too heavy for you. Oh, yes. Do you have the
dagger Wan gave you before?"

I blankly watched my father speak and finally opened my mouth.

"Dad, there's a big problem there."

"What is it?"

"I can't make sword skills."

"·····!"

My father put on an expression that seemed to have finally realized.

Father's ears turned slightly red.

"Keum, keuheum, I must have been a little bit impatient."

The coughing father continued.

"Hana Yeon-a, I usually make a sword skill and then achieve a skill. Because making
a skill is more difficult than making a sword skill."

"Yes?"
You should have learned I didn't have any knowledge, so I only knew everything in
theory.
Father excitedly continued to explain.
I like that lookOoh, I looked curiously. So, it was really strange or surprising to
see my father being so happy.

Well, so the actor was more passionate than me.

In the past, when my father taught me swordsmanship, he always had a frustrated and
depressed expression.

I thought it was because I was being bothered to teach a subject I couldn't learn.

'What was he thinking while teaching?'

It was unknown now.

"Did you hear my explanation?"

"Yes."

"Yes. Then, if you practice step by step from now on, if it's your talent, you can
achieve it right away..."

Just then, a soldier in a dark uniform ran towards us. It was the sign who asked to
let me know if someone approached the backyard.

"Bae, Baekri Daehyup!"

The excitement disappeared from his father's face.

The father, who had changed into the same calm expression before he knew it, said
to the priest.

“President Heo, what are you doing?”

"Bae, the lord of the 100 Li Sega has come!"

Father and I looked back at each other's faces.

Chapter 109
My father picked me up and hurriedly headed from the backyard through the inn to
the front door of the inn.

Lights shimmered in the distance. I felt a very strong prayer from one of them. So
far, only two people have been able to radiate such prayers.

Cheonsanje, Namgung Segaju.

And now it's three minutes.

Grandpa Baek Ri-Pae-Hyeok.

There were quite a few people who came out to see the turmoil even though the dawn
had not yet gone.

"Baekri Sega?"

“What the hell is Sega Baekri doing here?”

Behind the grandfather, the Baekgeomdae, the escort of the Baekri family, was also
reviewed.

Between the white swords of that solemn prayer.

An unexpected person was present.
It was Baek Ri-myung, my cousin’s older brother, whose jawline had become sharper
in half a year.

'Why did he come...?'

In an instant, our eyes met Baek Ri-myung.

Baek Ri-myeong smiled gently like a friendly brother. I almost couldn't control my
expression for a moment.

And between the white sword belts, I saw a colorful wagon with a navy blue roof.

The carriage door opened and the elderly man got out with a groan.
It was similar to saying that it fell off.
A warrior from the Baekgeomdae hurriedly helped the old man.

I looked at everything with my eyes wide open.

"Aigoo, aigoo, what a struggle this is. Uh, it's the waist."

It was Seo Tae-ui.

My father hurriedly tidied up his clothes and performed the pogwon ceremony.

"Greetings to the Lord."

I also greeted him along with my father.
Grandpa lightly jumped off the big black horse.

My father raised his head and opened his mouth as if wondering.

"How did my father get this far...?"

"If I don't come, I think I'll be able to see you next year, so I came!"

Even the surroundings, which had been tumultuous at the sight of the grandfather
and the white swordsman at the roaring shouts, fell into silence for a moment.

After that, I had no mind at all. When I came to my senses in the rushing
situation, I was being examined by Seok Tae-eui in the most spacious and nice guest
room.

"Isn't someone else staying here...?"

Seok Tae-ui, who had his eyes closed, opened his eyes as he removed his fingers
from my wrist.

"There is no major problem with the body. The wound on the jugular vein has mostly
healed... and it seems to have recovered smoothly."

Seok Tae-eui checked my eyes and said a few things.

"I don't know what's wrong with my eyes. But there's no problem with my eyesight,
so don't worry too much and just avoid strong light."

Grandpa shook his head and said.

“Thank you, Seok Tae-eui.”

Seok Tae-ui patted his back and stood up.

"What? ThatPlease drive the wagon a bit on the way back."

"Keuheum. The way back won't run in a hurry, so you don't have to worry."

"Oh my, the reason my shoes still ache is that it's such a rough carriage at this
age..."

At Seok Tae-ui's notice, the grandfather cleared his throat.

I felt the potential of working for a long time in the imperial family in the way
he made his grandfather notice.

Before Seok Tae-eui left the guest room, he looked back at me, who was seeing me
off.

“Sojeo, the reason I came this far is because I received a request from Ga-yak, as
well as a request from Sega Baek-ri.”

"······ Stone Gongja?"

"Yes."

“Oh, how is Gongja Seok doing?”

"Sure. I'll be waiting for Sojeo to come back."

I wiggled my fingers and lowered my gaze slightly.

'Until I'm counting on something.'

To be honest, I was surprised when I received the letter from Shi Jia Yak. It was
because, until then, I thought that Shakyamuni would soon forget about me.

Isn't it natural that a day in childhood flies, and you quickly forget about the
peers you've met a couple of times?

"I also got a letter from Seok Gongja, so I was surprised and happy."

Aside from the fact that I forgot about Shakyamuni, the fact that someone had not
forgotten and waited for me, the fact that there was someone writing to me made me
a little happy.

"Oh, by the way, I used the medicine Seok Tae-ui gave me very well! It worked
really well. Thank you again."

Seok Tae-ui laughed and lowered his voice.

“Actually, the medicine is an imperial secret medicine.

"······ ."

Shakyamuni, Shakyamuni, for some reason, I felt like Seok Tae-eui was someone who
had come to ask me for a debt.

"I'll give it to you next time you come."

"Oh, no. I heard it's an imperial secret medicine?"

"No, please stop by right away when you return to Baekri Sega."

Hahaha, I saw off Seok Tae-eui while enjoying the feeling of being a creditor.

As soon as I went back, my grandfather gestured towards me.

“Baek Ri-yeon, come here and see.”

My father was by my grandfather's side, so I approached him without much pressure.

Grandpa reached out and squeezed my arm.

"Broken,
It looks like you weren't seriously hurt."

Even though Seok Tae-ui checked everything, my grandfather carefully checked my

arm.

"It wasn't broken.

It was like gold."

It was completely healed when he took over the eyes of mansinui.

Grandpa nodded with a firm expression.

"I think you're a bit taller."

He put his hand on my shoulder and scanned me from head to toe. It felt a bit like
being searched with eyes.

"Your face has improved quite a bit."

Grandpa asked with a benevolent smile as if his mood had improved.

"Looks like Namgoong Sega got along well with you."

"······ ."

I immediately remembered the trap card.

I opened my mouth to the intense feeling that the emergency lights were beeping in
my head, and that I shouldn't have answered yes here.

"It can't be..."

After I hesitated for a moment, my new father stepped forward and answered.
"Yes. Namgung Sega took very good care of Yeoni."

"······ ."

At my father's words, fire flew from my grandfather's eyes.

I tugged at the hem of my father's clothes. .Then my father looked at me with

friendly eyes asking why.

'Dad, it's a bit hard to say this, but be aware...'

Immediately, a fire command came out from the grandfather.

"You took good care of it, but you made your palm like this? Didn't you know how
important your hands are to the person holding the sword!"

turn my hand overGrandpa's teeth, which he had spread out his palm, made a noise.

I answered hastily.

"That palm is completely healed now. It was nice to see him and the Changgung Hall
as well."

"If you have a conscience, of course you should let them in! What is that!"

Grandpa snorted into the air, then banged on the handle of his chair and shouted.

“Namgung Segaju sent me a letter.

Do you know what it is?"

"······ What was written on it?"

"I like Yeon-yi and want to teach her well, so she asked me to let her stay at
Namgung's family! What should I do with my granddaughter that I don't like?! I will
hit it!

It was an unprecedented thing.

My father was also a little surprised, as if he hadn't heard of it. And for some
reason, I felt a little proud.

"Father. Still, you are talking too harshly to the head of the Namgung family..."

I tugged on my father's sleeve. Then my father looked at me in surprise.

I said fervently with my eyes.

please don't say anything
Enjoy! Hear one word, listen to ten words!

"······ ."

Perhaps reading the meaning in my eyes, my father kept his mouth shut with a shy
face.

Seeing this, the grandfather snorted so that his beard trembled.

"They're very close to each other! They don't even care about the old woman right
in front of them!"

I smiled awkwardly and clung to my father.

"Ha ha, that can't be."

Grandpa twisted his lips and glared at me.

"Baek Ri-yeon, you are more of a problem than your father!"

"yes?"

I was really taken aback. Are you more of a problem than my father? this was a bit
embarrassing

Grandpa stroked his beard once as if he was catching his breath and opened his
mouth.

"When a landslide occurred in Bagua Village, let's save other children,

Didn't your father push the children and get swept away alone?"

"······ ."

At those words, his father's face suddenly turned white. Grandpa continued talking
without paying attention to such a father at all.

"I was so amazed when I heard that story! The sky turned yellow!"

Grandpa slammed the chair handle.

"How did you think of that!"

As I shuddered, my father stepped in front of me and stood between my grandfather

and me.
"Father, Yeon-i was also seriously hurt by that incident. It's all because So-ja
didn't teach well, so don't blame Yeon-i."

Grandpa twisted his lips.

"If it's your fault for not being able to teach Yeon-yi well, is it my fault for
not being able to teach you well? Are you blaming me now?"

"... that's not what I meant."

"What's wrong! My fault is my father's fault, so are you saying Baek Ri-yeon and
Baek Ri-yeon's ancestors did it wrong!"

"······ ."

His speech-stopping logic jump was amazing.

'How can I refute someone saying that...?'

My father and I both stared at our toes, speechless.

"Uigang, get out of the way!"

Grandpa gestured annoyedly and continued.

"Let's take a look at that child who says you're more precious than your life that
you saved! How proud he is that you give up your life to save it!"

He seemed to be calling me to this place right away. I replied by thanking

Cheonsanje in my heart.

"Not now."

"What? Didn't you keep carrying it?"

“That went to a good, good place.”

Grandpa asked, looking a little surprised.

"You mean dead?"

"ah, Nope! That um... um, I entered as a disciple under a good teacher."

“How dare you go to another place with grace at the price of 100 li?”
What do you mean...?

'Pretending like I wouldn't let you go if I just met you...'

As I grumbled inside, Grandpa sighed and sat back in the seat he had half risen
from. Then he wiped his tired-looking face.

Aging slows down when you reach a certain level.

There was no way that my grandfather, one of the absolute masters, would age in
half a year. Even so, for some reason, it seemed as if the wrinkles had suddenly
increased.

Grandpa spoke in a calm voice.

"I'm sure my father didn't say anything, but I'll say it instead."

I glanced at my father.
My father also seemed to have no idea what my grandfather was saying.

"Yes. The act of saving other children from a situation where everyone could die in
a landslide is a very righteous thing."

Grandpa looked at me with serious eyes.

“By the way, Yuna, don’t you think of your father who lost you right in front of
your eyes?”

"Yes?"

"You really don't know how painful your father must be for losing you right in
front of you."

My father did not agree or deny it, just listened to my grandfather in silence.

Grandpa continued in a bitter voice.

"I heard the news when I came out of my closing training and thought of this. Oh,
that might have been the last time I saw you."

After that, Grandpa sighed and rubbed his eyes.

"Do you understand what grandfather said?"

 Episode 110

It was the first time I saw my grandfather like this.

Not knowing what to do, I looked at my grandfather and father, then lowered my head
repeatedly before replying.

"·····sorry."

"So you won't do that when something like this happens in the future?"

"·····."

When I didn't answer, Grandpa sighed.

"What's the use just because you said something wrong?"

But...but...

I made a small comment.

"If my father saved me, he couldn't have saved the other one."

Even if his father's light engineering skills are amazing, he can't escape a
landslide with two arms and three children...

Grandpa said it was nonsense.

"You're still six years old. Why are you even worried about that?"

"·····."

Grandpa sighed again.

"Yuna, you shouldn't give up just yet. Even if you don't hold the sword, you're
still my granddaughter. Do you understand?"

I opened my eyes wide in surprise.

Grandpa's words... It's as if I gave up my life because I was suffering from a

terminally ill person...

'It wasn't like that at all.'

In addition, the dantian did not recover, but he still had the ability he had
received from Manshinui.
“Well, Grandpa doesn’t know yet.”

momentarily troubled.

'Shall I tell you?'

Shall I explain to Grandpa about the golden eyes now?

Originally, grandfather was not considered. Although my grandfather loved my

father... it was different from the way he cared for me.

"come here."

As I hesitantly approached, my grandfather reached out and hugged me.

"Oh hey, how much trouble must this little guy have gone through in that tomb? He
came back well. He endured well."

* * *

My grandfather sent me away, telling my father to stay because he had something to

say.
I left the room rubbing my forearms.

I had several thoughts.

The father who stiffened as soon as he mentioned the landslide in Bagua VillageThe
appearance of Ji······ .

Grandpa's misconception that I gave up my life...

But I couldn't keep thinking for long. Because there was someone who stood in my
way.

"Yuna."

"······ Brother."

It was a hundred li.

It was as if he had been waiting in front of it.

"It's been a while, older brother. You're really tall, aren't you?"

Baek Ri-myung grew taller in half a year, as if he had come to a period of growth.
"How are you? I was worried because I heard that you were in a big accident.
Looking back, I'm glad you're all right."

The relationship at the end of the breakup wasn't that bad. But I don't think it
was to the extent of pretending to be friendly.

“What are you doing here, brother?”

"I begged my grandfather. He said he wanted to go with me."

I opened my eyes wide and tilted my head.

"Why? Wasn't it difficult to come here?"

I couldn't have known why.

The reason Baekri-myeong came here.

It is to show grandfather the image of a good eldest son who takes care of his
younger brother.

'But the problem is that there is still an aunt in the family.'

My aunt must be sharpening her sword against me for the twins being kicked out of
Gogyeam.

'I don't know why the twins were kicked out because Souak and Aunt didn't go
out...'

Anyway, how would my aunt react if I told her that Baek Ri-myeong was coming to
pick me up?

It was obvious that he would have a seizure.

Baek Ri-myeong cleared his throat several times as if speechless.

"Geu, Keum, I was worried about how you were doing."

Although Baek Ri-myeong was a man of duplicity, he was still a child. It seemed
awkward to talk to my cousin, who had been ignoring me, pretending to be friendly.

I was also induced, but when I heard really kind words, it was difficult to manage
my expression and goose bumps appeared on my forearms.

"······ ."

"······ ."
It was time to think about what to do in an awkward atmosphere.

growl

Baek Ri-myeong looked at me with a puzzled face.

I took a deep breath and grabbed this headless stomach. But maybe it was because I
put too much force on my stomach, so the sound rang louder.

rumble.

'No, crazy. embarrassing.'

No, it's not embarrassing. it's better

I quickly asked Baek Ri-myeong.

"Brother, I haven't eaten breakfast yet... have you eaten?"

"Huh? Oh, no."

"Then would you like to eat together?"

Baek Ri-myung's face brightened and he nodded.

"yes."

"Then, let's go to the first floor!"

"Is that necessary? Let's eat in the guest room over there."

I blinked and looked at the room Baek Ri-myung pointed at.

"Is there an empty room over there?"

“The inn here is all borrowed from the Baekri family.”

"All?"

"Yes. We will stay for a day and then depart."

In fact, Seok-tae's face did look very tired.

I tilted my head and looked around. Did the crowded inn definitely have fewer
people?

"Uh... even so, aren't there people who used to stay there?"

Baek Ri-myeong said as if asking something like that.

"I paid for it and sent it out."

"······ ."

For some reason... I saw someone else staying in the guest room where my
grandfather was staying.

For those who were already staying, they paid 10 times the accommodation fee as
compensation and sent them out, and it is said that everyone went out lightly with
a smile on their face at the generous reward.

As I listened to the story, I thought of one person.

“Then, did the three segaju go out too?”

Baek Ri-myeong shook his head.

'Chehe...'

“But why are you here, Jegal Sega?”

* * *

callusesFully wrinkled hands lifted the teapot and filled the teacup.

After handing over the tea cup, she filled her own cup with tea water.

“How did you meet Zhuge Sega?”

"On the way, I came across a fallen one. As I helped him, he came with me."

“Huh, Jegal Segaju was down?”

"Yes. The chronic disease relapsed for a while."

"Hmm."

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok frowned slightly and took a cup of tea.

"Yes. I don't know if it's fate that we met like this."

Baekriui Kang tilted his head slightly.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok put down the teacup and said.

"Jegal Secgaju has asked our family for protection."

"Yes?"

It was unbelievable.
One family, even the head of a great family called Sega, asked another family for
protection. It was an act of throwing away both face and honor.

I asked as if I didn't understand Baekriui River.

“The Zhuge Sega are not Murim Meng, so why are you asking our family for
protection?”

Even the Baekri Sega and the Zhuge Sega had little exchange.

"Zegara Sega...don't you know that the relationship with the Murim Meng isn't what
it used to be?"

"Even so, it's strange to ask us. And no matter how unlike before, how could the
Moorim League ignore the request of Jegal Sega?"

Baekri Pae-hyuk gave a bitter look at Baek Ri-ui Kang's words.

"They said they had already requested it. But the Murim lord's response was
ambiguous."

"Ambiguous?"

"Yes. I tried to find out through various channels. It is true that Jegal Segaju
asked for help... and it was also true that the Murim leader had no intention of
helping Jegal Segaju."

"The Lord of the Lords... why...?

This is nonsense."

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok stroked his beard and leaned against the backrest.

"There's no way it wouldn't make sense."

Baekri Pae-hyeok looked at Baek Ri-ui-gang's troubled face and continued.

"There is a story that Zhuge Sega's chronic disease is very serious this time. They
say he won't be able to leave any descendants."

"What does that even have to do with...?"

"Yes. He must have thought that there was little value in helping the terminally
ill."
Baekriui Kang was indeed shocked.

"It's just speculation."

"······ ."

However, it was a guess that Baekri Pae-hyeok, the owner of the Baekri family,
would say. It can't be wrong.

"So I decided to help."

Baekri River immediately showed a puzzled expression. and asked cautiously.

"Father, why are you telling me this?"

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok stroked his beard with great satisfaction. Baekri's question got
right to the point.

Normally, people would ask why we were helping the three kings of Zhuge, but
Baekriuigang was different. It is completely following the judgment of Baek Ri Pae-
hyeok, who decided to help Jegal Sega.

And I questioned why he was telling me all this. Baek Ri Pae-hyeok looked at his
son for a while before opening his mouth.

"Son, I'm worried about Yeoni, but I'm also worried about you."

Baekri River lowered her gaze.

"I'm sorry for worrying you."

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok slammed the table.

"That's not what I want to hear!'

"······ sorry."

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok sighed.

"Jegal Sega knows how to alleviate your symptoms."

"······ !"
 Episode 111

Baek Ri-pae-hyeok looked at his son's surprised face and continued.

"It's unfortunate that it's not curable, but... But where is this? I'll spend as
much time as possible to find out how to treat it."

The Baekriui River, which was silent for a moment,I asked in disbelief.

"By the way, father, how do you know about my symptoms?"

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok paused for a moment before replying.

"I don't know if you're sick. I just know the cure."

Baekri River looked more incomprehensible.

"Is it true that Jegal Segaju really knows the cure? To think he knew the cure at
the time he requested protection. The situation is unfortunate."

“If there is, you will know that there is, but why do you have so many doubts!”

When Baek Ri Pae-hyeok got angry, most people quickly lowered their heads and were
careful with their words. The strength of Baekri was not significantly different.
But this time, he said as if he couldn't back down.

"It's suspicious. Until now, no one had even known that this disease existed. Even
Seok Tae-ui was the first to see it? But..."

"What the hell are you...!"

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok, who had been shouting, clenched his fists and put his other hand
on his forehead.

"I searched everywhere for a cure... and I came across Jegal Segaju."

"··················································································
············································When me and Yeoni were in Namgung's
family, weren't you always in the closing ceremony?"

So when Baek Ri-yeon was swept away by a landslide and went back to her family to
find her body, she couldn't even see her face.
"By the way, when can my father come looking for me..."

Baekriui Kang, who was talking, made an expression as if he realized something.

"Couldn't it be that the closing ceremony itself was a lie?"

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok's eyebrows flinched.

"The fact that I really didn't go to closed training is only known to Vice-governor
Jang and the White Sword Danju.
Keep it a secret too."

"······ ."

Then Baek Ri Pae-hyeok turned around as if it was nothing.

“How about the fort?”

Baekriui Kang, who seemed to be lost in thought for a moment, raised his gaze again
and spoke.

"······ Father, if it's because of me, you don't have to accept the proposal of
Jegal Sega. You can't harm the family."

"Lungs! Don't think so.

You also received the surname of Baekri, so is this place a waste?"

A faint smile crossed the corners of Baekri's mouth.

"I'm just grateful that my father cares about me so much."

Seeing that, Baekri Pae-hyeok felt like swallowing bitter water.

"How can I entrust my body to someone who can't even control my own illness?"

"I'll return those words to you. What kind of daughter are you trying to heal when
you can't even save yourself? Huh!"

* * *

While eating with Baek Ri-myeong, I was able to hear little by little about what
had happened to my family.
"······ So both Pyo and Ak went to Gogyeam."

I wondered why Souak and his aunt didn't leave the family, but the twins went to
Gogyeam together.

'A hundred li people were instigated.'

Although I sowed the seeds...

I never thought it would sprout well like this.

It also meant that the land was fertile with the manure that the aunt and the twins
usually sowed.

And I could understand why Baek Ri-myeong really came to see me and why he asked me
to eat in the guest room.

"Right, Yeon said you called Namgung Segaju your grandfather?"

While eating the soup, I stopped the spoon and blinked my eyes.

"Huh? How do you know that?"

"I heard Grandpa talking to Deputy Jang."

Could it be that the letter sent by Namgung Segaju's grandfather... had something
like that written on it?

It seemed right somehow.

"······That's right. Namgung Segaju's grandfather told me to call him that.Yo."

In response to my answer, Baek Ri-myung muttered with her eyes shining.

"To make friends with Namgung Segaju..."

And a little later, another story came up.

“Oh, and Junghae hyung came to Baekri.”

Chinese brother? For a moment, I thought about who I was talking about.

"Are you going to be bad?"

"Yes. I heard you saved Junghae's life and also saved Dang Sojeo and Qingseong Ma
Soujeo?"
"Ah... rather than I saved it, it was my father who saved it..."

"Really? According to your brother, it's not."

What the hell did this guy do when he went to Baekri? Why are Baek Ri-myung and his
older brother playing with him?

In this way, Baek Li-myeong seemed to have many things he wanted to ask me.
However, if you go down to the first floor, there will be other people, so it must
have been difficult to tell.

As I was about to finish eating, a small shadow suddenly fell by the window. It was
a white cat of Jegal Sega.

Seeing this, I opened my eyes.

This time, a poor sparrow was bitten in the cat's mouth!

Baek Ri-myeong said in a puzzled voice.

"Which cat?"

"Oh, don't come!"

I jumped up and took ten steps back in an instant.

The cat stepped on the chair I was sitting on and climbed onto the table.
Then, he spit out the sparrow.

Baek Ri-myeong also flinched and stood up halfway, then sat down again pretending
to be calm.

"What is this cat?"

"It's Jegal Sega's cat."

"But why a bird...?"

"He brought me a dead mouse this morning...!"

The cat stared at me with golden eyes.

"Doesn't the cat like you?"

"Yes?"

"I've heard from a close friend before. Cats sometimes bring small animals or bugs.
I'm worried because it seems like a gift."

I don't need such a gift...!

Baek Ri-myeong reached out to the cat and stroked it.

"cute."

It was a pretty happy face.

I looked at him in disbelief and asked.

"Do you like animals?"

"You're cute."

"But you don't raise animals, do you?"

I've never seen him grow up in my life.

"Oh, my aunt hates animals, so I couldn't raise her."

Unknowingly, I narrowed my eyes for a moment.

Baek Li-myeong may have said it inadvertently.
However, there was a lot of dissatisfaction with the aunt inside.

I asked as if I knew nothing.

"Anyway, they live separately, and your aunt is not your brother's real mother...
can't you just raise them?"

"······."

The reason Baek Ri-myeong came to see me.

It was because he was weighing me and my aunt to see who would benefit him more.

'Seeing as I've come all the way here with my grandfather, I think I've almost made
up my mind...'

As soon as I saw the cat, a good idea came to my mind. I went back to the table and
ran my finger across the cat's head.

The fluttering tail and fluttering fur decorated the food.

"It's okay, don't bring anything weird from now on. Did you understand?"

I glanced at the sparrow the cat had put down.

Should I say I'm lucky? This sparrow was still alive. I couldn't tell if he had
passed out in shock or if he was pretending to be dead. There didn't appear to be
any injuries.
i hugged the cat

"I'm going to return the cat to Jegal Sega."

I looked back at Baekri and smiled.

"Do you want to go with me too?"

* * *

The white boy who seemed to be the owner of the room was staring into the air with
his chin resting. A man in a black uniform approached him.

Zhuge Huamu is stillHe opened his mouth and looked into the void.

“The traitors?”

"I've taken care of everything."

“Now, my mother will be refusing herself for a while.”

Jegal Hwamu closed his eyes and leaned his body against the backrest. A soft smile
formed on his lips.

"My mother would have gotten it if she stayed still, but she couldn't stand it, so
she wanted it."

The silent black man opened his mouth again.

“How do you handle it properly this time?”

"What are you doing? It's annoying."

"But the dame is also with the Demonic Cult..."

Zhuge Huamu cut off the black man's words and said.

"It's not even a day or two that the Demonic Cult wants to dry up Zhuge's seed. It
was something I foresaw from the moment I left my home with a body like this."

An attack that hid its identity as if looking at the liver.

And the betrayal that waited for his physical condition to deteriorate.

It's a betrayal, but it was actually something I foresaw. Rather, Jegalhwamu tried
to use it.

Before arriving at Baekri Sega, he devised a plan to weed out the traitor who was
at the hands of his mother. Then I pretended to have a seizure and tried to see the
traitor's reaction... but something went wrong.

"No, ha ha... Seriously, who knew I would have a real seizure at that moment?"

The Black Man was escorting Zhuge Sega from a distance as his men quietly pursued
the traitors. Of course, when Zhuge Sega collapsed, he could have come right to
help Ungi.

The black man bowed his head.

"I'm sorry. I thought it was the family head's plan."

But... even the black man thought that the fall of Jegal Sega was smoke.

Jegal Segaju shook his head and sighed.

"You must be mistaken. I have no interest in gambling with my life."

"······."

Jegal Segaju said as if he was really unfair.

"It's true. If you want to keep both eyes open, do it."

The black man quietly bowed his head.

After a while, Jegal Segaju sighed as he knelt down on the table.

“Ha, how do I get rid of my anger?”

"······."

"I didn't know how to get angry there. Are you really six years old? How can you
get angry there? You deserve to be intrigued and scared. What did I say wrong?"

The black man who had been silent spoke cautiously.

"At least to properly explain the situation and apologize..."

"Arthur. Baekri River came and left angry with me. Don't approach his daughter."

"Did Baekri Daehyeop say that?"

"You wouldn't know because you weren't there. We're talking but your eyes are...
Umm. I'm going to be a little more careful now..."
A pale face and a mocking mouth.

It was the appearance of Jegalhwamu that the black man had seen so far.

But now it was different. His pale face was still the same, but Jegal Hwamu's smile
was full of life. He really looked like a boy.

Just then Makchu opened the bedroom door and came inside.

"what's the matter?"

"Baekri Sojeo has arrived.

By the way······"

"A kite came?"

Before Makchu could finish his words, Jegal Hwamu jumped up from his seat.
And ran straight to the door.

Chapter 112

* * *

'I didn't expect to find him so quickly.'

But what, is there a law that says that only Jegal Sega can use me?

At first, Baek Li-myeong pretended to take it out and asked if it was okay, but I
said, 'Well, then it can't be helped. I'll go alone.' The moment I said that, he
hurriedly followed.

Makchu was taken aback by my visit and went inside.

I pursed my lips slightly as I watched the group of lights approaching through the
door.

'What are you even jumping up to? Don't lose yourself.'

The door burst open.

"kite···...! sozer. Who's next to you...?"

What is a kite saucer?

I laughed like I don't remember our last breakup.

"I don't know if you heard that the Baekri family came this morning. This is my
cousin."

"I'm Baekri. Nice to meet you."

Jegal Segaju came out with a strange expression and looked at Baek Ri-myeong, then
smiled.

"If you're Sojeo Baekri's cousin, you're close to me too. Come in."

Baek Ri-myeong was surprised to see Jegal Sega.

Even though I was young, I would not have known that I was this young.
It was a slightly disbelievable expression until he sat down.

I saw a man dressed in black standing behind Zhuge Sega.

'It seems like I'm seeing it for the first time...'

Jegal Segaju explained why he felt my gaze.

“My escort is Moo-yeong, but I left for a while because I had work and came back
yesterday morning.”

Muyoung lowered his head modestly.

'Your skills look great.'

With the escort of Jegal Sega, there was no shortage of internal skills.

While I took a moment to look away, Jegal Segaju naturally placed a teacup in the
seat in front of us and lifted the teapot to fill it up.

Then, as if he realized, he asked.

"But what are you here for?"

Isn't it usually asked before pouring tea...?

If it seems like such a ploy to get hold of it somehow, am I overly suspicious of

Jegal Sega?

I held out the cat in my arms and said.

"The cat of Jegal Sega has been catching small animals for me since this morning."

"Well?"

Jegal Segaju, who was looking at the cat as if he didn't know, burst into laughter.

"Haha, he must have felt very sorry for you. I can't just accept it..."

Jegal Segaju, who met my eyes, quickly changed his words and apologized.

He went on to say that he would take good care of it so that it would not happen in
the future.

“Now that we’re here, everyone should go have a cup of tea.

Baek Ri-myeong quickly replied.

"Of course!"

Along with him, Jegal Segaju's voice was heard in his ears.

" Sorry. 」

It was transmission.
Jegal Segaju skillfully covered his mouth with a teacup.
Unknowingly, I slightly frowned.

“If you’re sorry for me, don’t use martial arts and stay calm. What are you doing
when you're not feeling well? 」

It was the same when I jumped earlier, and the person who is not in good shape is
the one who uses his body the most.

The eyes that had been blinking at me smiled softly. But he couldn't keep looking
at me.

Baek Ri-myeong opened his mouth in an excited voice.

"Nice to meet you like this. Jegal Segaju..."

Jegal Segaju in front of Baek Ri-myeong was very cultured and full of dignity.

Despite her young age, she seemed fully equipped to inherit the position of head of
the household.
The admiration of the hundred li people was felt in real time. But I gradually felt
a suspicious feeling.

'No matter how much my brain gets better with martial arts. Can you do that?'

I felt it then, but I didn't feel like I was eleven at all.

And it was amazing.

'What, you can act like this with common sense, but why are you like that to me?'

Just when I was about to build up a bit of resentment.

"I heard that Sojeo asked Baekri Daehyeop to help me. Sojeo is the savior of my
life. I don't know how to repay this grace."

"Ah... Yeoni saved Jegal Sega's life..."

It seemed as if I could hear the sound of the hundred li head rolling from here.
Zhuge Segaju really nailed it.

"I'm glad that Confucius and my benefactor seem to have a good relationship.all."

If I touch him, it goes wrong with me.

There was no way the 100 li with the head could not have understood this.
Baek Ri-myeong said with a hearty laugh.

"There's nothing to worry about! Yeon-i is my dearest sister."

I replaced a nearly snort with biting my lip and bowing my head.

Roughly, to Baek Ri-myeong, it would have seemed like a gesture of embarrassment.

I heard the sound of a teacup being lifted and I quickly jumped.

"Don't transmit. 」

" ······ tooth. 」

tooth? What does that mean? Could it be that I don't know what it means?

When I was in confusion, Makchu approached and said,

"Baekri Daehyup has arrived."

Baekri asked in surprise.

"Your uncle is here?"

I was also surprised and came out of the confusion. What's up with your father all
of a sudden? Are you done talking with your grandfather?
Jegal Sega tilted his head slightly and said.

"Please come in."

My father strode in and exchanged greetings with Jegal Sega.

My father seemed to have come to know that Baek Ri Myung was also with him.

Jegal Segaju asked.

"What are you here for?"

"It's nothing special, I'm here to pick up the kids."

"ah······ "

Jegal Segaju had an expression that his excitement had cooled.

"Yuna, Myung-ah. Come here."

I got up right away and went to my father.

However, Baek Ri-myeong looked at his father and Jegal Segaju alternately and said,

"Little father, I will stay a little longer."

"... that's it."

Without saying anything, my father picked me up and left the room.

'What is it?

Seeing Jegal Segaju over his father's shoulder, his eyes were perplexed.

To interpret it...

'Am I going to leave him alone now?'

Unlike Zhuge Sega, I am a very kind person, so I said it with my mouth.

'thanks.'

Jegal Segaju laughed as if it was absurd.

My father left the room and after a little distance he spoke to me.
"Why are you with Zhuge Sega?"

"Ah, I'm here to return the cat to Jegal Sega."

"cat?"

"Yes. I came to bite the bird again this time! Fortunately, I didn't kill it this
time, but I don't think I should keep doing this. I was trying to make it clear."

While answering, I grabbed my father's face and tilted my head.

"Why?"

"Dad, you look very... tired."

"······ Whoa."

Father let out a deep sigh.

"What happened with your grandfather?"

“It was nothing.”

I stared blankly at him as if asking for an explanation. My father added, as if he

couldn't help it.

"I just heard my father get angry a little bit, and I'm tired."

I bit the flesh in my mouth and held back the laughter.

Even if he was an iron-like father, he would inevitably be tired when he met a

fire-breathing dragon.

As I went down to the first floor of the inn with my father in my arms, the smell
of food wafted up.

A lot of food was placed on a wide table made by attaching several tables together.

And the grandfather and warriors with sharp prayers were taking their places.

'······ Aren't they members of the Baekgeomdan?

Grandpa looked at me and nodded.

"Are you here? What's your name?"

“I left it because I thought I would stay with Jegal Sega.”

"Myung-yi is with Sega of Steel?"

"Yes."
My father took me to the empty seat next to my grandfather.
Grandpa looked at me with a distorted face.

"Couldn't it be... Yeon-i, did you introduce Myeong-yi to Jegal Sega-joo?"

"Yes."

to my answerGrandpa's planting became noticeably uncomfortable.

said her grandfather in a slightly angry voice.

"How can you be so kind!"

"·······?"

“I heard that there was an argument with Jegal Sega, do you want to go see him
again?”

I looked at my father in the seat next to me.

When did you tell your grandfather?
It was very good for me.
As if I couldn't help it, I laughed a little awkwardly.

"But... my brother wants to meet you."

Pretending to be friendly and having a good relationship was not something that
only 100 Limyeong could do. Grandpa looked at me pitifully.
The Baekgeomdan people in this seat were similar.
Grandpa said.

“Sit.

Grandpa glanced at the man sitting next to him.

He looked the same age as his grandfather. He had a shaggy beard and had an
eyepatch on one eye.

A long scar under the eyepatch stretched across her cheek to her lips.

The man stared at me with his blindfolded eyes and spoke cautiously.

"I'm Baekri Jaecheon, the leader of the Baekgeomdan. It's the first time I've seen
you like this. Nice to meet you."

I've heard the name before.

Baekri's collateral.

As his grandfather's right arm, he was the leader of the Baekgeomdan, the sword of
the Baekris family, so his skills were nothing to speak of.

In the past life, let alone acquaintance, even a casual greeting was hurt.

I didn't expect to see you like this.

"Nice to meet you. I'm Baek Ri-yeon."

"······ Five"

Half a beat later, Baekrijaecheon sighed slightly.

"Didn't I tell you? As much as courage is like my father."

"It's really fine."

At those words, Baekrijaecheon grinned... The scar across his cheek twisted and
turned into a very vicious laugh.

Chapter 113

I could feel the members of the Baekgeomdan who were sitting next to Baekrijaecheon
looking at me with concern.

Baekrijaecheon was famous for his sword skills, as befits the leader of the
Baekgeomdan, but more famous than that was his very... very... menacing appearance.

Even wearing an eyepatch like that...

It's a little too much to say this, but to be honest, the appearance of a bandit
boss was much more suitable than a swordsman of the white sword sect.

Baekrijaecheon looked at me as if wondering.

"Aren't you afraid of me?"

"Nope."

"You're not afraid?"

What are the scars on your face?

The real scary thing was the guy who wielded a knife with a smile on his face.

'Will Yayul get along...?'

That doesn't mean Yayul is a bad guy.

It just popped into my mind for a moment. really.

Still, the thought of Yayul brought a smile to my lips.

I was able to look at Baekrijaecheon with a genuine smile.

"Yes! I'm not afraid. I've heard a lot about Danju."

"Did you hear me?"

I nodded and tried my best to make my eyes look as bright as possible.

"I heard that you injured your eye while protecting your grandfather! You can't be
afraid of the person who protected your grandfather!"

To be honest, the scars and eye patches weren't the only problem, but I blamed the
scars on the White Sword Danju's ferocity.

Grandpa, tongue-tied, says.

"Sober, wake up. It's ugly."

Baekgeomdanju, who was looking at me with his eyes wide open, looked back at his
grandfather.

"My heart hurts so much. When was the last time I heard such a cute sound?"

Grandpa snorted as if he was full of energy.

"The head of the family probably wouldn't know. My grandchildren also burst into
tears when they saw me for the first time."

"······ ."

The grandfather shook his head and turned away from the white sword danju.

"doneLet's eat some rice."

At that, I looked ahead with a very serious expression.

"Grandpa, I have a big problem."

Grandpa frowned and lowered his voice.

"What's wrong with you?"

The rice in front of me and all the food that can be ordered in this inn are on a
table that seems to be on top.

"I already ate!"

"what!"

* * *

I broke up with Yeongmu Pyoguk.

However, he decided to take the books of Mansinui's research and the children his
father had retrieved from Yeongmoo-pyoguk to the family of Baekri. It seemed that
the children were afraid of parting with me because they had gotten used to it.

And Jegal Segaju accompanied us. It seemed like he was having a conversation with
his grandfather. Baek Li-myeong really liked it.

And when my grandfather came to greet me, it took me three days to go back in
almost ten days.

It wasn't an accident. In the area within the reach of the Baekri family, there is
a Baekri family, who dares to stop it? It was just a slow return.

comfortable journey. It seemed like a cruise came out. Seok Tae-eui was
particularly satisfied with this leisurely journey.

The night that there was only one day left until Baekri Sega.

I headed to the room where my father stayed right next door.

As soon as I stood in front of the door, I heard my father's voice.

"Come in."

He recognized my gicheok.
When I entered the guest room, my father was dressed comfortably.

"You haven't slept yet."

"So what are you doing still not sleeping? Can't you sleep?"

I nodded

“Do you think you will have nightmares today?”

"No, not today."

Sometimes when I felt like I was going to have nightmares, I slept with my father.
Then I wouldn't have nightmares like ghosts. But now...

'Hey, I'm sorry, Father.'

I can't sleep with you because I'm ashamed of my sleeping habits. My sleeping habit
is like this, but how did you not make a tee?

And... now I have very few nightmares. After I injured my hand, Yayul stayed up all
night and it definitely diminished.

"father······ ."

He tilted his head as if to tell his father to speak.

"I'm going to tell that grandfather."

Even without saying the subject, my father understood it right away. An ability
received from Mansinui.

After thinking about it, I decided to tell my grandfather. My father looked into my
face and nodded.

"If you decided that way... I got it."

A faint but delightful smile crossed his father's face. My father had always wanted
me to tell my grandfather.

Then the father asked.

"Why did you suddenly think of that?"

"It's just... I've been thinking about it since I met my grandfather. Should I tell
you something or not?"

I paused and wiggled my hands. My father waited patiently until I opened my mouth
again.

"I think my grandfather will continue to worry... and he will find it strange that
I continue to learn swords from my father... and I need my grandfather's permission
to learn 3-star martial arts skills."

Father shook his head.

From 3 star or higher, you needed the permission of the grandfather, the owner of
the house.
For reference, you could not learn anything higher than 5 stars unless you were a
direct descendant with the surname of Baekri.
"Still, can't I learn more than 3 stars?"

"of course."

Half said it with pride as a joke, but my father nodded so earnestly that I was
taken aback.

"That, and..."

What was I trying to say?

"And?"

"Ah, I thought a lot. WhichI knew in an instant."

I took a deep breath.

“I wanted to tell my grandfather that I was looking for an excuse.”

"······ ."

My father silently stroked my hair and hugged me lightly.

My father asked in a rather worried tone.

"Are you really okay? Didn't you say you were scared before?"

"It's okay. Now... um, maybe?"

Hehe, I laughed a little like an idiot.

I honestly wasn't sure.

'And what, I'm sure you'll be disappointed?'

What should I believe?

And even if my grandfather disappoints me because my abilities are not as

satisfactory as he thought, it will be okay. I just felt like that now.

During the conversation, I contemplated my father's skills. Since then, there has
never been anything like it.

"Dad, do you have anything to say to me?"

Father tilted his head slightly.

"Did I do something wrong with you?"

"No. I just asked."

"That's a very questionable question."

"Then you haven't done anything wrong with me?"

"I?"

"Yes!"

"I did a lot of things wrong."

I blinked at the unexpected answer. the father asked softly.

"So what about you? Did I do anything wrong?"

"······ Let's do something we didn't have."

With a small smile, my father picked up the coat. I waved both hands and stopped my
father.

"It's okay, Dad, I'll go to my grandfather alone."

"Go with me, why?"

I shook my head.
He added an explanation to the puzzled look of his father.

"If you go with your father... it's as if your father ordered you to go."

"You don't think you're serious?"

"that's right!"

My father put on a look that made no sense. However, he nodded and said.

"If that's what you mean, then I understand."

I left the room, leaving my father's worried and proud eyes behind.

'As expected, my father never intended to tell me.'

It was when I was walking down the inn corridor, lost in thought.

A small shadow approached without a sign.

"Are you here again?"

That bastard's cat is now known to anyone who sees it as my cat.

Every time I wanted to go somewhere, he would show up and follow me around.

The people of Baekgeomdan now really knew it as my cat, not the cat of Jegal Sega.

I sat down in front of the cat.

"What kind of flower is this again?"

The cat spat out a yellow flower. It was a common flower in the fields.

I've been bringing flowers ever since I saw them once and liked them.

"Thank you. But you really don't have to bring it anymore."

The cat just rubbed its head in my hand.

yes.
What is not a rat, a bird, or an insect?
I woke up after petting the cat a few times.

"I'm going to see my grandfather.

Don't follow me."

But the cat wasn't the one who listened to what I said. He followed behind me, and
when I thought I was going to the guest room where my grandfather was staying, he
went somewhere else. The only place the cat avoided was next to my grandfather.

I laughed at the cat walking away.

"Then don't come."

A warrior from the Baekgeomdan, standing guard in front of my grandfather's guest

room, smiled at me.

"What are you doing here at this hour?"

"Here's a gift."

I handed over a yellow flower.

"Finally it's my turn."

"Finally?"
I tilted my head.

"Keum, did you come to see the head of household?"

"Yes. Are you sleeping?"

"It's not bedtime yet..."

buy somethingIt was a pair of strange expressions.

what? I looked and saw that there were two people inside the guest room.

"Come in."

"Oh, thank you. Please go in."

Musa opened the door.

After passing the folding screen, Baekgeomdanju and his grandfather were sitting
drinking together at a round black table.

The White Sword Danju raised both hands.

"Isn't it a kite!"

"Oh, hello."

While living together, Baekgeomdanju put me at ease.

The smell of alcohol from Baekgeomdanju, which grabbed my shoulder and pulled it,
was overwhelming. It seemed that his eyes were slightly opened.

Can I drink this much?

I asked, looking a bit concerned.

"Can't you get drunk without drinking?"

If I blew away the liquor poison with my inner energy, I would not get drunk no
matter how much I drank.

"Then what fun! You can't drink this much in 100 li, so you should take this
opportunity to drink! Hahaha!"

The sound of laughter made my head ache. Like a drunk person, his voice was
tremendous.

Grandpa made a fuss.

"What are you talking about in front of the child?"

The White Sword Danju, who laughed, patted my palm.

"You've got quite a few calluses. I heard you work hard every morning."

It was a much more leisurely schedule compared to the trip, so I was learning the
sword from my father every day from dawn to morning.

"Yes, yes. That's how it should be.

The first time, Bocchanim, is very chubby with only three chumps..."

"Rebirth!"

"oh my."

At the grandfather's scream, the white sword danju stopped talking and scratched
his head.

Baek Ri-myung had put so much effort into the fortress of Jegal Sega, honestly, it
was unsightly. Even within the Baekgeomdan, I could hear a slightly dissatisfied
voice coming out.

Of course, Baek Ri-myung was not interested in Baek Geomdan. To him, the
Baekgeomdan were subordinates who served on him. They were the fish they had
caught, and they were just people to whom they were obliged to obey.

Baekgeomdanju stood up while touching the table.

"Yeoni seems to have come to see her grandfather, so the uninvited guests will go."

"Go, don't drink again, and go to sleep."

White Sword Danju laughed and left the room. As he left, he tapped me on the
shoulder two or three times.

Grandpa watched the White Sword Danju leave and took something out of his pocket
and handed it to me.

"Tsk, wipe your hands with this."

"Thank you..."

As I received the handkerchief, I hesitated.

The handkerchief, embroidered with shapes resembling unrecognizable white clouds,
was somehow familiar.
 Chapter 114

Maybe because I was stiff, my grandfather said in a puzzled way.

“Why… no, big.”

Grandpa raised his eyebrows and hurriedly took the handkerchief back. Then he took
out another handkerchief and handed it to me.

"Wipe it with this."

I wiped my hands with what you handed over. Then he glanced at his grandfather.

"What are you glancing at? If you have something to say, say it."

"I don't have one."

I laughed hehehe and shook my head.

"When you're done, put it out here."

I smiled and handed over the handkerchief I wiped my hands with.

Grandpa hurriedly took the handkerchief, paused, and tugged at his wrist.

"Tsk, it's not clean. Hasn't this place been cleaned less?"

After carefully wiping the concave area between the middle and ring fingers, she
removed her hand.

"thank you."

"So what did you come for?"

"······ ."

The moment I got the question, I remembered why I was here.

I was slightly nervous and put my hands together.

The whole time I was there, I kept thinking about how to speak out. And also...

'A sight is worth a thousand words.'

Hearing a hundred times is not as good as seeing it once. I swallowed dry saliva
and focused my mind for a moment.

And the moment the gimag unfolded.rattle! The round chair that had been pushed
hastily collapsed to the floor. Grandpa was looking at me with his eyes wide open.

"What is this..."

Grandpa looked around in disbelief.

Watching such a grandfather, I thought that this was enough, so I moistened my dry
lips and opened my mouth.

"Grandpa... Jiik!"

However, before he could finish speaking, he was lifted up. I was startled and
grabbed my grandfather's arm.

"Ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha!"

Grandpa, who was holding me by the waist, laughed madly and turned round and round.

"Yes! Yes!"

Hey, what's going on?!

Frightened, I shouted.

"Ha, Grandpa, please drop me off!"

Grandpa was laughing like crazy, as if he couldn't hear me.

"Please drop me off!"

As it rocked up and down and turned round and round, it turned inside out. After
shouting several times, I finally screamed out loud.

"Please drop me off!!!"

* * *
I was holding onto the table and covering my mouth with one hand.

"Are you okay?"

It was fortunate that it was time for everything I ate to be digested.

'I feel like vomiting...'

Grandpa patted me on the back and handed me a teacup.

“Now, drink this.”

I was gasping for breath, so I took a sip of the tea my grandfather handed to me
and vomited.

'It's alcohol!'

I coughed like crazy.

Grandpa was also surprised and looked at the teacup.

"No, someone poured alcohol into the teacup!"

Grandpa hurriedly overturned the new teacup and picked up the teapot.

I hurriedly rinsed my mouth a few times and came to my senses. My head was spinning
at the thought of not being able to stay for a moment.

'No... it might turn round and round in mid-air.

After resting for a while, I came to my senses.

'What a mess this is...'

Grandpa asked, removing his hand from my forehead.

"Are you all right now?"

"Yes."

Whoa - I could still smell the alcohol when I exhaled.

"Don't worry, I drove out Judok."

"thanks······ ."

I, who had been speaking reflexively, stopped talking.

Is it something to be thankful for?

If you don't drink, there's no need to push the poison, right?

"I don't think..."

"Yes, yes! It's all my fault!"

Grandpa seemed to be in a good mood even after saying this, but he was very
smiling.

"It's already unfolding!"

Grandpa paused as he pulled out the sword he had leaned on the side of the table.

"You can't hear this. Now, then with this..."

I knew what he was trying to say from the look. It is because you have already
studied. I hit the floor first.

"I can't make that sword."

Grandpa turned his head slightly and looked at me.

"······ I did it just in case, but yes. Danjeon is still the same? Then is it
related to that?"

I showed my golden eyes and explained how I met Mansinui. He added that he hadn't
told his grandfather because he wasn't sure about his abilities.

And I'll tell my grandfather... I also said that I want to inform others slowly as
much as possible.

After hearing all of my words, my grandfather nodded and said,

"Yes. There's no easier way to shut up the mouthful than to prove it with your
skills."

"······ Yes?"

Something······ It's a sensibility that's slightly out of sync with the feeling
that I'm worried that I'll be ignored again by others... .

Grandpa grabbed me by the shoulders and said very seriously.

"You have to become strong."

"······ ."

"YesIf you become as strong as this old lady, who would dare to question your
ability in front of you?"

"Ha, as much as Grandpa?"

How far are you thinking?

No, more than that, isn't that what you mean by keeping it a secret until you die?

He said it as if his grandfather had taken care of him, as if his inner feelings
were revealed in his expression.

"······ Well, it doesn't matter if it's as good as your father."

"······ ."

It didn't feel very realistic.

A little bit of a goal... wouldn't it taste like a goal that can be achieved?

"That... uh, yes. I'll do my best."

"Hmm. The answer isn't cool.

Is that all there is to it?"

What do you want?

I didn't know what he was looking for, so I blinked my eyes.

"I'll work hard!"

Only then did Grandpa nod his head in satisfaction.

"I wasn't going to go back this slowly. I have to go back to Baekri as soon as I
open my eyes tomorrow."

"Ha ha ha ha ha."

I silently meditated toward Seok Tae-eui.

However, at the words of his grandfather, his sympathy for Seok Tae-eui was blown
away.
"And when you reach 2 stars, go into training in the closed hall."

"······ Yes?"

"I hope to achieve 2 stars within this year. It will be just right for me to spend
the New Year and go into closed training."

"Oh, two stars within the year?"

"Yes. Why is that? Can't you?"

No... It took my father about a year to become a 2 star.

'I have a little more than half a year until next year...'

My mind was confused.

'First of all, regardless of whether I can do 2-star non-vaccine work within this
year.'

I spoke carefully.

“Wouldn’t it be strange for Grandpa to go to closed training when his short circuit
hasn’t recovered?”

“This old woman will take care of everything.”

He waved his hand as if he didn't care. Then I screamed because I didn't like it.

“You don’t even have enough time to focus on training, so why are you even
bothering about that!”

"No, that... I have to go to the institute as well."

"Hakdang? You can go slowly for that!"

Grandpa tapped the table with his eyes wide open.

"Sometimes, when I went into Changgung Hall, I didn't like it. That's what
Changgung Hall is like!

"······."

"Wouldn't it be better if you achieved it sooner? Since you started a little late,
the grandfather is a little more concerned. It's all for you, I'm saying that I
like you."

No, it's true that you have to work hard. But...however.

“Okay, if you reach 2-star within this year, I will direct you to 3-star without
vaccine.”

"Grandpa himself?"

It was a lesson I had never received before in my life. For a moment, without
knowing it, I wondered.

'Wait a minute... is this strange?'

Searching for my memory, I screamed out of embarrassment.

"No, grandpa. When you teach 3-star martial arts, you're originally taught by your
grandpa!"

"······You know a lot."

Grandpa hardened his expression and clicked his tongue in displeasure.

No, you're trying to give something obvious as a reward. Wow, I almost cheated.

“Yuna, you can work hard.”

Suddenly, this time, the grandfather's voice became friendly.

"It's because you think you can do enough for the grandfather."

"······."

"Come to think of it, I heard you like sweets. How about it, if you accept
Grandpa's offer, I'll buy you a bunch tomorrow."

And no matter how much I like sweets, there's no way I'll fall for just that.Isn't
it!

"First of all, let's talk to your father."

"I'll tell Uigang on my own, so you just have to work hard!"

'Father... please save me. Huh.'

After arguing with my grandfather for a long time, I got thirsty. I took a little
break while drinking tea.

Grandpa looked out the window and said.

"It's already time. Go ahead and rest."

Even as he spoke, the smile did not leave his lips.

'······You said it well.'

I have no spirit at all, and I'm still afraid that I'll disappoint you, but... But
seeing how you like him like that, one side of my heart naturally warms.

I had never seen everyone like it so much before returning.

And I was sorry.

I think I have nothing to say even if I am ridiculed for being calculating.

I looked at my grandfather with a smile on his face and opened my mouth.

“I have one last question I want to ask you before I go back, Grandpa.”

"What is it, tell me."

I swallowed and clasped my hands under the table.

"Father. Where are you sick?"

The strange bet stream I saw from my father. It was one of the reasons I decided to
reveal my abilities to my grandfather.

I assumed that if my father really had a problem, my grandfather wouldn't know.

And in case my grandfather didn't know, I thought I'd tell you what I saw.

I was thinking of asking my grandfather to take a look at my father...

“What do you mean by that?”

Embarrassed eyes that passed by in an instant.

A very brief silence.

I could see the answer from that look.

My heart thumped and fell to the floor.

Chapter 115

"Really, really? Where is your father sick?"

"I don't know what you're talking about."

"grandfather!"

I hurriedly continued my explanation.

“I said that I can see the flow of energy with my ability.

Grandpa scratched his head.

"Haa. Uigang, of course..."

Grandpa looked at me with a confused expression. It looked like he was

contemplating whether he should tell you this.

I grabbed my grandfather Murpak and knelt down.

"Tell me. What's wrong with your father?"

"······Sigh."

Grandpa took another deep breath and grabbed my forearm.

"Get up."

"Grandpa! Please."

"It's not good for you to know."

"But, Grandpa, I already knew, how can I just get over it!"

My grandfather easily lifted me up from holding on.

"Go back."

I could tell from the grandfather's hard expression that he had no intention of
telling him.

"grandfather······."

I thought about how to cry, but no tears came out. Grandpa hated repeating the same
thing twice. No one was an exception.

'How to... how to do...'

I bit my lip and raised my head.

"The ability I've acquired, I can help my father with this, maybe."

"······."

Those words persuaded my grandfather.

Grandpa, who had been silent while stroking his beard several times, opened his
mouth slowly.

"I can't explain your father's illness exactly. It's the first symptom I've ever
seen in my life. I couldn't even tell what exactly it was."

"Illness?"

Your father was ill?

Grandpa said in a mixed voice.

“I saw it with that ability. Yes. It is as you saw it.It seems that sometimes there
are problems."

Occasionally, luck becomes impossible without any signs, but it is said that it
will return to normal after about 1 to 2 laps of time.

The moment I heard the story, I understood everything.

The reason why the curtain suddenly broke and my father didn't conduct
transmission. If it's because there's a problem with the flow of inner energy, and
you can't perform luck properly.

'Then, did you say that you couldn't help Jegal Sega?'

Of course, it was a dangerous thing to proceed on the road, so it was natural to

refuse. However, for a father, he said no so resolutely, so I thought it was a
little strange.

'Because my father can't do it right now...'

Maybe that's why you said no?

"Since when... since when did that happen?"

"I don't know either. I also found out that there was a problem while sparring with
your father."
"······."

"Don't worry. Progress is slow."

"Slow?"

I asked with a feeling of clinging to one hope at a time.

“What will happen if you keep the disease as it is?”

"We must find a cure before that."

"Of course! Of course..."

I was afraid to even speak.

My voice trembled slightly.

“But what if, if that continues. So what happens?”

"I can't be sure of anything. Little by little, the part where the inner air flow
is blocked and the perspective is getting longer. Maybe..."

I listened to my grandfather without even breathing.

"Someday you won't be able to lift a sword."

"Your father... your father will no longer be able to hold a sword?"

What the hell are you talking about? Father?

My father can't hold a sword?

“Seok Tae-eui said that it doesn’t seem like a threat to his life right away.”

"ah······."

Are you lucky?

You could say I'm glad I didn't have any problems with my life. Because it's not a
fatal disease.

But you say you can't use a sword? That my father won't be able to hold a sword.

A warrior speaks with a sword. Not being able to hold a sword any longer meant
death as a warrior.

Can we really say that we are fortunate because we are alive, or that we are
fortunate because there are no problems with our lives?

'My father, who used to walk around the river with only one sword, now has to be
protected by someone...'

I didn't even know my father was suffering from such an illness until he passed
away. It is hidden until the end.

I raised my head in a moment of thought.

"...Wait a minute, Grandpa. Illness?"

"I'm not sure. It's a symptom that no one can explain. I'm assuming it's an
illness."

Grandpa held my shoulder.

"But Yuna, there's no need to worry. It's not a big problem right now. Plus, once
Jegal Segaju figured out a way to alleviate it, we'll be able to find a cure while
slowing down the process."

I half listened to my grandfather's explanation. He said while staring blankly into

space.

"Didn't Grandpa say he was sick?"

"yes."

"Sure, is it because of your father that you came to find the Golden Wedding Ring?"

* * *

I was nine when my father got the golden wedding ring from my grandfather. Heat? It
was when I was that old.

When I was six years old, the first uproar broke out because my father asked me to
give him a wedding ring.

At that time, Grandpa did not give up until the end. Starting with that incident,
the relationship between grandfather and father began to falter.

But I didn't even know that had happened at the time. Then Namgung-wan came to
visit, left to meet Mansinui, and was not treated.Even the body was much weaker
than now. His father finally got a golden wedding band from his grandfather.

'What was my father's expression like then?'

I didn't even remember. My whole mind was sold on the golden marriage of Heaven's
Mandate.

At that time, I also knew about the existence of the Heavenly Mandate Golden
Marriage. And I also resented my grandfather for not giving it to me.
A small wooden box that my father brought.
The round pill in it seemed like salvation to me.

And after eating the golden marriage of Heaven's Mandate.

The first thing I saw when I woke up was my father's shadowy face.

Danjeon did not get better.

My father repeated confirmation several times and opened his mouth as if to say
something. But in the end, without saying anything, he sighed and left the room.

I just cried quietly under the covers.

The various pains and minor illnesses that kept weighing down my body were all
gone.

I didn't need to take the medicine that I used to take six or seven bowls a day.

The weak body became healthy. My hands and feet, which were always cold, were warm,
and I was able to run around.

I can't learn a sword or martial arts, but can I play the role of a person? Because
not everyone in the world lives with a sword.

I tried to think so.

I went for a walk alone to clear my mind. And······

"Did you hear?

I ate the Cheonmyeong Gold Medal, but it didn't heal!"

"Wow, then did the medicine you can't buy even with a thousand gold just run out?"

"That's right!"

“4 Confucius is pitiful, pitiful.

Why did you do something stupid like that?"

"It's Yongguk unnie who's pitiful. I heard that how many warriors of the
Baekgeomdan died just because they got the golden wedding ceremony of Heaven's
Myeong! You know that, right?

"Ugh then, did the samurai die while saving the golden marriage of Heaven's
Mandate?"

"That's right. I'd rather die. How can you live like that and disgrace yourself for
100 li..."

I couldn't listen any longer, so I walked out.

When the servant girls saw me, they got up in amazement. I passed them and crossed
the middle gate of the residence.

"Didn't you hear that?"

"Oh, it's okay. What am I going to do?
4 Gongja-nim must have given up by now."

Leaving behind the voices of the maidservants, I found a quiet support with no one.
How long have you been sitting on a stool by the pond? Suddenly, a person touched
my gaze.

grandfather.

As if he had been watching for a very long time, the pear blossoms in full bloom
were piled up on his shoulders.

I was startled and lowered my head. I was afraid of my grandfather, so I couldn't

even say hello properly.

Grandpa kept looking at me as if he had something to say.

I didn't even dare to think of running away. After the amount of time that the nape
of my neck felt sore had passed, when I looked up again, my grandfather was gone.

"Myeoong."

I was awakened by the sudden sound.

The white cat of Zhuge Sega.

A white cat was rubbing against my feet.

I looked up and saw a deep blue night sky with twinkling stars. A garden attached
to the inn. I don't know when I got here.

I sat down leaning against a tree.

A cat jumped into the bosom.

The cat looked at me with its golden eyes shining.

I stared blankly and gently hugged the cat. The slight warmth seemed to be
comforting.

I twisted my face.

“Yeon-ah, stop thinking nonsense.

The golden wedding band of Heaven's Mandate is just what I got to use when I'm out
of luck."

Before leaving the room, I remembered what my grandfather had said.

But how could you really think that way?

Just as my father gave me a golden wedding ring with a glimmer of hope, my

grandfather must have felt the same way.

After returning, I thought I knew everything, in fact, did not know anything.
Her mind was so confused.

Bassrock. square. Bassrock. square.

Along with the sound of trees being stepped on, there was also the sound of clothes
brushing.

"Yeon, Sojeo. What's the matter with that face?"

pale face. long white hair.

A white bloody robe that was out of season.

Under the bright moon, the boy was shining unluckily alone in the dark, as if
driving away the silent night.

Chapter 116

* * *

"Whoa."

A deep sigh filled the luxurious guest room.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok closed his eyes and tilted his head back.

The feeling of a heavy weight on the head.

It wasn't physical fatigue. It was mental exhaustion.

The frowning face of a small child.

He didn't shed a single tear until the end, even though he looked like he was about
to cry.

"It doesn't look like that at all."

How long has it been since you closed your eyes?

As soon as Baek Ri Pae-hyeok opened his eyes, the door to the guest room burst
open. An old man with a huge physique laughed grimly with a red-hot face.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok frowned slightly.

"Have you not slept yet?"

"Get down please!"

Danju White Sword pulled out his voice thinly and chuckled.

"I lay down to sleep. I lay down... I think all the members of the Baekgeom team on
the 4th floor of the inn would have listened.

"Did you just imitate my granddaughter? Ordered."

“If it weren’t for the paternal grandfather and family head, he would have been so
ambitious that he would have had swear words attached to it.”

"Nonsense."

Baekgeomdanju looked around the room while looking at Baekri and Paehyuk with grim
eyes.

"Isn't this really the head of the household who opened the curtain?"

I couldn't hide it from the spirit of the White Sword Danju by telling lies. Pae-
hyeok Baek was silent, and Dan-ju Baek Geom-ju shone.

There was only one person who came in and out while he was out.

Baek Ri-yeon.

"Hehehe, I was wondering why it was so messed up all of a sudden at night...

Baekgeomdanju, who approached waving a bottle, sat down on the chair.

"No, then shouldn't your mouth be torn because you like it now? Why did you become
a dead man?"

Squeak.

Baekgeomdanju poured the liquor he brought into the glass in front of Baekri
Paehyuk.

"Come on, let's celebrate here."

He put his mouth to the bottle and drank it in one gulp.

'Oh, come to think of it. Oops, it's already broken. I was supposed to return it
intact."

Baekgeomdanju spread out his hand that was not holding the bottle. It was a small
yellow wild flower that didn't match at all.
The leaf part was crumpled.

As soon as Baek Ri Pae-hyeok saw it, he knew who gave it to him.

"I heard that Yeon-i gave it to Woo-chul as he came in. Isn't it cute?"

Woo-cheol was a member of the White Sword Guard standing in front of the gate.

“Heh, what is that?”

"Ah, yes yes. The head of the household has a rabbit handkerchief. What I said is
not cute. I mean it."

"······ ."

"Unlike anyone else."

"It's already complicated, but don't even do that to yourself."

“Patriarch, the Baekgeomdan are like children I raised.”

"Re-cheol."

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok shuddered as if warning.

Baekgeomdanju continued to speak with a smile while ignoring him.

"It means that where the children's hearts go, my heart goes too."

“Do I have to get angry to stop it?”

"If you do. Haven't I passed the age where my heart shuddered at the progress of
the head of the family? I was thinking of handing over the position of the head of
the white sword, but it turned out well."

"······ ."

"Even if there are few people in the world who can compare as an absolute master of
the river, I will just bow my head in front of an ugly child.It's just a father who
can't lift. As far as child farming, what are the eleven rivers under the world?"

Baekgeomdanju laughed as if he was having fun.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok stroked his beard with a hard face and opened his mouth.

“Uimuk and Myung, as the eldest son and eldest son, have never committed a serious
mistake to the extent of being expelled from the successor position.”

At those words, the white sword danju's eyes widened slightly. Because Baek Ri-pae-
hyeok did not know what to say.
This was the first time that he directly mentioned the qualifications of
Baekgiuimuk and Baekrimyeon. It has always prevented me from even following a
single word.

"Don't let vain winds out of your mouth. Count your words."

Baek Ri Pae-hyuk, who was silent for a moment, spoke in a complicated voice.

"······ And Uigang is not the time to care about this now."

The image of the granddaughter running out after hearing her father's story was
clear.
I was already at a loss as to what to say to Uigang. There were no windy days here
and there.

"I feel like I've been immoral lately."

"Oh, the head of the family said that. You've changed."

Baekgeomdanju said as if he was really surprised. Baek Ri Pae-hyeok laughed.

"I ask you. Did Uigang want it?"

"······ To be honest, the fact that the 4th Princess is not interested in becoming
the head of the family is true."

"Yes. Your wish is the most important."

Baekgeomdanju didn't answer, just drank another drink.

After a long silence, the White Sword Danju spoke.

"Well, as the head of the family wishes, it would be fortunate if the young master
had either personality or skill."

* * *

It looks like it has gathered all the moonlight in the dark. However, the way he
looked through his eyes was the exact opposite.

It was a dim, withering light.

"······Jegal Segaju."
Shadowy eyes drew an arc and said in a deliberately friendly voice.

“Call me Hwamu.”

He was someone I didn't really want to meet. Especially in situations like this.
I sighed inwardly.

'Why now...'

It was as if the timing appeared just right after watching.

It's hard to manage the expression, but I have to deal with Jegal Sega.

Even Jegal Segaju seemed to have already noticed something, and his eyes were
shining with interest. It was an embarrassing interest. Jegal Segaju tilted his
head slightly and asked.

"Are you crying?"

"no."

In the blink of an eye, a new wave approached. The cold skin touched his eyes and
then moved away.

Jegal Segaju looked at his dry fingertips and said.

"······That's right. I thought you were crying."

I glared at the fingers of Jegal Segaju, who had touched and fallen in an instant.

Jegal Sega looked at something with a subtle expression. So, do you feel a bit
disappointed?

'No, what is it?'

Did you even want me to cry?

At that time, Jegal Sega sat down next to me. I jumped up at the sight of it. Then,
Jegal Segaju grabbed my arm.

"Huh? Why don't you go."

"Why?"

I was about to give a simple answer and shake it off, but Jegal Segaju said as if
it was too much.

"I thought I was going to die of annoyance because someone had put a dropper all
the way there. Someone stuck next to my father and grandfather and said haha hoho
without thinking about falling, huh?"
"······ Later. I have a little something to think about now."

"What are you thinking?"

I saw the hand of Jegal Segaju, who was holding my arm tightly. His dry fingers
were white.

I sighed and looked at the cat in my arms.

"What's his name?"

It was a blatant turn of words.

Jegal Segaju slightly raised his eyebrows, but he didn't argue and said with a
smile."doesn't exist."

"No?"

"yes."

Jegal Segaju added as if it was nothing special.

"I'll be leaving first anyway, so what do you do with a name?"

"what?"

"Will there be no one to call me when I die?"

"······ ."

Whenever these words popped up from Zhuge Sega, I didn't know what to say.

It's going to be okay, Cheer up. Neither Jegal Sega nor I knew he wouldn't last
long to say the cliché.

I'm still going to die of disarray, but I made Jegal Segaju distraught.

Jegal Segaju calmly continued to speak.

"You know what? I had a sister on top of me."

It was the first time I heard it.

"He died at the age of twelve. That's already two years ago."

I had a moment of doubt.

At what age did Zhuge Sega died?
I didn't remember.
If Namgung Ryucheong's age was counted backwards...

'The shortest is 3 years, the longest is about 5 years?'

And it was only one year until the death of his older sister, who must have
suffered from the same chronic disease he had been suffering from since birth.

I stared at Jegal Segaju, then averted my gaze. Just in time, the cat caught my
attention.

"·····Then what did you call it until now?"

"I don't need to call you."

"Have you never called?"

"yes."

How could that be?

Jegal Segaju explained whether my doubts were revealed in his expression.

"Even if I don't call you, you understand my meaning. So what should I say..."

Jegal Segaju, who had been talking for a while, spoke up.

"He's me and I'm like him? Yes. It can be said that we shared spirits."

What kind of pseudo cultist is this? what did you share? soul?

I looked suspiciously at Jegal Sega and gently put the cat down.
The cat cried as if it was unfair and grabbed the hem of my clothes and stretched
out.

Even if it seemed like a pseudo cult leader, I couldn't regard it as nonsense

because it was the words of Jegal Segaju.

I asked cautiously.

"At that time... that... is it related to the sorcery you were talking about?"

"That's right. I can understand everything he sees and goes through. Because he is
me."

Jegal Segaju sighed.

"So I thought you were crying, but I came here... but it's not."
I think this kid wanted me to cry from a while ago.

It's not important right now, so I decided to move on, and I looked down at the cat
with a frown.

'I thought it was cute...!'

So, have I been petting Zhuge Sega so far?

Chapter 117

"How is that possible?

That... the soul..."

Jegal Segaju explained with a fresh face.

"All you have to do is take a suitable individual and feed it with my flesh and
blood. You've probably never heard of it because it's a realm of magic."

"Blood and flesh...?"

Just hearing the words seemed close to gold.

Jegal Segaju rolled up his sleeves. There were scars on her arms that anyone would
think she had been abused.

Just imagining it was disgusting, but seeing the scars made my stomach even more
disgusting. There is no place to hurt this little child's body!

I furrowed my brows and said shyly.

"Why are you so crazy... why are you doing that?"

"Aren't you bored at home? What can you do with a body like this?"

"······."

I alternately looked at Jegal Sega and the cat.

Laughter soon broke out.
I glared at Jegal Segaju, who tilted his head at my laughter.

"You're selfish."
"yes?"

"What the hell did you do to such a pretty and cute cat?Hey?"

"······yes?"

“Feeding a lot of strange things. Throwing a strange magic trick on the soul. I’m
going to die early, so what’s the name for it?”

The more I spoke, the more angry I became, and my anger felt perfectly valid.

"Huh? If that's the case, why did you reap it!"

"No, Yuna? First of all, lower your voice..."

Jegal Segaju looked up at the inn as if embarrassed.

I also did not intend to wake everyone in the inn, so I opened my eyes. And he
shouted without stopping.

"You're just saying you're not going to take responsibility. If you don't put a
name on it, does that mean it? Either don't collect it from the beginning, or if
you do, take responsibility!"

He said that he was going to die anyway, making people distraught by saying that at
the end of every sentence.

"Every word I die, die, die. I die because of you!"

"No, when did I..."

"When? When? Did you forget already? Remind me?"

"······."

Jegal Segaju closed his mouth and blinked his eyes.

There were also slightly unfair eyes, but honestly, wasn't it me who was unfair?

"I'm still going to die of disarray, but come and make it even more crazy. What if
I cry? What should I do! Have you comfort me?"

Jegal Sega looked carefully and said carefully.

“I see…”

"I do not need!"

"······."
Taking a deep breath, I clenched my teeth at the feeling of soaring. And he slowly
calmed down his raging breath.

After calming down for a while, I looked at the cat with sunken eyes.

He said he felt the same emotions as Jegal Sega. Ever since I started screaming, he
had his tongue slightly sticking out and his eyes wide open.

"You're already part of this cat and don't try to escape it by not giving it a
name."

"······Cotton?"

"Yes. I'd rather have a name than not have one."

"······."

Jegal Segaju stared blankly at me. Just when I wondered how long I would just stare
at him like that, Jegal Segaju opened his mouth.

"What are you?"

"yes?"

"There are some children who speak very well from a young age. Learning to speak
follows a lot of temperament. But you... I don't think that's the case."

I answered calmly.

"I've heard a lot that it's a little strange, and so are you."

“But I am Zhuge.”

I narrowed my eyes at the tone of self-confidence.

As if Jegal Sega did the same, his eyes narrowed.
Of course, that side was closer to an eye smile.

"I'm not bragging that I'm Zhuge. Hmm... How do I explain this? Ah!"

At that time, Zhuge Sega suddenly clapped their hands.

"I just made up my mind."

"What?"

"Hey, name."
he said, pointing to the cat. I tilted my head and asked.

"It's cheap? What did you decide on?"

"Well······."

Jegal Segaju, who was moaning, suddenly spoke.

"But why are you here?"

"······."

I looked at Jegal Segaju with an absurd face.

The topic of conversation isn't even a colt on fire.

Running in all directions was so hard to follow.

Still... I was able to take a step back and look at the situation a little less
emotionally as I was having a frantic conversation with Jegal Segaju.

'······Could it be that Jegal Segaju induced it that way?'

I didn't know that.

And I met Jegal Segaju's blue-gray eyes that were looking at me.

he whispered softly.

"Tell me. I might be of some help."

"····..."

Ever since I regressed and opened my eyes, I've rarely received this kind of
information or knowledge, although I wished it would help someone.

'Come to think of it, my grandfather said that Jegal Sega knew about the mitigation
method.'

Zhuge Sega said that there was nothing he hadn't done to treat the vein.

and that cat.

'Sharing the soul?'

It was a story that had never been mentioned in the novel.

'Let's admit it.'

That the world I know is only a very small part.
And······.

I saw Jegal Segaju, who was still holding onto my forearm.

Jegal Segaju laughed at me.

'Can I trust him?'

Judging from the fact that the Demonic Cult had worked for a long time to end Zhuge
Ga, he was not supposed to be a villain.

But that's why... no, no.

It didn't matter.
If you can help a little bit with your father's illness.

'I have to make it on my side.'

I had to make it anyway.

He seemed very interested in my abilities anyway. It's probably because the ability
he received from the Mansinui helped him desperately.

I opened and closed my eyes tightly.

"Okay. So let go now."

I lifted the hand that Jegal Segaju was holding and grabbed the back of it.
And I opened my eyes wide.

“Why are your hands so cold?”

Jegal Segaju's hand was very cold.

'It's such a warm day...'

Even though it was night, it had been a long time since the day was over. It was a
weather where I didn't feel cold at all even though I came out without even wearing
a coat.

Unbeknownst to me, my eyes were furrowed.

"hand."

"yes?"

"The other hand."

"What is it, dog treats?"

"Dogs are cute too."

"It's strange. Aren't I cute?"

Jegal Segaju tilted his head and blinked his eyes.

The pale face and the deep shadows around the eyes made him look sickly, but Jegal
Segaju was also a pretty good looking kid.

As a result, it seemed like they matched their facial expressions to make them look
cute on purpose.

"······Take care of your conscience."

Unbeknownst to me, I refuted half a beat late. Jegal Segaju laughed softly and
silently as if he knew everything.

To tell him to stop talking nonsense, I held Jegal Segaju's hand so tightly that it
hurt once, and then pressed down on the blood part while blowing natural energy to
Jegal Segaju who was whining, "Yeona, I did wrong. It hurts." Just like you did on
your wrist.

Jegal Segaju let out a slightly satisfied moan.

After a while, I opened my mouth.

"The golden marriage of a thousand people."

"yes?"

"Isn't it useless for your despair?"

Jegal Segaju only blinked his eyes with a puzzled face. It was completely
unexpected that it would be such a question.

"Why are you asking that all of a sudden?

you want to give it to me?"

I squeezed Jegal Segaju's hand until it hurt again.

Jegal Segaju quickly replied.

"If I could live with the golden marriage of Heaven's Mandate, wouldn't I have
already found and eaten it?"

"······."

Should I say this is good...?

I was speechless at the mad words.

"Heaven's Golden Marriage... It's nice to have, but it's not very helpful."
Jegal Segaju, who opened his mouth, coughed several times.

"Isn't the reason Jeolmaek died prematurely because of his cursed constitution?"

A constitution in which the air vein gradually narrows and becomes clogged.
A person's body becomes weak just because the betting circulation becomes
difficult. It meant sick.

"If you eat the golden spirit of heaven, your body will be perfectly healed. But
then what will you do?

You can restore your damaged body with the golden marriage of Heaven's Mandate, but
that's only for a moment.
The root cause remains the same, so again due to the influence of the
articulationwill grow weak and die.

It was the same result as the one I ate to recover from the short circuit in the
past.

“Well, to match the name of the Golden Marriage of Heaven, I’ll increase the number
of days to live a little.”

Jegal Segaju took a moment to catch his breath and stared into the sky.

"But in the end you can't stop death."

When Jegal Segaju talked about death, it was always ridiculed.

But this time, perhaps because he answered my question, the tone conveyed the truth
calmly.

Jegal Segaju whispered with a small smile.

"By the way, we also know how to make a golden marriage ring."

"what?"

"But I can't make it anymore. The essential ingredients are extinct."

Zhuge Sega shrugged his shoulders and continued.

"It's impossible to make anymore... and the more you eat it, the less effective it
is."

"The more you eat, the less effective it is?"

"Yeah. There is a limit to people's resilience. It's like it's hard to recover if
you get hurt again. That's why we gave up."
If it wasn't for that, I felt like I would have somehow recreated the golden
marriage ceremony.

Jegal Segaju tilted his head.

"But why are you asking that? You want to eat it? Didn't you expect that you
haven't eaten until now?"

I narrowed my eyes because it was absurd.

'Why does Baek-ri know what's going on inside?

However, even Jegal Segaju was unaware of this fact.

“My father is ill.”

"yes?"

"I saw the flow of the inner air suddenly stop."

"A real flow? Oh, was that your father...?"

Jegal Segaju looked really surprised.

when and how it stopped.

What does your father's veins look like?
I told all the facts with the feeling of grabbing at least a straw.

Jegal Sega shook his head.

'It's the first symptom I've ever heard of. To be sure, there is no such disease.
If there was a disease like this, we couldn't have known about it."

"I heard you know a way to relieve it?"

“What I told the Baekri family is one of the treatments that the Zhuge Family have
been researching for a long time to slow down the progression of the heartbreak.”

After all, that meant no definitive cure. back for the first time

“Will the golden marriage of Heaven’s Mandate help my father?”

I raised my eyebrows at the sound of Jegal Segaju's laughter.

"No, because I asked a very obvious question."

"What? I am now...!"
"What's the point of that? If it doesn't help, won't you give it to Baekri
Daehyeop?"

"······ah."

Surprised, I looked at Zhuge Sega. It was a word that hit the point right.

Chapter 118

"What are you thinking about?"

"This time... you certainly looked great."

"Now you're being recognized."

Jegal Segaju laughed a little. I also smiled dejectedly.

Jegal Segaju, who was staring at me, suddenly spoke.

"Okay. It's your job."

"yes?"

"Wait me for a second."

Before he could grasp the context of the words, Jegal Segaju sat down and closed
his eyes.

"What are you doing..."

I closed my mouth without letting the words out. This is because Jegal Segaju, who
closed his eyes, began to circulate the true energy.

'what? Could it be that now... are you doing fortune-telling?'

However, it seems that the flow of Jinki was concentrated in the upper stage.

In any case, it seemed to be in a similar state of luck, so I looked around

carefully, even breathing.

'Fortunately, there is an escort.'

Not too far away, I could see the presence of Mu-yeong, the escort of Jegal Sega.

After looking at Jegal Segaju for a while, I closed my eyes.There was nothing to
do, so I thought of training together.

The advantage of training the natural guardian was that it could be stopped at any
time, unlike Ungi, which should not be disturbed. Even while training like that, it
was dumbfounded.

'What the hell is this at night.'

Suddenly, why are you training here with Zhuge Sega?

How long has it been? I opened my eyes to the voice of Jegal Sega.

"Have you ever heard of a place called Mosanpa?"

"Mosanpa?"

I rummaged for a while.

"It's a school that went extinct in the past."

Why are you talking about that all of a sudden?

The Mosan faction was extinct a long time ago, but it was a place you would hear
about at least once if you lived on the river. That's also because the Mosanpa was
a very, very famous munpa for its sorcery.

Quite a lot of the techniques of the Mosanpa flowed into different schools and
families even after the Mosanpa was destroyed, and continued in existence. But
looking back on it, it was kind of funny.

Jegal Segaju asked.

“Do you know why it went extinct?”

"I heard that while conducting the Saihan experiment, everyone made enemies and
perished, regardless of the faction."

So, they destroyed the school because they were in a relationship, and brought the
school's technique to study and use it.
From the point of view of the Mosan faction, even in the underworld, it was so
suffocating that they could not close their eyes.

But... who will notice the extinct munpa?

Jegal Segaju said.

"Half right, half wrong."

I tilted my head.
Jegal Segaju calmed his breath slightly.

"Isn't it strange? The mosan faction is amazing with their magic, but... what the
hell did they do to make the orthodox faction, worse than their enemies, join
hands?"

I'd never thought about it, but it was definitely odd.

"The reason the Mosan faction went extinct was not because of the Saihan technique.
It was because of the poison they invented."

"poison?"

Jegal Segaju nodded and shook his head.

"It's colorless and odorless, and once poisoned, it's to create acid poison that
won't recover."

"······what?"

"How about it? It's a terrible poison that would make a Murim person jump out of
the water, right?"

Sangong poison was a poison that disrupted internal energy. It was the poison
Namgung Wan and the members of the Yongbong branch suffered when dealing with
Cheongwijo, and it was also the poison Namgung Ryucheong used when the villains he
was dealing with were bored.

It's a poison that can make a strong protagonist helpless in an instant, but how
comfortable and good is it?

As a result, Sangong poison is treated as a very despicable poison in rivers and

lakes.

It was to the extent that if caught manufacturing or using sangong poison, it would
become a Moorim achievement.

Chun Gui-jo was already a Moorim-gong enemy, so he didn't care about that.

In any case, the fortunate thing about Sangong poison was that it was detoxified on
its own over time.

If there was someone around to help with luck, it was possible to decipher it right
away.
There are no aftereffects left. Even so, the Murim people trembled at the poison of
the mountain community.

By the way... it's an acid poison that can't be deciphered? Are you going to be
unable to use the strength you have accumulated throughout your life?
Unknowingly, I covered my mouth.

"crazy······."

"The moment I found out about its existence, we allied together and attacked the
Mosan faction. Such an evil thing in the world! It shouldn't exist in this world!
Isn't it?"

It was natural. This was the poison that destroyed the foundation of the
stronghold.

And the reason why Jegal Sega brought up this story.

"Could it be that my father is ill...?"

Jegal Segaju smiled faintly with a pale face.

I shook my head.

"But they say they've gone extinct? There's no way they left the recipe behind,
right?"

It was destroyed because of its poison, but there was no way the poison recipe was
left behind.

"Right. I guess. But if someone knows such a thing exists, it could be

recreated.wouldn't it be?"

"······Why?"

Why do you want my father?

Even though my father is a renowned master, if you ask me if he deserves to be
poisoned with such vicious poison, he wasn't.

It was Goi Kang-ho, who was much more famous and threatening than my father.

I just wanted to save my father and survive myself...

"Well. Anyway, it's the closest thing I've found..."

Zhuge Segazhu stopped talking and took a deep breath.

"You found it?"

The tone of what he said was strange.

I didn't know it originally, but I was saying it as if I just remembered it, as if
I knew it.
"Yeah. This story has been erased from history. Even your grandfather wouldn't
know?"

"······."

I became more curious.

If so, how could Jegal Sega know about that? You're only eleven years old?

Jegal Segaju looked at me with a smile, whether he knew my doubts or not.

"You know what? That cat's spell was originally a mother-san's trick?"

I looked at the cat in surprise. It was a day when I was talking about mothers.

"Aren't you curious?"

"Mpa!"

The cat met my eyes and cried briefly.

"Can't you feel your fate?"

"what?"

"Isn't it fate that you inherited the ability of the Mansinui among those countless
stars? It's like I met you."

I looked at Jegal Segaju and said.

"you······
You really looked like a pseudo cultist just now.”

Jegal Segaju burst out laughing and leaned slightly on the tree behind his feet.

“Anyway, thank you.”

Thank you for the bullshit.

I felt like I was being lifted up from the inside, where I was helpless and
depressed.

"Can I tell grandpa about the mother-child school?"

"as you please."

"Okay. Then I'll go first."

"Yuna."

As I looked at him as if asking why, Jegal Segaju slightly wrinkled his eyes.

"I can't walk. Pick me up."

"······."

At a loss for words, I looked up and down the three Zhuges.

Jegal Segaju was sickly from heart failure, but his height and body were very well
developed.
Unlike his pale and exhausted face, compared to his peers, would it be said that he
has grown neat?

Compared to him, I couldn't eat properly, so I wasn't as good as my peers.

I could see how my legs were dragging no matter how I carried the three-legged
Zhuge.

"Wait. I'll call an adult."

Jegal Segaju slightly raised the corner of his mouth.

"You're really determined."

I clicked my tongue and turned around.

Oh, right. Do I really need to call an adult? It was time to think that calling the
escort over there...

fluff. A fall was heard.

* * *

Baekri Sega didn't change at all.

I've been through a lot of things, but it wasn't that long in terms of the time I
left.

My father and I went straight to the dorm. When he climbed over the wall
surrounding the dwelling, all the servants of the dwelling came out to meet him,
centered on Dark.

Undu said.
"Brother! Baby! Welcome!"

Father nodded wordlessly.

I also laughed and said.

"long time no see."

Undu, who approached me, looked at me with a face full of emotions and wiped his
eyes lightly.

"I'm really glad that you're all right..."

"······Yes. It caused concern."

It felt like a long time ago to me, but seeing things like that from my grandfather
to Eondu made me realize that I really made a lot of people suffer.

"Your complexion has improved a lot and you've grown a little taller."

"really?"

"Yes. But not with seven yet.I see it."

I pouted. On the way up, his birthday passed and he was finally seven.

“Do you have to keep covering your eyes like that?”

"It's just because it's comfortable."

Then I introduced the person standing behind me.

“This is Geum-sae, a feud with us on the way.”

Undu had a puzzled expression.

I slowly introduced the gold chain for all to hear.
They said they lived together at Namgung's family, and Mrs. So attached them.

Already some of the servants exchanged glances with each other.

"First of all, Keum-sae will help you organize the luggage sent by the Yeongmu-ri."

Geum-swae calmly took out the ledger he had prepared in advance.

"I have the luggage list, so I'll take a look at the lady's place and organize it
right away."

After hearing the explanation, Undu was thrilled. I looked at him in a bewildered
way, but when I heard Undu's words, I put on a sad face.

"Finally! I have someone to work with. Ughhh."

In the meantime, I was drawn in front of my eyes how much Eon-du would have been in
a place where there was no one to trust.

Then a girl's voice interrupted.

"... baby?
What are you talking about?"

It was sugar.

Hearing this voice made me think that I had really come home.
For better or for worse.

"It's been a while. How are you? Geum-sae.

This is my bittersweet danggeum."

Dang-geum was embarrassed to see Geum-sae say hello.

Soon after, Danggeum opened his mouth as if to shout something, then smiled
awkwardly and lowered his head. I was looking into my father's eyes.

My father, who had just said hello to Eon-du and went to look around, was
approaching. I also looked closely at such a father. Watching the father has now
become a habit. And really fortunately.

I haven't seen anything like it since that day. It seemed certain that it was
something that happened every once in a while.

Chapter 119

* * *

"Let's just go in."

I followed my father to the dorm.
The place was different from the last time, probably because Undu stayed there. The
window frames were clean without dust, and the desolate back garden was quite
green, as if plants had been brought in and planted. It looked pretty neat and well
maintained.

I was satisfied... but Geum-sae whispered to me with an expression of disbelief.

"Is this... really Agi's residence?"

"Yes. Stay with my father."

"······."

It was an expression of Geum-sae biting her lip and suppressing what she was going
to say. But the sad eyes on me were not hidden.

'Well... that's not surprising.'

It was worse than the childhood residence of Namgung Ryucheong, who happened to
enter the Namgung family. Of course, there is a difference between me and my father
as the only successor guaranteed to be a solid road, and my father and I are the
youngest children who can’t even dream of succeeding.

When we met this time, my grandfather asked me to move.

But I declined.

The conversation went something like this.

"Come to think of it, when we go back, let's move our residence. It's too remote."

"Can I...can I refuse?"

"How is it? It's much wider and nicer than where I'm staying now."

"I haven't made any achievements, but what will other people say if I suddenly move
to a good place?"

"You don't have any credit! Didn't you bring the Mansin's research book like that?
That would all be the property of 100 li!"

"But Grandpa, you made Grandpa and Dad so heartbreaking to count it as a ball.
That's why I think the thread is bigger than the ball."

"······."

“And I think it would be nice here. Even for training away from the eyes. The
shelter is in a corner.Yo. lol."

"······."
It was clear in front of my eyes that the grandfather's beard was trembling as he
had been beaten in succession without being able to spread his defense even once.

A big reason why I insisted on staying here.

It was just to stimulate the grandfather's guilt. The longer I remain here, the
more I will not be able to erase the memories of not accepting me in the first
place.

'Ummm, Grandpa, I'm sorry. So why did you kick me out here?'

And I genuinely liked it.

It was a corner, so there was no reason to run into other relatives unless I
decided to head here.

I entered the room through the gate that the gold chains were kicking off and
stopped.

"What are you doing? Oh my."

Geumsae, who was following me, sighed when he saw where my gaze had landed. A white
cat was perched on my bed.

"I wondered where he went..."

It was a surprise when he entered my room.

“How did you know that this is my room?”

I let out a light sigh and picked up the white flower that was lying at the cat's
feet.

"Why is your master here?"

The cat only passionately licked my front paws.

As soon as I took off my coat, Undu came in.

"Agi, what's that cat here...?

Are you a baby cat?"

"No. It's not my cat... should I say I've been in charge of it for a while? I think
I'll take care of it for a while."

Undu looked puzzled, but nodded his head without much questioning.

"What's your name?"

"······do not know."

"Yes?"

"If I knew it would turn out like this, I would have asked the right question..."

"Yes?"

"What is that in your hand? Did you come to give it to me?"

Undu, who had blinked his eyes, came to his senses and handed over what he was
holding in his hand. it was a letter

"Yes yes. It's for Mr. Agi. And um, me and the gold chains..."

"Okay."

Eondu and Hwasaek went out with Geumhwae.

Do you want to be wild? He said he would correspond with Cheonsanje before leaving.

I took out the letter with a little excitement.

The prediction was terribly wrong. The owner of the letter was Seo Ha-ryeong.

'no? The letter arrived before me!'

I remember the last time we broke up.

Did you try to absorb the elixir well?

I also remembered the lively people of Suhyangmun. I opened the letter with a
fluttering heart.
And he made a sad face.

「You bad girl!

How could that be! 」

Seo Ha-ryeong almost filled the letter with her anger at me saying that I was too
much for leaving without a word.

In fact, the handwriting was so full of spirit that I didn't even write a few
words, but it was close to filling a whole page.

「I guess Baekildan was a good product. My air quality has increased more than
expected. I wanted to let you know..."

I couldn't help but laugh at this part.

'Ha-ryung-ah... wouldn't it be better not to brag about the fact that his inner-
gong has improved all the time for the average person who is weak in inner-gong?

It was filled with content that it was regrettable that he could not show how much
his skills had improved.

In the letter, Namgung Ryucheong's current situation was briefly written.

「 .
went in 」

Eventually, you got in. this has changed again

Previously, at this time, they did not engage in closed-kwan training.

'Is it because my father didn't become my teacher?'

And when I opened the last chapter,

Suddenly something fell to the floor.
It was a dry flower.

'what's this?'

My first thought was, What did I put in wrong?

Of course, when you put flowers in someone's letter, don't you spread them out and
dry them pretty?

But this is just a broken houseIt was a bit dry like I put it in, so it took me a
while to figure out what kind of flower it was.

It was a peach blossom.

'This can't be... Namgung Ryucheong?'

No matter how much I thought about it, there was no reason for Seo Ha-ryeong to
pick and send me peach blossoms.

"her."

A laugh came out and the corner of his mouth went up.

I didn't come to see you saying goodbye before you left, but to take care of this
again.

I put down the letter I had read and pet the cat on the bridge.
'What about this...?'

A strangely withered peach blossom.

Laughter broke out.

I held out a dried flower to the cat.

"Look at this. What does this look like?"

The cat's golden eyes looked at the peach blossoms.

I grabbed the stem of the peach blossom in front of the cat and turned it around.

I said with a chuckle.

"This is from Namgung Ryucheong. It's the same kind you always bring."

The cat tilted its head.

"Isn't it funny? No, how can a person be worse than a cat..."

That was the moment.

"synthesis."

With a sound, the flower buds just disappeared. I froze for a moment, then screamed
urgently.

"Spit it out! Cat! What if you eat it! Why did you eat it! It was just for show!"

No, no matter how useless the deal, it's not good to go into the cat's belly...!

When I forcibly opened the cat's mouth, there was no trace of it.

"Why the hell did you eat that? Huh!"

Shaking the cat never made the flowers come out again.
I sighed and put the cat down.

Well... it was fortunate that Ryucheong Namgung didn't know anything about it.

If you find out that the flowers you gave her were used as cat food, umm, I don't
know.
How would you react to that character?
"No, but can cats eat peach blossoms?"

I looked at the cat anxiously.

The cat suddenly looked at me with an expression of ignorance as if asking why.

I said seriously.

"Do cats vomit if they poke their uvula?"

At that moment, the cat jumped out of my arms in a fright. He looked at me in

disbelief and jumped through the window. He struck a chord with a tolerable Moorim
master.

I clicked my tongue and followed the cat out of the room.

I walked all the way out of the residence and headed for the courtyard.
In the courtyard, several servants, including Undu, were busily walking around.

A golden voice was heard.

"Wait, don't touch that!

You have to handle it with care."

"Oh, yes! Yes."

Seeing that a maid carefully put down the wooden box she was holding, Danggeum said
coldly.

"What's in it? Shouldn't we know what it is? If you're the only one who knows, how
are you supposed to manage it?"

"That's it! Agi-san! You're welcome."

The talking gold chain saw me and welcomed me.

I looked around curiously.

"What is all this?"

The luggage was more than expected.

"Wasn't it originally just three boxes?"

Why are there six boxes?

"Hmm... I wonder if you're remembering it wrong?"

What are you talking about?

'I remember well

It was three boxes.'

Also, when I first started from Baekri Sega, I was amazed that the luggage, which
was only one box, had increased that much.

"...Give me the ledger."

"Rather than that, baby, what should I do with this?"

I opened the wooden box that the gold chain held out.
An elegant colored decoration was revealed.

Danggeum was interested.

"A jade bracelet? Is this your first time seeing it?"

Goldsmith replied with a smile.

"I guess so. This was given to Agi by the little mistress of Namgung's family. It
was the little mistress's wedding gift.But from what I heard, it was a gift from
the imperial family."

"Gold Chain!"

My face went hot.

I said with a smile.

“Why are you saying that?”

Geum-swae looked at the dang-geum and said calmly.

"It's precious, so everyone should know its history. So why not handle it
carefully? It's hard to manage if I'm the only one who knows."

The corner of Danggeum's mouth twitched as she opened her eyes in surprise.

"······Uh, very······ You have received something good. Ha ha ha."

The other highs who heard our conversation admired the bracelet, and those who did
not hear the words of the gold chain asked the other servants what was going on.

Soon after, Undu waved his hand and said.

"Don't worry about useless things,
work work!"

The servants scattered.

Watching this indifferently, I doubted my eyes for a moment.

"He... what is it?"

I couldn't stop pointing, even though I knew it was rude.

Undu looked in the direction I pointed and said.

"Sonok?"

Sonok looked this way to see if he had heard his name mentioned.

"Are you familiar with the baby?"

"Everybody knows...! Why is he here?"

Undu tilted his head.

"Uh... that, the young master took it.

He has good hands and is very good at his work."

"I beg your pardon?!"

Sonok was smiling as if he was just happy to see me.

I gritted my teeth and said.

"You... see me."

Episode 120

The nearby servants looked at Sonok anxiously. I looked bewildered and soon
realized. It was because my tone was so harsh. I was stunned.
'What did you do to be so popular already?'

Anyone who sees it will know I'm the villain!

Instantly, I remembered a novel in which I was the villain.
He hurriedly shook his head and brushed away his negative thoughts.

I took Sonok with me and asked Undu for a detailed explanation.

"Uh... I also only receive letters."

So, when my father heard the news that I was alive and stopped by Palgwae Village,
he said that he had sent this child along with a letter. Sonok, who came like that,
went under Undu to work.

'Father... are you thinking of setting up an orphanage in Baekri?'

Come to think of it, I thought I should take a look at how the kids who brought me
after destroying the black market were doing.

Isn't what father does best is to bring him in and leave him alone? just like me

'Of course, bringing him here is a big deal, but...'

Whoops, whoops.

As I pounded my chest in frustration, Undu asked with worried eyes.

"Are you okay? Shall we call the councilor?"

"······This can't be fixed by the councilor."

"Yes? What kind of disease are you talking about!"

"Fever."

"Yes?"

Anyway, it was my mistake. I asked my father to tell me, so I thought that Deputy
Officer Shim, who had been left in Palgwae Village, would have managed to figure it
out.

'Honestly, I was so distracted at Namgung's house that I even forgot about it.'

If I had just asked, I would have known what was going on.

I told Undu that it was okay and went away, and Sonok and I were left alone in the
room.

Close the door carefully and check that no one is approaching.

Then I took a quick look at Sonok.
'Still, they seem to be doing well.'

Compared to the time when I was like a spoiled colt, I looked quite girly.

Then I brought paper and a brush.

Sonok saw what I had brought and made several gestures to explain.
Roughly, he could interpret it to the extent that he did not know how to write.

I smiled lightly.

"Don't lie. You know the text.."

"······!"

Sonok opened his eyes. He realized his mistake belatedly and managed his
expression, but it was already too late.

"Explain. Why are you here?"

I forced the brush into Sonok's hand and hesitated.

'Doesn't the food also have to be ground?'

Give me a pencil...!
Longing for the benefits of civilization, I picked up the ink and grinded it hard.

It was an awkward, suffocating situation.

I worked hard with the desire to win the civilization.

"Okay, write it now."

I breathed heavily and nodded.

Sonok bit his lip and looked at me and the paper. In the end, the brush was dipped
in ink.

" how did you know? 」

I lied proudly.

"Because Mansinui told me."

“I bet you don’t even know the mansin intention.”

"Yes? You know."

Sorry. I passed it on to the deceased again.

Sonok seemed to be giving way to the bold second lie.

“So why did you come all the way here?”

And after a while, the sound of something breaking echoed from Baek Ri-yeon's room.

* * *

At that time, Baekri Sega's other hall.

As soon as Baek Ri-myeong arrived at Baekrisega, he was called without even

changing clothes.

The atmosphere in the room was not good.

I was prepared to go 100 li, but I was a little nervous standing in front of my
grandmother.
The aunt, of course, was glaring at him with her eyes shining brightly, and the
mother, on the contrary, was looking at him very anxiously.

My father was a complex face. My father took a quick look around and cleared his
throat by clearing his throat.

"Myeong-yeong is here. It looks like you had a good trip."

"Yes."

A snort was heard. I could tell who it was without looking.

Grandma put down the teacup and said mildly.

"You acted your way. I'm glad you got good results though."

"······."

As if the atmosphere so far had been long, an even heavier atmosphere weighed on
the shoulders of those gathered.

Only the grandmother and the godfather continued their conversation casually.

"It's a compliment. Yes, you must have felt that it would be more beneficial for
you to follow the family head rather than this grandmother."
It wasn't even hot, but sweat was pouring out of my back. Baekri's silence
intervened.

"Mother, what do you mean? Ha ha ha."

It was an awkward laugh.

The godfather didn't even respond to those words.

"Yeah. What about Yeon-i and that child?"

Baek Ri-myeong was a little puzzled.

It was because she did not expect her grandmother to ask after Baek Ri-yeon.
Grandma had been displeased with Baek Ri-yeon. That's why... There's no way he'll
ask after you now.

Baek Ri-myeong swallowed dry saliva and asked carefully.

"······That, how are you?"

"Didn't you go to Namgung Sega for treatment? To be precise, you went to see
Mansinui. Keep it a secret from us as well."

It was a tone full of ridicule.

Baek Ri-myeong did not know what answer to give.

"So Baek Ri-yeon, did you say that the child was cured?"

Oh, that was the question.

Only then did Baek Limyeong realize the point and shook his head.

"······no."

"Did you check it yourself?"

"That's not it. I didn't check it, I heard Seok Tae-eui talking about it."

"yes?"

Baek Ri Uimuk intervened cautiously again.

"Uh, mother, why are you doing this? Baek Ri-yeon, didn't you already confirm that
the child was not cured when you were at Namgung's family?"

"It is nothing.
I met Mansinui and couldn't get better, it's because I'm sorry."

The teacup the godfather was holding covered her mouth, so it was unclear what
expression she was making.

"That kid's luck is thereYou can see it's gone."

Baek Ri-myung felt his back ache for some reason.

The dame slowly put down the teacup and got up.

"I won't go away."

"Mom, please stay a little longer."

"You're tired."

I had no choice but to send it.

"I'm sorry, let's go."

Baekriuiran said as she lifted the teapot and filled the teacup.

“I want to stay a little longer.”

"······Do whatever you want."

Mrs. Dae left the room with the support of her daughter-in-law, Mrs. Sim.

Mrs. Shim spoke to her son, whom she hadn't seen in a few days, and left the room
without seeing him.

After Mrs. Dae left, Baek Ri Eui-muk breathed a sigh of relief and spoke.

"Myung-ah, apologize to Grandma later."

"······Yes."

Baek Ri-myeong replied sullenly.

“Come to think of it, I heard that you moved with Jegal Sega? What happened?

I put the news, so I can know what's going on, but I couldn't go into detail.

It is because it is dangerous if Jeon Seo-gu flies too often and gets caught by
Baek Ri-pae-hyeok. Baekgeomdanju was also not someone that could be reached by Mrs.
Dae.

"father,
Have you ever met Zhuge Sega?"

Baek Ri Uimuk shook his head.

For a while, Baek Ri-myeong smiled unconsciously, thinking that he was good at
following his grandfather. However, while he was explaining, he lost sight of his
aunt's eyes when she saw his smile.

"That's why Jegal Sega was with his uncle's group."

My little father met me on the road and helped me, and I was coming with the kite.

Baek Ri-myeong's voice gradually became excited.

"So Yeon-yi is..."

Crack! A shattering noise spread as the teacup hit the table.

When Baek Ri-myeong kept her mouth shut, Auntie said.

"Baek Ri-myeong, you look very good?"

Only then did Baek Li-myung realize his mistake. I enjoyed it so much.

"Righteousness, what are you doing now?"

Baek Ri Uimuk bit her lip at Baek Ri Uimuk's stern voice, but that was only for a
moment.

Baekri Ui-ran said while covering her eyes with her sleeve.

"Brother, how upset can I be? To be honest, it's too much. How could I be like
this!"

After hesitating for a moment, Baek Ri Uimuk spoke as if comforting.

"······Myeong must have been frustrated. It's been close to two years since I
couldn't properly go outside due to the probation order."

"Only with the probationary order! Brother, are you taking Myung's side right now?"

Baek Ri Uimuk screamed in amazement.

"Iran! How old are you!"

Baekri Uiran, who was far away from this, fired at Baekri Myung.

"Very good! I heard that the probationary order was lifted because of this
incident? Wasn't it so good that the probationary order was lifted after selling
the ticket with Ak?"

Baek Ri Ui Muk looked at her son, who was only biting his lip with a pale face, and
said as if scolding Baek Ri Ui Ran.

“I’m sorry, you sold it.”

"Am I wrong?"

"I know you're disappointed. But Myung also..."

Baekri couldn't even finish his words. It was because Baekri's rebellion continued
to shoot.

"Myeong, don't you feel sorry for Akyi and Pyo in Gogyeam? You only feel sorry for
my sons! How could this be!"

At this situation, Baek Ri-myeong also gradually rose in anger.

No, what did he do so wrong? What does it have to do with Souak and Baekripyo being
punished for their mistakes?

It was annoying to see her aunt constantly blaming herself.

Baek Ri-myeong said calmly.

"... Auntie, think rationally."

"What? Rational?"

"Aki and Pyo went to Gogyeam, but my grandfather gave them a swordsmanship teacher,
so they just went to practice.I thought…”

“Training? Ha, you call that a horse?

Then you should have gone!"

"······."

"I ask my father to look good, Baek Ri-yeon, I'm going to pick up the girl, and he
follows me all the time? I can't stop her from coming!"

In the end, Baek Ri-myung, who had lost his patience, said with a sneer.

"Ha, then why don't you come with your aunt?"

"What, what?"
"Honestly, isn't it Auntie who sent Pyo and Akie? It's because Auntie wanted to
stay here..."

That was the moment. Baekri Eui-ran, whose eyes were overturned, threw a teacup in
front of her.

The hot tea water splashed.

Baek Ri Uimuk cried out in surprise.

"Myeongah!"

Fortunately, Baek Li-myeong, who learned martial arts, could not avoid the tea
water, but reflexively blocked his face.

However, the back of his hand, which had been covered with hot water, turned red in
an instant.
Baek Ri Uimuk shouted out of his mind.

"Is there anyone out there! Go get some cold water!"

Baekri Uiran, who had just thrown whatever he could get into his hands without
thinking, flinched when he saw the red marks coming up.

But then he sneered and left the room.

The sound of a broken teacup that Baekri Uiran roughly dropped echoed.

Chapter 121

* * *

It was ten days after I came to Baekri that I heard what happened between Baek Ri-
myeong and my aunt.

For those 10 days, except for the first day, I woke up at dawn every day and
practiced Mubaeksingong with my father in the backyard of the residence.

Naturally, other people were prevented from entering the shelter sponsorship.

Even if I blocked access, I would go back and forth with my father, still drenched
in sweat, carrying a wooden sword.

When I started learning swordsmanship again from my father, the servants looked at
me with sad expressions and whispered among themselves.

“Oh, what a useless thing.”

"There's no Danjeon, so even if I did, I wouldn't be able to get out of the third
class for the rest of my life."

"But why aren't you letting anyone get in?"

“It would be embarrassing for a person with poor internal performance to train.”

"I'll tell you in a few days."

But even with such words, one day, two days, three days, four days... After ten
days passed like that, some began to doubt.

"By the way, Mr. Agi. Don't you think Namgungse is much healthier than before he
passed away?"

"I see. At that time, you couldn't even walk for a long time..."

"no way······?"

"Ah, but..."

Heng, yes! Doubt!

It was the reaction I wanted.

But the problem is... I didn't have the mind to pay attention to that.

Because my father's training was very difficult.

I tried to ask my father to save my grandfather's ridiculous plans for the future,
but my father was also a person similar to my grandfather.

My father started rolling me round and round as if he was waiting to reach 100 li.

'No, when did I say let's not go back to Baekri?'

I felt cheated.
At that moment, I heard my father's stern voice.

“Yuna, focus.
My arm is weak."

"······."

It was so hard that I didn't have time to think about anything else.

'The fact is
My father wasn't aiming for this...'

"Baek Ri-yeon!"

I really didn't have time to think about anything else.

"Is it hard?"

"······little bit."

"It's okay. I think I can still do it."

"······."

The training that started from dawn ended before noon. It also ended about half an
hour earlier than usual.

It was because my father was away for the afternoon due to work.

As soon as my father left, an uninvited guest came as if he had been waiting.

energyI narrowed my eyes when I saw the confident figure.

'I was told to stop anyone from entering the sponsorship.'

It's like this as soon as my father leaves.

I glanced in the direction of the servant guarding the entrance to the patronage,
then looked ahead again.
The person who approached was Congressman Ha, a member of Baekri's Medicine Party.

"What are you doing here?"

"What's going on?"

Congressman Ha's face was already full of annoyance from the moment he walked in.

“Isn’t it that I came all the way here because Agi Yeon didn’t come to see me?”

The grunting tone seemed to be full of dissatisfaction. disrespectful attitude.

It was like this from the beginning, so it wasn't new. I widened my eyes.

“You came to see me?”

"Yes, let's go."

I tilted my head and said.

"I'm fine. Seok Tae-ui has already examined and prescribed everything."

Congressman Ha clicked his tongue in annoyance.

"Don't be mean.
Aren't you also a member of Baekri now? If you depend on Seok Tae-ui, what will the
family's face be like?"

In the past, I always took a low-key attitude toward Congressman Lee. First of all,
every time we met, he grumbled and gave me all kinds of notice.

In addition, I felt intimidated by the thought that I was a doctor who came to help
me and examine me.

I deliberately made a fuss and said.

“Wow, that’s amazing! Isn’t Congressman Ha busy?

The flinching Congressman Ha coughed several times.

"Hey, I'm still busy right now. We came just in time, so let's go in."

In the meantime, Congressman Ha had little interest in my treatment.

When I was alone, I didn't even step into the place and gave out prescriptions, but
when my father came, I had no choice but to come and go.

There was something he always had in his mouth.

'Even Confucius 4 did useless things.'

He said he would die from being bothered, as if he was holding on to useless hope
when nothing would ever get better.

But suddenly came to see me? A passing dog will laugh

Congressman Ha came to me for one reason.

To see if my short circuit has healed.

In the meantime, because of my request, my father had refused to examine me at the

medical center.

So you're going to shit.

Even if you're obviously an empty stomach, do you practice swordsmanship again?

Doubts will creep in.

That's why as soon as my father was away, he ran like crazy.

The ridicule came out of nowhere.

'This is really... isn't it as expected?'

I was deliberately trying to make you doubt that and see how it turns out...

I can't stand ten days.

Congressman Ha looked slightly nervous.

I leisurely looked around the backyard and tapped the wooden sword I was holding on
the floor.

Congressman Ha could not stand it and urged.

"Babe, let's go, what are you doing?"

I blinked and smiled.

"I do not like it."

"Yes?"

"I hate it."

Congressman Ha seemed to be taken aback, then sternly twisted his face.

"Ha, really. Mr. Baby! I'm so busy,

Where are you complaining!"

The moment I heard a loud noise, I flinched.

It was a reflex reaction that comes out when I see a man shouting at me and acting
threateningly.

At that moment, I saw Congressman Ha reaching out to me.

No, it looked like it was trying to stretch out. Then the senator reached out to
me.

Until now, it had been the feeling of knowing the path and weakness, but just now
it was more like foreknowledge.

My body moved reflexively.

I let go of the wrist of the lawmaker who was trying to grab my wrist and aimed a
wooden sword at his neck.

"Ugh."
It was the movement of a mubaekshingong who wrote from dawn to mid-morning.

recognized thisThe senator widened his eyes.

I also groaned.

'Oh, my father should have seen this.'

The flow of water was so perfect. If my father had been here, he would have been
satisfied. Wouldn't it be rewarding to have rolled my daughter around?

I put all my thoughts behind and applied force to the hand holding the wooden
sword.

I pressed the neck of the doctor with a wooden sword.

"You said you didn't like it."

* * *

'······ What was that?'

Did Congressman Ha look like that, not someone who learned martial arts?

It was incomparable to the time when he had a sparring with Namgung Ryucheong.

Close to foreknowledge...

'Is this the ability of the Golden Eye?'

Is this ability developing over time?

At that moment, I suddenly heard a sigh from my bedside.

“Babe, please put your head back for a moment.”

Swoop, Swoop.

Geum-sae combed my hair and suddenly sighed again.

I knew why the gold chain was doing that.

"It's okay, Gold Chain."

"It's because I'm angry. Whoa, how could something like this happen as soon as
Gongja-nim leaves!"

"haha."

It was familiar and expected, but I honestly had no idea. Rather, I even thought it
was good, but it didn't seem like a gold chain.

"What about the attitude of the servants? Did everyone take any medicine
together..."

I looked back in amazement. Geum-sae looked at me as if something was going on.

"Why is that?"

"No, nothing."

"Anyway, if it wasn't for that child right now, I would have kept the sponsorship."

Geum-sae began to comb her hair beautifully.

"No, why are you rummaging around Mr. Agi's place? I didn't even ask you to clean
it."

The gold chain grumbled for a while, then said.

"Shall we do this much?"

"Yeah. I'm going to visit.

Dressing up a bit..."

Hearing the news of Baek Ri-myeong, he was going to visit.

My aunt accidentally spilled hot water on Baek Ri-myeong...

Is it really a mistake?

No matter how hard I tried to keep my mouth shut, it was only ten days before I
found out about the accident.

He lightly tapped his shoulder as if the chain was finished. It was treated like a
male child.

"Yes. Oh, by the way, let the servant who was in charge of entering and exiting the
patronage continue to be in charge of entering and exiting the patronage."

"Why? He sent Congressman Ha in today."

The golden chain screamed in surprise.

"So I'll leave it to you."

Geum-sae had an expression of incomprehension.

I laughed lightly.

"I'm thinking of doing it according to the law."

"The family law?"

"Yes. If you follow the law, the first three months' salary will be cut, and if you
make the same mistake again... you'll get in trouble."

The larger the family, the stricter the family law.

Of course, he did not rule the servants only according to the family law. This is
because it is a place where people live, and if you do everything according to the
law while seeing each other every day, you will get tired of each other.

Usually, the owner ended up at the line of moderate criticism, and there were few
cases of governing according to the true family law.

But... do I need to be merciful to those who ignore me?

Geum-sae looked at me as if she had seen me again.

"Agi... do you have a plan?"

"Well then."

“Sometimes I really… I really wonder what your little brain is thinking.”

I said with a grin.

"Then I'll go."

"Ah, you know, Agi-san..."

Geum-sae held me as if she had something to say, then blurted out.

He tilted his head at the sight.

Geum-sae swallowed dry saliva and spoke again.

"Sonok, that boy.

You seem nice and good at work, so why don't you let go of your anger??"

"······."

“I did break Agi-ssi’s cherished inkstone, but today I saw that Sonok was the only
one who worked hard even without Confucius…”

The first time I talked to Sonok separately, the inkstone broke and I cried out in
anger.

Undu and my father were all surprised and soothed me, and Sonok was not allowed to
enter the residence.
That is why I mostly work outside. Undu was a little disappointed.

It seemed that he had been thinking of Sonok as his servant instead of Danggeum.

The gold seal spoke cautiously.

"Agi-ssi, you were good friends with Yayul, right?"

"Yayul and Sonok.

Yayul was the basis for trusting Sonok.

'how will we do it?'

I was worried while looking at the gold chain.

“No one makes mistakes.

Sonok is still young..."

And decided.
I gestured to Geum-sae to lean down.

Hearing the words I whispered in my ear, Geum-sae widened her eyes.

“Agi-san, what plans do you have?”

I said with a smile.

“A plan like how far to build a fire?”

"······."

"Oh, right. I almost forgot. Bring me some onions."

"······ Onions?"

"yes."
 Chapter 122

* * *

Baek Ri-myeong immediately became independent and had a place of his own.

I realized as I headed for the 100 Limyeong's dwelling place.

It was the first time to visit Baek Ri-myeong's residence considering both before
and after returning.

Probably not the eldest son, Baek Ri-myeong's residence was very good in terms of
location, size, and width. And I was a little surprised.

'Why is the atmosphere so serious?'

The servants who saw me were startled and some showed hostile eyes.
Some even cautiously made their way out of the shelter. It was clear where to go

Just then, a middle-aged woman walked out of the room.

I was surprised again.

Because he was an unexpected person.

"Go back."

Mrs. Bang. It was a quarrel with my grandmother's aide.

He was also an escort warrior.

Unless it's something tolerable, I never leave my grandmother's side...

'Why are you here?'

Among my grandmother's entourage, there is no one who likes me, especially Mrs.
Bang.

“Your master is not in a condition to be visited.”

Mrs. Bang said with a cold expression.

'Is his condition that bad?'

I had my doubts and realized.

Baekri couldn't be this quiet if his condition was so bad that he couldn't even
receive visits.

'I'm just trying to prevent them from meeting.'

I immediately screamed out in surprise.

"Brother's condition
How serious is that!"

Bang's mother was startled and then twisted her face.

"Lower your voice!"

why me? I ignored Mrs. Bang's words and continued to make a fuss.
As the commotion grew, not only the servants of Baek Ri-myeong's residence, but
also other servants snooped around.

Rumors will probably spread in no time. I came to visit the hospital for 100,000
people and went back without being able to meet you.

Bang's mother looked like she was resentful for not being able to keep my mouth
shut.

Suddenly, Mrs. Bang's expression changed and she bowed her head politely.

"I can't help it. Come in."

······what?
You suddenly allow me to do this? I'm not one to go beyond this level...

The look was very suspicious.

But now I couldn't even say I'd come back.

I followed along cautiously.

drooling.

I realized when I entered the room that smelled of salve and decoction mixed
together.The day I went was market day, so it seemed that Congressman Ha, whom I
had met at noon today, had come to examine Baek Ri-myeong.

She said with her mother Bang's first smile.

"While you're here, Agi-san should also be examined."

"······."

Baek Ri-myeong looked at us like that and said as if it was strange.

"Oh, what are you saying all of a sudden? Yuna, it's been a while. Come and sit
down."

Then, as if talking to himself, he sarcastically made it all audible.

"What's the matter, mother? It seemed like even Yeoni couldn't come in, but what
kind of wind blew?"

"Bocchan, you should be careful with your words and actions."

Bang's mother was treated as if Baek Ri-myeong was complaining.

I knew it. Mrs. Bang was the watchman attached to her by her grandmother.

It's to prevent you from doing nonsense in the future, that is, being intimate with
me.

Baek Ri-myung, who had been laughing so hard, suddenly raised his left shoulder and
frowned.

Baek Ri-myung's left hand was wrapped in a bandage from his elbow to his elbow.

'I thought the wound was pretty big?'

I only noticed it when I was sitting in the seat indicated by Baek Ri-myeong.

Sim So-cheong and Mrs. Shim were next to Baek Ri-myeong. He was so unpretentious
and quiet that I finally recognized him.

The eyes on his face filled with melancholy twitched in uneasiness.

She was a weak woman who really did not fit into the martial arts.

'I'm sure he chose that person on purpose.'

During the time I lived in Baekri's family, the number of times I'd met Mrs. Shim
was really very few. Incidentally, I had hardly ever heard of Mrs. Shim.
He was the one who lived as if he was quiet and absent.

“Councilor Ha, before examining the big boy, you should examine the baby.
please."

Congressman Ha seemed embarrassed, but soon his eyes lit up.

Baek Ri-myung said in a slightly annoyed tone.

“Mommy, what are you talking about?

Why is Yeon-yi here to see a doctor?"

"I bet you didn't hear me.

At noon today, Congressman Ha went to see Mr. Agi, but Mr. Agi refused and
returned."

"What is it?"

Baek Ri-myeong frowned slightly.

I gently grabbed the hem of Baek Ri-myeong's dress.

“Your brother came with you and saw everything, right? Seok Tae-eui is examining
you.”

Baek Ri-myeong, who seemed to be thinking for a while, sided with me.

"······That's right. That's right. No, mother.

Seok Tae-ui examined and prescribed all the prescriptions on the way, so what is
the need for Congressman Ha to look after him?"

Mrs. Bang said with an upright attitude.

"Aki is Baekri, so shouldn't the Baekri councilman take care of it?"

100 Limyeong sighed as if it were absurd.

"Ha...

Mrs. Bang lowered her eyes and said straight up.

"Boss, it is Mrs. Dae who sent Rep. Ha to Baek Ri-yeon, Mr. Agi."

Baekri paused and asked again.

"...that your grandmother sent you?"

Mrs. Bang spoke calmly.

"Yes. Isn't it natural that Mrs. Dae is worried about Mr. Baek Ri-yeon, a
descendant of the Baek Ri family?"

Baek Ri-myeong made an expression of amazement. At that time, Mrs. Sim, who had
been quiet until now, spoke cautiously.
"Myung-ah, because it's what Mother said..."

It was not to go against Grandma's wishes. Baek Li-myung bit his lip and looked at
me and Mrs. Bang alternately.

He said as if there was nothing he could do.

"Yuna. Just take it once.

Well... isn't it something to refuse like this?"

A small smile of victory formed on Mrs. Bang's lips.

I clenched my fists on my knees and slowly lowered my head.

Baek Li-myeong sighed and called to me as if to soothe him.

"Whoa, Yuna."

I wiped my eyes with a handkerchiefI rubbed it lightly and raised my head.

The hundred li people looked at me in surprise.

"Why, why?"

Tears welled up in the corners of his red eyes and then fell.

"Congressman Ha... Congressman Ha always... whenever he came to treat me, he said

that my father was doing useless things... he was bothering me."

I deliberately spoke in a more childlike tone.

"I'm Congressman Ha..."

I sniffled and glanced at Congressman Ha.

I hope you look scared.

Representative Ha, who opened her mouth wide, looked as if she would lie down
holding the back of her neck right away.

I mumbled.

"I'm not sure why you're going to keep examining me. Again, again... You're saying
it's useless."

I wiped my eyes with the handkerchief I was holding and burst into tears.
'Ahh! Mistress, oh, it's spicy!'

It was a handkerchief drenched in onion juice.

Originally, it was brought in to play the role of a weak and faithful sister.

It was a handkerchief I brought to use at that time if I could sniff while looking
at the wounds of Baek Li-myeong...

yes. Well, in any case, it worked well...

Tears fell by themselves.

"You're ignoring me, saying I'm an internally disabled person."

Congressman Ha pursed his lips.

Baek Ri-myeong frowned.

"······Rep. Ha, did you really?"

"So... I-I've never been like that!"

"Ha! So you're saying Yeon-yi is lying? Congressman Ha, I haven't seen it like
that, but how funny you look at our Baekri clan...!"

Baek Li-myeong has become a very ardent bloodline defender this time.

It was judged that it would be difficult to see my face later if I sided with
Congressman Ha until this point.

It was a really bat attitude.

But if you scold Congressman Ha like that, then he will appease me.

He will be more careful in the future, so relax and take it.

Then I couldn't keep refusing. If you refuse even then, it will now turn into a
child's immature complaint.

I lowered my head and said.

"like."

I bit my lip and looked at Congressman Ha and Mrs. Bang. The tears didn't stop, so
I couldn't focus well.

"Are you wondering if my short circuit has recovered?"

Neither Mrs. Bang nor Rep. Ha could say no or say yes.

Seeing this, Baek Ri-myeong looked at the two with contempt.

I managed it quickly.

"It's okay for my brother to check."

"what?"

Baek Ri-myung smirked as he had been throwing up a laugh. And he pointed at himself
in bewilderment.

"Me, you want me to check?"

"Yes."

Tears flowed from my eyes, I squeezed the hem of my clothes and said softly.

“Because you can trust me.”

"······."

Baek Ri-myeong seemed a little moved, but he looked embarrassed.

'Sorry, that's a lie.'

Oh, isn't that a lie?

Because I believed in Baek Ri-myeong's opportunistic side.

Baek Ri-myeong, who doesn't want to hate me or disobey her grandmother, will be
very satisfied with my proposal.

And no matter what, there's no way I hate the sweet words of believing in myself.
He's still a child too.

Baek Li-myung, with a look of satisfaction, said, pretending to be a benevolent

brother, patting my shoulder.

"Okay. I'll check it. Mrs. Bang. Is that okay?"

Mrs. Bang said with a hard expression.

"Don't do that, another member of the council instead of the young master..."

Baek Ri-myeong cut off Mrs. Bang's words and shouted out loud.

"What other congressman are you? Moderate!"

Baek Ri-myung, who paused for a moment, opened his eyes and said.
"or not,
Can't you believe me right now?"

"······no."

Mrs. Bang had no choice but to bend over.

I watched it with tears in my eyes.

There was no way I was the only one who knew Baek Ri-myeong's opportunistic
attitude.
However, you will still believe in Baekri Myung. Because we've been together for
years.

But······.

What if I showed the way I dealt with my inner energy...?

Baek Li-myeong would be suspected of hiding my recovery.

Baek Ri-myeong would say that he told the truth, that he felt unfair, but...

Who will believe it then?

Chapter 123

* * *

"Ah, that's right. I brought this to Baek Li-ri. It's nothing special."

I was slightly embarrassed and held out a small wooden box.

Mrs. Shim, who had only spoken a word and had barely moved, was interested.

"To Lily?"

"Yes."

The mother-in-law received the box and opened it.

Dalgrak.

It was a delicately carved boy and girl toy. It's not expensive, but the carving
itself is delicate, so it was an appropriate gift for a child.

Mrs. Shim smiled softly.

"It's a cute doll, thank you."

"Chemm."

Mrs. Bang suddenly cleared her throat.

Baek Ri-myeong frowned, and Sim Lady shrugged and hurriedly closed the neck box.

"I'll bring it."

Mrs. Shim bit her lip and handed the wooden box to Mrs. Bang.

Whether or not to do so, I rubbed my eyes while suppressing the yawn that was about
to burst out.

After a bout of riots, I was exhausted.

'Well, even though he didn't really cry, he shed tears like that.'

100 Limyeong seemed tired as well. Baek Limyeong sighed and issued an order to
celebrate.

"I'll pass it on to Lili. Thank you for coming here. I got entangled in a fuss for
nothing, but you'll understand."

He ordered it as if it were very natural.

Baek Ri-myung then turned his head and looked at Mrs. Sim.

“Mother, kite will take you and come.”

I opened my eyes wide in surprise. Mrs. Shim also asked again half a beat late.

"······Mother?"

"Yes. What will people say when they see Yeon's face?"

"iced coffee."

Anyway, I caught the bad things about myself like a ghost.

At that time, Mrs. Bang came out.

"I'll do it."
"Mother Bang, have you already forgotten the fuss she made?"

At the cold words, Mrs. Bang kept her mouth shut.

“Mother is going.”

Mrs. Shim, not knowing what to do, looked at Mrs. Bang and Ri-myeong Baek.

I sighed inwardly.

Oh my God, the little mistress of Baekri is looking at the fight!

A hundred li people pressed on.

"Mother, what are you doing? Come on.

I'm tired."

Mrs. Sim bit her lip and stood up.

"······I understand. Congressman Ha, please take good care of me."

her. Baek Ri-myung, what kind of real mother is he fighting over? The real mother
notices the quarrel, and the son treats the mother like a quarrel. It's a bitch.

'Well... it's not something I care about.'

Rather fortunate for me. When I thought about going out with Mrs. Bang, I was
breathless.

Mrs. Shim took me to another room. The maid came with a basin, and I said I would
do it alone and had him leave.

After washing his face and appearing moderately calm, he left the room.

'Where's Mrs. Shim?'

It was then.

"Hey, suck."

I heard a sound like a ghost crying. I looked around and headed in the direction of
the sound.

The owner of the cry was Mrs. Shim.

Standing behind a large pillar, a secret woman was crying and covering her mouth
with a handkerchief.

i am amazedI looked at him and spoke cautiously.

“Are you alright, mother?”

I was surprised that Mrs. Shim knew I was there.

"Is it because my older brother told me to leave? You don't have to take me with
you. I'll go alone."

"No, no. It's not like that."

Mrs. Shim hastily wiped her eyes.

"Don't misunderstand Myung-yi. That's why Myeong-yeong... the reason Myeong-yeong

sent me away... was because I was afraid I would cry if I were there."

Seemingly puzzled by my expression, Mrs. Shim added an explanation.

"Soon the congressman will take off the bandages for treatment, but every time I...
I do that."

“Is your wound that bad, brother?”

"······."

Oh, I just asked. Tears began to well up in Mrs. Shim's eyes again.

I said as if I was startled.

"Auntie, don't cry. If you cry more, you'll have to wash your face too!"

Unlike me when I was young, things got annoying when Mrs. Sim washed her face.

I'm not going to go out with a bare face.

I didn't know how long it would take to do light makeup.

Understanding what I meant, Mrs. Shim bit her lip hard and caught her breath.

I looked at him blankly and opened my mouth.

"My aunt, I have an ointment from the Mansinui's testing room."

Mrs. Shim, who was crying, looked like she didn't know why she was suddenly
bringing up such a story.

Before returning, I had only talked to Mrs. Sim, whose face I couldn't even see,
just once.

In a wide hundred li, there was a half-abandoned palace that was barely reached by
people.

The attached backing was not managed, so the bushes were overgrown.

It was a place I found by chance, and I used to go there when I wanted to cry
without paying attention to their eyes.

For what reason, I can't remember now.

Anyway, it was the day I cried there.

Basrak, Sabujak.

I heard the sound of stepping on blades of grass and rustling clothes.

Mrs. Sim held out a handkerchief and said.

“This place will be refurbished within a few days.”

At that time, I only grabbed a handkerchief and left in a hurry.

As Mrs. Sim had predicted, the hall was refurbished a few days later. Where the
twins tell me to pour and drink with my friends.

At that time, I thought that he must have come to see me once before entering the
general manager, and accidentally saw me and informed me.

But later, when my head grew bigger, I thought about it again.

Mrs. Shim was alone at the time. Shibi did not accompany him either.

Mrs. Shim was famous for being very weak.

Could such a cautious person ever make the move without a fight?

Also, if he had come to check before the leader, he would have needed more help.

So... isn't that what you came to tell me?

All of this was just speculation.

I hadn't met Mrs. Shim since then.

I spoke.

“I got one of the things I brought from Namgung Sega when I was investigating
Mansinui’s training room.”

"······."

"Would you like to use that?"

Mrs. Shim opened her mouth slightly.
Tears had already stopped flowing in his eyes.

"It looks like Manshinui made it himself, um, if you don't mind."

Mrs. Shim, gasping for breath, spoke cautiously.

“・・・・・Are you really giving it away?”

"Originally there were only three, so I only brought one. So I can only give you
one."

So, it was Manshin's limited edition. The remaining two were taken from the Namgung
family.

Mrs. Sim hastily grabbed my hand.

"Thank you. Thank you. Thank you very much."

Eventually, he cried again.

sobuIndia came to mind for a while.

The two of them had nothing in common from their personalities to appearances, but
there were also similarities.

He is so affectionate and happy about his children's affairs...

Is a mother originally like this?

Baek Li-myeong became very slightly envious.

* * *

The night the moon hangs on the roof.

In the dark, someone moved cautiously.

The girl, who was looking around holding on to the hem of her skirt, hurriedly
walked somewhere.

The warrior escort guarding the wall of the dwelling caught the girl, saw the card
she showed, and let her go.

A girl who had passed the checkpoint several times entered a warehouse.

And when the moon hung on the roof rose high in the sky, the girl left the
warehouse again.

After that, about 15 minutes later, a middle-aged woman came out of the warehouse.
The middle-aged wife did not even go through inspection.
Because no one knew her.

Mrs. Bang.

There was no one who could hold the dispute between Mrs. Dae and his aides.

Mrs. Bang headed for Mrs. Dae's residence.

As always, Mrs. Bang, who was about to sleep near Mrs. Dae, sensed a presence and
went into Mrs. Dae's room.

"Have you coughed already? Get some more sleep."

"When you get old, you fall asleep."

Dae Buning beckoned to the other side.

Another fight filled the teacup in front of Mrs. Bang and Mrs. Dae.

"What?"

“They say it’s definitely right to learn a 1-star non-vaccination craft.”

"Hmm."

“And it is said that the reason Baekni-gang hit one of the servants with a club was
because Dang-geum went into the patronage.”

There was a lot of commotion this afternoon.

Baekriuigang hit one of the servants with a club.

The incident of kneeling one of his daughter's maids has long been forgotten after
a year, and Baekriui River was a generous image to the family members.

Everyone was surprised when Baekriui River severely punished the servant.

“After that, for a long time, he just said useless things.”

Roughly, it meant that Baek Ri-yeon's position was narrow, so he asked for help.

Moreover, another servant hit the factory today because of sugarcane. It was
obvious how the other servants would view the money.

"If there are times when it's good to use it because it's stupid, there are times
when it's inconvenient."

To think that a child living alone in Baekri couldn't even hold onto his heart. It
was just pitiful. I purposely put a greedy stupid child on it, but the situation
was lost, and the stupid thing rather caught my ankle.
"What should I do? Should I put another child in as a servant without Danggeum?"

"Leave it for now."

"Or what about the child who is already at Baek Ri-yeon's residence?"

“You already have a child?”

"Yes, I have one child who seems fine."

Seeing Daebuyi's eyes, Mrs. Bang continued her explanation.

“Do you remember Sonok?”

“Isn’t that child an orphan brought by Uigang?”

"Yes. He couldn't speak, and the only thing on his back was Baekriuigang, so it
seems that Baekriuigang's maid intended to educate the child and make her
Baekriyeon's maid."

"By the way?"

“It seems that the child has been hated by Baek Ri-yeon.”

"Ugly? That child hates people? Didn't you see what he did to Baek Ri-myeong?"

Rumors spread that he gave the ointment of Mansinui to Mrs. Shim to use for the
treatment of Baekrimyeong.

It was because they made a fuss about what kind of thing this was with only one
argument from the family of Namgung, saying that it would be a pity to die.

And because of this, Baekri's rebellion caused another uproar.

why do you get it

However, Mrs. Shim, who was always obedient, did not yield to that much.

“I heard that Shibi from the Namgung Sega said in passing.”

Mrs. Bang lowered her voice with her eyes shining.

"The reason Baek Ri-yeon was swept away by the landslide was because of Sonok."

The dame's hand holding the teacup stopped.

“When the landslide occurred, there were three children: a boy, Sonok, and Baek Ri-
yeon.
The old lady narrowed her brows.
Mrs. Bang continued.

"That's why Baek Ri-yeon hates So-nok."

The biological father lost himself while trying to save another child.

"... I see, it's worth hating."

A smile formed at the corners of the godfather's lips.

Chapter 124

* * *

The bed beyond the feet, where the inside is dimly visible.

I vaguely saw the shape of the blanket and the figure of a child sitting next to
it.

A low voice was heard.

"When are you going to wake up?"

A hot wind soaked in the sun came through the window and tickled the pale-skinned
boy as if his veins were about to shine through.

Jegal flower.

Except for a slightly pale appearance, he seemed to be sleeping peacefully.

When I first fell, I had no idea it would turn out like this.

I was worried... but I still thought I would wake up soon.

But it hasn't happened in over a month.

'Could it be that he doesn't wake up like this...?'

I brushed off any ominous thoughts I had inadvertently had.

Like this, Jegal Sega was lying, but he could not ask for help from Jegal Sega.

'She said she had a bad relationship with her real mother.'

that you want to kill

If they knew that Zhuge Sega couldn't come to their senses, wouldn't they rather
live happily ever after?

It's in the Baekri family, so there's nothing to lose.

'Did you ask your grandfather for protection because you knew you were about to
collapse?'

'What's the secret of Mansin's ability?'

'The poison that my father seems to have been poisoned with...?'

There were many unanswered questions.

But the one who could give an answer was just asleep.

"Then let's begin."

It was a word that Jegal Hwamu could not hear.

At my words, my escort, Moo-yeong, stood guard.

I gently raised my hand near the Danjeon of the Jegal Hwamu.

The nature guide rode my fingertips and carefully blended into the inner workings
of Jegal Hwamu.

Soon after, the inner energy of Zhuge Huamu, led by me, permeated his body's energy
and blood.

The first time I made the fallen Jegal Hwamu fortune, I didn't know it because I
was overwhelmed with fortune.

The gihyeol of Jegalhwamu is strangely large and wide only in the vicinity of the
top tier. It was to the point where I couldn't feel the despair just by looking at
it.

On the other hand, if you leave that area, the air vein narrows rapidly.

After returning to Baekri Sega, he helped me with luck every day for over a month,
and I was able to gauge the speed at which my veins were narrowing.

'About two years from now...'

It was the remaining period until all air veins were blocked.
I can't say that I was in good shape before that, but since I collapsed in the inn,
my condition has definitely deteriorated.

Even when I asked Moo-young, I couldn't get any explanation.

Just one word. 'It was just overdoing it.' It was just a word.

I don't know why it was a bunch of people, but I knew it was because of me.

In any case, unlike before, it was difficult to block or pierce the narrowed veins
with just one stroke.

Jegal Hwamu's inner strength was lacking. Even the natural support I supplemented
with was not enough.

Originally, that was enough.

But this time it got worse...

So, what I've been focusing on lately is melting the elixirs that I couldn't
dissolve because of the qi and blood of Jegal Segaju.

To increase the internal power of Zhuge Hwamu.

I opened my eyes.

I saw the golden light in my eyes slowly dissipate from the longing I had brought.

How much can you increase with this?No answer came.

When I lowered my head, there was a little bit of life, but there was a cat who
didn't know when it appeared.

The cat was curled up and curled up in a place slightly away from me.

When I was helping Zhuge Hwamu's luck, I never touched him.

Knowing that I was done, the cat raised its head. The rough tongue licked my sonde.
It was as if he was saying good work.

"Pig, what do you think?"

The cat looked up as if to say something.

"What?"

"I'm going to Jegal Segaju..."

Thinking of Moo-young in this room, I managed to stop talking.

I looked down at Jegal Sega and tried to look away.

 * * *

It was midsummer, and the slightest movement made me sweat profusely.

The always quiet place was in a commotion as they prepared to go out.

I tied my hair pretty, dressed up, and packed presents.

A cat followed me as I went back and forth.

There was one reason for that.

"no."

The cat cried in displeasure.

"No, huh? Your master is lying like that, so watch your side. Huh?"

I'm not familiar with the cat's expression, but is it an illusion that I feel that
it's something I know?

"No, pig. There's a bird there, too. You're going to kill and eat it."

The pig cat continued to shake its head.

"No way anyway."

Undu, who had brought the horse, smiled and said.

"To call such a pretty cat a pig. Agi-san, if you engrave a child later, you
shouldn't name it."

"I'm seven years old."

"Soon. Pig, Mr. Agi is no good. Come here."

The cat tapped Undu's hand, which he was trying to hold onto.

"Ouch. Look at your temper."

In the meantime, I rode the horse and left the residence with my father.

The cat hurriedly chased after me, avoiding Undu's touch. Ignoring this, I went
outside the gate and got on the horse with my father.
"Myong! Myong!"

Soon after, the cat that was chasing him began to cry sadly.

Father looked back for a moment.

I spoke first before my father separated his lips.

"No."

"Mmm."

I brought up another story to divert my father's attention.

“Father, on the first day I went to school, were you at Seok Tae-eui’s house?”

"The first day you went to school?"

"That... the day I ran into Uncle Wan in front of the gate."

"Oh, right. I did. How do you know?"

"I saw my father's horse at Seok Tae-eui's stable that day."

I tapped the neck of the black-brown horse I was riding.

"Did you?"

I did, but Shijiazhuang took off his hour hand.

A faint smile crossed his father's lips as he looked up.

"······It's nice that you don't have to hide it."

After my grandfather revealed the secret to me, I told my father that I knew the
truth too.

I didn't hear my father's reaction...

Judging from the fact that the White Sword Danju secretly asked me if my
grandfather and father had a fight later, it didn't seem like anything good was
exchanged.

While talking with my father, I arrived at my destination. The place I arrived at

was Seok Taeui’s house.

There was a reason why I went to Seok-tae's house so late.

Didn't it mean that Shijiazhuang had been called by his family while we were
returning home?
Seok Tae-eui told me to come and see Shakyamuni, but I must have been a little
foolish.

After talking with my father for a while, I arrived at my destination.

My father dismounted first and then, holding me by the waist, dismounted me from
the horse.

I went in following the guide of the servant who came to meet me.
seatAfter Arthur waited for a while, Seok Tae-eui came.

"Long time no see."

"Yes, it's been a while."

Waiting to exchange greetings with my father, I greeted them too.

"hello!"

"······yes."

It was a strange feeling. It was somehow tired.

Seok Tae-eui told me to wait here for a while and left with my father.

After waiting for a while, Seok Tae-eui returned.

I asked quickly.

“How is your father?”

"The patient's condition

I cannot tell you."

"Am I your daughter?"

"Then ask yourself."

"······."

Damn it. He was like a knife.

I said with a deep sigh.

"Then can you tell me this?

How's the treatment going?"

Seok Tae-ui was silent for a moment, then parted his lips.

"As I told your father, I will now stop studying your father's disease."

"······Yes?"
Seok Tae-eui then said with a firm expression.

"And from now on, I'll visit Baekrisegae, so don't come."

what? When did you notice me to come like that?

The attitude suddenly changed.

Seok Tae-eui was not originally a benevolent person.

Since he is a bureaucrat who has served as the head of the National Assembly, he is
a bit of a convoluted type who is full of pride in his abilities and life.

Or no, lethargic.

When I ask about my father's condition, I can tell just by saying that he is a
daughter.

However, when he was dealing with me recently, he was friendly and treated me
kindly, so I was surprised to see him like that.

Seok Tae-eui held my wrist and started to draw my pulse, so I kept my mouth shut.

"You're a little tired. It's good to practice, but remember that your body has been
injured once and take a break."

Then he immediately got up from his seat.

"I'll send the prescription through a servant. Stay quiet here today and return
when your father's treatment is over."

Tae-eui Seok turned around and immediately left the room.

What is that reaction...?

I looked down at my teacup and pondered.

Seok Tae-eui showed extraordinary kindness to me in this life.

What is different from the previous life.

Now there are too many to count.

However, what is believed to have influenced Seok Tae-eui's attitude was...

'It's Shakyamuni.'
 Chapter 125

I saw Sibi standing in the room.

'how will we do it.'

In an instant, their eyes met.

Shibi said with a laugh.

"Do you need anything?"

"no it's okay."

I wouldn't be able to get out as long as there was a fight.

Then, the sound of the door opening was heard. When I turned my head, there was a
servant who looked like a teenager.

Shibi with a surprised expression blocked the servant who was approaching me.
Then he lowered his voice and whispered.

"Why are you here?"

He must have thought that he would not be able to hear me, but he raised his
hearing and could hear everything.

"The mason told me to bring it."

"What? But..."

"I'm just following Gongja Seok's orders."

"······ I will tell the master."

"Do whatever you feel like."

Is the conversation a bit strange?

Soon after, the servant came up to me and bowed his head respectfully.

On the contrary, Shibi slightly bowed her head to me and quickly walked out of the
room. The argument with the servant just now did not show on his face at all.

the servant told me

“Greetings to Sojeo Baekri.
Information is late.
You can follow me."

At first glance, I thought I had seen it somewhere, so I searched my memory. In the

past, when Shijiazhuk came to our house, he was the servant who carried the
peonies."······ Seok Tae-ui told me to stay calm here."

"it's okay."

"Then it's fortunate..."

I followed the servant with my delicate feelings behind.

Soon after, I could understand why Seok Tae-ui's expression was hardened at the
place where he followed the servant.

Even though the window was wide open, the room smelled of salve and decoction.

'Something similar happened some time ago...'

Shika Yak sat on the bed and welcomed me.

As expected, I was a child in the middle of growing up, so I had grown quite a bit
during that time. The slimmer cheeks, as if the breasts had been lost, deepened the
outstanding atmosphere.

Shijiazhuang said with a smile.

"who are you?"

"······ It's me, Baek Ri-yeon."

“Who is Baek Ri-yeon?”

Haha, I laughed awkwardly.

“After hearing that I had safely arrived at Namgung Family, I waited for over a
month, but there was no letter, so I thought you had forgotten me.”

"I-I was a bit distracted... That's why I came here as soon as I heard the news
that you came back. And I sent you a reply."

"Ah, the one without that castle?"

"I hurt my hand then."

I showed the palm of my hand as if to prove my innocence.

A very small white scar remained. Originally, it would have been bigger, but the
scars quickly disappeared, probably due to the influence of nature.

Shijiazhuang narrowed his eyes.

“It looks like a cut.”

"No! I even had stitches dripping with blood!"

"······ Injured that much?"

Shakyamuni lowered his head to examine the palm of his hand.

I took advantage of that gap and closed my eyes to raise the ability of the golden
eyes.

'If I had known it would be like this, I would have come with a covering.'

It was a very hot day these days. Even covering it up was annoying.

Well, since the gold eye itself doesn't depend on sight, I was able to write with
my eyes closed. However, I was a little less capable.

Still, I immediately noticed something odd.

Bridge. The energy of one part of the leg was dark and contorted.

I was startled and hurriedly untied my gold eyes and opened my eyes.

"What's wrong with your leg?"

"yes"

Shijiazhuang was surprised and slightly rolled his eyes.

"Just a little bit. It's not like you care."

I didn't argue, I was lying, I just lifted the blanket that Shikaya was covering.

"Yuna!"

Shi Jia Yak was startled and widened his eyes. His leg was bandaged.

"This is nothing"

Shijiazhuang narrowed his eyes as if he was embarrassed.

"Looks like it hurts quite a bit. No, when did you get hurt more than that? I can
still smell the blood."

Shijiazhuang, who hesitated, finally opened his mouth.

"On the way back from home...

I was attacked."

"attack?"

"But it's not something you care about."

I frowned a lot.

“I don’t feel very sick right now because I took the decoction. And as you well
know, Seok Tae-ui is here, right?
You don't have to worry. So I tried to keep it a secret, but how is it very
ghostly?”

"······ ."

The way he explained was really calm.

If it hadn't been for Geum-an, I'd have been fooled into thinking it was a really
minor wound.

It was then.

drooling. A voice was heard as the door opened.

“After all, this is how you came.”

A familiar presence behind his back drew closer.

“I even asked you to return quietly.”

"I called. Tae-eui, don't mind and go."

Shijiazhuang had no hesitation at all.

'what?'

I felt a sense of deja vu there.

That's why, ever since I heard the conversation between Shibi and the servant, I
felt it subtly...

'Upper and lower relationshipIt seems to be distorted... Aren't they distant

relatives?'

In addition, it was said that Shakyamuni was indebted to Shitaeui's house.

However, looking only at the current situation, Shikayak was not paying attention
to Seoktaeui at all.

Then Tae-eui Seok said.

"What Sojeo knows about Ga-yak's wounds would not have happened if he hadn't been
involved with Sojeo..."

"Seok Tae's!"

Shakyamuni's cry cut off Shitaeui's words.

I looked at Shika Yak in amazement.

Shijiazhuang said in an embarrassing tone.

"No, it's not your fault, so there's nothing to worry about."

"······ ."

I looked at Shakyamuni and then looked back at Seok Tae-eui and asked.

"Taeui, are you related to me?"

"You don't need to know the details."

I frowned and nodded.

"OK."

At my cool answer, both Seok Tae-eui and Shi Ka-yak looked suspicious.

"Then, please tell me about Gayak's wounds."

"You don't need to know either.

go back."

"······ ."

By this point, I wasn't in a good mood.

"······ I don't know if I can help."

"You? Ha, how are you helping?"

"You don't need to know the details."

Seok Tae-ui sighed.

Shijiazhuang next to him opened his mouth in a daze and burst into laughter.

'Am I laughing now?'

I shed my eyes.

Seok Tae-eui trembled his beard and spat out.

"Okay! I hope it's not just words."

"Tae's?"

Shijiazhuang made a puzzled voice.

I was a bit surprised because I didn't know I would allow it so easily.

Seok Tae-ui unwrapped Shi Jia-yak's bandages.

Shakyamuni looked at me with a strange expression, wondering if I should dry this

or not.
It was a face that showed strong curiosity about how I was going to help.

Soon the wound was exposed, and I fell asleep. The wound was quite deep.
Even a little bit of blood was still seeping out.

Seok Tae-ui explained.

"There was poison on the blade that it brushed."

I furrowed my brow.

“The wound was shallow, but I had to remove everything the blade touched.

Seok Tae-eui said in a frustrated voice.

“At this rate, I might live with a cripple forever.”

I said staring at the wound.

"Have you finished detoxing?

No, it can't be."

"what?"
It wasn't something that could be explained.
Dark auras of black that I saw with gold eyes.

'I thought it did something... but it was poison.'

Poisons remained minutely and prevented the recovery of the affected area.
However, it seemed that he couldn't control himself any more, so he tried to
decipher it with the next best method.
And on the outside, it looked like it was detoxified.
If it stays like this...

"I can help."

"Really?"

Instead of answering further, I immediately grabbed Shika Yak by the shoulder and
laid him down.

"Ugh! Yuna, salsa..."

It's not good to say it for nothing, so I point out the blood and put my hand on
the Danjeon.

'I heard that even if masters are poisoned, they can spit out the poison with the
flow of genie.'

What I was trying to do was something like this.

I've seen scenes where people vomit poison after eating breakfast.

In the past, when Uncle Namgung-wan was poisoned by acid poison, Dang So-yong
detoxified it on the spot.

'Well?'

Shakyamuni's veins were pretty well polished.

It was the energy and blood of a person who had been practicing the simbeop fairly
consistently. Even in the danteon, even if it was very weak, I could see the
twisted internal energy.

It is not a professionally trained martial artist. Just to protect the body and
stay healthy. I can feel the insideOtherwise, I'd rather lose my mind.

With the other hand, I pointed out the mixed blood of Shakyamuni.

"······ !"
The boy who couldn't make a sound felt like he was losing his mind.

I could feel Seok Tae-eui's frightened inhalation.

I said softly.

“Tell my father that you are asking him to protect the law.”

Chapter 126

* * *

I opened my eyes slowly

The feeling of the natural guardians, which used to move like my limbs, being
disturbed at my fingertips, was clear.

The experience gained by helping Zhuge Hwamu's fortune was effective. I could feel
that the control power of the natural keeper had risen to the next level.

If it was the feeling of controlling the current with the palm of your hand, now it
feels like you are touching the strands of your fingers. The black takgi was no
longer visible from Shakyamuni.

The next thing I noticed was my father. My father who stayed by my side while I was
studying nature. The mighty air wave felt from the side reassured me.

My father put the sword on a table close to him, not knowing when it had been
moved, and closed his eyes.

In addition to his father's sword, there were all sorts of things that looked like
medicinal tools on the table, and on one side was crumpled cotton cloth with black
stains.

Seok Tae-eui was also seen. He had a lot of things he wanted to say.

My father opened his eyes and said.

"Are you done?"

"······."

I tried to answer, but my voice didn't come out. After taking a few breaths, I
could barely make a sound.
"······Yes."

"I've had luck for over half a day. It's going to consume a lot of stamina."

That's why I was so tired that I couldn't even raise my voice.

I barely turned my head to look at the window, and before I knew it, deep darkness
had settled down. Her vision was blurry, and there were signs that a headache was
about to set in near her temples.

My father's hand passed by my side and touched the blood of Shijiayak.

I released the mixed blood and picked up the pulse as it was.

Shi Jia Yak had his eyes closed.

In the blurry field of vision, I could see regular movements going up and down.

said the father calmly.

"It's stable."

Seok Tae-ui urgently sensed the pulse of Shika Yak. An exclamation came soon after.

My father supported me as I stumbled.

I grabbed my father's hem.

"Sleep comfortably."

The moment I heard that, I fell into a daze in an instant.

* * *

Seok Tae-ui groaned while holding the child's wrist that had not yet matured.

"Mmm."

How long have you been like that?

The child's wrist slipped out of Seok Tae-ui's hand.

"Please stop now."

Shakyamuni rubbed the wrist held by Seok Tae-eui with the other hand.
"You're going to see it again and again."

"Kuhm."

Seok Tae-ui cleared his throat and undid the bandage on Shika-yak's leg.

I could already see that the new flesh had sprouted.

"······."

Shakyamuni sighed and snatched the ointment from Seok Tae-ui's hand. Only then did
Seok Tae-ui, who had stopped, move again.

"Oh no, I am."

"It's done. I think it will be finished tomorrow at this rate."

Seok Tae-ui cleared his throat again.

Seok Tae-eui didn't really believe Baek Ri-yeon's words that he could help.

Still, the reason I gave permission was that, although it was absurd, I thought
that maybe they would give away the golden wedding band of Heaven's Mandate, or
that there might be an elixir comparable to that.

After all, it's because I'm a kid who went into the Mansinui practice room.

Maybe you have an unknown spiritual decision in your hand?

He even heard that he had given the ointment of Mansinui to Baek Ri-myeong. But
this wayI didn't even think about it.

A black liquid that escaped through the wound.

it was poison

I've heard that masters with profound inner strength get rid of the poison in this
way when they are poisoned.

Usually, it was like vomiting poison.

That, too, would normally have been possible right after being poisoned, or with
one's own body. Because you know your body better than anyone else through internal
contemplation through luck.

But what about Baek Ri-yeon...?

He knew best that the child was terminally ill.

Even the poison that escaped from Shakyamuni's body was fleeting, but it floated in
the air and then fell. He could only doubt what he had seen.

Seok Tae-eui was so surprised that he saw Baekri-eui River without realizing it.
However, Baekriui Kang had an expression that I couldn't understand.
Baekri River said calmly.

“I will believe in the trust I shared with Seok Tae-eui.”

It was a story about what I saw.

Just then, a servant's voice was heard outside the door.

"Taeui, young master, Sojeo Baekri has woken up."

"Ah, did you finally wake up? How did you sleep for so long?"

Seeing Shakyamuni about to get up from the bed, Seok Tae-eui was startled and
stopped him.

"What are you doing? You can't move yet!"

* * *

My head continued to throb.

If the headache is so bad, don't you moan while sleeping? It was now.
I couldn't sleep deeply because of the headache, so I kept dreaming.

I had many nonsensical dreams, and at one point I was in deep darkness.

In the darkness where I don't know where, only the moaning that I couldn't overcome
the pain sometimes echoed through the cold stone wall. And right in front of me, I
could see the iron bars very faintly. Even the people squatting in it.

After looking around a few times, I realized that the person squatting was a woman.

The woman was hugging herself with her shoulders tightly shrunken.

I even shivered occasionally.

It was not because of the cold, but because of fear.

A mouse the size of a forearm was sniffing at the woman's feet.

Where is this place and why is that woman imprisoned?

Then a light suddenly bloomed next to me. It was only then that I realized that
there was one more person in this seat.

That would be the case, and I couldn't feel any sign or breath from him. In
addition, he was completely immersed in darkness, dressed in all black clothes.

The sudden light was caused by that person.

I turned my head and looked inside the grate again. Because I was wondering who the
woman was. And I caught my breath

'······ Is it me?'

The woman behind the window was me.

Baek Ri-yeon became an adult.

The moment I realized it was me, the woman inside the bars became me. And I faced
the masked man in black.

Only the eyes of the masked person were barely exposed, but for some reason, the
eyes were familiar.

'Why is it so familiar?'

It was time to take a closer look.

I suddenly crawled across the floor and grabbed the bars. Only the point of view
was me, and it did not move according to my will.

I said in a weak voice.

"Did Chung send it?"

Who is Chung?
I had a question, but it came to my mind in an instant.

Couldn't it be that you call Namgung Ryucheong like that?

"······."

The masked man was silent and took out the key from his bosom.
I hesitated again and withdrew.

'No, just look at me.'

I wanted to check the masked man's eyes, but his frightened gaze wandered here and
there. It was so frustrating that I couldn't move on my own.

Soon, the iron bars opened with a clang.

The masked man came inside and grabbed my forearm.

at that momentwoke up in the room

* * *

I opened my eyes, but my mind was very confused. I blinked my eyes for a while,
trying to keep my mind.
I couldn't figure out what the dream was.

'What on earth is that prison, and why was I imprisoned there...'

Even before returning, I had never been confined in such a prison. And then...

'It's blue!'

I've never called Namgung Ryucheong like that!

'Is it just a dog dream like always?'

I was the type to dream a lot.

But······.

No matter how much I thought about that masked person's eyes, it seemed like I had
seen them anywhere.

Then I heard a voice from my bedside.

"Are you awake?"

When I got up, my head was pounding.

As I put my head down and frowned, a glass of water touched my lips.

Only then did I realize that I was very thirsty.

I hurriedly took the water and drank it.

And my father slowly explained the situation. This place was still inside Seok-
tae's clinic.

It is said that I fell asleep and handed over the guest room.

I, who fell asleep like that...

"Has it been three days?"

"yes."

I screamed and my head throbbed even more.

I pounded my temples.

"Even while sleeping, he complained of a headache. Are you okay?"

"Yes. I suddenly shouted just now... I'm much better now."

He seemed to be forgetting something while answering.

"Why?"

"But I think I forgot something... Ah! What about Jegal Sega then...?"

Dad stroked my hair.

"I sent a message. There were circumstances and I couldn't go."

"That's fortunate."

It was then.

growl My stomach cries after starving for three days. Father said calmly.

“Let’s start by eating.”

Chapter 127

* * *

It wasn't three days. The time I starved was almost four days!

My stomach was beating like crazy.

However, I lost my eyes while eating. I was busy organizing my thoughts because of
the things I felt before falling asleep.

'If I can use this method...'

Normally, if I couldn't concentrate on my meal like this, my father would say

something.
But my father just silently put side dishes on top of my rice.

I asked while looking at the side dishes on the spoon.

"Isn't your father eating?"

To be honest, it was a very belated question.

However, the father responded casually.

"I ate

"I'm full now too."

Then my father put down the chopsticks. Then the quarrel came and hurriedly cleared
the table.

When we were waiting because there was something we wanted to say when there was a
dispute, my father spoke first.

"Let's go out to the garden for a while."

"Yes!"

I left the building with my father.

When I went outside, the red light of the setting sun was illuminating the garden.

My father walked without hesitation, as if there was a pre-determined place.

Thinking of taking a walk after dinner, I followed my father curiously.

My father stopped in what looked like a large clearing. Then, he put his hand on a
large rock placed on one side of the flower bed for decoration.

'What are you doing?'

He seemed to be looking at something.

"This should be enough."

"Yes?"

"Stand here."

My father pointed to a location a few feet away from the rock.

My father, who had approached, gently pushed my back and allowed me to sit half a
step ahead.

My father, who stared blankly at me for a moment, suddenly drew his sword.
I opened my eyes wide.My father passed the sword to me as it was.

"father?"

"Take it."

I accepted it once, but when I grabbed the handle, I was really surprised.
It was very heavy.

Much more than I could have imagined!

'No, how do I get this?'

I looked at my father with a puzzled face, but my father only looked at me as if

asking me to come in.

When I sent a natural guide to the qi and blood of my arm to strengthen my

strength, it became a little easier.

"Wield the 1st type of Mu-vaccine God."

"Yes?"

“Think of my hand as the tip of the sword, breathe, and swing.”

'What the hell are you asking a seven-year-old to do?'

the father spoke

"No more, no less. Just wield it as usual."

I looked down at the sword body burning red in the red sunset light.
The words I wanted to say reached the top of my throat, but I pressed them down.

'It's not like he's making me do something that would harm me.'

No, my father swung it like he was swinging a toothpick...

'This I
Can I wield it properly?'

Since it was only wielded once from top to bottom, it seemed like it would be
possible to use a natural keeper somehow.

I raised my sword with trembling hands.

My father came up to me and corrected my posture slightly.

I closed my eyes and caught my breath. He counted with his teeth clenched, and at
the count of three he swung his sword.

It felt like the energy around me was being pulled towards me, no, toward the
sword.

However, unable to withstand the speed and weight of swinging the sword, he drove
the sword into the ground.
'Something... a little different?'

When I was swinging it, the feeling was slightly different from before. It feels
much sharper...

'Is it the difference between a real sword and a wooden sword?'

I tilted my head and thought.

At that time, my father took the sword from my hand. Then, supporting the sword
body with his hand, he raised the sword as if to show it to me. It felt like the
tip of the sword was scratching against the rock, but fortunately it was fine.

I followed my father's hand and approached the rock and was startled.

There were traces of a straight cut left on the rock where the tip of the knife had
grazed... it was dug quite deep.

That's about the size of my index fingernail.

'No, it felt a bit scratched?! '

Did you dig it that much?

I looked at my father in bewilderment.

"Hey, how do you do this?"

On the rock in the garden of someone else's house

What is this?!

'How can I hide this?'

can't you? should i ask? is it expensive? Seok-tae seems to be living a pretty

prosperous life...

My father said as he put the sword in its scabbard.

"You've achieved 2 stars for non-vaccine new work. Congratulations."

"······Yes?"

My father smiled brightly and stroked my hair.

When I was doubting my ears, I heard applause from somewhere.

I looked in the direction of the sound.

There was Shika Yak. Next to the boy who was clapping hard was Seok Tae-eui.

I watched in amazement with my mouth open. Shakyamuni tilted his head.

"I don't know what it is, but isn't it good?"

* * *

On one side of the garden was a round stone table and stool.

I sat down on the round stool and looked at Shakyamuni in amazement.

"Are you crazy?"

"Yuna."

A scolding voice came crashing down from above.

'Oh, right. My father was here too.'

Hahaha, I smiled awkwardly at my father and then refined myself.

"Are you insane? Where did you walk out with that leg?

Father's sigh spread over the bedside.

On the other hand, Seok Tae-ui, who was sitting next to Shika-yak, stroked his
beard and nodded as if he was very satisfied with my words.Shi Jia Yao pursed his
lips and grumbled.

"Listen. I heard you woke up, so I waited. But you don't seem to have any intention
of coming, you just ate and went out to the garden. What should I do if someone I
want to see comes? What if it comes back in a month like a letter?"

This bastard... is it hot?

"Yet it is.
What if it hurts?"

“If it gets worse, it gets worse. What?”

"What?
You said you would be lame?"

"Ah, that's okay. Stop nagging."

Shakyamuni waved his hands excitedly as if he was annoyed.

I looked at him with an exasperated look.

You healed me so hard, what kind of reaction is this?

I thought that Shikayak greeted me while hiding the wound on his leg because he
didn't want to worry me.
But in fact...

'Didn't you just have no idea?'

He seemed very indifferent to his wounds.

"Seok Tae-ui alone is enough to nag. No, thinking about it, it's ridiculous to hear
you nag?"

"What am I?"

"You were born to transmit..."

Like lightning, I blocked Shijiazhuang's mouth. Then he glared at Shika Yak.

As if this situation was funny, the breath of Shijiayak, who was just laughing,
tickled the back of his hand.

I smiled again ha ha ha and looked back at my father.

"Father, can I talk to that Gayak alone?"

"······."

"Can't you?"

"······Confucius, talk to me for a moment."

Only at Seok Tae-eui’s urging did his father get up. I could tell from his
appearance that he didn't like it very much.

As I watched my father walk away, Shi Jia Yak leaned over.

"saw?
Your father stared at me."

"······ Father should be able to hear it from this distance."

Shi Jia Yak was surprised and opened his eyes wide.

"Hmmmm, I guess I was mistaken. You're such a good father."

“And my father is not the kind of person who stares at a child.”

"······I have a really good relationship with my father."

"of course."
I struggled to suppress my proud expression. The time when the relationship was at
its worst before the regression passed by.

Shakyamuni rested his chin on his chin and looked at me blankly.

"As expected... I think you're the funniest."

"I'm your clown? If you want to see something fun, go down to the street and play
games."

"Haha, that expression is cute. It's like a child."

Shi Jia Yak reached out and stroked my cheek.

After being in a daze in an absurd situation, he belatedly slammed Shijiayak's

hand.

Shakyamuni touched the hand that had been hit and smiled.

"I'm really glad though."

"what?"

“I was really worried when I heard that you were swept away by a landslide.
In fact, I thought I would never see you again. I'm glad you're safe."

I shrugged my shoulders for some reason.

From my father to Uncle Namgung-wan, Vice-gwan Shim, my grandfather, and Eon-du,

all the people who said they were worried about me were people I knew even before
returning.
Those who had a trustworthy personality.
And it wasn't just my relationship, it was a relationship with my father.

Yayul was close to a bad relationship, not a relationship, and the same was true of
Sonok.

Maybe that's why when I heard it from Shakyamuni, the feeling was different from
when I heard it from someone else.

It really felt like I was living a different life, and it was proven that I was
living a good life.

I laughed bashfully.

"······thanks."

"······."

Shi Jia Yak suddenly stopped talking and looked at me blankly.

I raised my head as if asking why.
"No, no."

"It's bland."

I listened to the tea that had become lukewarm.

The sun was almost setting and a cool breeze was blowing. Fertilized garden in the
distanceThey were seen busily wandering around buildings and lighting stone
lanterns.

Chapter 128

* * *

Footsteps could be heard approaching the darkened garden.

"You broke up earlier than I thought. I thought you were going to talk for a long
time."

The bird that had been sitting on Shakyamuni's forearm was returned to the cage
that the servant had brought with him. It was a bird that was not well kept as a
pet and was common on the streets.

"They said they needed to go home quickly. They left too much empty."

"Don't be sorry. You should rest too.

Just remember that you still have a lot of scars."

Shika Yak seemed to be listening and drinking. When the servant holding the cage
moved away, Seok Tae-eui opened his mouth again.

"Did you tell a story?"

"What are you talking about?"

"It's about that ability.

"No. I didn't."

Seok Tae-eui looked on in disbelief.

Shi Jia Yao asked calmly.
"Did I have to ask?"

"Of course...!"

Shakyamuni cut off Shitaeui's words and said.

"But he didn't ask either. But how do I ask?"

"what?"

"From what Tae-eui said to Yeon-i, he didn't ask anything about why he got hurt
like this."

Baek Ri-yeon did not ask about the story of Shakyamuni's wound. So even Shika Yak
couldn't ask about Baek Ri-yeon's ability. It was because he himself had no
intention of telling the secret about his wounds.

tacit promise. I won't ask questions, so don't you ask either.

We could understand each other without speaking.

Shijiazhuang smiled faintly.

"I just asked if it would be okay if we continued to meet."

"······So what did you say?"

Seok Tae-eui was silent for a moment and asked.

"I said it's okay. Well, I explained it simply. There are people who don't like me
to step forward, and there are people who are wary of learning the sword... that
much?"

"So did you pass?"

"Yes. Do you even know what he said?"

Seok Tae-eui looked at Shika-yak as if to continue.

"Can I help you?"

Ha ha ha ha ha. Afterwards, Shijiazhuang burst into laughter.

Seok Tae-ui made a face that could neither laugh nor cry.

"That kid is so... such an idiot."

Shijiazhuang was straight.

"You're an idiot to Yeon."

"······."

"But... that's not wrong."

* * *

It was a full night when I arrived at Baekri Sega again.

Under the pouring starlight, I got off the horse in my father's arms. And as soon
as my feet hit the floor, I grabbed my father's hand and pulled it.

"Quickly, quickly."

"Why?"

I grabbed my father's hand and quickly headed to his room.

Geum-sae looked at me and said.

“Oh, baby, where are you going?

You need to wash..."

"Just a little while!"

I went into the room with my father and shut the door. I opened my mouth after
checking that no one was approaching me.

"father."

I put my hands on the table and looked at my father, but I didn't feel serious
because he was short.

"If the guess of the last Jegal Segaju is correct... this time, wouldn't it be
possible to send out poison like I did to Shakyamuni?"

The father's mouth opened slightly.

He sighed slightly, and said.

“Seok Tae-ui’s family also asked us to go home quickly, but is that why you rushed
so much?”

"Yes! I wanted to tell you since I was at Seok-tae's house!"

"Is it so?"
I frowned slightly. Why is the reaction so sluggish?it was hard

his father said.

“Thank you. I had a wonderful idea.

but······."

It was like choosing something to say.

I narrowed my eyes and looked at my father.

"Your idea is not bad... but if Zhuge Sega's opinion is correct, then I would have
tried to remove it myself, wouldn't it?"

"······!"

Come to think of it, it was natural.

'No, why didn't I think of that?

Of course...'

soon realized I was drunk on my abilities and didn't look around properly. All
power was gone.

"I was... like an idiot."

Seeing his sullen appearance, his father reached out his hand.

"It's the way it is."

My father said, stroking my head slowly.

"When you see the slightest hope, your eyes become blurred and confused."

I knew that my father's words were filled with experience.

My father, who gave me the golden wedding band of Heaven's Mandate despite
uncertain hopes.

"Don't worry too much."

"······."

However, being comforted did not immediately make me feel better.

I felt like digging into the ground. Embarrassed and discouraged...
However, unlike me, my father's lips slightly raised.

said the father in a laughing voice.

"Seeing you make these mistakes, you're still a child."

"······."

Not even kidding! I would be ashamed to death, but, let alone consolation, I liked
it because it was like a child...!

I bit my lip and said.

"Then rest. I'll go."

It was when I put my hand on the door after trudging along.

my father said

“Yuna, would you like to take a look?”

"What?"

"My machine. Did you want to take a look?"

It sounded like soothing a child, but it was an offer I couldn't refuse to dismiss
as unnecessary.

* * *

I trudged back to my room and lay down on the bed.

"Haha."

A moan came out of nowhere.

Also, the house is the best.

Ah - I made a stupid mistake.

He struggled and swayed his hands and feet. At that time, Geum-sae opened the door
and came in and was surprised to see me.

"I was surprised to hear that he had been away for a while and then suddenly
vacated for several days... Oh my, what are you doing?"

"just······."
Geum-sae looked at me like she was cute and said.

"Wash and lie down.

Hot water is ready."

"Wow, there is a little ...

Lie down a little longer."

I turned over like a hotteok to avoid Geumsae's hand and said.

“Did anything happen?”

"Yes. I didn't."

Saying so, Geum-sae handed over small pieces of paper.

'Sonok is doing well.'

I held out a little longer and was dragged into the bath by the hand of the gold
chain. After washing, I lay down to sleep, but something went wrong.

'I can't sleep...'

Come to think of it, not even half a day has passed since I woke up after sleeping
for three days.

There's no way you'll be able to sleep.

As I was lying still, I remembered the time I had checked my father's systemic
veins.

I thoroughly checked every vein in my body, but there was no difference between the
internal air flow that was blocked at that time and the others.

'It was rather wide enough to feel expansive.'

During the week and a half, it was smooth without a single snag.

Rather than the fact that I was leading the way, I had a strong feeling that I was
being led all the way, as if I was being led by my veins.
Did you feel the father's status again?

Especially Zhuge Sega.

His veins and father's veins were compared.

'As expected, rather than the marriage ceremony of the Heavenly Order... uh,
thenBonnie, where's the pig?'
He was the guy who came up to bed and slept with me every night.
I came back today and haven't seen it again.

I'll be fine, but... I remembered the last time I chased and cried.

I got up, put on my coat, and left the room. Geum-sae couldn't see where he had
gone, and after walking a little, he could see Eon-du coming out of his father's
place.

Undu looked at me and asked.

"Agi? The Bocchan has been out for a while."

"Again? Oh, but I didn't come to see my father. Could it be... Haven't you seen the
cat?"

"I didn't see you today. Oh, come to think of it, that cat, Mr. Agi, didn't eat
well after he left."

"What? Why didn't you eat?"

"Well, did you make fun of me as a pig?"

"Does that make sense?!"

I shook my head and turned around.

Undu followed and said.

"Where are you going?"

"To see where the cat might be."

"It's dark. I'll go with you."

"No. It's okay. I'm going there."

"Ah... um, there. I see."

The place I immediately stepped into was an annex with strict boundaries where
Jegal Sega was staying.

It wasn't too far from where my dwelling was. My pace, which had been walking
without hesitation, gradually slowed down as I began to see the annex.

There was a passenger in front of the door in the hall.

"father?"

Muyoung looked at me and bowed his head silently.

I said, slightly puzzled.

"Father, what are you doing here?"

"No big deal."

At that time, Makchu, the old woman of Jegal Segaju, opened the door and came out
of the room.

"Sozer, you're back!"

I asked quickly.

"Makchu,
Why is your father here?"

“Ah, while Sojeo was away, Daehyeop looked after the head of the household.”

Judging from the fact that he even said directly, it seemed that my father was
checking the luck of Jegal Sega while I was asleep.

My father looked at Makchu with a hard expression. Roughly, it was as if he was

asking why he was saying that.

Makchu was just confused because he couldn't understand the meaning.

At this point, my father seemed to have no choice.

“I thought you would care.”

I narrowed my eyes and looked at him as if I was about to run into my father's
arms.

"Dad, you know I love you the most in the world, right?"

Moo-young's expression showed nothing, only his father's ears turned red as if he
was slightly embarrassed.

Chapter 129

* * *

I went back to the house with my father.

The cat, which was the original purpose, was also found in the room of Jegal Sega.
As soon as he saw me, he constantly meowed meow meow meow meow meow meow, what kind
of cat is so talkative, to the point of being noisy.

It was only after feeding that I became a little quieter.

I watched the cat and cautiously headed to my father's room.

I opened the door and stuck my head out.

My father spoke first before I could speak.

"Sit down. Let's talk to your father for a while."

"······."

what? Did I do anything wrong?

Why not? When I asked to talk for a while, I suddenly felt like I had done
something wrong...

Even after I came to visit him, he rolled his head hard in anxiety.

'It's not, but it's not recently...'

Two tea cups were seated on the table, as if I had expected my arrival.

said the father, holding up the teapot.

"That cat follows you a lot."

"is that so?"

"When I came to see Jegal Sega, he didn't even pretend to see it."

I furrowed my brow."That's a problem."

"Well?"

"Don't worry. I'll educate you!"

“I will cheer you on.”

For some reason, I looked at him as if he was smiling a little, but he always had
the same blunt face as usual.

My father drank a cup of tea and spoke again.

“The details of Zhuge Sega are not as good as I thought.”

I nodded.
Even if it wasn't, I was just here to talk about it. the father spoke

"What do you think?"

"Well, I think I have about two years left."

"I think so too."

“If the poison that Zhuge Segaju spoke of is really the cause of my symptoms...
then I've been helped."

Even in Baekrisega, there was no information about the extinction of Mosanpa.

In the end, my grandfather went to find out if there was such a poison in the
mother's family.

It was because he couldn't rely on just one word from Jegal Sega.
By the way, at first, my father wanted to go and find out for himself.

Once you can't leave my side, later.

later!

Both me and my grandfather grabbed the back of the neck side by side.

Don't you think about finding out the cause and treating it as soon as possible?

The grandfather, who could not stand his father's carelessness, got angry and left,
saying he was going.

Externally, it is known that he went on a tour for a while.

Without further ado, if it wasn't for Jegal Sega, I still wouldn't have thought of
the possibility of being in Germany.
I touched the teacup and opened my mouth.

"Well, just as I helped Jegal Sega, Jegal Sega also helped me and my father."

Looking at the swaying candle, I took a sip of the tea and opened my mouth.
And hey, he sighed.

"Dad, just tell me. Let's give Gongqing Oil to Jegal Sega."

"······."

There was no change in the father's expression. But because I was so close, I could
see the wavering eyes in an instant.
"Is that what you meant to say?"

“Did you know?”

"Yes. I was thinking about it even if it wasn't so. It seemed that if I had a lot
of energy, I could really slow down the progression of despair."

And we had Gongqing Petroleum.

A supreme elixir that contains enormous energy that is not biased towards either
Yin-Yang or the Five Elements.

Could there be anything more appropriate in the world?

Father nodded his head condescendingly.

"Yes. You are right."

“In addition, you also looked at your father’s systemic veins today. So you should
know better.”

I remembered while talking.

'Wait, no way...!'

Could it be that the reason why my father allowed me to contemplate the energy
today was because of Zhuge Sega?
Are you trying to tell me how?!

'No, somehow! Suddenly, he kindly gave permission.'

I felt a bit taken aback.

I hesitated for a moment and said.

"That... your father can't take the elixir right now, right?"

Father nodded slowly.

Eating Gongqing Oil and melting the energy, if a situation came that prevented the
operation of the unique energy, it was the moment when the coin was inhaled.

Unknowingly, a sigh of regret burst out.

'For some reason, the reaction at that time was subtle.'

There was a reason for this. I didn't want to be proved like this that my intuition
wasn't wrong, but it was just a pity.

Of course, there was a way to save Gongqing oil and have it consumed after solving
his father's problems.
But will his father really try to save Gongqing Oil as he sees Zhuge Segazhu dying
in front of his eyes?

'Absolutely not.'

Even if you can eat it yourself, you will give it up. I couldn't even eat right
now, so there was nothing to say.

'Whoa,
Even if you really like people, there is a certain level.'

Of course... I liked that kind of father.

And anyway, it was better to save the three Zhuges as much as possible.
He knows the secret of my gold eyes, and the future war with the Demonic Cult.

There must have been a reason why the Demonic Cult wanted to destroy the Zhuge
family.

'Wouldn't it be nice if the novel dealt with that too?'

Namgung Ryucheong, what did you do without investigating that?

The most important thing there.

Regarding his father's symptoms, the only one who provided at least the most
plausible hypothesis at the moment was Jegal Segaju.

'I can't just die here.'

Anyway, even if my father healed the symptoms with heavenly luck and ate the
Gongqing Oil to make it his own, what use is the Gongqing Oil if he loses the war
against the Demonic Cult or suffers great damage?

I stared blankly at my father.

"Aren't you sorry for your father?"

I, who know the future, are too lazy to put so much effort into giving reasons.

But my father seemed better than me.

Just by looking at his father, it felt like countless warriors risking their lives
on elixirs were lies.

"If you're not sorry, how can you be a soldier?"

Father said in a calm voice.

"but······
It wasn't meant to be with me."

"······."

"Then let's do it right away."

I opened my eyes wide.

"Right now?"

"Yes. Jegal Sega's condition is not good."

Dad paused for a moment before asking.

"Are you tired?"

"That's not it, but..."

To be honest, I didn't think I'd ever get to sleep.

But I looked at the sky through the open window. Stars pierced in the black
darkness came into my eyes.
I turned my head and looked at the water clock, and it was close to midnight.

“Shouldn’t I tell Moo-young too?”

"I already told you."

"Yes?"

* * *

I took my father's hand and headed for Jegal Sega's residence.

At that time, one of Baekri's warriors on patrol approached us.

"Four Prince, Mr. Agi. What's the problem?"

"It's nothing. You're having a hard time."

The patrol samurai greeted his father and walked away. He seemed to be asking as he
kept coming and going late at night.
Watching this and reflecting on the situation, I was also stunned.

'I told Mu-young in advance...'

So my father had already decided in his heart!

"What would you do if I said no?"

My father looked down at me with puzzled eyes.

"I know you."

I tilted my head slightly.

"No matter how precious the elixir is, it's not as good as saving a person's life.
That's why we should do it."

Then suddenly, in a slightly urgent tone, he said what his father was thinking.

"So by right... I don't mean that you should, of course... Well, I just believed
that you... would think the same way as I did. Because she's my daughter, I mean."

I stared blankly at my father.

Instantly, I remembered the time in the past when I said that even if I visited
Mansinui a little late, let's catch the Cheongwijo first.

My father at the time said he was very happy that I had made that choice. Because
he thought the same as his father.

And now, of course, he was willing to think the same way as his father.

"So Yuna, if you really don't like or dislike you, tell me now."

"······."

"Why?"

"I hate walking."

"Well?"

I stretched out my hand towards my father.

My father, who seemed to be thinking for a moment, let out a light sigh and lifted
me up.
my father iWhen I started learning the vaccine ball properly, he didn't hug me
well.

The reason is very simple. Walk around and practice footwork!

don't you do too much?

I hugged my father tightly by the nape of his neck.

"Are you worried?"

For a moment, I thought about asking what I was worried about.

So, what, do you think you can do well or are you worried about Jegal’s family?

"It's not like that."

My father looked like he didn't know why I was doing this all of a sudden.
I beat my dad before he asked.

"It's a secret."

"······."

Chapter 130

* * *

It's been a while since I left and I'm back again.

I was surprised to see Moo-young greet us right away.

'Is that person sleeping?'

My father put me down and said.

"Do you remember the conversation we had earlier?"

"Yes, but...
Are you doing it right away?"
Moo-young was originally a person who had a hard time understanding emotions, but
now he felt embarrassed.

I could understand that feeling too.

“Because the sooner the better.”

“I understand. If so, can I know what kind of elixir it is? I heard that there is
no need to worry, but even if you neutralize the energy of the spiritual group
through luck, it should be similar to the foundation of the housekeeper’s inner
strength… ·."

Moo-young asked his father cautiously.

My father took out a porcelain bottle the size of a black light finger from his
bosom. It was a really long time since I've seen it.

"It's Gongqing Petroleum."

Moo-young's expressionless expression collapsed again.

This time it was a face with both eyes wide open.
Considering the value of Gongqing Petroleum, that figure was rather indifferent.

After a long silence, Moo-young spoke.

"The distribution of Daehyeop can't even keep up. I'm just grateful."

My father suddenly put his hand on my shoulder and gave me a slight push forward.

"It's Yeoni's choice, not mine.

Gongqing Oil belongs to Yan."

"······."

There was so much pride in his tone that it was rather embarrassing to me.

Moo-young put her hands together and raised her hand politely.

"The immeasurable grace that Sojeo gave to the family lord, I will make sure to
repay it someday."

"yes······."

It felt like the burden was multiplied a hundredfold with the things I had to do in
the future.

"Okay then, Yuna."

Before coming to Jegal Segaju's residence, I talked with my father in advance about
what to do.

My father handed me Gongqing Oil.

Then Moo-young hurriedly intervened.

"Wait a moment. Are you interested in helping with luck?"

"Yes."

"...isn't that dangerous?"

It was natural to be concerned. Rather, if you weren't worried, you should have
stayed away from that person.

The power contained in Gongqing Oil is vast.

Of course, it was difficult to deal with.
It had to be at the level of a master who handled Jingi as if it were his own hand.

In the meantime, of course I couldn't do it... and my father couldn't either. It

was like the reason why he couldn't take it.

Then someone else was needed.

But... to whom will Gongqing Petroleum be handed over? How can you trust him?

What if he ate Gongqing Oil and changed everything to his own strength?

This was something that really had to depend on individual morality.

Even Mu-yeong, a subordinate of Jegal Sega, could not be trusted in such a thing.

This was the reason why I couldn't easily decide to use Gongqing Petroleum on Zhuge
Sega.

Muyoung said with a serious face.

“If something happens to you, you will have no face.”

I looked up at my father, and he said to Moo-young.

"It's okay. Don't worry.It's poetry."

Despite what his father said, Moo-young was unmoved.

“The head of the household told me to take good care of him as well.”

Unknowingly, I frowned.

When else did you say that?

For some reason, when I come in and out of this place, Moo-yeong is very
accommodating, and I was taken aback by my words, but I thought there was a reason.

Could it be that Zhuge Sega expected that he would collapse?

'Well, the first meeting was also like that.'

Even then, he collapsed on the road.

It was natural to expect that at some point he would lose his mind again.

"Yes. His condition is getting worse day by day, but there is still time left for
the head of the household. There is no need to act in such a hurry."

"I understand your concerns. But lately, I've come to believe that Yeon-yi can do
it..."

I interrupted while listening to my father.

“Mooyoung, what did Jegal Segaju say?”

“If something happens to you, I told you to take good care of Sojeo Baekri.”

I nodded.

"So please follow my will.

Because that's what I want."

"······."

"If you don't believe me, trust the eyes of Jegal Sega."

I covered Mu-young's mouth like that and looked at my father with an expression
asking if I did a good job.

After a moment of silence, the father spoke.

“Then, Moo-young seems to have agreed, so let’s start.”

"tooth."

I closed my mouth and took a seat next to Jegal Segaju.

I opened the bottle It is said to be a milky liquid, but to me it looked like a

lump of light shining brightly. Even if the eyesight of the gold eye was killed as
much as possible, the milky light could not be seen.

'You can drink this.'

Let's finish it, I thought. However, contrary to my thoughts, my hand did not move.
Instead, what came to my mind was a painful memory as if my body was on fire.

Before I knew it, my hands were trembling slightly.

"······."

It was funny that he said this confidently to Moo-young. It was then. A voice
whispered in my head.

It was my father's transmission.

“You did that to Muyoung. If you don't believe me, trust the eyes of Jegal Sega.
It's like what I would say. If you don't believe me, trust this father's eyes. you
can do it 」

Unknowingly, a mischievous laugh leaked out.

The shaking of his hands had stopped before he knew it.

I swallowed and took another deep breath. And without hesitation, he immediately
put the bottle to his mouth and tilted it.

No more, no less, really just one drop.

As soon as it entered the mouth, it permeated and there was no trace of it.

It didn't taste like anything. It was just... something like water. Is it tasteless
and odorless?

However, the energy contained within it was different. The energy started to spread
from the moment it permeated the tongue. The feeling of something windy gradually
grew stronger and started to rage like a storm.

'No, they say that if you take an ordinary elixir, you need to release the
compressed energy...'

Gongqing Petroleum was not like that at all.

Before I could release it, I was freed on my own and went wild.

The elixir I took was the only one that made me fall into the magic spell before
and after returning. Even the memory of that time was hazy due to the influence of
the state flower infancy. Still, I could be sure it wasn't like this.

'I can see why they said that you shouldn't feed directly to Jegal Sega.'

My first thought was to have Jegal Segaju consume it and then I would lead Jingi.
Of course, it was from the idea that the person in need would take the elixir.

But my father was against it.

I have to eat and purify my energy.
'I almost got into trouble.'

When I shut up before regressionEven though he had read books, he still did not
reach his father's knowledge.

If I hadn't listened to my father and fed him right away, the veins of Jegal Sega
would have been torn apart before I could help him with luck.

It was clear that his weakened and narrowed veins would not be able to withstand
the stormy energy of Gongqing Oil.

But I was able to hold on.

'So... I'd say it's almost similar to the nature keeper I used to use?'

And my body was accustomed to using natural support.

It was just that it was much more massive than it was then and tried not to follow
my intentions.

The more I tried to suppress the unrefined and dissipating energy and let it obey
my will little by little, the more I was amazed.

'How can that single drop of water contain all this energy?'

Realistically, it was unbelievable.

Then another thought came to my mind.

'If I figure out this method... I can also use it when dealing with nature keeper?'

And the last thing I found out was...

My father said that even if his body was fine, he would not have consumed it.

Even though I know that all the elixirs in the world are useless because I am still
an internally impaired person, waiting for the day when I can eat this one day.

When I thought the energy of Gongqing Petroleum was in order, I stretched out my
hand.

However, it stopped moving just before reaching the dantian.

'How about the upper level war?'

The qi veins of Zhuge Sega were intertwined with the jeol veins, and strangely, the
upper part was the widest.

Unlike normal people, the veins near the Danjeon, where the center of the inner
cavity is located, are the widest.
I turned the direction of my outstretched hand. The palm of her hand touched her
soft hair and her forehead. And immediately, the energy of Gongqing Oil was poured
into it.

The veins, which had almost stopped circulation due to the veins, began to absorb
the energy of Gongqing Oil as if they were desperate.

'great. It was right this way.'

The moment I thought that, I felt something strange.

A terrifyingly deep and vast aura that he had never felt before was felt in Jegal
Segaju.

Chapter 131

same time.

Moo-young, who was standing guard, looked at the Baekni River.

Baek Ri-eui-gang's expression as he watched Baek Ri-yeon was very frightening.

Veins were standing on the back of the hand holding the handle of the sword. The
handle of the sword he was holding looked as if it would break at any moment.

It didn't look good.

If you were so nervous, the person watching could get exhausted and fall before the
person doing fortune-telling.

Muyoung opened his mouth for a moment, then closed it again without saying
anything.

Even though the blade was standing like that, the air waves that bloomed from the
Baekni River were extremely calm.

you know you'll do well

I saw a little child

The expression on the child's face was calm. If it hadn't been for the pulsating
waves of ingenuity, I would have thought I had fallen asleep while sitting.

And I looked at the Baekri River again.

Well. Even if it's that hundred li river, if it's a daughter's job, you're so
nervous, that's what I thought.
four days

It was the time it took for me to hand over all the energy of Gongqing Petroleum to
Zhuge Sega.

Perhaps because of Gongqing Petroleum, even after four days of luck, my body was
very active.

And finally, I met Jegal Segaju's cloudy eyes.

At that time, Gongqing Petroleum was not regrettable, it was a very pleasing sight.
Of course, if Jegal Sega hadn't lost his mind again.

I stood up for a while and then I fell again with my head behind the pick, which
was really frightening.

Fortunately, it was because I was very tired that I lost consciousness this time.

So it's sleeping.

absurdThere was no No, I did all the hard work.

* * *

"Here you go."

Undu handed me a thick pouch.

"I'm glad you're here. I need to take care of you, but I'm distracted... Do you
need anything else?"

I checked the thick pockets. It was loaded with snacks that could be easily picked
up and eaten.

"doesn't exist."

"It's fortunate that even Agi-ssi visited often. Whoa, Do-ryeo-sama seems to have
completely forgotten about it."

"Something like that... I asked my father."

"What did you say?"

“They say you can win with your skills.”

"Huh true. Huh. Huh true."

Undoo couldn't bear to say anything and just sighed as if he was stumped. Leaving
that undone behind, I left the dorm.
It took a long time to walk along the wide 100-ri-segae.
As I got closer to my destination, my vision became dizzy from the small and many
auras.

Soon after, I saw little by little children my age, starting with teenagers in
white training clothes.

A few people who recognized me bowed their heads.

This was the place where the warriors of the Baekri family stayed and trained.

And at the outermost part of the training hall, there was a small space where young
trainees who had not yet become disciples stayed.

There, while waiting on seniors and training, if Mujae and his muscles and bones
are in good shape, he is selected as a true disciple.

I went up to the pile of training straw dolls in the corner of the fence.
Soon, my head popped up over the fence.

Inside the fence, I could find a familiar face. They were orphans whose father had
saved from Heuksi on the way back from Namgung Sega the other day.

After that, the father allowed the children to stay at Baekri family and learn
swordsmanship.

Of course, the choice was yours.

There was also a way to become a servant or get out of the 100 li. There were even
children who managed to find relatives while staying at Baekri Sega.

However, only two children left Baekri Sega.

(No matter where you go, you're still hungry. )

(I don't want to be hit by my uncle.)

The children are different, but they stayed here for similar reasons.

And almost all of the remaining children chose to learn swordsmanship. It was
because the warrior looked much cooler than the servant. It was a natural choice if
it was natural.

'I've grown quite a bit.'

Some of the people in the seat were working hard on practicing without letting go
of their swords.

When they first came to Baekri's family, they didn't even know how to hold a sword,
but now they've become quite a trainee.

'Because everyone is desperate.'

I knew that even a child would know.

In particular, for the children who almost sold themselves like goods in the dark
city and went through the ups and downs of the world, this opportunity given by
their father is a rope that can change their future lives.

The children who knew this worked hard, and thanks to this, their skills improved.

At that time, a small child came to the back of the building with an armful of
white training clothes and found me.

"sister!"

"Jinjin! I told you to call me Mr. Agi!"

Another boy hurriedly followed behind the child.

Both of them were orphans brought up by their fathers.

The child called Jinjin was the one who took the bowl from me with a runny nose at
that time.

I said with a smile.

"Hi. How are you?"

"yes!"

"Then pretend you don't know I'm here and go now."

"yes!"

Jinjin stumbled and walked.

"Ah, that's right. Jinjin, come here. You too."

I called Jinjin and the boy behind me.

Jinjin staggered and came back.

"It's a secret."

The two nodded vigorously.

From the moment I wiggled, the children's eyes were already shining with
anticipation.

I pull out my pocketHe took out a handful of peanuts and pine nuts, and hesitated.

"Well, neither of them have hands."

After looking around for a while, I climbed up the wall. And put peanuts in the
hands of children who open their mouths like baby birds.

"Okay, then go."

The children munched their cheeks, nodded, and left.

After watching the training ground for a while, I jumped to the floor.
Almost no sound was produced using the natural keeper.

I was gradually getting used to writing natural journalism. And it was time to go
round the wall and enter the training room.

Jinjin's voice was heard from somewhere far away.

"Sister! Un, no, Mr. Agi!"

Jin-jin, who came running in a month, was almost on the verge of crying.

"Help me! Older brother Sohan...!"

* * *

Sohan was the smallest of the children his father brought up.

But from what I saw, he was the most talented with the sword. There were some
problems, but...

Quadang!

With a loud sound, laughter erupted from one side of the training center.

"Hahaha, it's like a drowning mouse!"

"I can't do one thing of fetching water, so where can I use it?"

"You bastard!"

The place where Jinjin followed was a stable.

Sohan, who had fallen, was drenched in water and became a laughing stock. Sohan
looked terrified.

Sohan's problem was that his temperament was too weak.

Those around Sohan looked down at him and giggled.

As there were many who wanted to become warriors of the Baekri family, the trainees
were also diverse.
However, it can be generally divided into three types.

Firstly
Descendants of the Baekri Sega family.

They were treated with great respect even among the practitioners. They came here
just to show off, to get acquainted with the seniors.

For reference, most of the children who matched the mood by sparring with the twins
were the children of that family.

Below them were the children of the White Swordsmen. Thanks to their early
education, they generally had excellent skills and backgrounds.

And at the bottom of the floor were the children of those who worked for the Baekri
family.

From the manager of the manor to the porter, if their children wanted to become a
little muscular, they would put their money into this place.

This is because it is the only way to become a formal disciple of the Baekri
family.
It was only natural that if he became a formal disciple, he would be able to walk
with his shoulders straight even within the age of 100 li.

And... the orphans brought by the father were not even among them.

Some lowly people, even from unknown origins, were dissatisfied with training in
the family of Baekri.

And quite understandably, dissatisfaction led to bullying.

"Ha ha ha, the smell of shit!"

"Where do you dare?

Your location is right there!"

Then the boy in the white uniform said. That white uniform was the one worn by
formal disciples.

"Hey, wipe it."

"Yes?"

"Didn't you splash muddy water on my shoes? Wipe them up quickly."

Sohan was frightened by the loud noise and tried to wipe his shoes with his sleeve.

"Where are you going to clean my shoes with dirty clothes? Is there anything else
you can do to get my shoes dirty?"

The boy shouted and kicked the waterlogged soil with his feet. Then, even the clean
face of Sohan became dirty with muddy water.
The children burst into laughter again.

"Go quickly and get some clean water and a towel!"

Sohan shook his shoulders and raised his soiled body.

at that time.

"Here. A clean towel."

Their gazes were fixed on me at the sound of the voice that stopped the smallpox.

I handed over the handkerchief that was in my arms to Sohan.

"Ah, lady!"

The children, including the boy in the white uniform, stood back in amazement.
ChildThey whispered frantically among themselves so that I could hear everything.

"What? When did you come?"

"I don't know! No, I definitely told that bastard to watch!"

"Mistress, of course...!"

A look of ruin appeared on the boys' faces.

I motioned Sohan to get up quickly and went out in front of the boys.

"What is this doing now?"

"That, that's..."

The kids who made eye contact with me mumbled and looked at each other.
But the boy in the white uniform was different.

“I was teaching some lesser children.

why. Do you have any problem?"

Rather, the boy looked at me confidently and said.

"And I really want to ask. What are you doing here, Mr. Agi?"

"······."

“No~ You can’t even use a sword, but you know how funny it is to keep going back
and forth to the training ground like this, right?”

Did the liver come out of the boat because he was an official disciple?

It looked like he had come on purpose to harass the children related to their
father.

The boy grinned and continued.

“I heard that you are practicing swordsmanship again these days.”

The boy's laid-back appearance made the other children relax and laugh, as if
contagious.

“Did you do it because you wanted to learn a sword? Can I teach you?”

"yes."

"Yes?"

“Teach me a few words.”

Chapter 132

For a moment, the boy made an expression of doubting his ears. The reaction of the
people around them was similar.

Soon after, the boy twisted his face and became angry.

"To say it carelessly without knowing the meaning.

That's why it can't be..."

"Why don't you know? You mean sparring?"

I interrupted the boy and said.

"······."

The boy was silent as if embarrassed.

It was natural.
A white uniform who is the official disciple of Baekri Sega.
Wearing a white uniform meant that at least Mujae was recognized.

Compared to him, I am a person who has suffered a tragedy that no one in this
family knows about.

'But it would be absurd to engage in sparring.'

I smiled and tilted my head.

"What's the reaction like? Ah! Is it because you think you'll lose?"

"Because it's ridiculous!"

The boy who shouted loudly spoke as if to listen to the people around him.

“What sparring!

He knew that if he could think, nothing would be good if he sparred with me here.

because he did something wrong

just as expected.

"Stop talking nonsense that isn't even funny! Let's go guys!"

The boy tried to leave with the other children who were surrounding him.

But.

'It's no fun when it ends like this.'

That was before the boy turned around.

Smack!
I kicked the waterlogged soil.

A lot of muddy water splashed on the boy's white uniform. Luckily, I was able to
see it splashing all the way to the face.

"······!"

I smiled and held out my muddy shoes.

“Did your shoes get dirty because of you?

Wipe it off quickly."
Where are you going to run away like this?

* * *

'It's free.'

Those were peaceful days.

Baekgeomdanju Baekrijaecheon walked slowly through the gymnasium with his hands
behind his back.

The bloody impression did an excellent job of hiding his boredom.

And soon after, the bloody impression distorted even more frighteningly.

"What's the fuss about?"

It was because his sharp senses caught the constant annoying noise.

The gymnasium dedicated to the Baekgeomdan was only one wall apart from the
training grounds for formal disciples.

At the words of the white sword danju, one of the members quickly headed to find
out. And then it came back with a totally unexpected answer.

"The first baby is here."

"Yeoni?"

But it was nothing new. Baekgeomdanju had already been reported before. The fact
that Baek Ri-yeon visits from time to time to see the children who have no place to
go that Baek Ri-ui-gang has brought.

However, when Baek Ri-yeon came, it was enough to give the children some snacks and
make sure they were doing well.

He was fundamentally different from the twins, who claimed to be direct descendants
of Baek-ri, who used their prestige, made a fuss, and interfered with training
whenever they came. So it was a car that I liked in my heart.

One day, I thought of bringing them to the training ground of the White Swordsman
and showing them the training of the White Swordsmen, but this kind of commotion.

It was something to frown upon.

When I swallowed the disappointment in my heart, the White Swordsman continued.

"It is said that the official disciple and the trainee brought by the 4th Confucius
at that time had a quarrel."

The members of the White Sword Team pretended to be fighting, but how much time did
the members of the White Sword Team have?

I immediately noticed the situation behind Simi.

"The first baby who saw it stopped it..."

The Baekgeomdan member, who had a goodwill towards Baek Ri-yeon, continued with a
slightly worried expression.

“It is said that he is sparring with his official disciple.”

“What, Dalian?”

Baekgeomdanju's eyes, which had been locked in boredom, sparkled with interest.

“As expected, you have to have this kind of fun in your old age to live a long
time.”

* * *

I looked around while holding the children's wooden sword used by trainees here.

'Certainly the quality is inferior to what I use.'

It was at this point that I realized. Still, that I live in a very good situation
without worrying about food, clothing and shelter.

Had it not been for my father, I would be in the same position as these orphans.
When luck followed.

Then a crying voice was heard.

"Because of me,
You don't need to do this."

And Yoo-chang, the boy who was carrying the laundry with Jin-jin, couldn’t even
raise his head.

"I'm just
I'm sorry if I called Mr. Agi for no reason and knew this would happen."
The other children my father had brought heard the commotion and came and
surrounded me and tried to die of apology.

I was patient, but it became more and more absurd.

“They really are.”

"Do you think I'll lose? Ah!"

"······."

"······."

"her!"

How much did you have faith in me!

I asked Jin-jin, who just happened to meet my eyes.

"Jinjin, do you think so too?"

Even Jinjin mumbled and lowered his head.

Even Jinjin!

"Uh, everyone said that my sister was sick..."

I expected very well what I usually heard.

Well... You must have heard that Baek Ri-yeon, who comes to you, is a dead man,
that the line you caught is a rotten line, or something like that.

"Don't worry, Jinjin. I also sparred with Ryuchung Namgung at Namgung Sega.
And I won!"

It wasn't a lie. I lost the match, but Namgung Liu-cheong, who allowed me a wrist,
said that he was no different from losing.

Jinjin blinked and said.

"······Who is Ryucheong Namgung?"

"······."

Then Sohan opened his mouth again.

“I, I will go and pray that I made a mistake. Mr. Agi will just go away…”
What do you do after hearing more absurd words from Sohan?

I approached Sohan. Then, he lifted the hem of Sohan's upper garment, who was
making a foolish noise.

"······!"

"Ugh"

"Sohan!"

A gasp was heard along with a gasping sound. There were bruises all over Sohan's
body, as if from being beaten.

"It's okay, it's okay. It's okay."

Sohan's complexion turned pale in an instant and he snatched the hem from my hand.

'I'm glad I'm young at times like this'

I'm a little bit olderI couldn't even lift the hem of my clothes.

"What what? When?"

"Why didn't you tell me!"

It was something everyone didn't know.

I noticed it while watching carefully because the flow of the air vein was
unstable.

"Has this happened often?"

"Oh, no."

In the meantime, Mrs. Reason why I visited here from time to time. If you know that
I care, you won't be able to do anything.

But recently, from Shika Yak to Jegal Segaju, they couldn't come here because they
were hectic.

'The house is also filthy and spacious...'

It was a fairly annoying distance to come and go if you didn't make up your mind.
Whoa. Sohan flinched at my sigh and said.

"I'm sorry."
"What do you have to be sorry for?"

Then Jin-Jin asked.

"Then let's tell your sister's father!"

"That's not allowed."

Jinjin sullenly withdrew.

The moment the father intervened, the children's fight turned into an adult's fight
for an instant.

And I wonder if my father would intervene.

'Standing there is also skill.'

Because that was the father's idea of these children.

"it's okay.
It's best for me to solve this."

No, it was rather good.

Anyway, I was thinking about how to let people know that I am serious about
learning the sword.

'Because I can't keep hiding in the yard that's up to 2 stars.'

I don't know if my grandfather was there... Even my grandfather wouldn't have known
that I would rise to 2 stars so early.

'So it wouldn't be bad to use this incident as an opportunity to reveal it.'

I saw people who seemed to have come to watch one by one.

Because the place is a place, boys and girls were the most common. As if the other
formal disciples had heard the story and came to see it, I could see white uniforms
from time to time.

And most of the eyes looking at me were not good.

'Hmm, I wish there was a more weighty greeting.'

There were a few members of the White Sword, but more than that...

As I glanced around, I paused for a moment. And I averted my gaze as casually as

possible.

Just then, a boy appeared with a wooden sword and his gang.

"How long are you going to do that? You can give up if it seems difficult."

I said to the boy.

“I was thinking.”

"Yes?"

"Isn't it fun to just do sparring like this?"

The boy's face was suspicious of what I was about to say.

"Let's bet."

“A bet?”

"Yeah. Bet. If you win, I'll never come here again."

"You're not coming? Never again?"

"yes."

The boy made a grim expression.

I spoke.

"Instead, if I win, you don't come back here either."

I raised my head and asked.

"how?"

The boy, who had a grim expression on his face for a moment, shouted.

"Nonsense! How can you not come here to train?"

The boy seemed to have forgotten to show respect. Or intentionally.

I looked at the boy as if he didn't know that either.

"Idiot?"

"what······."
"You're saying that Baek-ri is excommunicated from his disciples."

"······."

Then, a series of startled breathing sounds were heard all around.

It's nonsense. Leaving behind the voices asking if it was too much, he continued
talking to the boy.

"Even if I don't come here, I'm a direct descendant of Baekri. But you? If I can't
come here...
what?"

I tilted my head and looked at the boy who was speechless.

“But what are you saying that my coming bothers you?”

Chapter 133

It was then.

"Hahahahaha!"

I heard laughter that almost sounded like a roar.. Everyone looked back in
amazement at that laugh and was doubly surprised.

"Everything, sweet lord!"

"Ugh, when the hell is the white sword lord!"

He was a great person. That he was hiding his body so that the people around him
would not notice.

Baekgeomdanju, who had been laughing for a long time, approached with a clear
cough.

By the way, I already knew.

That light, that mighty truth, is not something that can be hidden.

"Keuhum, kuhm. It's been a while since I laughed very tearfully."

I ran over and said hello.

"Danju! Hello! Welcome!"

My fierce welcome brought questions to everyone's faces.

"I didn't know you would welcome me like this."

of course! Baekgeomdanju was just right for the weighty greeting I wanted.

The white sword danju looked at me while stroking the corner of my mouth that was
still smiling.

"Hmm. I heard that you train hard..."

The white sword danju slightly tilted his head with puzzled eyes, then turned
around.

“Anyway, I heard everything.

Are you doing something fun?"

"Yes! We will sparr!"

Baekgeomdanju hardened his expression. Even though it only hardened slightly, it

instantly made a very scary impression.

"But personal sparring is forbidden. They can get caught up in their emotions and
seriously hurt each other."

This was the reason why the boy who was my opponent in sparring hardened as soon as
he saw the white sword Danju.
Because that would not be allowed in the first place.

I said with a smile.

“But there is a sweet lord!”

"me?"

"Yes! If you think you're going to get hurt, wouldn't it be okay if the Lord Dan
stopped you?"

"Can you judge me?"

"Uh... that's how it works!"

In addition, to be honest, that personal ban on sparring was an exception for
Baekri's immediate family.

As you can see when the twins take Baek Ri-sae and spat with them on their own
every time.

Who would dare to hurt the direct descendant of Baekli?

However, if I mentioned this openly, I could become a child who believes in blood
and speaks out.
So I slightly turned to ask if it would be okay because there was a white sword
danju.

As expected, the mouth of the White Sword Danju was relaxed.

"Sweet Lord, can't we?"

"Euhaha, of course! It won't work!"

what? His expression is a bit loose... to the point of being excessive.

It was a time when I was slightly suspicious.

"Danju! What are you talking about?"

An unexpected voice came from behind. It was a hundred li.

'Why did he come?'

Since there was such a fuss, I thought it must have been heard.

However, I thought it would take a long time since it is far away...

"Whoa, of course not! I can't stop the fight, but is Danju instigating it? What if
Yeoni gets hurt...!"

Baekgeomdanju looked at Baeklimyeong with a hardened expression.

"You don't have to worry about such useless things. As long as I'm here, you won't
get hurt."

"······."

It was like I only stimulated the White Sword Danju.

Originally, Baek Ri-myeong and Baek Geom-danju didn't get along very well.

The reason was simple. It is because the white sword danju was only carried away,
and the white sword danju was not from the grandmother's faction.

Even when his uncle became Sogaju, Baekgeomdanju kept neutrality and kept the
position of Baekgeomdanju.
I must have wanted to kick him out, but I guess I couldn't.

'If only I could make it on my father's side...'

And the boy was caught in the gaze of Baek Ri-myeong, who turned his head away from
the threatening eyes of Baekgeomdanju.

Baek Ri-myeong fired at the boy as if it was all right.

"And you! No matter how young Yeon-i is, she is definitely a member of the hundred
family. How dare you ignore her?"

the boy is whiteHe seemed perplexed by the name.

"Bocchan? Wait a minute..."

"noisy!"

Baek Ri-myeong cut off the boy's words and spoke to me this time. This time it was
a soothing tone.

“Yeon, why are you dealing with all these things?”

"······."

"I'll say something harsh later, so let's do it."

I knew it would be like this.

However, if I was going to withdraw from here like this, I wouldn't have been able
to continue the fight until now.

"No, brother. Thank you for your concern, but it's okay."

I clenched my fists as if I had a strong will and looked at the 100 li.

"My father said! This kind of thing should be solved with skill."

"Hahaha! I've always liked the spirit of my Uigang!"

As expected, the White Sword Danju took my side and stepped out.

"Then, the conversation is roughly over. Bocchan, are you still going to object?"

"······."
At Baekgeomdanju’s words, Baek Ri-myeong twisted his face a lot, then turned away
while shaking off the hem of his clothes.

The white sword lord asked.

“What are the rules going to be?

Of course, it must be a wooden sword, and only with herbivores without using
internal energy?"

Of course, that was the tone.

I smiled lightly.

"No. With no internal attack restrictions, the one who surrenders loses, how about
that?"

"······Without restrictions on air defense?"

"Yuna?"

Both Baek Limyeong and Baekgeomdanju looked embarrassed. Baekgeomdanju, who seemed
to be thinking for a moment, opened his mouth.

"Still, the bet that Yeon-i talked about earlier is ridiculous."

Hearing the bet, Baek Ri-myeong called one of the disciples around him and asked
what he was talking about.

“It shouldn’t happen to excommunicate a disciple once accepted like this.

"Sweet Lord?"

The other boys and girls around them were all startled when they heard the story
from the Baekgeomdan member who had followed Baekgeom Danju.

I was also surprised.

The white sword danju frowned at me.

Didn't I look like a threat to others because of my formidable impression?

* * *

Seats were set up in no time.

Originally, it was a training ground with many people coming and going, and it was
a spectacle that would not be seen again in the recently quiet Baekri family.
Everyone gathered to see this exciting story.

Baek Ri-myeong was sitting at the top of the table and even prepared a chair.

There was a clear sign of annoyance, but there were also close friends gathered
around Baek Ri-myeong when he came.

And the boy who is my opponent...

It was an expression of regret at the ever-growing plate. But now it's too late to
turn around

The boy said while bowing.

"My name is······."

"I'm not curious. Come."

I kept a cool expression.

But it wasn't cheating.

I! To say the lines Namgung Ryuchung said!

‘Ah, this is so thrilling?!”

The point of this word is to spit it out really indifferently.

'Actually, he looked a little cool at the time...'

I'm talking about the kid's subject.

And again, these words were very effective in pissing off opponents.

An angry swordsman flew from the boy who kicked the ground and ran.
It meant saving face and being nabal, and going first.

I felt that I was dodging the first sword attack.

'Well? It's nothing?'

I honestly thought it would be easy. When I looked at it with gold eyes, I could
tell that it was worse than Namgung Ryucheong or even Seo Ha-ryeong.

Still, I was a little nervous at first.

But the moment I saw the first sword attack...

If you think of the time when you had a sparring with Namgung Ryucheong, this is
something that you can not see the path clearly, so it is based on standard
herbivores.It was at the level of Luhan.

widely! Skip.
When the opponent's attack struck my sword several times, it lost its power and
slid down the blade.

It was the basic operation method of the no vaccine.

to deflect an attack.

If you reach the level of your father, you will now avoid it by a single point.

Gradually, the boy's face hardened.

And the more I mixed the swords, the more I realized.

'No, his skills aren't significantly inferior to Namgung Ryucheong or Seo Ha-
ryeong.'

It was my improvement.

Before I was conscious, the natural guide naturally flowed from the wrist to the
sword through the veins in my arm.

Paaang!
To say that wooden swords collided, a heavy sound resounded, and the hem of the
boy's clothes and I swayed.

The sword the boy missed flew through the sky and landed on the floor.

The boy couldn't withstand the power of the sword I wielded.

My wooden sword was aimed at the boy's neck.

"surrender?"

"······."

The dumbfounded boy did not seem to understand the situation.

"how······?"

It was then. A loud voice crossed the training ground.

"2-star non-vaccine work...!"

It was the white sword master.

The white sword team member next to the white sword danju also had a firm
expression.

"Congratulations! Hahahaha! Two stars at that age, the head of the household would
be very happy if he knew!"

I bowed my head slightly and trembled in humility.

"Because it's still embarrassing."

Then, a hundred li people who jumped up shouted.

"Danju! What do you mean? Yeon-i is 2 stars?"

The White Sword Danju frowned.

I could feel some of the lesser temperaments getting scared as they averted their
gaze.

“Are you doubting my eyes?”

"······That's not the word······!"

Baekgeomdanju clicked his tongue and turned his head away from Baekrimyeong and
approached me.

"Congratulations. Ah, this time it means congratulations on winning Dalian."

"thank you."

And with the end of the sparring, the people who had been quiet began to spit out
words one by one as if their mouths had suddenly opened.

"Agi Yeon won!"

"2-star non-vaccine work!"

"How? Wasn't he a dead man?"

“But the white sword lord couldn’t have seen it wrong…”

The chattering sound made the training ground resemble the market floor.

I grinned in my heart.

Chapter 134

“Now that Yeon-i has won, we have to draw a conclusion.”

The gaze of the white sword danju passed the boy who lowered his head.

"They said they would accept one as my disciple. Is there anyone who has seen it?"

"Well······."

If I push the child I am close to right now...

I looked in the direction the trainees had gathered. I saw the children I had taken
care of.

"In my heart, I want to ask for learning, but..."

The White Sword Danju laughed and said.

"No, no. The head of the household is keeping his eyes open."

In addition, the direct lineage of Baekri and the general disciples were all
different from the mental method to the sword method.

'Well, it's an area that doesn't really matter to me.'

I said with a smile.

"Danju told you. You can't break a relationship between a priest and a priest who
was only connected through a bet."

"I did say so."

"But how can I make a priest's kite for Danju with just this victory?
I'll make it happen!"

Baekgeomdanju, who hesitated for a moment, immediately burst into a hearty laugh.

If you want to catch the attention of the white sword lord, you have to win with
your skills.

'If you're lucky... someone might catch your eye. Because of this incident, the
white sword danju will look after those children.'

Any big-headed kid in this room would have noticed this.

and a hundredRi Myung's expression...

'Well, that's spectacle.'

It seemed that he had no mind to manage his expression.

It was clear that he was a disciple of the White Sword Danju and that nothing came
into his mind.

His distorted face revealed his true feelings.

One hundred li came toward me with rough steps.

"You...! You...! How are you...!

You tricked me..."

"What am I?"

"Then surely...!"

I tilted my head and smiled brightly.

"Rather than that, older brother, won't you congratulate me?"

In an instant, Baek Li took a deep breath.

many people gathered. It was noisy, but not to the point where I couldn't hear my
voice. They were already glaring at the reaction of Baekri.

The sound of hundreds of people gnashing their teeth could be heard from here.

"······Congratulations."

"thanks."

And I could confirm that Mrs. Bang, who had been watching in the midst of the
tumultuous crowd, secretly turned her body.

* * *

Baek Ri-myung seemed to want to say something to me, but he left first, probably
thinking that something else was urgent.

Baekgeomdanju also left, leaving a message to come visit us next time.

In front of the flushed-faced children celebrating my victory, I was a bit proud to

ask if they believed in me or if they would trust me in the future.

And as if he heard the commotion, he ran into his father with a hard expression.

"Let's talk for a minute."

Undu and Geum-sae with a worried expression could be seen behind his father.

It seems that rumors have already spread to this place.

It's been a while since I entered the room like that (15 minutes).

"······."

"······."

My father did not say anything for a long time in front of me.

What would you rather say!

I wriggled my limbs under the table and struggled, but I couldn't stand it and
carefully started my luck first.

"Are you mad?"

"Oh, I was thinking for a moment."

what?
I looked up at my father in bewilderment.

After a while, my father said.

"So you think you're wrong?"

"······."

It's not a roller coaster, it made people lose their spirits, and this time it was
a question that suddenly stabbed the lungs.

'What should I answer here...?'

My father said as if he read my thoughts.

"I want you to tell me the truth."

"······Nope."

I hesitated a little before answering.

"I also don't think you did anything wrong."

"······Yes?"

I raised my head.

Of course, I thought I was going to get scolded, and I was lowering my head as if I
was about to hit the table!
"I heard that the kid started a fight with you. Didn't you?"

"Oh, no? That's right! I told you not to because I was beating other kids...!"

"Explained. I heard it too."

"Ah, yes."

Father said calmly.

"Well done.

I blinked in disbelief.
Then, when I smiled and lifted the teacup, my father continued.

"Still, the idea of excommunicating Baekri's disciple for betting is ridiculous.

Doesn't it seem so light?"

“Okay, I was wrong.”

Regarding the bet, I was very upset.

If I had recommended Baekgeomdanju as a disciple, I would have been scolded until

tomorrow, so I swept my heart.

“What do you say about what is known about the 2-star Mu-vaccination new ball?”

"why me?"

Father said, putting down the teacup.

"Didn't you say that you wanted to keep it a secret in the first place because you
were afraid of other people's expectations?"

"yes that's right."

"I'm fine now, so I'll let you know."

My father reached out and stroked my hair.

The only thing I could read in my father was that he was glad I wasn't hurt.

“It was difficult to hide anyway. But next time, tell your father in advance.”

I caught my father trying to get his hands off my head.

He held his hand tightly while receiving his father's curious eyes.

My father, who was staring at me, said as if he had just remembered.

“Looks like I forgot.
A person came from Jegal Segaju."

"Oh, is it over?"

Father nodded and said.

"Looks like you have time to talk."

Zhuge Sega went on a fortune-telling breakfast to make his own the inner workings
of Gongqing Petroleum I gave him.

I was concentrating enough to eat rice once every three days, so even if I woke up,
there was no time to face each other since our eyes met briefly.

And now, finally, I was in a state where I could have a conversation with Jegal
Sega.

"Would you like to go now?"

"Yes."

There were so many things to ask.

It was when I was about to get up from my chair.

"Yuna. Maybe you were..."

My father muttered and fell silent.

"father?"

I looked at my father as if to say something. But his eyes looked like he had
something to say.

Soon, the father sighed and said.

"No. Go see."

* * *

“You can just go in.”

I looked at Moo-young curiously.

Muyoung said expressionlessly.

“The head of the household told me to let Soja in anytime.”

"······okay."

I said to Makchu next to Moo-young.

"Then I'll ask for tea."

Makchu bowed his head respectfully and walked away. I made a presence in front of
the door of Jegal Sega and went in.

Jegal Segaju was sitting on a couch by the window, basking in the sun with his eyes
half-closed.

'Isn't it hot?'

It was almost 15 days since we met.

It seemed like they were closing their eyes, but seeing each other every day and
then seeing each other after 15 days made me feel like it had been a really long
time.

Even though he clearly showed signs, he couldn't help but clear his throat at the
appearance of not knowing.
Only then did Jegal Segaju look back at me.

"Oh, are you here? Sit down."

I sat down and asked.

"How do you feel?"

"Um... not bad."

yes. It was surprising that he had been in bed for three months and that he was
still this fine.

But that's not what I asked. Jegal Segaju laughed faintly.

"I wonder if I can live another 10 years."

"······yes?"

Even after receiving the knowledge of Gongqing Petroleum, the extended lifespan is
only 10 years.
'Isn't the gas mileage too bad?'

It was, of course, impossible to get out. 10 years. Anyway, he was in his mid-20s,
the age to shine the most.

for a moment. Come to think of it, I died before I was in my mid-twenties.

'It wasn't the time to worry about others.'

I touched the nape of my neck.

I don't think Yayul will blow his throat in this life, but...
That was the result of struggling to live my last life.

"Hu, living is really hard."

Makchu, who had just come in with a teapot and snacks, heard me and let out a
little laugh without my knowledge.

"What if it's already hard at that age?"

"Eh, I will."

Jegal Segaju listened to our conversation and smiled silently.

As the last straw withdrew and Jegal Sega poured tea, the fragrant scent of peaches
spread through the thick scent of medicine in the room.

Zhuge Sega lowered his headI tilted my head.

"A fire truck?"

Amidst the hot water, pink peach buds spread out.

Since I don't drink tea often, such a reaction was not surprising.

"I told you to come."

"Did you like fire trucks?"

"No. You like it."

"······I?"

Jegal Segaju's dull colored eyes blinked.

"yes."

I calmly nodded.

"I do not remember?"

“I don’t know.”

'It seems that the cat's experience and field of vision cannot be shared when he is
unconscious.'

If I had remembered, there was no way I wouldn't have known about this peach
blossom.

Jegal Segaju said with a slight smile.

“Since you said so, I will do so in the future.”

It looked different than before.

'Something seems to have changed...'

Chapter 135

Originally, I felt like I didn't know where I would bounce more, but now, I would
say that the Jegal Sega has become a little more calm...?

It's obviously the same person, but I felt calmer from the way he smiled.

I said.

"Let's stop talking about tea and get down to business."

"yes."

As if asking me to ask, Jegal Segaju put down the teacup and stared at me.

"Why did you fall down?"

"yes?"

Jegal Segaju opened his eyes slightly wide. I asked the look.

"Why?"

"No, I thought you'd ask about the golden eyes. Or something about your father."

"I'll ask."

"ha ha ha."

I laughed like it was funny, then suddenly stopped laughing.

'It's not like he's calmed down, but he seems to have gotten a little weirder...'

Along with my doubts, Jegal Segaju continued.

“It is inevitable that a life born will die someday.”

It was a sudden word.

"But what if there is someone who has escaped that reincarnation...?"

"What are you talking about?"

"To be precise, it's not that I don't die. Even if I die, I come back to life.
Continue."

No matter how much the sword cuts rocks and cuts mountains, it's a ridiculous
world...
That word was truly blasphemous.

"How can that be?"

Jegal Segaju stared blankly at me without saying a word.

"Why?"

"You really don't know?"

"What do you mean?"

"You would know."

I frowned.
"I'll keep answering questions like this..."

Suddenly, it flashed into my mind like lightning.

Unknowingly, I closed my mouth and looked at Jegal Sega. To put it bluntly, I was a
person who died and came back to life.

'How do you do that? No, what is that...'

Jegal Segaju said with a slight smile.

"Also."

I pursed my lips slightly and spoke as if spitting out.

"Have you seen me now?"

"Yeah, but I was sure."

"······how?"

"I told you that I recognized you. The point of view is probably after I fell for
the coin dream. Right?"

"······."

I was just speechless. Seeing the smiling Jegal Segaju made me annoyed.

"Why do you ask when you know so well?"

Not even kidding! It's not that I enjoy being surprised...!

"Don't be so
Is my life yours?"

"······What is he saying now?"

Suddenly goosebumps this kid?

"When did I take your life?"

Haa, I really lose my mind when I talk to a kid.

I unknowingly said as I brushed off the chicken skin on my arm.

"And do you think I saved only one or two people? According to you, are all those
people's lives mine?"
"······."

Jegal Segaju, who was silent for a moment, muttered without expression.

"Sure. Why?so many."

"······."

This time, it gave me goosebumps in a different way.

It must have felt a bit frightening to see a child with little pigment and no
expression because he was already pale.

'I really think he's gotten a little weird somewhere...'

I said while shaking my head.

"It's done. So I'm going to...!"

At that moment, Jegal Segaju covered my mouth. I blinked in surprise.

'It's much faster than before...?'

He said he was careless, but it was the first time he didn't have time to use his
hands like this since he was trained by Cheonsanje.

'Is it because of the pitfalls of Gongqing oil?'

It wasn't long before I felt that the achievement of Jegal Segaju was surprisingly
high.

"Don't say it clearly. What you've been through is against the laws of heaven, so
it won't be good if it's known."

When I nodded, saying that I understood, Jegal Segaju slowly withdrew his hand.

Jegal Segaju squeezed the hand that had covered my mouth several times, then opened
it repeatedly, then rubbed it with the other hand.

Since I used my energy, the pain must have reappeared. After roughly kneading a few
times, Zhuge Sega suddenly spat out.

"So how many times is this?"

"What do you mean... Wait a minute."

I frowned.

"What number is it?"

"Twice? Three times?"

"This is the first time! How many times do you mean you can do this?"

Jegal Segaju spoke calmly.

"May or may not."

"What is it!"

Unbeknownst to me, I woke up.

If you die, can you come back again?

No, I wondered if I could find out something if I talked to Jegal Sega, but... this
is...

'This is beyond imagination!'

I gritted my teeth and tried to calm the storm in my head.

I closed my eyes and sat down again.

“So, who are you talking about, the superpowered god called immortality who escaped
from that cycle of reincarnation?”

"You know?"

yes. From the moment I heard that such an existence existed, one person lingered in
my mind.

A character whose existence is only known, but has never appeared in the works.

"The Heavenly Demon."

"That's right. The head of the Heavenly Demon Church."

Jegal Segaju smiled brightly and continued as if singing.

“And you are the original owner of the ability in your golden eyes.”

"······."

I'm speechless.
As if seeing me like that was fun, Jegal Segaju touched the corners of his mouth as
if he was holding back a laugh.

But there was no time to worry about that.

'It's the power of the Heavenly Demon?!'

Why did the Mansinui have the ability of the Heavenly Demon! What ability can you
remove and attach?
Is it a sticker!

I tried to save my father and avoid even the bloody future!

It was not at the level of a thorny field, but at the level of a pit of fire.

"This ability was given to me by the Mansinui when he was dying. But why is the
Heavenly Demon appearing here?"

"Hmm."

Jegal Segaju rested his chin on his face and looked at me.

“Who do you think attacked the place where Mansinui was?

"······."

Jegal Segaju, who arbitrarily interpreted my silence, continued.

"How I know that... of course. If you knew there would be an attack, you wouldn't
have let the people of Bagua Village die like that."

An attack that did not exist in the previous life.

I used to think that the people of Palgwae Village died because the future was
distorted due to something I had done.

It was Sonok who did the most to fool me and my father. However, everyone in Bagua
Village was also an accomplice.

'But I didn't want the people of Bagua Village to die.'

ThatSo, I've been feeling guilty for a while. Although she didn't try to think as
much as she could because it was a feeling that would not help.

However, as Zhuge Sega said, if the Heavenly Demon had regressed with me, and if it
had been done by hand...

For a moment, I felt relieved to think that it wasn't my fault.

And it was a little creepy to think that way.

"Right. It's not your fault."

I burst out laughing.

"What... Do you have the ability to read someone's mind?"

Jegal Segaju tilted his head and blinked his eyes.

"Why do you need that?"

"······."

Jegal Segaju threw away my cold tea water and poured me new tea water.
I felt a little calmed down by the peach scent that bloomed again.

I came here for the sake of Jegal Sega, and I thought it would help me.

"But if it's the ability of the Heavenly Demon, why has no one recognized it?"

"Because it's so old."

Zhuge Sega spoke slowly.

"Except for the early days of the Heavenly Demon Religion, the Heavenly Demon has
never stepped forward. No, there are. But that was quite a while ago. Besides,
there is no one left alive when the Heavenly Demon stepped out, so no one would
have seen the Heavenly Demon."

The slow voice of Jegal Segaju was so calm that it didn't match the content at all.

"Then how do you know?"

"That's because I've met the first Heavenly Demon."

"what?"

"It is known in the world that the Heavenly Demon changes. But in fact, the
Heavenly Demon has always been one since the Heavenly Demon Religion appeared."

"······."

"Immortal superpowers. What should a person with a finite life do to oppose a

monster?"
Zhuge Segazhu sighed, and suddenly his expression became blatantly bored.

"A long time ago, one person decided after much thought. If I can't stop that
person in my lifetime, let's pass it on to the next generation."

"······That can't be right now."

"Meeting the first Heavenly Demon, to be precise, should be regarded as inheriting

the memories of the previous generations of Jegal Sega."

The Deep Gong of Zhuge Sega.

Unlike other families and munpa, who usually value physical training, they were
famous for increasing their ability to turn their brains and brains.

The reason why only the Baekhoehyeol region of Jegal Segaju is highly developed.

When passing through Gongqing Petroleum's internal air, the unknown tremendous
power felt in the upper ranks.

The reason why the Demonic Cult had been trying to exterminate Zhuge Sega for a
very long time.

The scattered puzzles were put together.

Chapter 136

The Baekri Sega, the Namgung Sega, and the Murim Maeng.

A record of the Mosanpa that has not been left anywhere.

It was really sweet. If Zhuge Sega hadn't said it and collapsed, he would have been
treated as a delusion long ago.

'If I inherited the memory, only Jegal Sega should know.'

There was a high probability that further investigation would be of no avail.

As if reading my thoughts, Jegal Segaju spoke.

"Baekri Segaju went to find out about Mosanpa? It's useless."

"Do you know anything more?"

"Yeah. I looked for it but couldn't find it."

"Did you look for it?"

“Because my memory is not perfect.”

Jegal Segaju tilted his head, covered his mouth with the back of his hand, and
coughed lightly.

"Inheriting memories. This method was fine at first... but gradually problems
arose. People have limitations. The more memories you have, the more difficult it
is to accept."

Jegal Segaju, who took a breath while drinking tea, continued.

"So I had no choice but to come up with another plan. Even if the memories are
handed down, most of them are sealed except for the essential ones."

I had no idea that such a secret was hidden in the Jegal Sega, which was just said
to be extinct.

"I'm backHow do you know?"

"Your behavior was peculiar."

"······."

Did I act so conspicuously?

No matter how much it is, I can't believe you've been interested in my story in
such a wide place. then······.

'Even the Heavenly Demon knows.'

A pained moan escaped from the lips I had bitten.

Since the Heavenly Demon was said to be similar to me, if he had a memory of
returning, he would know it unconditionally, and even if he had no memory, he could
not have known that Zhuge Sega had noticed it.

A self-talking question popped out.

"Then why is the Heavenly Demon standing still?"

Wouldn't the Heavenly Demon be able to kill me right away like twisting a finger?

Jegal Segaju said in a voice full of laughter.

"Yeah, you're insignificant when you're alive, but you're very annoying when you're
dead."

This child...?

Seeing my frown, Jegal Segaju smiled and continued.

"Even if you have weight, there's not much you can do, right? You don't have power
or power."

"······."

It was painful. The only thing he did after returning was to help those around him
a little.

'The biggest thing is the extent to which Yayul was not included in the Wicked
Song?'

Other than that, it was just minor things.

'Helping Jegal Sega was more like returning a child who had no problems back
then...'

In other words, it was too weak to change the current of the world.

Jegal Segaju continued.

"And you're kind of annoying to touch."

"Well?"

"Your biological father is Baekriui River, and your grandfather is Baekri Pae-
hyeok, the eleventh river under the world and the head of the Baekri family. If you
suddenly disappear or die, wouldn't you find a reason?"

"······."

"In addition, after the incident with Manshinui, you continued to live in Namgung
Family."

"Yes it was."

“I guess they don’t have any plans for an all-out war yet.”

Still, I felt relieved that the bag felt sturdy.

'He won't try to kill me right away.'

However, I read the arrogant thought that he could take care of me at any time if
he set his mind in Jegal Segaju's words that he intentionally left it alone.

Jegal Segaju suddenly spoke.

“Ten years?”

"yes?"

"All-out war. It must have happened in about 10 years."

"right."

After answering and thinking for a while, I said.

"What about telling others about the Heavenly Demon and the Demonic Cult?"

"Others?"

"yes."

"who?"

"······Namgung Ryucheong."

Jegal Segaju opened his eyes slightly wide. It seemed odd.

"Why her?"

"······."

Because he is the main character in this novel and the one who will stand against
the Heavenly Demon.

But it was impossible to say straight away.

'I don't think they knew that I lived in another world...'

Shall I tell you? It's the world in the novels I've read...

I thought about it for a while, but then gave up.

Even otherwise, he was a little suspicious of his mental state. He's helping me
now, but I couldn't imagine how he would react if he knew that this was a fictional
world and that your pain and short life were someone's setup. Some truths are
better not to know.

'And now I don't even know if it's a real world in a novel.'

Jegal Segaju, who had been watching, relented.

"Why, Namgung Ryucheong?"

I mixed the facts in moderation.

“Because I take the lead when fighting the Heavenly Demon.”

Namgung Ryucheong is not the only strongman in Baekdo faction.

In terms of actual military strength, Namgung Ryucheong was inferior even to his
grandfather, Namgung Segaju, his biological father, Namgungwan, and my grandfather,
Baekni Paehyuk.

But in the end, it was Namgung Ryucheong who collided with the Heavenly Demon.

Jegal Segaju nodded.

"Well, it's worth it. As long as he's good enough, bigIt won't be bad with a
deficit."

"And you can believe it."

"······."

Jegal Sega stared at me.

I spoke a little stronger.

“It will definitely help.”

Jegal Segaju laughed.

"no."

"uh?"

"Will it help?"

"I guess so."

I couldn't understand more.

"Then why? Why, you say you don't like it? Wasn't it your purpose to stop the
Heavenly Demon?"

"That was not my purpose, it was my ancestors' purpose. And I don't like them..."

In a very brief moment, the twisted mouth and low gaze. To say I didn't like it
wasn't enough.

"And I don't like Ryuchung Namgung."

"You say it's not bad?"

"I've changed my mind."

Stunned, I looked at him with my mouth open and shook my head.

"Okay."

"Oh, you give up so easily."

"He said he didn't like it. It can't be helped."

It's a pity, but I still know. I wanted to know something like this.

Jegal Segaju, who had this much information, just lived quietly in his last life
and left.

If I had intended to help, I would not have been able to help.

Then, Jegal Segaju raised his head, covered his mouth with the back of his hand,
and coughed. I could feel the cough grow deeper than before.

'And honestly... 10 years from now...'

After I die, what does it matter whether the world perishes or not?

"······ Then, rest."

I also need to organize my thoughts...

Suddenly, Jegal Segaju grabbed the hem of his clothes. He stopped coughing and
drank the tea.

“Are you leaving someone who is sick?

I can't fix it like this."

"What are you talking about, really. You're just going out to rest."

As I was about to shake off and leave, I coughed again.

I sighed and shook my head and got up. Then, he helped Jegal Sega and headed for
the bed.

It was when Jegal Sega was lying down.

A small ball of light jumped through the window near the bunk. It was the cat of
Jegal Sega.

Earlier, when I was fighting the official disciple, he disappeared from the roof of
the warehouse attached to the gymnasium, but it seems he has returned.

The cat that saw me jumped from the window sill onto the body of Jegal Sega.

"100 million."

The trampled Jegal Segaju groaned.

It may have been that he started calling him a pig because he ate everything, but
his weight was also worthy of being called a pig.

"Good job, boy."

"······It's too much."

I said after patting the cat's butt.

"Oh, come to think of it, what's the cat's name? Tell me now. It's uncomfortable
because there's no one."

"doesn't exist."

"yes?"

"I'll be leaving first anyway, so what do you do with a name?"

"what?"

I stopped petting the cat and looked at Jegal Sega.

Jegal Segaju slightly turned his head and looked at the cat with an indifferent
look.

“When I die, no one will call me.”

I put on a puzzled expression.

These words... aren't they what you said last time? what? what's the situation now?

"Why are you so surprised?"

Zhuge Sega said with a smile on his eyes.

"Haha, then would you like me to make one? He seems to follow you a lot. Not a
pig."
"······."

Even this conversation was similar.

I don't remember the full text of the dialogue exactly, but I'd say it's pretty
much the same.

My first thought was, did the person change? It's a world where unimaginable things
happen. Like Cheon Gwi-jo, who was camouflaged at Yeongjongmun.

But I soon learned that I couldn't. No matter how I tried to imitate the appearance
and personality of Jegal Sega, I still had golden eyes.

desperateThere was no way I could imitate the state of my body.

And unless the person has changed...

'Amnesia? No, not even that.'

To say that he had amnesia, he even remembered the problems of his father's inner
workings and the story of the maternity wave that he talked about under the night
sky.

'I think I forgot only the conversation about this cat.'

Can you?

Perhaps because I was silent for too long, Jegal Segaju called me.

"Yuna?"

"······."

Instead of answering, I bit my lip. Then, Jegal Segaju lifted his head slightly and
sat up on the bed.

The smile gradually disappeared from the corners of Jegal Segaju's mouth and his
expression disappeared.

Zhuge Segazhu let out a deep sigh and said.

"Ah, have you already been caught?"

Chapter 137

Jegal Segaju brushed his disheveled hair back.

"Because you notice fast."

“You said that the more memories you have, the more problems you have… Is this
related to this?”

Jegal Segaju sighed and rested his chin on his folded leg.

"That's right. You'll forget the unimportant things. Well, I never thought I'd get
stuck here."

"...forgot?"

Jegal Segaju smiled coolly.

"If it weren't for you, I wouldn't even know I forgot this memory. Never mind."

"······."

Wouldn't that be more terrifying?

Jegal Segaju reached out to the cat and petted it.

"Have I ever decided on a cat name with you?"

"yes."

"So what did I say then?"

"······He asked me to name him, so I stopped messing around."

"Hahaha, it's a trick. Can you decide right now?"

The playful tilt of the head was the same as before. Should I say I'm lucky?

“And suddenly you said you had decided on a name.”

“Oh, you decided?”

"yes."

"That's strange."

After staring at the sky for a moment, Jegal Segaju shook his head.

"Well, I don't remember at all. I've decided on a name. What would you have chosen?
What else did we talk about then?"

"······."
I bit my lip.
Jegal Segaju seemed really unconcerned even though his memories were gone.

Jegal Segaju reached out and stroked my hair. Normally, he would have hit it right
away, but this time he let it go. Then, tracing my memory, I replayed the
conversation as I remembered it.

Jegal Segaju, who had been listening for quite a while, opened his mouth.

"Ah, I see."

"Are you sure?"

“Yeah. I would have called it Gyeol.”

"texture?"

"Yes. Hwahwa. That's my sister's name."

A bright smile seemed innocent at first glance.

'To put the name of my dead sister on a cat.'

Jegal Sega jokingly continued.

“If I forget again, you can tell me now.”

I looked down at the cat and said softly.

"······Gyeolah."

No, this is a bit odd.

Knowing that it is the name of Jegal Segaju's sister, it's a little bit careless...

When Jae made a confused expression, Jegal Segaju said.

"me too."

"yes?"

"Call me by name too. Huh?"

I put on an even more embarrassed expression. Come to think of it, I was naturally
talking half-heartedly before I knew it.

smart.
Just then, as if to interrupt Jegal Sega's words, a knock at the door interrupted.

Mooyoung then said.

"Head of household, Sojeo. Excuse me during the conversation, but Gongja Baekri has
arrived."

"······My older brother came?"

Muyoung answered my question.

"Yes. I'm going to talk to Sojeo for a while.He says there is."

"Oh, annoying."

"······yes?"

Surprised by the unexpected reaction, I looked at Jegal Sega.

Jegal Segaju looked at me with an expressionless face and said.

"Why don't you just kill me?"

"······what?"

“Is there a need to keep him alive?”

"······."

“If you agree, I can kill you without anyone noticing.”

What is he saying now. is this crazy guy?

Unknowingly, I opened my mouth wide. And he lowered his voice.

“Can you really kill without anyone knowing?”

Jegal Segaju opened his mouth with a completely excited expression.

"Of course..."

"Yeah, no."

Jegal Segaju let out a deep sigh.

"That's really... it's a pity."

why are you sorry
I looked at Jegal Segaju, who was making a sullen expression with a cold
expression.

* * *

A cold wind blew through the window. An old man came in with a decoction, closed
the window, and tried to burn incense.

"No, don't smoke."

A low boy's voice interrupted him.

Nobok quietly took the empty potion bowl and withdrew.

The boy who had his eyes closed gently raised his eyelids.

"Mooyoung."

“Speak.”

“I said I decided on a name for the cat.

did you know?"

"No. I didn't know."

Zhuge Huamu let out a deep breath.

I closed my eyes and laughed out loud.

If anyone had seen it, I would have doubted that he was crazy.

“I didn’t like it because it was like this.

That's what happens in the end."

Zhuge Huamu's hands trembled slightly. The pain, like ants burrowing into my head,
was pushed away little by little by the energy of the medicine.

As if he was relieved of the pain, he focused on another field of view. In another

blurry vision, Baek Ri-yeon was walking slowly and talking with her cousin.

"Oh, come to think of it, is there still no information about Yeoni's real mother?"

* * *

Baek Ri-myung bit his teeth and glanced at Baek Ri-yeon following him.
It had been a commotion in the living quarters.

As soon as I returned to the residence, my father was waiting for me. Baek Ri-
yeon's story had already been delivered and he was waiting.

Thinking it was all right, I tried to complain to my father right away. But······ .

"Baek Limyeong! What the hell did you do!"

Rather, his father insisted on why he did that. What were you thinking when you
lied about the fact that Baek Ri-yeon had recovered her short circuit?

'I guess I was tricked too!'

He claimed to his father several times that he had also been deceived, but he did
not believe him.

Baek Li-myung clenched his fists tightly.

It's okay to fight with an aunt who has no ability and only has a temper. But I had
no intention of confronting my grandmother. I'm sure grandma will think she cheated
too.

To prove his innocence, he had to take Baek Ri-yeon.

Baek Ri-myeong looked at Baek Ri-yeon, who seemed to be deep in thought, and
cleared her voice.

“Yuna, why did you do that?”

"Yes? Oh, right. What?"

"Do you know how much trouble I am for you?"

I forgot that I was with Baek Ri-myung in the garden.

'It's worth it.'

I forcibly pushed back my complex thoughts and looked at Baekri.

"First of all, I'm sorry I couldn't congratulate you properly at that time. I never
thought I'd recovered my electricity supply. It was obviously not at that time, so
I was embarrassed. Congratulations."

I nodded my head dryly.

The conversation with Jegal Segaju from a while ago was very complicated in my
head, but this situation was annoying and I couldn't feel any meaning.
Baek Ri-myung continued his speech with a smile on his face.“But there was a bit of
a misunderstanding because of the situation at that time.

"I don't like it."

"what?"

"Why me?"

"······ you!"

Baek Ri-myung, who had shouted out loud, could be seen biting his lip. It looked
like he was trying to suppress the anger that soared to the top of his head.

One hundred li people spoke.

"Didn't I tell you? I'm in trouble because of you. So..."

"Brother, is it because of me?"

I cut off Baekri's words and looked at him.

"No. It's because of my older brother's attitude."

"What, what, what are you now?"

He looked bewildered, as if he couldn't believe what I was saying. I opened the

curtain with a hand gesture I was used to.

"······ !"

Surprised, the hundred li people looked around. It seemed that he recognized the
secret.

'Fortunately, he's not an idiot.'

Yeah, well, it was kind of hard work.

You had to have at least the minimum skills to be a home runner in a samurai
family.

"Now... what is this... can't it?"

Baek Ri-myeong, who had been rolling her eyes around, hesitated and retreated. His
face was full of astonishment.

"You-you're already... are you saying you're already expressing your sword skills?"
Thanks for the misunderstanding.

According to my father's words, the order of creating a gimag after expressing a

sword was common.

Contrary to what he said, he thought that if I opened my gimag, I would of course

be able to show swordsmanship. Just like my father was mistaken.

"Uh, how... how already...!"

I just laughed lightly.

That was enough. Baek Ri-myeong was breathing heavily, almost like having a
seizure.

"Brother, I'm probably going to go to closed training soon."

"······ ."

"And you don't have to touch me first."

"Hey, are you touching me?"

"You know what that means?"

I closed my eyes and tucked my windblown hair behind my ears.

"My goal is to live in peace, with my father."

"······Spread out, calmly?"

"Yes. Serenity."

got depressed

can you survive?

I just hoped that my throat would not fly away and that I would live peacefully
with my father, but I never thought it would be this difficult.

The day was about to end.

The stars scattered across the pitch-black curtain where the moon never rose were
busy showing off their existence, and on the ground, only the light from stone
lanterns dimly illuminated the feet.

And the light shimmering on the far side of the garden wall gradually came to me.

I smiled brightly and ran.

"father!"

* * *

There was quite a fuss about the authenticity of my martial arts, but I ignored all
of them and went into closed training after receiving permission in a letter from
my grandfather.

The closed training ground of the Baekri family was a cave called Baekyeongyudong.

It was a cave made entirely of white stones, and it was a place full of soft energy
with soft light coming out.

It was a bit strange.

It was because the feeling was quite different from the Changgung Hall, which was
the training ground for the Namgung family.

But I quickly got used to it and realized it sooner or later. Baekyeongyudong was
particularly well suited to Baekri's martial arts.

When I was in Baekyeongyu-dong, I felt disconnected from the world and could not
understand the flow of time.

When I came out after completing three closing sessions, I was facing my
grandfather's Sansuyeon.

It also meant that I had turned eleven.

Chapter 138

* * *

"Baekri Sojeo."

There are two Baekri Sojeo here, but one didn't come out today, so this was the
call to me.

I turned to the owner of the voice. bright clothesThe three girls of the rim stood
together.

"Woo sozer, what's going on?"

"Today, I floated a boat on a nearby river, and I decided to go with my friends
from the school. Would you like to join Baekri Sojeo?"

I looked at Wu Sojeo with a slightly surprised face.

"I'm sorry I couldn't invite you sooner. It was planned quite a while ago..."

Sojeo Wu was speechless.

The first time I went to the institute, I planned to make a network, but it was in
an ambiguous state.

'Well, because not all futures can be successful just by returning.'

First of all, the biggest problem was that I was still in the lung training.

The combined period of attending the institute was less than a year. I would have
to see your face to be friendly, but I can't see your face.

Besides, it hasn't even been a month since I started coming back to the academy
after finishing the third closed training session.

And the second reason...

“I have a prior agreement with me, so that won’t work.”

I sighed and looked ahead again. Soju Wu said with a slight sigh.

"Mason!"

I wasn't surprised because I was already feeling the presence.

The hem of the purgatory-colored long robe swayed and escaped the shadow created by
the gate.
The sun's rays illuminated her fair skin like white porcelain, and her fine lines
gently curved.

The appearance that sprouted from childhood was getting more and more watery.

Second cause.
It was because of Shika Yak.

I looked dissatisfied at Shika Yak approaching me.

This guy keeps bothering me to play with him.

'Does this guy have no friends? They follow me every day.'

When I came to the academy without taking the closing training, it was hard to get
rid of him because I was learning medicine little by little from Seok Tae-ui.

Shi Jia Yak smiled at my dissatisfied expression. There was a hint of innocence in
the mischievous smile.

Woo Sojeo's voice was heard again.

"Then, would you like to go with Seok?"

"Hmm? Me?"

"Yes. I heard you declined already, but how about going with you anyway?"

I looked back at Wu Sojour.

Because Shakyamak had a different class from us, he probably wouldn't have a close
relationship with Sojeo Wu.

At that time, the tallest of the three girls, wearing a scarlet suit, was blushing
while holding tightly onto the sleeves of Soju Wu.

'Ah, this...'

The girl in the scarlet suit turned fifteen this year, if I remember correctly.

'I'm at an age when I'm very interested in the opposite sex.'

Shakyamuni narrowed his forehead as if in trouble.

"that's······"

I clapped my hands and cut off Shikaya's words.

"Okay! Let's go together. Are you okay?"

Shi Jia Yak looked at me with a puzzled expression.

I laughed mischievously, following Shikaya.

* * *

I went up along the river that runs behind the school.

It was a small marina with few people coming and going. There was a boat for
boating with an awning. It was quite large, not suitable for the size of the
marina.

He seemed to have deliberately chosen a quiet place. It must be because the

school's teacher Ki doesn't like the children's extravagance.
The girls, including Souje Wu, looked at Shijiazhuang for a while. It was
impossible not to know that Shika Yak had an unusually close relationship with
Teacher Ki if he attended the institute.

Shijiazhuang said with a smile.

"I don't know, so don't worry."

Soju Wu let out a sigh of relief, and Soju Han spoke in a small voice.

"······Thank you for being considerate of the mason."

Is this something to be thankful for?

Looking at Han Sojeo's ruddy face, I nodded, saying, "That could be the case."

A sozer continued.

"Does Mason like boating?"

“I like it.”"That's fortunate."

Perhaps that couple of words mustered up courage, and Han So-je pressed closer to
Woo So-je and went ahead.

I sent a message to Shijiazhuang.

“Our Gayak is very popular. 」

Shakyamuni bit his lip and glared at me.

I pretended not to know and looked away.

I was surprised as soon as I got on the boat and entered the tent. The interior was
several times more luxurious than expected from the outside. It was almost to the
point of believing that the banquet hall had been moved. Unlike me, who was
surprised, Shikaya was very calm, as if he had expected it in advance.

There were already many boys and girls inside. Seeing that there were also a few
children I had never seen before, it seemed that it was not just the people from
the school.

The ages were also varied, from young women who seemed to be approaching adulthood
to a few younger children who seemed to have followed their siblings.

Some of the people who recognized me and Shijiazhuang had bright eyes.

It was then.

"Baek Ri-yeon?"
Oh dear.

Come to think of it, there was no way this person would be left in a position like
this. I was distracted by Shakyamuni, so I didn't pay attention to that point.

I turned around in the direction the voice came from.

"Brother."

I lightly nodded my head toward the hundred li.

Baek Ri-myeong was now almost a young man. He said there was already talk of
marriage.

100 people said

"What are you doing here?"

“I came because I was invited.”

"To whom?"

There was disapproval in his voice. As if I wasn't the only one who felt that,
Sojeo Woo looked at Baekrimyeong strangely.

"It's me. Why is that?"

Baek Li-myeong seemed to come to his senses belatedly at Sojeo Wu’s words.
Baek Ri-myeong said with a smile.

"No, it's because Yeon-i doesn't like places like this in the first place. I did it
because I was curious about who did what kind of trick to bring her there. Besides,
the mason also refused the invitation."

Sojeo Woo, who relaxed his expression, lightly explained to Baek Ri-myeong the
situation that invited me.

After hearing all the explanations, Baek Ri-myeong turned to me and smiled.

"Yes. That's how it happened. I hope you have a fun time here."

"Yes."

Even though he said so, he couldn't hide his vigilance in his eyes.

I stared at the distant 100 li for quite some time.

Shijiazhuang lowered his head slightly and said.

"What are you doing?"

"I feel like I'm not feeling well."

"you?"

Shi Jia Yak was surprised and asked back.

"No, not me..."

I shook my head and nodded at the distant 100 li.

“You were surprised.”

As if Shikaya was relieved, he exhaled and continued. It was a very low voice so
that no one could hear it.

“I heard that they are finding all the elixirs and eating them.

If it was 100 li, even if it was difficult to reach the highest level, it was
possible to continue to receive moderately good elixirs.

And on Baek Li-myeong's body, there were thick traces of various elixirs that could
not be absorbed. However, it seemed that he had taken the elixir again recently.

There is such a thing as taking medicines that are good for the body in moderation.
The same was true of elixirs that help improve internal energy.

"During your closed training, Taeui also visited me a few times regarding elixirs."

Seok Tae-eui would have been very wary of me considering me as one of them, but it
seemed that having good skills was more important than that.

'What, what am I going to do because I'm worried?'

I am the cause of this group.

Even if I told him to buy himself, he wouldn't even listen to me properly.

"Sojeo! Gongja! Come this way!"

Wu Sozer shouted.

The boat stayed at the dock and set off with a few more people.

where i sitAll of them were composed of sons and daughters of the shaman family,
but Shakyamuni was not at all suitable for this position.

However, one and a couple of others surrounded him and were talking excitedly, so
he wasn't particularly distant.

'It looks difficult, but.'

I swallowed a laugh as I watched one Sojeo flick his wrist asking for a pulse.

Aside from that, there was quite a bit of talk going on.

'Should I call it a Murimpan gossip?'

At this time, before returning, the only person I talked to was Danggeum, a
dispute, and I had no friends. Because they lived a life that was no different from
living like that, it was very interesting to hear the story of the godfather for
the first time.

"I heard that the swordsman took in a disciple last year, but he's older..."

“Among Moorim’s achievements at this Yongbong Branch…”

"The Volcano School is holding a friendly match..."

Interesting story, I come! Oh my gosh! Really? He was in charge of chuimsae, etc.

It was a fun time listening to it.

"Right. Did you hear that? This time, Confucius Namgung defeated the successor of
Gwangwujong in thirty sums."

The teacup I was holding trembled.

If he had been holding the tea water, he might have spouted it.

“Isn’t the age of the successor of Gwangmujong more ten than that of Confucius
Namgung?”

"Oh, not that much. It will be about five."

"Even so, if you are the successor of the Gwangmu sect..."

“But why did Gwangwujong and Namgung Gongja fight?”

"Is there a reason you're hitting Sapa crap?"

"I'm curious about the before-and-after relationship."

Even if the fight and the results were conveyed, it was a long way to convey the
details.
Its content was simple.

It was a story about improving the relationship between Seo Ha-ryung and Namgung
Ryu-cheong.

A conflict arose between Gwangmujong, who was in charge of one axis of Sapa, and
Suhyangmun. There are always conflicts between Safa and Jeongpa, but this time it
was a bit serious. The conflict has almost reached the point of war.

And there, Seo Ha-ryeong and Namgung Ryu-cheong help each other and get closer.
Originally, my father should have been involved in that story. Because he became
Namgung Ryucheong's teacher.

However, this time, the story of his father was omitted because he did not become a
teacher. So I was quite worried that it might go wrong with the future I knew.

However, the story flowed as I remember, with Mr. Namgoong-Wan taking over the
father's role without worrying about it.

And I could be sure of that.

Even if I have changed things, the future in the big frame will maintain the status
quo.

Just as Uncle Namgungwan played the role of my father in the fight against
Kwangmujong.

'Then, who will be in charge of Namgung Ryucheong's personality?'

Chapter 139

At that time, the person who brought up the story of Gwangmujong and Namgung
Ryucheong stared at me.

“Come to think of it, I heard that Baekri Sojeo stayed at the Namgung family for
about a year, is that true?”

"······that's right."

He affirmed the sudden statement one beat later.

"Then you must have seen Confucius Namgung."

"Yes."
"How was it? Are you really as strong as I said?"

I asked as if I had been waiting for a long time.

He seemed a little excited just by asking the question. Maybe this was what I was
aiming for from the beginning.

The boy next to him cleared his throat and called out to the excited boy.

"Prince Gongja."

"Ah, why? You're curious too. Sojeo, I heard that Confucius Namgung is a heaven-
sent instrument. In the future, he'll be as good a master as Baekri Daehyeop and
Namgung Daehyeop."

I scratched my face. Curiosity and sympathy were read on the face of the principal.

I picked the answer in moderation.

"Well, well. It's been a while since we met."

Then Shijiazhuang intervened.

"Why, tell me not to."

I looked at Shika Yak with a puzzled look.

"What are you talking about?"

“I heard you used to sparring with Confucius Namgung.”

I looked at Shijiazhuang with my eyes wide open.

"really?"

"Oh, too!"

Why are you bringing that up all of a sudden?

Shijiazhuang laughed mischievously.

At that time, a sojourner intervened and said.

"Oh, that's right. I heard that too. They even say that Sozer won!"

I almost jumped on the spot.

"Who said that!"

"Is Jinjin like that?"

"······."

I opened my mouth.

Jinjin, who was a child brought by his father, fell in the eyes of Baekgeomdanju
and became his disciple.

If he were a disciple of Baekgeomdanju, he would have had quite a bit of

interaction with other shamans...

'It's karma.'

I wanted to wrap my head around it.

Suddenly there was a commotion outside the tent. Looking in the direction from
which the sound came, I saw a familiar light.

'It's Baekli. The people I'm with...?'

They were lightly boarding from the dinghy to the funboat where we were.

I looked suspiciously at those who came with me.

Geuman’s plan has also increased a lot in the meantime.

And the two people next to Baekri seemed to have developed Baekri's mental method.
Then the next person asked me again.

“So-so, so-so. So how did you win?”

"It's too old..."

"I won't remember anything, though."

"Gongja Namgung. Is he good-looking? Rumors abound."

Wu Sojeo also intervened and asked with her eyes shining. It was a brief glance.

"Oh! Who is this!"

"What, are you back?"

"Yes. I am here."

"How are you?"

A voice tinged with trembling.

Except for a slightly different tone, the two voices were indistinguishable.
'Ah, I couldn't believe it...'

When I turned around, I saw Baek Ri-pyo, Sou-ak, and twin cousins with Baek Ri-ri
at the fore.

The twins recognized me just as I recognized them.

"······."

"······."

The astute would have sensed the subtle atmosphere flowing between us.

'It's already been rumored that we're not on good terms.'

I didn't rush to make a fuss right away to see if Gogyeam's mental education was in
vain.

'Sorry.'

If I did, I could have made it so that I could never lift my face again.

This was the first time I had seen Baek Ri-pyo and So U-ak since before I went to
Namgung Family House.

The twins returned to the family last year. But there was nothing to do with me.

When the twins were staying at Baekrisega, I was in a situation where I was in the
practice of closing.

And the twins stayed at Baekri's family, and then went to show their faces to the
head of the household, that is, the twins' parents' house.

After that, I came out of the lung training.

'It looks like he came back today.'

Since my grandfather is Go Hee-yeon, I expected to see it again.

And there was another person who didn't welcome the appearance of the twins as much
as I did.

100 li name.

Baek Ri-myeong looked perplexed as if he had no idea that the twins would come.

"Pyo-ya, Ag-ah. It's been a while. Did you come back today?"
"Uh, brother. Long time no see?"

"Wow, we have a place like this, didn't we invite you?"

"Because I didn't know you were coming."

"If you knew, did you invite me?"

"Sure."

"Yes, yes."

I was in closed training so I couldn't see it myself, but from what I heard from
Sonok, I felt like the relationship between the twins and Baeklimyeong wasn't what
it used to be.

Baek Ri-ri, who saw me belatedly, frowned. Then he came towards me with light
steps.

"Why is your sister here?"

"······."

In case someone wasn't Baek Ri-myeong and his brother, the first words were very
similar.

IInstead of dealing with Baekri, he called Baekri Myung.

"Brother."

Baek Ri-myeong, who had been watching with anxious eyes, gestured toward Baek Ri-
ri.

"Lily, come here."

Li-ri was Baek-li-ri's nickname.

Baek Li-ri looked at me and said, ignoring this.

“You weren’t interested in a place like this before, were you?”

"Baekri-ri, come here."

"Ah, why do you keep calling me! Brother come here if you have something to say!"

Baek Ri-ri gave a tantrum.

"You really..."
excitement is broken

I could see the other kids around watching us curiously, pretending they weren't.

I looked at the hundred li and said.

"Lily really resembles my aunt."

Baek Li-myung's complexion hardened.

"Lily is my younger sister. If you insult me..."

"Is it an insult to look like your aunt?"

No, I would never have thought it would happen all at once like this.
The twins glared at Baekri.

Baek Ri-myeong belatedly made an excuse saying that he didn't mean that, but it was
already irreversible.

I watched it, then walked out of the tent and came out to the deck.

“Sozer, where are you going?”

Wu So-jeo called me as if he was holding me, but I didn't look back.

The wind blowing over the river was now full of spring vibes.
The ship that brought Baekri and the twins was already far away.

I took in the river's width and its banks.

'This should be enough.'

I measured the distance and took about ten steps back. Then he kicked off the deck
and jumped.

"Hey, what is it?"

"Oops!"

The people on the deck were startled and shouted. But it soon turned into an
exclamation.

"Wow, my God!"

"Did you see it? I ran this distance in one go! Light air skills..."
Many voices quickly recede with the sound of the wind,

widely.

I got down on the riverbank.

'Huh, huh. thank god. It was breathtaking.'

Don't do crazy things like this in the future. If it wasn't enough, I would have
been thrown into the river.

It was a time when I was going to sweep my heart inwardly, but on the outside, I
took a lofty step.

"Baek Ri-yeon, I am!"

Shijiazhuak, who was left on the boat, shouted.

* * *

"How could you leave me there?"

“So you came back.”

"The problem is that it was abandoned."

“You said you were sorry.”

"Are you going to get over it with a word?"

Sigh. I let out a deep sigh.

Weaknesses were properly captured. For a while, I thought I was going to have a
headache.

I asked to speak up.

"San Su-yeon, are you coming too?"

"no."

Shijiazhuang shrugged.

"You know. I hate crowded places. Tae-eui will go anyway."

"Yes. All right."

Being listed in the 101 rivers meant that he was a world-class master that he would
only see once in his lifetime.

Even if you are not interested in the power of the river, it was a natural position
to line up to see your face somehow.

And it was strange even if I wasn't really interested in Kang-ho.

'Because the Paekris family is a family that holds hegemony in this area, even the
bureaucrats are trying to come to Sansuyeon to take a face stamp...'

Shika Yak acted as if my grandfather was a nuisance.

'That's suspicious.'

At that time, Shi Jia Yak laughed as if he was sorry.

"Then I won't see you again for a while."

I cleared my doubts and nodded. Shakyamuni continued to speak.

"Are you okay?"

"what?"

"Twin cousins... isn't this the first time you've met since you went to Gogyeam?"

"Well, that's right. It's not worth your attention."

"You know what I'm worried about."

Unknowingly, I glanced around at Shijiazhuang.

A voice so sweet that it tickles.

Shijiazhuang looks good like a deerIt was just a blink of an eye.

'... I guess not.'

Shakyamuni continued to speak.

"I'm still not quite sure why you have to stick to that house..."

"wait for a sec."

I interrupted Shakyamuni's words and pursed my brows.

I felt a strong air wave coming quickly in my direction from behind.

Judging by their presence, they appeared to be a group of muyi.

The place where I am is the main road, and if I run all the way here, there is
Baekrisega.

If you think of your grandfather's Sansuyeon, where the days are short, you could
expect that he would be a guest visiting Baekrisega.

"Goyak."

Shikayaek and I immediately jumped off our horses, grabbed the reins, and headed
for the edge of the boulevard.

No need to explain, just a glance made sense.

If they recognized me for no reason, they would naturally greet each other on the
street, and it was obvious that their eyes would gather. In other words, it was
annoying.

Shakyamuni, who was walking briskly, pointed to a stall and said,

"Do you want to eat sugar?"

"yes!"

I took a bite of the sweets that Shakyamuni handed me.

However, the presence that seemed to pass by quickly stopped suddenly. And it came
towards me.

what's wrong?

'My face itself would have been unknown...'

I looked back incredulously, and then I froze.

The person looking down at me from the top of the horse had a familiar yet
completely unfamiliar face.

Chapter 140
 * * *

Eyes that were clearly in focus looked at me as if they were staring at me.

I gulped down the sweets for a long time before I was able to open my mouth.

"······Liu Qing?"

Then one of the boy's eyebrows rose.

This was what Ryucheong Namgung did when he didn't like something.

'Wow, that's the real Namgung Ryucheong!'

The airways had completely changed, and I almost didn't recognize them.

It felt much stronger and stronger than the last time I saw it.
It didn't look like it was completely wrapped up yet.

Namgung Ryucheong, wearing a blue suit and dark blue long robe, has now taken off
his youthful appearance and has a youthful appearance.

From the thick eyebrows, clear eyes, high nose and firm mouth, I could see the look
of Namgung-wan, and from the blinking eyes of his long eyelashes, I could see the
look of Mrs. So.

At that time, a girl stuck out her face from the side of Namgung Ryucheong. Long
hair flowed down the pale pink suit.

"Me too!"

I tilted my head.

She hadn't completely shed her hair yet, but she was such a beauty that nine times
out of ten would look back as she walked down the street. In addition, the ability
felt in a stable gipa looked pretty good.

The corner of the girl's mouth drooped at my silence.

"What, have you forgotten me?"

I knew it only after hearing the voice one more time.

"No way... Seo Ha-ryeong?"

"Right! Long time no see!"

The girl smiled brightly and jumped off the horse. Then he ran up to me and hugged
me.

I bewilderedly hugged Seo Ha-ryeong.

No... no... no?

'Is this really Seo Ha-ryeong?'

crazy... I'm serious? Namgung Liu Qing was also incredibly handsome, but he was
different even when he was young.

Seo Ha-ryeong looked pretty, too, but she was so messy, so when I saw her dressed
up like this... I felt like she was at the level of a new era.

It's only been 4 years, but people have changed like this?

At that time, Shi Jia Yak said.

"Oh, is that him?"

"Ah, yes."

I pushed Seo Ha-ryeong away and looked around.

Shakyamuni bowed to Seo Ha-ling, who met his eyes, and continued to speak to
me.did.

"Can't you come today then?"

"Ah, that's right."

Originally, today was the day I went to learn medicine from Seok Tae-ui. It was
also the reason why I came out early from boating.

"Tell Tae-eui I'm sorry."

Shijiazhuang mounted his horse and spoke lightly.

"Okay. See you next time."

"Yes. Goodbye."

"Oh, you eat all of this."

Shakyamuni handed me a bag of sweets and pulled the reins.

I turned my head away from Shakyamuni, who was moving away.

"Sojeo, it's been a while."

I looked behind Namgung Ryucheong and smiled.

"Your beard looks great!"

"Is that so?"

Adjutant Shim proudly stroked his handsome beard, which seemed to have been grown
for four years.

Seo Ha-ryeong asked from the side.

"But who is he?"

“A close friend who goes to the same school.”

At my explanation, Seo Ha-ryeong tilted her head and looked in the direction Shika
Yak had left.

"Really? It's amazing."

"what?"

"Do you know who Liu Cheng is?"

"know."

“But you just left.”

"ah······!"

Usually, if they knew that Namgung Se was Confucius, they would not leave so
neatly.

'At least I'm going to try to say Tong Seong-myeong.'

I shook my head and said.

"He's kind of like that."

He did that to my grandfather too...

“You didn’t even blink an eye when you saw me there.”

"······."

What is this confidence...?

I looked at Seo Ha-ryeong with puzzled eyes for a moment, then asked Namgung Ryu-
cheong, who hadn't said a word until now.

"By the way, wasn't the uncle coming?"

"My father has something to do with it."

"yes?"

It's strange. In my last life, Mr. Namgung-wan came, and there was no problem.

I put off my question and looked back at Seo Ha-ryeong.

He didn't come last time either. Considering his previous life, he had nothing to
do with me.

"How did you come?"

"He followed me! But what did he give me? Sweets? I want to eat them too!"

* * *

In front of the gate of Baekri Sega, it was so dizzy that it reminded me of a

market.
All sorts of wagons and horses rushed to the point where they were completely out
of their minds.
All of them were guests at Grandpa Sansuyeon. It's been like this for the last few
days, so I'm used to it.

There was also a long line, those who were standing to get their identity checked
to enter Baekrisegae.

With me in the lead, the party passed the line. It was enough to draw the attention
of the people standing in line.
“Oh my gosh, over there, look over there.”

"Oh my god, who is that tall boy?"

"Isn't that just as good as Master Seok?

Where are you going to be?"

The women looked at Namgung Ryucheong.

"Oh my God, in a few years, you'll become an incredible beauty! Where the hell did
such a small thing come from?"

"Looking at the sword on the waist, the warrior looks like a human."

The men were busy admiring Seo Ha-ryung. Seo Ha-ryeong spoke to me without looking
back as if she was used to it.

"It's nice to meet you. Otherwise, I would have had to stand in this line."

And then people found me.

"Hmm? It's Baekri Sojour, right?"

"Which saucer?
Aren't there two hundred li sozers?"

"I'm the only daughter of the 4 Confucius, the big Sojeo."

"Why is Big Sojeo with them?"

Even if my face isn't well known, that's for people from other regions.
People who knew me whispered.

"That's probably not it."

"Oh, that's right. Do you remember? You stood in line at our dumpling shop a long
time ago."

"I don't remember."

The gatekeeper saw me and politely bowed his head.

"Are you here, Agi. Those who came with you......?"

I glanced back.
Lieutenant Shim came out from behind Namgung Ryucheong, who kept his mouth shut,
and handed out a letter.

Immediately, the gatekeeper's eyes widened.

"You're a young prince from the Namgung family! I got word that you're coming. Go
in."

Suddenly, a startled gasp was heard from all directions.

We left the fuss behind and went inside the gate. At the age of Namgung, my
grandfather personally sent an invitation, so even if I wasn't there, there
wouldn't have been a line.

I bit the guide and took me directly to the waiting room.

"Then rest."

You will also have to unload.

'I'll see you again in the evening.'

When I was leaving, Seo Ha-ryeong ran out of the room.

"Where are you going? I want to see your place!"

"Huh? Wouldn't it be nice to rest? Wash and change your clothes..."

Seo Ha-ryeong widened her eyes.

"I'm clean! I washed it in the inn before I came!"

"No, I didn't mean dirty.

I'm afraid you'll be tired."

"It's okay! Let's go!"

I was caught by Seo Ha-ryeong and dragged out of the reception hall.

'Am I the only one who feels awkward seeing each other after 4 years?'

I was dragged along and said dumbfounded.

“Do you know where my residence is?”

"do not know!"

"This way."
I turned to the other side and faced Ryucheong Namgung.

"Are you coming too?"

kept following

"You watched too."

"······Did I do that?"

Namgung Ryucheong glared at me.

I scratched my cheek and went ahead.

"Follow."

Instead of going straight to my place, I walked around Baekri Sega and gave simple
guidance.

You can't go here, you can't go here, he told me the structure and took me to
Summer Palace, the most famous garden in Baekri.

Seo Ha-ryeong, who was admiring, said.

“There is no one here.”

"Yeah, no one can come in here."

"yes?"

At that time, Namgung Ryucheong said quietly.

“Then, does the person over there know you?”

"yes?"

I felt a small light and presence in the direction Namgung Ryucheong was looking
at.

Soon after, the owner of the presence appeared through the trees. I was surprised
even though I knew who it was by Golden Eye.

"Baekri-ri?"

The baekliri was wet.

Baek Li-ri also opened her eyes wide as if surprised to see us.
"No, what's that like?"

Surprised, I took off my coat and approached Baek Li-ri. Even though it was spring,
the weather was absolutely not good enough to walk around wet like this.

Baek Li-ri, who trembled slightly, asked as she draped her coat over her shoulders.

"Where are you going and are you alone? Why are you like this?"

Baek Ri-ri bit her pale lips and bowed her head. A chubby hand gripped the hem of
the dress I was wearing.

I glanced at the other two in the back.

Seo Ha-ryeong's wide-eyed expression was a surprised face, while Namgung Ryu-
cheong's expression was the same before and after seeing Baekri-ri. Only Namgung
Ryu-cheong was calm at this place.

It was just when I thought I should ask to vacate my seat for a while.

Baek Ri-ri suddenly shouted out loud.

"It's because of my sister!"

"Yes?"

Baek Ri-ri shouted and ran off the floor.

"······."

I stared blankly at it.

'What's happening?'

Namgung Ryucheong opened his mouth.

"cousin?"

"Yes. My oldest father's daughter, a year younger than me."

"Brother. That's rude."

"······."

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong discussing etiquette?

For a moment, Seo Ha-ryeong's eyes met.
Seo Ha-ryeong made an expression that it was funny that you said such a thing. So,
it was the same face as mine.

The moment I realized that, I burst into laughter.

It only took an instant for that smile to grow."Puha! Hahaha!"

With that smile as a starting point, I was able to blow away all the awkwardness I
had with Seo Ha-ryeong.

When we finally stopped laughing, Namgung Liucheng was looking at us with his arms
crossed and a sad expression on his face.

"Did everyone laugh?"

"Haha. No. Puhahahaha."

"Now hold on."

"Ah, okay. Heh, heh, heh."

I sighed and held back a laugh.

Seo Ha-ryeong stopped laughing first and spoke.

"But what's that like?

Where did you even fall?"

"That's right."

I looked back at Seo Ha-ryung and Namgung Ryu-cheong and continued.

"Then, both of you don't go anywhere, just look around here for a while. I'll look
after my younger brother."

I wanted to ignore it, but my adult conscience told me not to leave a child like
that.

Even with so many customers, if others saw that appearance...

"for a moment."

It was time to look back at the voice calling out.

Something light landed on my shoulder. When I lowered my head, I saw the hem of a
dark blue long robe. In other words, it was Namgung Ryucheong's outerwear.

I was surprised and looked at Namgung Ryucheong.

"What are you doing? I heard you're chasing your brother?"

Ryucheong Namgung narrowed his brows and winked as if telling him to go.

Chapter 141

At that time, I felt a new sign from the direction Baekri appeared. The three of us
looked in the direction we felt the presence of, as if we had talked about it
beforehand.

Soon after, a girl dressed as a servant appeared. It was Baekri's fertilization.

Shibi with a white face looked at me and asked urgently.

"Have you not seen the little baby?"

"I went over there."

Shibi bowed her head at me and hurriedly ran in the direction I pointed.

"Well, you don't have to follow me now."

I shrugged.

I was thinking of giving her a little more tour, but I couldn't walk around wearing
Namgung Ryucheong's clothes, so I headed straight to the residence.

"This is my place. My father is with me."

"Here?"

"yes."

Seo Ha-ryeong, who entered through the middle gate, scanned the whole view from the
courtyard.

"······It's small."
It was time to pass the courtyard. A gold chain appeared.

"Agi-ssi is here! When the 4th Gongjanim comes back..."

Geum-sae, who was rapidly approaching, stopped in surprise when she saw those who
were with her.

"Do, young master?"

"Do you know me?"

Namgung Ryucheong said coldly.

Usually, Confucius from the family served was called Bocchan. And Namgung Ryucheong
was wary of strangers pretending to know him.

"I-I am..."

The golden chain flinched slightly as if surprised.

I stood in front of the gold chain as if I was covering my eyes.

"You know, I could have hurt you before."

"what?"

“At that time, the two of you were sparring and your wooden sword broke and flew
away.”

"·······?"

"Uh huh?"

Namgung Ryucheong looked like he couldn't remember Geumso at all. Rather, as if he

remembered Seo Ha-ryeong, he exclaimed while pointing his finger.

I explained to Namgung Ryucheong.

Originally, he was a worker in your family, and his sharp eyes subsided when he
heard that he had been sent with a small lady who was worried that the road would
be inconvenient, and that he was now sitting here.

You look like you're about to pull a knife for pretending to know.

'As expected, his personality is still dirty.'

Seo Ha-ryeong expressed his pleasure toward Geum-so. While listening to the
conversation between Seo Ha-ryung and Geum-swae, I looked at the palace where my
room was located.
'uh······?'

And I had to try hard not to frown.

"You said you came to see the residence? Oh, what to do! I was distracted today, so
I didn't clean the room...It seemed..."

Geum-sae said as if embarrassed and hurried ahead.

However, Keum-sae opened the door and shouted.

"Oh, what a surprise!"

Everyone's steps quickened.

There were two people standing in the room after walking through the door.

A girl standing upright in the center of the room and a boy drinking tea in a roomy
posture.

The girl must have heard us coming in, but she never looked away from the boy.

Geum-sae shouted as if she was angry from the top of her head.

"Head of the family Jegal! What if you enter Agi's residence without a word!
Really, not just once or twice!"

Zhuge Huamu said sweetly as he waved the tangential line.

“I wasn’t alone, so what?”

"What does that have to do with it!"

Sonok nodded.
Jegal Hwamu looked behind me.

"This is Namgung Ryucheong, this is Seo Ha-ryeong?"

Both of them frowned, looking surprised at the sudden name calling.

I said with a sigh.

"Because I don't have any

Go out and do fortune tellers."

Jegal Hwamu stared blankly at me.

The blue-grey eyes couldn't tell what was inside. Jegal Hwamu opened his mouth.

“Why are you wearing Namgung Ryucheong outerwear?”

Before I could answer, Namgung Ryucheong opened his mouth first.

"Really Jegal Segaju?"

The voice of Jegal Hwamu passed in front of me as I nodded.

"Don't you know when you look at your head? Maybe the news is slow because you're
training inside the house?"

I was taken aback by the tone of the argument, and turned to look at Jegal Hwamu.

"why are you like this?"

In fact, Jegal Hwamu only raised the corner of his mouth without saying anything.

'Something seems to have distorted the screening.'

As soon as we met, I had no idea why he was doing this.

Namgung Ryucheong said to me, ignoring Jegal Hwamu.

"Why is Zhuge Gaju in your room?"

Before I could answer, Jegal Hwamu interrupted.

"If you knew who I was, wouldn't you say hello first?"

Ryucheong Namgung took a step forward.

"It's not funny that a rogue boat who enters a woman's room at will is Jegal
Segaju."

"Oh, don't you believe me?"

"The thief has a long tongue. Get out of here before calling someone."

Zhuge Huamu covered his mouth with a tangential line and muttered a light laugh.
"Hmm. It's more special than I thought."

I hurriedly intervened.

"Both, stop. This is my room."

The moment our eyes met with Jegal Hwamu, I felt ominous.

"You're doing nonsense..."

Before I could finish my words, the tangential line of the Jegal Hwamu opened and
something flew.

I grabbed it with my hand as if absorbing it in my instinctive movement.

It felt like a sharp needle in my hand. It was memorization.

At the same time, Seo Ha-ryeong avoided the memorization that flew at the same
time, and Namgung Ryu-cheong was seen striking it with a sword sheath.

And······.

Aww.

'Boo, ominous sound.'

Namgung Ryucheong's memorization was stuck, tearing up the canvas hanging on the
wall. I opened my mouth wide.

"What is this...!"

The moment Namgung Ryucheong shouted, the attack went in again.

Namgung Ryuchung, who drew in his breath and avoided the attack, said.

“Jegal’s family, are you crazy?”

As if responding to his words, something sharp flew again and tore the hem of
Ryuchung Namgung's clothes.

After avoiding Jegal Hwamu's attack several times, Namgung Ryucheong finally pulled
out his sword as if he could not help it.

The moment the heavy ink-colored blade appeared, and he swung it.

Clink.
The teacup swept away by the sword wind fell and broke into pieces.

The mind that had been sold on the confrontation between the two flashed.
"What are you doing in someone else's room!"

A faint laugh was heard, and Zhuge Huamu spoke.

"Ah, let me ask you."

The tangent line and the sword crossed each other.

Namgung Ryu CheongiHe said it with his mouth shut.

"Come outside."

Namgung Ryucheong, who pushed the tangential line of Jegal Hwamu, kicked out the
door. At that moment, the door leaf rattled.

Get some weight!!

He grabbed the back of his neck and shouted at Jegal Hwamu.

"Get out! Get out now!"

Jegal Hwamu slowly left the room.

I looked around the room despondently. The canvas was torn in half and was
scattered, broken, spilled teacups and teapots, and even chairs lying around.
In that short period of time, it had changed as if it had been hit by a bomb.

"Baby!"

The gold chain came running.

Keum-swae and So-nok left the room immediately after noticing the threatening
atmosphere of Namgung Ryu-cheong and Jegal Hwa-moo.

"Suddenly, the young master and the head of the family, Jegal, are fighting in the
courtyard... Kyaaak!"

Keum-sae, who saw the room, screamed as if she would pass out.

"What is this! Baby's room!"

“I don’t know, neither do I.”

I left the messy room behind and headed for the courtyard.

The fight had already been going on for a while in the courtyard. Both were flying
like fish out of water.
'Crazy guys...'

Servants came out to watch the commotion. Most of the workers went to other places
to prepare for Sansuyeon, so there were only a few of them.

"Are you paying for Jegal? When did you come?"

“By the way, who is the one fighting against the head of the family, Jegal?”

"Did you not hear? Namgung Gongja said! They said they arrived today!"

"But why are you two fighting?"

"I don't know!"

I walked and stood beside Seo Ha-ryeong.

"Are you hurt anywhere?"

Since I was in a narrow place, I could have been caught up in memorization as well.

"Huh? Huh."

Seo Ha-ryeong seemed to be in no mood to answer as he watched the two fight.

"Ohhh, wow! Whoa!"

Intermittent exclamations were bursting out and he was concentrating.

I didn't speak any more and turned my eyes to Namgung Ryucheong and Jegal Hwamu.

Both were similar in terms of strength.

'As expected, Gongqing Petroleum

Namgung Ryucheong ate it.'

If it wasn't for that, there was no way it would be similar to Jegal Hwamu.

Although Zhuge Huamu absorbed Gongqing Petroleum and could not heal his heartache,
he definitely got stronger.

However, even if he became stronger, he could not fight for long as long as he had
that disease.

Then Seo Ha-ryeong looked back at me.

"Who do you think will win?"

"Jegalhwamu."
"What really?"

Seo Ha-ryeong blinked as if surprised, then asked as if realizing.

"Should I say the age of Zhuge Sega, or the age? It's confusing. Anyway, how old is
it? Quite a lot?"

"No, I'm the same age as Liu Cheng."

"What? But Jegal Sega will win?"

I nodded.

"I've never lost a fight against someone the same age as Liu Cheng. Really?"

That's because he's not the same age as me.

'You're being scammed, Ha-ryeong-ah'

The body is a peer, but the mind cannot be called a peer. Especially when it comes
to martial arts.

Namgung Ryucheong must have seen the martial arts of Jegal Segaju for the first
time today.

However, Jegal Hwamu must have seen the martial arts of the Namgung family several
times and even had memories of dealing with them.

Zhuge Huamu, who had been away for a while, spoke leisurely.

“The Changgung Muae sword method is improving day by day.”

Namgung Ryucheong swung his sword without facing him.

Then Seo Ha-ryeong shouted.

"Ryu Cheng! Don't lose! Yeon Yi bet on Zhuge Sega!"

I opened my eyes and looked at Seo Ha-ryeong.

'Hey!'

Then, Zhuge Huamu tilted his head and smiled brightly at me.

"Thank you. I'll have to live up to your expectations."

At that moment, the flying sword cut off the white hair of Jegal Hwamu.

Chapter 142

'To be careless.'

If I had been a little late, I would have left a knife mark on my face.

'The only thing worth looking at is the face...'

Jegal Hwamu is still smilingHowever, I was a little surprised by Namgung Liu Qing's
blow and felt hurt.

How many times have you exchanged air and water with each other like that? As I
watched, I narrowed my brows.

'Is something strange?'

Namgung Ryucheong's movements were a bit strange.

Outwardly, there was no difference. But that was to make it look like that with the
aid of internal energy. I was using my inner energy twice as much as before to move
the same way. It meant something was wrong.

I looked closely and saw Zhuge Hwamu.

'no way······?'

The more I watched, the more certain it became.

'No, this crazy guy?'

Soon after, Seo Ha-ryeong was the first to sense something strange.

"uh?"

Then, gradually, the movement became noticeably slower. By the time even those who
had not learned martial arts felt strange, Namgung Ryucheong, who blocked Jegal
Hwamu's attack, was pushed aside.
Namgung Ryucheong coughed and put his sword on the floor.

Zhuge Huamu said calmly.

“Maybe it’s because he’s a kid, but he still lacks experience.”

"you······."

Namgung Ryucheong wheezing and glared at Jegal Hwamu.

"What is this... Oh my God..."

Seo Ha-ryeong muttered as if she was surprised by this result.

It was then. Suddenly, the wind blew from the side and a strong wind wave
approached.

My father appeared before I knew it and was standing in the middle of the
courtyard. My father, with an expressionless face, raised his foot and slammed it
down. There was a gust of hook around the father. Her hair fluttered back.

"Ryu Chung-ah, are you okay?"

huh? enough to call your name

When I was in the lung training, my father went to Namgung Sega. It seemed like
they were getting closer then.

Despite the appearance of his father, Seo Ha-ryeong said several times as if he
could not escape the shock that Namgung Ryu-cheong was defeated.

"Did you really lose? Liu Cheng-yi? Really? Really lost?"

"······ Ha-ryeong-ah."

stop talking... How many times do you say you lost? Are you saying this on purpose?

I said this to restore Namgung Ryucheong's shattered pride.

"It's because of paralytic acid."

"What? Mabisan?"

Seo Ha-ryeong said as if it was nonsense.

"When? Memorized earlier? Liu Cheng blocked that?"

"That debt."
He glanced at the tangent that Jegal Hwamu was holding.

There was no way that a fan that could block Namgung Ryucheong's treasured sword
was an ordinary item. There was a new soldier of the Jegal family who could contain
memorization and poison in it.

Seo Ha-ryung clenched his fists and shouted as if he was unfair.

"No, it's Mt. Paralysis! It's lethal!"

Zhuge Huamu said with a smile.

"Nothing is meaningless in the face of defeat. Say it's lethal to a sword that cuts
your throat. It misses."

"This is a non-muu!"

"Did you see that?"

Seo Ha-ryeong flinched and said.

"······No?"

"Raimu is right."

"······."

Seo Ha-ryeong pursed her lips and turned her gaze away from Jegal Hwamu to look at
me.

"then,
How do you deal with that kind of paralysis?"

why do you ask me that?

A bit baffled, but explained.

"Anyway, it's hard to meet someone who uses Mabisan like that."

"Why?"

"Because it can't be like that unless money overflows like water. If Liu Qing
didn't notice, it must be colorless and odorless, and besides, I can't imagine how
expensive the medicine is to have an effect in such an open space."

It was a luxury that could be used since it was at least the head of the Zhuge
family.
I clicked my tongue and said.
“Do you have any money left?”

"Would you like some?"

He sighed and continued talking to Seo Ha-ryeong.

"You have to be careful, though. If you continued to fight in my room, you'd get
poisoned quickly with a much smaller dose."

"I see····..."

Seo Ha-ryung blankly opened her mouth.

It could be seen that the fact that he came out was taken care of by Jegal Hwamu.

'Instead, I didn't look after that kid.'

I looked at Namgung Ryucheong.

"Look. It's already unlocked."

Namgung Ryucheong slowly stood up from the position where he was kneeling on one
knee.
The new father we were talking with grabbed Ryuchung Namgung by the arm and pulled
him up.

And I took a quick look around.

The servants quickly returned to their places as soon as their father's gaze caught
them.

As my father looked at Jegal Hwamu coldly, he said with his eyes drooping.

"Stop it, I'm sorry I couldn't win over the vigilance."

Then, he respectfully embraced his father and Namgung Ryucheong.

"I've heard a lot from Yeoni. I was really curious. He also offended Gongja
Namgung. As expected, Namgung's family. His skills were to be admired."

It was absurd. Suddenly pretending to be polite When I said it like that, it

sounded like I was taking medicine.

As expected, Ryucheong Namgung tightly gripped the handle of his sword.

"Liu Qing."

Namgung Liu Cheongil bit his teeth and lifted the sword and put it in the scabbard.
My father, who watched this, said in a voice that was completely drained of warmth.

"Both of you, follow me."

I shouted at my father who was ahead.

"Father! Take a look at my room on the way!"

* * *

Mountains and waters occurred over several days. I could see the prestige of Baekri
Sega.

'I heard you spent your last 70 years in a simple way...'

Instead, the 80-year-old Sansuyeon became magnificent.

Fortunately, young children like me did not have to show their faces at every
banquet.

There were seats for children, and there were seats for adults only. Usually, there
were much more seats for adults only, and they were longer.

And today's place was a banquet where only the direct descendants of Baekri and
seniors from Gangho's prestigious faction gathered.

"I'm not going."

Namgung Ryucheong said firmly.

I tilted my head and asked.

"Why? Didn't you say it's fine even if it's a place where only smiling adults
gather?"

It was a privilege he received because he was the only heir to the Namgung family.

“They said that Jegal’s family is coming.”

"Oh, right?"

Jegal Hwamu was a happy distribution as the head of the prestigious Jegal family.

Ryucheong Namgung touched the scabbard with an annoyed face.

There were traces of writing on the tabletop in the room, but I think it was
probably a reflection. It was because I heard from Seo Ha-ryeong that my father
told me to use it.

"Well, if we fight again, both of you avoid your face."

"Why?"

"It's a waste."

"get out."

Namgung Ryucheong looked straight at me.

I smiled and turned around.

For reference, Seo Ha-ryeong went out to play with the escort, saying that he would
look around the area right away.

Returning without income, I headed to the banquet hall with my father.

The banquet hall was very luxurious.

The tables were lined up in a row, and on one side I could hear the golden sound of
a musician playing.

The delicately embroidered drapery, which seemed to come down from the ceiling,
swayed gently along the heat of the hearth.

I looked around the banquet hall curiously. It was the first time I had attended
such a large banquet.

That meant that he hadn't attended in the previous life.

'I was sick and lay down...'

It was a ridiculous excuse.

At the time, it was a well-known story that I ate the gold marriage ceremony of
Cheonmyeong.
A granddaughter who did not show her face at her grandfather's 80th banquet, even
though she was healthy only by not getting better!

It was properly invalid. All kinds of gossip would have come out.
And, of course, it would have done a good job in spreading my notoriety.

'Well, if I attended again, I would have been as shameless as I was attending...'

In any case, even a pregnant woman like thatIt was the worst choice to sit with a
full stomach and not even see your face.

Grandfather and grandmother were sitting at the head table, and next to them were
many strong governors who might have heard their names at least once.

And the eyes of the invited guests could be seen reaching the head of the
household, Jegal, once in a while.

As they came as representatives of each faction, most of them did not show their
thoughts on their faces. But I think it will all be the same.

'There was a rumor that Baekri Sega had a close relationship with Jegal Sega, so it
was true.' and 'Jegal Segaju is showing up, are you trying to be active again?'
this much?

The man next to Jegalhwamu leaned over and said something to him.

Jegal Hwamu lowered his eyes, nodded slightly, and raised his teacup. It was an
elegant look.

As if he felt my gaze, Jegal Hwamu looked at me exactly.

Zhuge Huamu tilted his head slightly and smiled. Then, with the shape of your
mouth, 'Why?' asked.

I shook my head slightly.

"sister."

I turned my attention to the sudden voice.

"Give it to me if you're not going to eat it."

Bailey pointed to the plate on my table. Rice cakes with azaleas and pine nuts were
placed on them.

'I can ask Sibi for more, but why did I eat it?'

I picked up the edge of the plate because it was annoying to pick up.

"Now, here..."

At that time, Souak's arm crossed in front of me and put down a plate of rice cakes
on the table in front of Baekriri.

"I'll give you mine."

In terms of age, my left side was Baek Ri-ri, and the right side was Sou-ak, Baek
Ri-pyo, and Baek Ri-myeong.

Souak, who was resting his arm, met my eyes and smiled.
 Chapter 143

Then the funny side continues.

The two started talking with me in the middle. I was treated as an invisible
person.

"Yuna."

At that time, I got up at my father's call and headed there. There was a middle-
aged woman next to my father. Plum blossoms were embroidered in red on the white
uniform. Even from 10 ri away, he looked like a volcanic person.

The woman lowered her glass and looked at me with serious eyes.
I smiled and said hello.

"hello."

"Yeah. Did you say kite?"

As soon as the banquet started, my grandfather guided me at once, so there was no

need to introduce myself again.

“I called because I wanted to see you for a while.

I call it the Myeongjin of the volcano."

If it was Myeongjin Jinin, would it be Hwasan District Prosecutor’s Office?

I blinked in surprise.

Hwasan Jigeom was a swordsman representing Hwasan. Father's brow was narrowed as if
he didn't like something.

“What did you eat and eat?”

"Yes?"

My father reflexively blocked my hand from rubbing my lips, took out a

handkerchief, and wiped my mouth.

Myeongjin Jinin looked at the scene with his eyes wide open.

"······ Uigang is a surprisingly kind father."

"Sister, are you surprised?"

"Well. I was honestly worried because you had a daughter."

Myeongjin Jinin paused for a moment and then continued.

"Your attitude is easily misunderstood."

“You are overly concerned.”

Excessive,
You are very insightful!

Continuing the conversation, I looked back at the place I left with a gaze that
felt like my back was stinging.

Baek Ri-myeong and Baek Ri-ri left, and only the twins sat in the seat.

Sou-ak had a heartache on his face, and Baek Ri-pyo glared at me, unable to hide
his envy.

Suddenly, honey cake came to mind. The honeyduck cake on Baek Ri-ri's table was the
same as Baek Ri-pyo gave it to her.

I smiled brightly and turned my gaze toward Baekri Pyo.

"Myeongjin Jinin-nim, would you like some honey rice cake? It's delicious."

Myungjin Jinin was a little surprisedIt was a face. Then she said with a soft
smile.

"Okay, give me one."

I gave one to Myeongjin Jinin and I ate two at once.

The sweetness of the honey is slightly suppressed by the bitter taste of the
azalea, and it blends harmoniously in the mouth.

'Mm, it's delicious.'

My father stared at me.

"why?"

"······."

"Oh, honey rice cake?"

My mouth was full of honey, so I couldn't pronounce it well.
I chewed hard and said.

"Your father doesn't like sweets."

"It's delicious. Would you like another one?"

"Here you go!"

Myeongjin Jinin, who received the honey rice cake and ate it, looked at his father
and made an expression as if he was holding back a laugh.

“I really feel fortunate that I don’t look like you.”

"······."

Father was silent.

Having been with him for so long, I could feel his father's mood slightly sullen
even in the silence.

'Huh, really?'

I said with a smirk.

"I want to be like my father!"

Myungji Jinin smiled broadly.

Baek Ri-pyo's expression, which he glanced at, was properly distorted.

Souak jumped up and went to his aunt. I looked at my aunt inadvertently and our
eyes met.

As if she was watching me pretending not to be, the moment our eyes met, she bit
into my aunt's mask and glared at me like she was going to kill me.

"What are you talking about so much fun?"

Next to my father, this time a man in a blue uniform approached. He was a man who
looked about the same age as his father. After that, I couldn't go back to my seat
because of the people who kept coming.

Seeing Baekri keep glancing at me, my father called for Baekri, and worried about
Baekri, Baeklimyeong ran to her seat in a month.

'Is it true that I came here because I was worried about Baek Li-ri?'
I came to this place and I was very happy with my eyes shining.

Couldn't the truth be that he sent 100 liri because he wanted to come? By the time
you even have such doubts.

Suddenly, a high-pitched voice broke through.

"I'm really curious about how he got better. What kind of magic was used to get his
Danjeon debilitating person healed all at once."

My aunt walked in a blatant quarrel.

It wasn't noisy, but silence fell in the banquet hall, which was full of moderate
noise. Everyone seemed to wonder why my aunt was acting like that all of a sudden.

'Because no one is interested.'

Until now, no one had paid attention to my aunt and the twins.

Only the usual conversations and interests of those who had been interacting from
the beginning.

I saw my father with a stiff face, then I saw my grandfather.

Grandpa had a puzzled look on his face. Originally, the discord would have already
fallen.

'Is it a good day, so you're patient?'

The silence grew longer when the grandfather did not say anything, and inevitably
the uncle stepped out.

"Iran, what are you talking about out of place?"

My aunt, who had been paying attention to my grandfather, said proudly when the
grandfather stayed still.

"Why, brother? You said you were curious too. I'm not lying."

"No, no doubt. Ha ha ha."

My uncle laughed in a heavy atmosphere and spoke as if everyone was listening.

"Didn't you say that you met Mansinui when Yeon-i went missing? You said you were
healed then."

"But the Mansinui is dead? How can you believe that?"

"Later, eh? Let's talk later."

Did my uncle even give a desperate glance? My aunt said as if she was going to step
back.

"I just said it because I was worried as an aunt."

'Sounds funny. He wanted to say that I might have gotten better in an unjust way.'

My aunt smiled, holding her chin upright.

“I made everyone worry about it for some reason.”

no moreMy uncle let out a sigh of relief at the sight of him not going.

Slowly, the eyes that were focused on her aunt were scattered.

'I can't go beyond this.'

It was the moment I opened my mouth.

"sister."

A serious voice spread low in the banquet hall. was the father

His father's voice was not loud, but he had the power to attract people's
attention.

“Do you remember when I fell and broke my leg while picking persimmons at the age
of six?”

"Gee, why are you bringing that up all of a sudden? Are you saying it's my fault
that you got hurt while playing around?"

My aunt said as if her feet were numb.

"No. It's not your fault at all. It's just what I was trying to pick up for you. It
doesn't matter at all."

He was looking at his father like his aunt was glaring at him. However, the shaking
eyes showed uneasy feelings.

"But do you know?"

"What do you know? Are you going to keep asking questions?
What's the point!"

My father lifted his gaze from me and looked at my aunt. Deeply sunken black eyes
shone brightly.

“From the time I broke it until now, you never asked me if my leg was okay.”

"······."

"But I don't know why you're so interested in Yeon-i's condition."

I looked up at my father with my mouth slightly open.

Even when a child gets hurt while caring for her older sister, the heartless older
sister who never asked if she was okay suddenly becomes worried about her nephew's
condition?

It meant not to write numbers.

My aunt opened her eyes and her face turned red.

"You... you, you now...!"

No matter what my aunt said, my father had never humiliated me so openly.

I must have believed in it.

The godfather, who had been sitting as if it were someone else's business, also
changed his face.

But taking the side of my aunt here was just ugly.

If you were going to go out, you should have started from the beginning. Grandpa
didn't say anything, so what he left alone came back as a self-inflicted victim.

I looked up, holding my father's hem tightly. and whispered

"Father, are your legs okay?"

"······Well, it's a long time ago. It's okay."

I hugged my father tightly, not paying attention to the crowd.

I didn't act with such a purpose, but the look of the woman who aroused pity made
my aunt's gaze even colder.

"Huh true."

"Tsk tsk tsk.

The one who is said to be the great and the small of the Baekri..."

Daesojeo was the title of an aunt.

The red-faced aunt trembled and rolled up the hem of her clothes.

There was a little commotion, but people quickly forgot about it and enjoyed the
banquet.
They exchanged drinks with each other, discussed martial arts, and talked about
Kangho's rumors.

All of them were busy practicing their martial arts. Most of them were people who
didn't know when they would see them again unless it was a big deal. Of course,
very few people approached my aunt.

Just then, a servant entered the banquet hall. It was nothing special because so
many servants and quarrels went in and out repeatedly.
Until the servant whispered something in Grandpa's ear and Grandpa's complexion
changed drastically.

Soon after, the complexion of the grandmother also changed.

I could understand the reason right away.

I could feel the air waves from afar as if they were deliberately imprinting my
existence.
And it was gradually approaching this place. Everyone looked tense.

After getting close enough to touch my gaze, Golden Eye's vision, I doubted my
eyes.

The door of the banquet hall opened and a powerful air wave rushed in. The curtains
adorning the ceiling fluttered loudly.

A few eyes widened when they saw him entering. But most don't know who it isI felt
like I couldn't. But I know that she is a force to be reckoned with.

Someone spilled the words through his teeth.

"······Thousand salts."

Shock spread in an instant.

Surprised people whispered.

“A thousand salts?”

"What? Why is the Cheonsanjeje here?"

Cheonsanje is a person between love affairs.

He didn't commit a huge amount of evil, but if he didn't like it, he was a person
who behaved arbitrarily, going out of his way and getting into trouble.

At least recently, he was quiet without much fuss, but he was by no means a welcome
person at the banquet of Baekri Sega, the representative family of the political
faction.

Unsurprisingly, the complexion of a few people sank. It was probably a clan or

family that had suffered from Cheonsanje.

Grandpa opened his mouth.

"What are you doing here? I know I never sent you an invitation."

Chapter 144

“A thousand salts?”

“No, why is the Cheonsanjeje here?!”

People were truly in awe.

Outside the banquet hall, I could see hundreds of warriors gathering one after
another. This may be due to the appearance of nitrates.

He must have felt the troops gathering in the natural salt system, but he opened
his mouth very calmly.

“I came here to get a drink because it was so noisy on the way.”

"······."

“Even street beggars are served a drink, but I don’t think they say they don’t have
any to give me.”

Then, someone jumped up and shouted.

"Where is this...!!"

The one who shouted out loud was a man of a fairly young age.

Cheonsanje's gaze was directed there.

Soon the man's complexion turned pale and cold sweat broke out. No one around
looked at each other and stepped forward.

"Master."

Everyone looked at the owner of the suddenly interrupted voice with surprised eyes.
"Please stop."

"······· Tsk."

Everyone knew that there was a boy following Cheonsanje. However, I didn't have
time to pay attention to the presence of natural salts, and now I'm looking into
it.

"student?"

“Tiansan Emperor has disciples?”

People were startled again and whispered.

The boy's jet-black hair was loosely cut to shoulder length and tied in a ponytail.
On top of that, he even wore a plain black uniform with no decorations. He was
dressed like an ordinary traveler wandering around the river, but his radiant
appearance could not be covered.

'Yayul.'

"What a handsome boy."

"You should look at your skills rather than your looks. It's already time to
capture your spirit..."

"By the way, does it look familiar?"

Among the admiring people, I alone frowned. It was because seeing the all-black
outfit brought back not-so-good memories.

At that time, my hand was firm and warm, and a large hand held it tightly. I could
tell without looking.

he was the father

My father was looking at me worriedly. A buzz was soon heard.

“Your complexion is pale, are you not feeling well? Shall I go back? 」

In this situation, let's leave the banquet?

He also has thick guts.

I shook my head excitedly.

Then Yaul turned and looked at me. Their eyes met and they smiled brightly as if
their expressionless faces were melting.

widely. I saw my grandfather at the sudden sound.

My eyes met with the old man who hit his glass on the table. He had a grumpy
expression. A voice came into my mind.
“Are you familiar? 」

I nodded my head as if I couldn't see it. Grandpa looked at Yayul with a tiger-like
gaze. There was something in his eyes that he didn't like.

In the meantime, Cheonsanje was walking slowly with his hands behind his back,
inspecting the banquet hall. As if this is your homeIt was the same attitude.

“When are you going to serve me a drink?”

Grandpa's eyes twitched.

It seemed that he would draw his sword at any moment, but instead of drawing his
sword, the grandfather gestured toward the servant.

A servant quickly took an empty glass.

Golgolgol, the sound of alcohol being poured into a glass rang through the banquet
hall.

"My mouth is picky, so I won't accept bad wine."

It was so shameless to suddenly intrude.

The wine glass was filled to overflowing.

widely. Grandpa put down the bottle and tossed the glass. I couldn't even see how
he threw it. Not a single drop of the wine spilled from the glass. Even so, the
power contained in that glass was amazing. The memorization thrown by Zhuge Hwamu
was considered a joke.

Perhaps, if hit incorrectly, it would at least result in a fracture, or organ

rupture. Plus, even the slightest misstep would end up spilling the wine from the
glass.

Cheonsanje held the glass silently so that not a single drop overflowed.

Cheonsansanje, who brushed his teeth at once, smiled and wiped his mouth as if he
liked it.

"Then I'll pass you a cup to celebrate your 80th birthday."

Cheonsanje raised a bottle of alcohol from a nearby seat.

Cheonsanje returned the cup to his grandfather.

There were several voices of admiration at the skill of the two old men.

I was able to see it better this time.

'I only put my energy into the teacup. The alcohol was captured through the
rotational force. To catch this...'

It was time to open my eyes and analyze the technique.

Suddenly, the face of the person I passed by was curious. So, Cheon-Yeomje was the
owner of the place where the alcohol was brought, but his complexion was not very
good. His yellow face looked like he was really in a hurry to go to the bathroom.

Even if you think that he was scared because he was in front of Cheonsanje, he
looked very strange.

As if she had properly prepared the Cheonansanje, she even gave her grandfather a
present.
The grandfather seemed to have no choice but to ask the servant to prepare a place
for him.
Then I saw Yayul.

"Introducing you as a disciple while you've brought me here. I thought you wouldn't
accept a disciple for the rest of your life."

As Cheon-Yeom-Jae twisted his body with his hands behind his back, Yayul stepped
forward. It was an expressionless face, as if he had never laughed.

Yayul politely gathered both hands and embraced them.

"It's called Yayul."

At that time, a narrow-eyed old man with white hair from his eyebrows to his beard
asked.

"Yes. Yayul. What is your relationship with Byeok Ki-hyun?"

I looked at the old man curiously.

'Byeok Ki-hyeon?'

It was a name my father had mentioned before.

After that, I was curious and after returning to Baekrisega, I looked into it a
little.

A woman born as a slave with genius talent but registered as a samurai. At the
time, it is said that he was a swordsman on par with his father. She said she was a
great beauty there.

A martial artist who excelled in beauty. I couldn't help but be famous. I could
hear a lot of stories just by knowing a little bit.

However, it hadn't been revealed for ten years, no, twenty years now.
'But what does he have to do with Yayul?'

The name the old man brought out spread like a gentle ripple through the banquet
hall.

"Byeok Ki-hyun. It's been a while since I've heard that name."

"He was a swordsman with a promising future. Where are you and what are you doing?"

"Wasn't the Byeokgajang Lee Gongja here?"

"Hm? Come to think of it, isn't that child quite similar?"

Yayul slowly opened his mouth.

“You are my mother.”

While the crowd was agitated, their eyes focused on one place.

Only then did I know The owner of the table where Cheon-Yeom-Je picked up the
bottle was a man from the wall. Cheonsanje looked down meaningfully at the man with
a black complexion.

* * *

I'm YayulI took her hand and dragged her.

As I left the banquet hall and walked down the cooking corridor, I found a room
that was empty and entered.

As soon as I closed the door, I looked at Yayul. For the past four years, I have
hardly heard of nitrous oxide. That meant that he hadn't heard of Yayul either.

I had no choice but to live with the thought that no news would be good news.

'There wasn't even a single letter.'

He said he didn't know how to write, but while he was at Namgung Family, he told me
about it. Couldn't he briefly write about how he's getting along?

'After cutting off contact like that, he showed up like this...!'

As I stared at him without saying a word, the corners of Yayul's mouth, which had
been smiling, gradually went down.
"Are you mad?"

"······."

"It's been a while, don't be angry."

Before we broke up, there wasn't much difference between me and me, but when I
looked at what he ate, there was a head and a half difference.

And even though he grew up like that, he still looked at me like before.
The drooping figure somehow looks pitiful...

'No, no. Now is not the time to think like this!'

I said firmly.

"Could you please explain?"

"yes?"

“What is the situation now?”

"ah······."

After a moment's hesitation, Yayul said.

“You said you could come any time.”

Of course, I gave you a letter of invitation to enter Baekri.

"But today was Grandpa's Sansooyeon. You and Cheonsanje are not invited guests."

"I want to see."

"······."

"Can't you come?"

Yayul quietly grabbed my hand.

When I raised my head, there were sharp black eyes looking straight at me.

'Were his eyes always like this?'

no. Yayul always had a slightly blurry look in his eyes. It's like you have no
interest in the world.

But now, it contained an unknown deep emotion.

I forcibly averted my gaze and pulled out the hand that Yayul was holding.

"What the hell is that story anyway?"

"what?"

Yayul raised his hand and tilted his head.

"About your mother."

"ah······."

Yayul raised his gaze for a moment and looked into the void. It was in the
direction of the banquet hall we came out of.

"It's nothing special. As I said, my mother was Byeok Ki-hyeon... I lived by the
wall when I was young."

Yayul's eyes turned to me again.

Chapter 145

"Even if I lived by the wall, I don't remember anything. I was locked up."

"You say you've been locked up...?"

I asked involuntarily, but kept my mouth shut.

"Yeah. I think it was a light that was half the size of this room."

Yayul glanced around the room.

Yayul's face as he spoke was calm.
When our eyes met, he even smiled a little.

"Oh, my mother was there, but she got sick and passed away. I was locked up after
that."

"······."

"I've been locked up like that... I heard you say you're going to kill me. So I ran
away."

I didn't know what to say.

When I met him, he was only nine. Even if he escaped safely outside, there would be
nothing a nine-year-old could do.

'I guess I just had to wander the streets. Just like I wandered the streets after
the nanny who was taking care of me died.'

Such a wandering child would have been a very good prey for Cheongwijo.

I was silent and asked cautiously.

"Do you know why they tried to kill you...?"

"do not know."

"······."

“They just hate me.”

I swallowed dry saliva.

'This is why.'

In the novel, Ryucheong Namgung learns that Yayul originally belonged to a

political factionFind out about the past. However, Yayul's family was already
extinct, and he could not find out anything.

I asked cautiously.

"······ So what do you want to do?"

"What"

"Now just forward..."

Are you going to destroy the family? I couldn't ask. I was also worried that I
might provoke it.

'But it's hard to tell them not to take revenge...'

The sorrow he suffered was not light.

But this time, since I didn't fall into the wicked valley, I might not go all the
way to the gate of extinction.

"Well······."
Yayul lowered his eyes.

"I said I didn't want to bother with this kind of thing, but Master said it would
be better."

"yes?"

"I heard that if I'm not going to cover my face for the rest of my life, someone
will recognize my face when they see my face, and in the end, it will end up in the
ears of people on the wall."

"Is that so...?"

Didn't someone immediately recognize Sansooyeon? It was only a matter of time

before news reached Byeokga.

'Come to think of it, he kept covering his face even in the novel.'

Yayul always covered his face with a hood. Since it's just the Demonic Cult, I
thought it was to hide my true identity as much as possible...

'But in fact, what if it was to avoid revealing about the birth mother?'

Yayul continued to speak.

“They said it would be better to reveal about me in many places than that.
Especially where there are people from the wall.”

Confucius Byeok, who was in the banquet hall, finally left without opening his
mouth. And the Byeok Confucius was a brother and sister with Byeok Ki-hyeon.

It was said that since she was an adopted daughter, blood was not connected, but it
was strange that the son of her sister who had been missing for a long time
appeared, and such a reaction.

Usually, 'My sister had a son!' or 'It can't be my sister's son!' I had to yell at
him for lying. And I had to ask what happened to my sister.

But it didn't.

'Titan salts'

It was because Cheonsanje was standing in front of him like a grim reaper.

'Usually, the master knows the story of the disciple.'

Even Confucius Byeok would not have been able to act brazenly in the 11,000
children who knew the story of conspiracy to confine and murder a child by the
wall. So I had no choice but to sit there with a yellow face and leave in a hurry.

And at the same time, those who attended Sansuyeon knew that there was something
wrong between Yayul and Byeokga!

While thinking, I picked up a curious point.

"Isn't it more effective to show it during the Moorimmaeng Demonstration

Competition instead of Grandpa's Sansooyeon?"

A friendly dance competition held every 8 years in the Moorim League where only the
late exponents can attend.

Moorim's number one event, where many warriors from Gangho who want to make their
name known come together, and those who want to see it also flock like clouds.

Rather, it would have been more dramatic and easy to be known to win the victory
there and reveal your identity.

Yayul said firmly.

"It's the year after that dance competition."

"What is it?"

"Then I won't see you any longer."

"Ha. Did you miss it? I haven't sent a single letter in a while!"

Yayul made a sullen face.

"I don't know. My old friend didn't let me down."

"To say that Master is an old friend..."

I sighed and glared at Yayul.

"I'll apologize to my grandfather later."

"Why?"

"Why? You made Grandpa Sansooyeon a commotion!"

I understand the situation, but what kind of commotion is this at someone else's
banquet!

In the situation of the grandfather, he is a wall and a barbarian, and he is just

dragged into an unexpected job. On a good day to be celebrated...

Heck, I'm sorry, Grandpa.

"Do you like grandpa?"

"Suddenly hewhat do you mean?"

"Didn't you say that you were treated badly in Baekri?"

I pondered over my memory.

And then I said something like that. So, a long time ago, in the carriage going to
Namgung Sega.

At that time, I thought that Yayul would go to Baekri with me, so I said it in
order to know in advance.

"I did say that. So what does that have to do with this situation?"

“So I thought you… hated it.”

"yes?"

I paused for a moment and then said.

"No, so what, did you mean to ruin the banquet?"

"It's not like that, it's just..."

"Just what?"

I urged Yayul, who was speechless, to speak plainly.

He said in a voice that gradually became smaller.

"It doesn't matter if there's a little commotion...?"

"······."

I was stunned and had nothing to say.

Seeing my expression, Yayul said quickly.

"I'll apologize."

"yes."

Seeing his sullen face made me feel weak.

"It's already happened, so Grandpa won't say anything out loud."

maybe?
"yes."

Yayul laughed bashfully.

The laughter made me feel even more frustrated.

'Is it right that it ends so easily?'

If Byeokga was sane, he would not carelessly touch Yayul, the disciple of
Cheonsanje.

But... but... but... is it really the end like this?

Yayul committed himself to the Demonic Cult, destroyed Byeokga and tried to destroy
the Moorim League, and the whole process ended this easily?

I felt like something was missing. I felt like it wasn't over yet...

I stared at Yayul and pulled him slightly.

As I sat there, I looked up and saw that it was much bigger.

I made Yayul bend over and put my hand on his back to give him a few pats. It was
an awkward gesture.

I didn't know how to comfort him, so I spoke briefly.

"I lived well."

"······."

The hand that was trying to hug Baek Ri-yeon turned around and returned to its
place.

* * *

The servants of Baekriuiran's residence locked the middle door tightly and
prevented anyone from approaching.

Relatives who were usually close to Baekri Uiran had to turn back after coming to
see Baekri Uiran when they heard that the banquet was over.

Goseong came and went inside that locked door.

"Why are you looking for Uigang as soon as you come out of the banquet hall? In a
place with natural acid salts! What are you going to do!"

"What's wrong! I have to apologize right away! Even if my older brother didn't
catch me... I should have apologized there. Now everyone knows me..."
Baek Ri-ran bit her lip.

Throughout the banquet no one was willing to talk to her. When I tried to say
something, only a plain reply came back.

And that attitude was directed towards his son as well. Leaving Baek Ri-myeong and
Baek Ri-yeon behind, my sons had to keep their heads down!

Baek Ri Uimuk made an effort to soothe him.

“Iran, it will be difficult if you continue to act like this. If you do this, my
face will be lost...”

"My face! My children's face! My poor children, they don't take care of their only
mother-in-law, they don't take care of their cousins! And Baek Ri-myeong, her son!
How can I ignore my sons and flirt with that girl?" ?"

"When did you say you were flirting? And how could you tell Myung-yi to take care
of your child? You and Myung-yi are close, but would Myeong-yi want to take Pyo and
Ak?"

"So you're saying you've been ignoring it now? Are you saying that the lowly thing
just let it sit like its owner?"

“Uigang is talking to his close friend.How could I stop it!"

"Why can't you? My brother is a cow owner!"

"under!"

Baek Ri Uimuk put his hands on his waist and looked up at the ceiling.

My son's words came to mind.

If it wasn't for her aunt, she would have been recognized as Sogaju right away.

To be honest, there was nothing wrong with that.

My father always said, 'How do you think you can lead a family if you can't handle
a single thing properly? It's too early.'

"Please come to your senses! Don't make a fuss when Pyo and Akie finally got home.
Don't let them kick you out again after you made a fuss!"

"How dare you blackmail me with my children?!"

"Okay. I can't talk to you!"

"Brother!"

Baekri Uimuk shook off Baekri Uiran's hand and left the room.

Sibi, who had just returned from outside, saw him and lowered her head as if she
were about to touch the floor.

Soon after, the sound of several pieces breaking was heard in the room.

Sibi couldn't enter the room and stood terrified in front of the door.

"When did your mother say you're coming!"

Shibi at the door said in a frightened voice.

"The dame is... the dame is the...

There are so many customers that you can't leave your seat..."

I couldn't bear to tell them not to make a fuss because there were not one or two
guests in the house.

Although she was a godmother who always took care of Baekri's ran, she was
gradually getting older.
Since he had a serious illness recently, his stamina was quite low, so he couldn't
cover Baekri's eggs as much as he used to.

Clink!
Shibi flinched at the sound of something breaking again and hurriedly left. Baekri
Uiran, who had been in a commotion for a while, muttered, lying face down on the
bed.

"This way... it can't go on like this."

Chapter 146

* * *

the next morning. I was able to meet thousand salts.

Nobok removed the door, but I was unable to enter the room and hesitated. Inside,
the grandfather and Cheonsanje were first settled.

From the outside, the two of them were just sitting still and drinking tea.
However, the presence of the two of them filled the room.

"Is the kite here?"

I had no choice but to push the two of them away and enter the room. It felt like
my shoulders were being squeezed.

A faint smile formed at the corners of Grandpa's mouth, and the pressure on his
shoulders disappeared in an instant. I could roughly describe it as the feeling of
being in the care of my grandfather.

It was deliberately testing me.

Only then did I greet the two of them with a slightly free body.

"hello."

Sitting next to my grandfather on a cushion, I was surprised to see the Cheonsan

Salt solution.

"Compared to the last time I saw you, the Cheonansanje looked clearly older. I
didn't notice it because I was busy in the banquet hall.

'Oh, I see.
It's already that much time...'

The exact age of Tianyanzhai was not known. However, it was known that he was older
than his grandfather. That meant at least close to ninety.

In this world where the average lifespan is 50 years old, at 90 years old, it could
be seen that it was more than enough to enjoy a thousand years of life.

And······ At the time Namgung Ryucheong appeared in Kangho, the eleven rivers under
the world began to be called the ten rivers under the world. The name of the
nitrate is missing.

'no wonder. If you're going to make your name known, the martial arts competition
is much better, but out of the blue, they chose Sansuyeon.'

I looked at the thousand salts with my gold eyes, managing my expression. However,
the body of Cheonansanje did not seem to have any special abnormalities.

widely. Cheonsanje put down the teacup and said.

"take careIt seems."

"Yes. That's right."

"You must have already heard everything from Yayul. I'm leaving today. I called to
see you before I go."

"Are you leaving already? Then, is Yayul leaving today too?"

“He decided to stay a little longer.”

"ah······."

Grandpa, who narrowed his eyes, said in a tone full of sorrow.

"Choose some close friends and go out with them. A close friend who came to visit.
Tsk."

"What about my pupil?"

"Speaking? A guy with such a complicated family history, it wouldn't be nice to get
entangled with him."

"Ha, do you take good care of your family?"

"what?"

"Why did I say something I couldn't?"

I just kept my eyes wide open at the sudden argument.

Grandpa glared at Cheonsanje and snorted.

"I'm an old man who has only a few days left to live, so I'm getting over it."

I was startled and passed the tea by mistake.

When I coughed, my grandfather took out a handkerchief and gave it to me.

Cheonsanje said to me who was wiping my mouth.

"Why are you so surprised? You already know, didn't you mean the councilor?"

"Collock, Coke."

Of course it was.

I didn't know that my grandfather would know about it, and that I would mention it
so openly!

Since this was mentioned anyway, I spoke quickly and cautiously.

"Elders, there is a famous doctor named Seok Tae-eui here..."

Cheonsanje said indifferently.

"It's just that there are times when people go, and that's the providence. It's
useless to stop it, so it's none of your business."

"······."
As if Grandpa and Cheonsanje had already finished talking, they just stood up after
making a few nonsensical remarks.

Cheonsanje opened his mouth as if to say something, then closed it again. And he
spoke in a soft tone.

"Have a good day."

An electrical sound flowed into my ears.

“Please take good care of Yayul. 」

* * *

The banquet continued day after day. The noise of laughter and conversation that
flowed from inside and outside the room already made sense of the uproar.

When I entered, I was already talking in groups of threes and threes. All were
children in their teens to early twenties.

There were many familiar faces. Baekri is a collateral relative, children of the
same school. But there were also quite a few first-timers.

In the middle of the room, 100 li people were seated, almost looking like the
owners of this banquet.

Baek Ri-myeong was talking passionately among the people around her, and a little
away, Baek Ri-ri was surrounded by her classmates and collateral peers, with a
lofty expression on her face.

Even the twins were similar. However, for some reason, he was pouting his mouth
with a troubled expression.

"Yuna!"

The moment a bright voice called me, eyes quickly gathered on me. Then I headed
straight for the person behind me. And I could hear admiring sighs.

"Is he that...?"

“I thought stone masons were the most handsome in the world.”

"Hey, you said that when you saw Confucius Namgung."

I almost burst into laughter at that conversation.

Seo Ha-ryeong motioned for him to come. While approaching Seo Ha-ryeong, I could
hear him mention Byeokga and Cheonsanje.

Seo Ha-ryeong was at a round table that could seat five or six people together. Ha-
ryeong Seo withdrew those who had been talking until I arrived and sat me and Yayul
next to me.

Seo Ha-ryeong was bruised.

"Why are you so late?"

“I was greeting my father’s guest.”

“Apart from you, what about him?”

Seo Ha-ryeong exchanged eye-watering with Yayul. Rumors spread that Yayul came on
the day Cheonsanje came.all. That day, he was also in a state of greeting Seo Ha-
ryeong.

"I was waiting for you to come with me."

"Is he still the same?"

Seo Ha-ryeong stuck out her tongue.

Shibi came over and filled the teacup in front of me and Yayul.

I picked up a snack and asked across the street.

“Liu Qing, how about a banquet?”

"······ "

"Don't you think he'll have a thousand-character wrinkles between his eyebrows when
he's 20?"

Seo Ha-ryeong burst into laughter.

The boys who glanced at Seo Ha-ryeong stood out.

Seo Ha-ryeong said in a voice that still had a hint of laughter.

"Ah, that's right. I heard something interesting. I heard you showed some light-
gong skills while boating?"

"Huh? Ahh... I just jumped down because I wanted to go back quickly."

Huh, I almost fell into the water then. I will never do such an adventure again.

"They said it was a mess after that. They said you were copying it, but they said
that 30 percent of the boat fell into the water."

"What?"

"It wasn't even that the main street was in broad daylight with people drowning in
the water, hahaha. Why that day... you know..."
On that day, so... Baekri-ri came as if he had fallen into the water. That's why he
followed me... and tried?

So that day, 'It's because of you!' Did you get angry and leave?

Just as he was about to burst into laughter, he was slightly kicked in the shin.
Namgung Liu-cheong was the only person who could kick from the seat.

It was time to ask why.

"sister."

I was startled and looked back. When did you come, there was Baekliri. Seo Ha-
ryeong also looked surprised and avoided his gaze.

Baek Ri-ri looked around the table with a pouty expression.

"It's amazing that you have a close friend besides Seok Gongja."

"······ ."

Are you going to fight now?

But it was us who had been talking about Baekliri until just now... .

"Who are these people? Introduce me."

"Huh? Uh... uh uh."

Even after that, there were people who constantly approached to build friendships.

The target is Namgung Ryucheong. He was very interested in Yayul, the disciple of
Cheonsanje.
Even 100 li came and went to this table several times.

how much did you think Suddenly, Seo Ha-ryeong grabbed the hem of my clothes and
dragged me.
As I looked, I heard an electric sound.

「Where is the side? 」

"Ah, call the fight and guide me..."

Seo Ha-ryeong grabbed my arm so tightly that it hurt.

As they stared at me with their eyes wide open, I had no choice but to stand up
together.

"Okay. Let's go, let's go."

Perhaps knowing where he was going and trying to follow him, Yayul arose together.
I separated him and left the room checking the water clock.

Outside the room, it was slightly cool, unlike the blindingly bright sun.

"Did you hear the sound of rain last night? I thought it was pouring water with a
gourd. That's why I was worried today. Look at it."

I laughed silently.
Seo Ha-ryeong adjusted the hem of his clothes.

"Ah, it's good that you came out wearing thick clothes like you said."

"Right. It's a bit cold."

"Yeah. He's a master. He knows when the rain will stop. He knows it's going to get
cold."

"It just seemed so."

I didn't remember the weather every day. My memory wasn't that good. But on this
day, the memory was particularly clear. Even the weather, sunlight and temperature.

After taking Ha-ryung Seo, I walked out of the garden. The floor, which had not yet
dried, was damp.

'It was here.'

The music of musicians and the chatter of children could be heard faintly in the
distance.

I headed for the small stone bridge in the garden.

The surface of the water seen from the top of the stone bridge was turbid. It was
the effect of the rain the day before.

There are so many things that have changed from the past that I can't count them
with my hands. But it doesn't change like the weatherThere were also many things.

I wondered if this incident would be the same as in the past.

It hadn't been long since I had looked at the scenery. Something flew towards me.

Chapter 147

* * *
The place where Baek Ri-yeon and Seo Ha-ryeong left.

"······."

"······."

There was only silence.

Yayul stared intently at the direction Baek Ri-yeon had left, while Namgung Ryu-
cheong lowered his eyes and drank the tea noblely.

As soon as Baek Ri-yeon and Seo Ha-ryeong were away, those who approached for an
opportunity hesitated as they noticed the atmosphere. However, there was someone
who didn't care about the atmosphere at all and approached.

Baek Ri-ri approached Namgung Ryu-cheong and Ya-yul's table and looked around and
asked:

"Sister, where have you been?"

"······."

"······I do not know."

Namgung Liu Qing didn't even look up, and after a short silence, he turned his gaze
a little and replied.

Baek Ri-ri glared at Namgung Ryu-cheong for a moment, then asked Ya-yul.

"Did you and Sojeo go alone?"

Yayul shook his head slightly.

Baek Ri-ri tried to go back, but looked back. Then he suddenly asked.

“How did you become friends with your sister?”

It was only then that Yayul looked back at Baekriri properly. Baek Ri-ri said as if
she knew everything.

"It wasn't good at first."

“Why are you curious about that?”

"I don't know."

Baek Ri-ri raised her head and sighed bluntly.

Yayul stared blankly at Baekri.

How should I react? It didn't look very close with Yeoni, but...
He knew that he kept glancing at Baek Ri-yeon pretending not to be that child. The
Yeoni he knew couldn't refuse the hand that was extended to him by someone else.
then······.

After thinking for a while, Yayul started to tell Baek Ri-ri about what happened
with Baek Ri-yeon.

At first, he started talking without expression, but when he talked about Baek Ri-
yeon, a smile naturally came to his lips. It was when Baek Ri-yeon told the story
of being swept away after pushing Yayul and Sonok out of the landslide.

"······That's how Yeon-i saved me."

“Your sister pushed you?”

widely. The sound of setting the teacup down resounded loudly. Then a cold voice
was heard.

"Is that something to laugh about?

It's something that could have cost you your life, but you're talking about it as
if you're enjoying it."

Namgung Ryucheong shot Yayul.

"Know shame."

The expression on Yayul's face disappeared. Their eyes met each other. Soon after,
Yayul laughed.

"I envy you?"

"under."

Namgung Ryucheong sighed as if he was full of energy.

Yayul said.

"Besides, I don't think that's what you meant?"

"what?"

“Didn’t you almost kill Yeon-yi?”

This time, Namgung Ryucheong's expression became colder.

"When I was fighting with Seo Sojeo, I was too busy acting arrogantly because of my
skills."
"you······!"

It was when Namgung Ryucheong tried to stand up by hitting the table.

"not really."

Baek Ri-ri spat out.

“Your little father saved it.”

Yayul and Namgung Ryucheong looked back at Baekriri.

"I heard that my uncle was swept away while taking Confucius and Sonok, leaving
behind my sister."

Yayul tilted his head.

"It's true that Daehyeop took Sonok with me, but I don't know what would have
happened if Yeoni hadn't pushed us to Daehyeop."

"But what I heard...!"

It was then.

"Lily? What are you doing here?"

One hundred li approached. I looked around and felt as if I finally knew Baek Ri-
yeon was gone.

Bailey Lee said.

"I just had a little talk."

100 li laughhe asked.

"What are you talking about? What was everyone talking about?"

"······."

"······."

Bailey turned around.

"You should ask your sister directly."

"What? Where are you going?"

Baek Ri-myeong asked curiously, but Baek Ri-ri didn't answer and just walked away.

Because this happened often, Baek Ri-myeong looked away when she saw Baek Ri-ri go
out with her friends.

In the meantime, the atmosphere between Namgung Ryucheong and Yayul, which seemed
to be fighting right away, was in a lull.

Namgung Liucheng clenched his fists and glared at him, then turned his head.
Likewise, Yayul also looked in the direction Baek Ri-yeon left.

Baek Ri, who was unaware of the situation, smiled and spoke.

"Li Li is usually very shy, so it's surprising that she's with Confucius. Next
time, how about drinking tea with Li Li at my place?"

Namgung Liucheng sighed.

"Confucius."

And he said it as if he was annoyed.

"Why don't you focus on developing your own abilities instead of spending time on
nonsense?"

It was the first time Baek Ri-myeong was openly humiliated as a minor official of
Baek Ri.

His face burned red with embarrassment.

"Confucius Namgung, what are you talking about right now? I'm just..."

Then Yayul suddenly stood up. Namgung Liucheng frowned and looked in the direction
he was facing.

The area around the entrance was noisy.

Gradually the commotion spread like drops of water on the surface of the water. It
was time to raise my hearing for what was going on.

At that time, the noble Sojeo hurriedly ran.

"Brother! Myeong-brother!"

Baek Ri-myung took his eyes off Namgung Ryu-cheong as he ran frantically. He
quickly managed his expression and said.
"Aren't you Zoa? Didn't you go out with Lili? Why did you come in such a hurry?"

"In the garden, in the garden... Sojeoga..."

My words were cut short as I was gasping for breath.

Baek Ri-myeong handed over a teacup and read it.

"Speak slowly."

Then someone spoke loud enough for everyone to hear.

“There was a fight outside!”

"What? Really? Who? Who's fighting?"

Baek Ri-myung's complexion hardened.

A girl named Joa grabbed the arm of Baek Ri-myeong.

"Baek Ri-yeon Sojeo and the twin Confucius!"

* * *

The first thing that flew was in the direction of the body. As I quickly twisted my
body to avoid it, another one flew by.

'I rolled my head.'

I read the thought of throwing it across and preventing it from being evaded. But I
was already prepared.

A lump of mud the size of a fist.

If you just hold it, it will burst from your palms and mud will splash in all
directions. Not just grabbing it, but even the slightest misdirection would get mud
on the hem of his clothes.

I was avoiding flying in off-beat, and I suddenly had that thought.

'Can I catch it?'

It reminded me of the grandfather and Cheonsanje exchanging teacups.

'If it's that way...'

All these worries were fleeting in a very short time. Reflexively avoiding the
approaching body and catching the flying one.

Smack!
Even after letting the shock go as far as possible, my palms still tingled. It was
cold and damp. Although my hands were covered with mud, I was able to keep the
shape of the lump of mud intact without bursting or splashing.

I felt a heavy weight in the mud.

I looked down at it coldly.

'······This will not change.'

In the past, I had to muster up the courage to attend events where there were no
elders in the family.

At that time, I sat quietly in the corner and watched the people talking. Then I
thought I was going for a walk, so I came out, and right hereI got hit by a lump of
mud.

The front desk was messed up, and of course, I couldn't go back to the banquet seat
I had barely left and had to go to the reception.

'I wondered if it would have changed...'

I looked in the direction the lump of mud had come from.

"What, what! How!"

"How dare you avoid it?"

I saw Souak with a startled face and Baekri-pyo smirking.

no, it did change.

In the past, the twins laughed at how dare you crawl out because you were
dishonouring our family.

But this time, he did this because he was jealous of the attention that was being
paid to me.

The uproar in front of the governors of Gangho was not widely talked about due to
the appearance of Cheonsanje.

'Still, I can't stop rumors from spreading.'

Baek Ri-muk and Baek Ri-myeong, the eldest son and eldest son, who were not the
parties to the rumor, were not particularly affected.

However, Baekri Uiran and the twins were different. The atmosphere that there would
be no benefit to getting close to Baekri's Ran or the twins quickly spread.
The atmosphere could be felt most sensitively by the person concerned.

Unlike before, attitudes that were not willing to talk and became casual. Children
did not know how to wrap their minds much more than adults.

'In addition, people who were originally close to the twins also tried to approach
them.'

The twins opened their eyes and glared at me, but I couldn't bear to come closer.

Even if it wasn't for that, they would have had bad feelings towards me for being
kicked out of Gogyeam.

Even being so cold.

Baek Ri-pyo shouted.

"I can't turn it off right now! Do you think anything would happen if I supported
you?"

"Why don't you go out? I don't think anyone will be interested in you even if you
go away."

"What, what?"

"From what I've seen, everyone doesn't seem to want to talk to you very much."

Baek Ri-pyo's face turned red at the words that hit the point.

"Shut up! Shut up!"

Unlike Baek Ri-pyo, who shouted out loud, Sou-ak seemed to have noticed something.

yes. If you had a little brain, you would know what it meant for me to hold the mud
neatly.

Baek Ri-pyo bent down and held the mud again.

"Wait a minute, Pyo."

As if trying to stop Souak, he put his hand on Baek Ri-pyo's shoulder.

“What are you doing!

The moment Baekri-pyo, holding the mud, stood up.

Poof - Something is flying.

Baek Ri-pyo screamed and fell backwards with the sound of a puck.
"Ouch!"

"It's a ticket!"

Souak was startled and grabbed Baekri-pyo. Baek Ri-pyo covered his forehead and
trembled with a mouse.

Sou-ak hurriedly removed Baek Ri-pyo's hand and checked where he had been hit.

"Huh, huh, huh, huh."

Baek Ri-pyo gasped and cried.

Brown mud was smeared from head to forehead. And the red light spread slowly and
flowed down along with the muddy water.

"Blood, blood...!"

Took. At that moment, a small stone caught on the hem of Baek Ri-pyo's clothes fell
to the floor. It was a stone encased in mud.

'I got hit by that in the past and got a scar on my forehead.'

Souak shouted.

"What are you doing!"

I shrugged and smiled.

"I thought I threw it to play."

Chapter 148

"How dare you hurt Pyo? Are you crazy?"

It was then. Along with the sound of footsteps approaching, I heard a voice that
couldn't be here.

"What do you mean?"

It was a white lily. Seo Ha-ryeong was also in front of her close friends.

'Ah, talking to the twins...'

I didn't notice who was coming. Plus, the other day, no one showed up, so I was
completely at ease.

Baek Li-ri pushed Ha-ryeong Seo and came forward.Burned.

"What is it? Brother, why are you doing this?

Are you hurt?"

My hip hurt.
Since childhood, Baek Li-ri has been generously loved as a golden jade leaf. He was
a selfish child who had a very high nose and would ignore the words of his brother,
Baek Ri-myeong, if it bothered him.

To put it simply...

'The arrogant daughter of a wealthy family.'

In the past, they didn't even deal with me. It seemed that a person like me who was
weak in internal organs seemed to think it was out of place.

To be honest, there were more times we met and talked about each other in this
life. Even though the period of showing his face to the family was much shorter
because he was sick, visited the Namgung family, and practiced closing.

But even though he did not bother me, he never bothered me. So I tried not to get
involved.

Baekri-pyo, who was sobbing, shouted.

"You can't see it? That bitch threw a stone at me!"

Baek Ri-ri said with a pouty expression.

"A stone?"

"Yes! This!"

Baekripyo pointed to a stone the size of a bird's egg embedded in the soggy floor.

"Why is my sister..."

"Lies! There's no way Yeon-yi did that!"

Seo Ha-ryeong shouted at the first.

'Oh, it's a little touching.'

Baek Li-ri, whose words had been cut off, raised her eyes and looked back at Seo
Ha-ryeong, and Baek Ri-pyo shouted.

"Get rid of the Suhyangmun girl!"

"Ha! What is this son of a bitch talking about?"

I was surprised to see Ha-ryeong Seo saying harsh words without budging.

"What?! You...!"

I was hurriedly stopped by the appearance that seemed to fight at any moment.

"Ha-ryung-ah! Come here."

Seo Ha-ryeong glared at Baek Ri-pyo, then snorted and approached me.
After that, I saw Baek Li-ri open her eyes in a triangle and glared at Seo Ha-
ryeong.

'Why are you staring at Seo Ha-ryeong?'

Since you're close with the twins, shouldn't you stare at me?

I was puzzled, but I lost my gaze to Seo Ha-ryeong, who was quickly approaching. It
was a step like a willow wind.

'Gyeonggong has increased a lot.'

Thinking indifferently, I opened my eyes wide to see Seo Ha-ryeong standing in my

way. It looked like he was going to protect it.

Seo Ha-ryeong glanced at me and whispered softly.

"Isn't it, Yuna? Didn't you throw it?"

"······."

I quietly showed my dirt-stained palm. Seo Ha-ryeong opened her eyes.

"······ These bastards, what did you do to Yeon-i!"

"Poop."
He laughed for a moment and bit his lip. Then Bailey shouted.

"What are you doing interfering? Leave outsiders out. We'll take care of it."

Seo Ha-ryeong snorted and said.

"What a funny sound! The kite persecuted them by rushing in,

You know what?"

“When did you persecute me!”

"It's obvious!"

I pulled the hem of Seo Ha-ryeong's clothes to stop him.

"Ha-ryung-ah, it's okay."

I saw a familiar sign approaching quickly behind Baekriri. The hundred li people
who arrived in an instant, as if they had exhausted themselves, shouted.

"What a fuss is this!"

A place without adults. The person in charge was Baek Li-myeong. If there was a
commotion, Baek Li-myeong could not avoid the blame.

When Baek Ri-myeong saw Baek Ri-pyo, he became contemplative and shouted.

"Pyo! What's that like?

What are those wounds!"

"brother!"

Baek Ri-pyo grabbed the valley name and shouted.

At that time, someone came again from the direction from which 100 li came. With
the two of them, it was a familiar presence this time as well.

I quickly spread the message to both of them.

" Do not come. 」

The two stood tall.

Yayul stared at me with eyes that did not know what he was thinking, and Namgung
Liucheng had a very angry expression.
'Why is he angry?'

Namgung Liu-cheong, who looked at me with a somewhat relaxed expression, prevented

Yayul from approaching me again.

I'm YayulHe nodded his head slightly as if thanking him, and transmitted the
message to Namgung Liuqing.

" wait. 」

In the meantime, Baek Ri-myeong was asking Sou-ak and Baek Ri-pyo what the
situation was.

"Ah, Pyo, what the hell is this situation?"

Souak shouted with an unfair face.

"I was taking a walk in the garden when Pyo Baek suddenly threw mud at us!"

Not even a laugh came out.

"That's right, even, even with a stone in it! Brother!"

Souak caught Baekri Myung.

The white man looked at me with puzzled eyes. Soon after, he nodded his head to
Souak, as if telling him not to worry.

"Once evil,
Take the ticket and go to the councilor..."

"No! Get down on your knees and make me apologize! That bitch made me like this!"

But before he could finish speaking, Baek Ri-pyo shouted. Anger seemed to overtake
the pain.

Baek Limyeong closed his eyes and looked back at me.

"Yuna. Are the words of evil and pyo true?"

I nodded my head politely.

"That's right. I threw it."

Seo Ha-ryeong was startled and grabbed me.
The hundred li people were also surprised and shouted.

"How...!"

I spoke calmly.

"But it was because my brothers threw it first. I just caught the one that flew at
me and threw it back."

Souak shouted loudly.

"Lies! Bro!
That bitch is lying!
Are you sure you don't believe that?"

Baek Ri-myeong looked back at Baek Ri-pyo and spoke to me again.

"······You look fine because you threw the same."

"That's because I avoided them all. I couldn't avoid Pyo's older brother."

"Are you having fun?"

"Of course..."

I turned around and looked around the bridge.

It must have been here that Souak threw it...

'Oh, isn't there?'

I couldn't see the mud Souak had thrown, only a babbling stream.

'Could it be that it was swept away by the water?'

I think I heard a splash...?

'If only it was...!'

I was taken aback for a moment, but quickly looked back and said.

"Look at your brothers' hands. They must be muddy."

Baek Ri-myeong looked back at the twins.

When Baek Ri-pyo hid his hands and hesitated, Souak openly showed both hands and
pointed to Baek Ri-pyo's forehead.

"I got this while checking the forehead!"

"right!"

Baek Ri-pyo readily agreed with Sou-ak’s words.

"······."

I narrowed my eyes.
Baek Ri-myeong looked around and bit his lip.

"······There is no evidence for what you said. But it is a fact that Pyo was
injured. Is there anything else you want to say?"

Seo Ha-ryeong held on tightly to her step forward and stepped forward.

“What is the benefit of me throwing mud at my brothers?”

"Because you hated us!"

"It's not that I hate you, it's that you hate me, right?"

"Why am I begging you...!"

"You're resentful that you went to Gogyeam because of me."

"······!"

Immediately, one of Baek Ri-ri's close friends expressed a question.

"······Went to Gogyeam?"

"Uh, what is it? Liri, when did your older brothers go to Gogyeam?"

Gogyeam was famous as a place of punishment, so the children asked curiously.

Souak and Baekripyo's faces turned red.

While the twins were at Gogyeam, it was known that they were traveling to distant
relatives' homes externally.

'Until now, I've been quietly following that trick...'

Is there any reason to kiss me when you touch me like this?

"And Ha-ryung-ah.""yes?"
Seo Ha-ryeong looked at me in surprise.

"You first saw this situation? How was it? Tell me what you saw."

"Huh? Uh... you were standing here... One hundred li twin Confucius, one crying and
the other shouting, over there."

Nodding my head, I looked at Baekri and said.

"Brother, look where I stand."

Baek Ri-myeong frowned and looked around me, then made a realizational expression.

"Where are the mud and stones here to throw?"

I tapped the stone leg with the sole of my foot and looked up.

“I wonder if someone threw it at me.”

A few of the people who were with Baek Li-ri nodded their heads while shedding
salvos.
But Souak shouted as if he couldn't lose like this.

"That girl is Baek Ri-yeon's best friend, so it's only natural that she's on Baek
Ri-yeon's side! How can you trust her?"

Seo Ha-ryeong tried to retaliate, but I caught him.

Baek Ri-pyo exclaimed triumphantly.

"Yes, Lily!
Baek Ri-ri came with that Suhyang-moon kid, so ask Li-ri!"

Seo Ha-ryeong bit her lip.

Baekri-myeong looked back at Baekri-ri.

Baek Ri-myeong was funny and worried about his younger sister in this situation.
Baek Ri-myeong hesitated and asked as if he couldn't help it.

"Lily, are you sure what Seo Sojour said?"

"······."

The twins stared at Baekri.

'If Baek Li-ri takes the side of the twins, now...'

That was when I was thinking about what to say next.

"······Seo So-jeo is right. When I came, Unni was standing on the bridge."

Then Baek Li-ri looked at the twins with contempt and pulled back.

I was a little surprised.

Souak bit his lip, and Baek Ri-pyo stomped his feet and shouted.

"What, what! Baekliri! How are you...!

lie! It's a lie!"

Baek Ri-pyo, who looked around, shouted.

"Yes! I must have had it beforehand!

I had it beforehand and threw it!"

I clapped my hands as if it was really amazing and amazing.

“Ah~ I expected my brothers to come this way, so I gathered mud in my hand and
threw it when I saw my brothers coming?”

"Puch."

"Kkeuk."

The sound of giggling was heard among Baek Ri-ri's close friends.

The situation was already clear.

"Doesn't it make more sense to say that Pyo's older brother fell and hit his face
while walking alone?"

"Puhaha!"

One of the children burst out laughing, and there was a sound of teeth snapping.

Baek Ri-myeong opened her eyes wide and looked at me, then turned to the twins.
Then he clicked his tongue and said.

"So why didn't you look ahead and walk?"

The situation was over.

Chapter 149

Baek Ri-pyo jumped up and shouted.

"What nonsense! Brother, are you listening to that woman?"

Baek Li-myung, whose complexion suddenly changed, screamed.

"Can't you be quiet?"

Baek Ri-pyo widened his eyes in surprise.

One hundred li people spoke.

"Please wake up. Who are you blaming after arguing first?"

"No, brother, how is your brother...!"

Baek Ri-pyo looked at Baek Ri-myeong as if he was greatly shocked.

Baek Ri-myeong gradually grew angry at the appearance of Baek Ri-pyo.

Will these guys die if they don't have an accident? All of a sudden, on a day like
today, in a place where there are so many people, they don't even notice and act as
they please!

If anyone has even seen this situation.

If it weren't for Sojeo Seo or Liri Baek who first encountered this situation...!

Even this wasn't the first time.

Even on the last boat!

What would happen if Baek Ri-yeon hadn't left first?would have been

Even if I had a conflict with my aunt, even if I didn't like those children in my
heart, I still took care of them as my father's blood, but I hope they will take
care of them without knowing the end.

What kind of twins' aftermath are you!

It was an obvious situation there.

'If this even goes to my grandfather's ears...'

The hundred li people shouted resolutely.

“If you make more noise, even if I get scolded a little, I will tell my grandfather
everything.
Let's cover the right shit!"

I nodded inwardly.

'As expected, the hair that protects my comfort is exceptional.'

No matter how much I looked at it, the twins seemed to be at a disadvantage, so I

immediately changed my stance.

Well, it was enough to make even the average person tired of this nonsense.

"Do you think Grandpa will listen to your ridiculous excuses?"

Baek Ri-pyo, who did not understand the situation at first, quickly realized it.
That Baek Ri-myeong abandoned himself to protect his comfort.

Baek Ri-pyo's face twisted.

"It's like a cunning traitor!"

"What? Traitor? I'm talking for you! It's been a while since I came back, and
there's another commotion! Do you want to be kicked out of Gogyeam again?"

Baek Ri-pyo was startled by the sound of Gogyeam. Baek Ri-myeong also looked at
Baek Ri-ri's close friends with a look of surprise after I spoke up.

The children huddled together with their mouths shut in amazement at the growing
momentum.

Baek Ri-myeong looked back at Baek Ri-pyo.

"Go to the doctor right away. Stop making a fuss! If you don't go, I'll tell my
grandfather right away!"

Baek Ri-pyo glared at Baek Ri-myeong with anger and resentment with bloody red
eyes.

Baek Ri-myeong was surprised inside, but she ignored her gaze and stiffly raised
her head.

Souak pulled Baekri-pyo.

"Brother, wait and see."

Baek Ri-pyo shook off Sou-ak's hand and left the place on his own feet.

Sou-ak bit his lip, came out and looked at Baek Ri-myung, then followed Baek Ri-
pyo.

After the twins completely disappeared. Baek Ri Myung put his head down and let out
a deep sigh.

Baek Ri-myung, who wiped his face a few times, looked back at Baek Ri-ri's close
friends.

"You made everyone see a pointless commotion. This is... big."

Baek Ri-myeong coughed and looked at Baek Ri-ri.

Then Baek Li-ri, who had her eyes down, spoke coldly.

"I don't know how Pyo's older brother fell so hard, right?"

After a brief silence, the girl in the dark rosy skirt spoke quickly.

"Ah, right, right. Maybe, you should have looked ahead and walked."

"It must have been caught on the stone beak. Be careful when walking around the
garden."

As the atmosphere became somewhat lighter, the children kissed each other with a
look of suppressed laughter.

Anyway, there is nothing good about the stories of relatives and friends throwing
stones and breaking their foreheads. It can't be kept a secret forever... but
rumors can be put off for a while.

When it seemed like everything was over, Baek Li-ri stepped off, followed by her
close friends.

'Come to think of it, why did Baek Li-ri come here?'

Well... I don't know why, but Baek Li-ri didn't take the side of the twins, so
things ended comfortably.

I was looking at it with a slight smile, but Baek Ri-ri suddenly looked back.
He lowered the corner of his mouth that had been raised in the corner of his eyes
staring at me.

"you."
I was startled.

"Do your best to be honest. My older sister. My blood and blood!"

"·······?"

What do you mean?

For a moment, I couldn't understand Baek Li-ri's words and looked at them in a
puzzled way.

When I looked closely, Baek Li-ri, who I thought was looking at me, was not looking
at me, but at Seo Ha-ryeong next to me.

"Huh? At least a few monthsOn the topic of being together! Pretend not to!"

"······."

"······."

"... uh, Lee?"

I was in a daze and belatedly called Baekriri.

"······huh!"

Baek Ri-ri glared at me, brushed off her sleeves, and turned and left. I looked at
it in bewilderment.

After a while. Seo Ha-ryeong, who was looking at them together, burst into
laughter.

"Haha, your brother is funny. Is he like that?"

"I... I don't know."

"Is there anything you don't know?"

I stood up and glared at Seo Ha-ryeong. Seo Ha-ryung laughed even louder as he
knocked on the railing, wondering if my expression was funny.

Only then did Yayul come to me. Namgung Ryucheong also approached and stared
blankly at the stone on the floor.

Then a coughing sound was heard.

"Keuhum, big. Yuna,

Aren't you hurt?"
What is it, were you still there?
I shook my head.

"do not have."

"Yes. I'm glad..."

Suddenly pretending to be a good brother, Baek Ri-myeong hesitated without leaving

his seat in response to my answer. I wondered why he acted like a poop-hungry
puppy, but I realized the reason and said.

“Yayul, Liu Qing, and Ha Ling are all talkative, so you don’t have to worry.”

Only then did Baek Limyeong let out a sigh of relief and step away. I called again
before he left.

"Ah, that's right, brother."

"Why?"

"If Grandpa asks about this, I'll just tell you the truth."

“Why is that again?”

That's because Grandpa's subordinates are listening to this conversation right now.

"I didn't want a commotion, I didn't mean to lie to you."

Please tell me these words,

A subordinate whose name I do not know.

In the past, I lied that I had hurt my forehead with the mud and stones thrown by
the twins, and that my father had fallen and hurt himself.

But later, I heard that my grandfather had scolded the twins. It turned out that
the warrior in charge of this place was watching the whole situation. while hiding
their presence.

The samurai reported everything that happened here to my grandfather... and the
twins thought that I had told my grandfather.

Even if I didn't force myself to do it, thinking about the past made me smile
bitterly.

"i get it."

Baek Ri-myeong, who agreed, walked away and I looked back at Seo Ha-ryeong.

"How did you come with Baek Li-ri?"

"I was leaving after doing errands, but Baek Ri-ri asked where you were. So I came
with him to tell you..."

I saw this situation.

I shook my head and saw Yayul and Namgung Ryucheong this time.

Even though they were at the same table, they didn't say a word to each other. So
there was something I purposely left there to have a conversation with.

"Are you two friends?"

"yes."

At Yayul's answer, Namgung Ryucheong raised his head and looked at Yayul like a
madman.

'Well. It's a lie.'

Yayul spoke up.

"Since we've become friends, don't leave him alone in the future."

"······"

“Baek Ri-yeon.”

As if ignoring Yayul's words, Namgung Ryucheong called me.

The moment I looked at him, Namgung Ryucheong lifted the stone stuck in the dirt
with his toe and kicked it away. And Yayul reached out and grabbed the stone that
flew at me.

'No, I can catch it too...'

It was the speed that anyone could see to catch it.

Namgung Ryucheong looked at Yayul with a slightly annoyed face, then said.

"This is intentional."

I took the stone from Yayul's hand.

A stone the size of a bird's egg. heavy weight.
There is no way that a stone like this could have just gotten stuck in the mud.
Baekri-pyo intentionally put a stone in it and put it together.

I can see the stone well from a distanceI put it on the railing so I could do it.

"I know."

* * *

The rest of the days at Sansuyeon passed without much change.

A troupe and an acrobatics troupe were invited, and several monks from Shaolin
Temple came to perform a ceremony to pray for his grandfather's blessing.

In the meantime, through Sonok, I heard that my uncle and Baek Ri-myeong had been
called to my aunt's residence and that several great disturbances had occurred.

And the story that in the end it was quiet only after the aunt left for Shiga with
the twins.

'Hmm, should I touch more...?'

It was when I lay down to sleep. The window opened slightly, and I could feel the
presence coming in.

I raised my body from lying down.

What came in was Jegal Hwamu's cat Gyeol.

"... are you back?"

Jegal Hwamu hadn't been seen for several days since the day Cheonsanje brought
Yayul.

At that moment, I saw a rolled up note hanging around Gyeol's neck. It was annoying
to turn on the light again, so when I raised my eyesight, I could barely read it.

[Let's see.]

I doubted my eyes.

"See you? Where? No way... come out now?"

Gyeol stared at me and rubbed his hair against me as if hoping for a compliment.

I opened the window that Gyeol had come in and looked out. I could see the rising
moon above my bedside.
"Surely now?"

Tuck, Tuck, Tuck. All I could hear was the sound of his tail colliding.

"Sigh."

I sighed deeply and looked for the gold chain.

Geum-sae grabbed my neck when I heard that he had to leave, but he helped my will
anyway.

Changing into a servant girl's outfit, I cautiously left the room. backyard of the
mansion.
It was time to follow the cat through the side road.

I felt weak in the presence of following me.

'Since when······?'

I looked back.

"come out."

Then Yayul quietly appeared in the shadow of the wall.

Chapter 150

"······."

"Where?"

what's so arrogant about it? Didn't you just get caught following me secretly?

I was so shocked that I was speechless for a moment.

"I'm just going out for a while. How did you follow me?"

“I just followed you because I saw you.”

"······."

Are you following me now?

He opened his eyes and looked up and said.

"Don't follow me."

"Why?"

"... you shouldn't follow people around without permission."

Should I even tell you this?

You could say it was because I didn't know how he followed me around when I was
young, but it wasn't right to do that when I grew up.

'In addition, seeing as I came out and immediately followed, it seems that he
usually wandered around my residence...'

It didn't seem like a day or two.

'What kind of effect is that when a chick that breaks out of an egg follows the
mother bird it sees for the first time?'

Yayul nodded his head and said with his twinkling eyes.

"Then allow me."

"······."

"yes?"

"... No. It's because you're sneaking out."

"I won't tell anyone."

"Are you going to tell me if I don't allow you?"

"yes?"

Yayul looked at me like how could he say such a thing?

'what? What about this situation where I feel like the bad guy?'

Yayul looked at me quietly and lowered his head. Then he asked in a mumbling voice.

"Really... can't you?"

"······."
That look instantly reminded me of waiting for me in the yard when I was staying at
Namgung Family. Yayul waited for me to return every day like that.

It was when I opened my mouth.

drunk! tooth!

suddenlyI looked in the direction of the sound. Gyeol was coughing.

When I looked at him, Gyeol slammed his tail on the floor in dissatisfaction and
stood up as if to hurry and go.

“It’s only for today.”

Yayul smiled brightly and stood next to me.

"Don't come closer. You stand out too much, so hide like before."

* * *

After a while, a servant appeared who seemed to have been prepared, or bought, by
Jegal Sega.

He was taken aback when he heard that even Yayul would go out with him, but he
quietly took me and Yayul out through the morning gate.

Of course, Yayul also had to change into servant's clothes in a hurry so as not to
be noticed.
I changed my clothes, but it seemed a little funny to me that I was a nobleman with
a secret story.

There was a carriage waiting outside, and we got on it following the guidance of
the horseless coachman.

After a while the carriage stopped and the driver opened the door.
When I got off the carriage, I smelled a lot of grass. It was in front of a forest
road.

'I don't think I've come that far, but where is this place...?'

It was quiet, and I could hear the sound of water through the leaves rustling in
the wind. It was then that I seemed to know roughly where it was.

The coachman handed me the lantern and went up the only road with Yayul.

As expected, there was a dock that I had never seen before. It was a small dock
where I had come the other day with Shika Yak and the others. There was a playboat
there.
A white hand lifted the tent and the boy smiled and said,

"Come on."

Jegal Hwamu looked behind me.

"By the way... did you come with a hump?"

As I was about to explain, Zhuge Huamu raised his hand to stop it.

"But he can't."

Jegal Hwamu grabbed my wrist and pulled it tight.

"Oh!"

I got on the boat as if I was falling into the arms of Jegal Hwamu. I hurriedly got
myself up, balancing on the rocking boat.

"You were surprised!"

Then I looked back.

Yayul, who was trying to chase me, was blocked by black men who suddenly appeared.

"Hey······!"

Suddenly, I saw a hand covering my mouth. When I opened my eyes, Jegal Hwamu raised
his long index finger and motioned for me to be quiet.

I frowned and glared at Jegal Hwamu before sending a telephony to Yayul.

I brought in the lantern, so it was difficult to even send a telephony because it

was so dark around the river.

“Don’t fight, wait a minute!

I'll be right back! 」

As if it had been communicated properly, the momentum that had been intensifying
stopped. I looked at it and breathed a sigh of relief.

I glared at Jegal Hwamu with angry eyes.

Zhuge Huamu tilted his head.

"Does he feel sorry for you?"

"What? No, right now, after... Yes, it's kind of bothering me."

Jegal Hwamu shook his head and spread his fan.

"That boy named Yayul, did you know that you and Cheon-Yeomje killed a black sword
breakwater half a year ago?"

"yes?"

"Screams and groans of pain rang out in the manor throughout the night, and when
there was complete silence, the flames soared..."

As soon as the words in a singing tone were finished.

with a plop.

When I turned around at the sudden sound, I saw that a person had fallen into the
water and stuck his head out.

"Don't touch me."

It was a bizarrely low-pitched voice that seemed to have just left someone out.

As Yayul approached the edge of the wharf, it seemed that someone had grabbed him
and left him.

"Did you see it?"

"······."

"I know you love helping poor children... but let's end it with pity. There's
nothing nice about being closer there. You're going to take charge of that child's
life, aren't you?"

"······what?"

"To pretend to be pitifulPlease don't go over."

I was stunned and looked at Jegal Hwamu. Zhuge Huamu tilted his head and asked.

"Why?"

"You said that, without a conscience, you?"

Zhuge Huamu laughed as if coughing.

I said as I took off the cloth from my head to cover my face.
"So what did you call me for?"

Really, if it's not a big deal, don't leave it alone.

Jegal Hwamu held out a plate from the table.

"They say it's a newly made rice cake at Chuo-dang."

It was a rice cake from my favorite place, but it was delicious, but I couldn't eat
it often because it was far away. I went out because I was dragged out after
sleeping.

Reflexively, I grabbed one and opened my eyes.

"As expected, it's delicious. What's in it?"

"There's a car here too."

Jegal Hwamu naturally passed along the tea road.

"Aren't you staying?"

Zhuge Huamu, who nodded, suddenly picked up one.

You say you don't eat?

"Because you ate too much."

I rolled up one side of the tent and tied it up, and I could see other boats
sparsely.

However, it was not the season to go boating at night yet, so there were only a few
boats left.

The wind was a bit strong, probably because it was blowing from the river. It was
time to raise the tent and pull down the fixed string.

I couldn't believe my eyes when I saw a ship approaching from the other side.

A sign that can be seen in gold.

'······aunt?'

Didn't you go to the cigar with the twins?

'Could it be because of this...'

I glanced back.
Jegalhwamu chuckled. I bit my lip and looked ahead again.

'Who are you with?'

The boat had several people on board. I didn't know who it was except my aunt.

Jegal Hwamu pulled the strings that tied the tent together. I couldn't see the boat
anymore, but with my golden eyes, I could still see the people in the boat who were
too far in tents.

I developed my hearing naturally.

It was almost inaudible, buried in the sound of the river, but as the boats got
closer, they began to be heard little by little.

"······To Yunnan······Guizhou······The traces have been cut off."

"The one who stayed for more than 10 years... suddenly some kind of wind blew...
and kept tracking it. Okay? It's over there, how did that go?"

"······He said he couldn't figure it out with his own ability."

Clink!

I frowned.
I thought I was deaf because I was concentrating on my hearing.

"You can't even find out that? The best pharmacist on the continent? Find out
somehow!"

"sorry."

"honey."

honey?

It was a voice I had heard before. It was my uncle, the owner of a small household.

Sogajang was a fairly large family enough to be called a manor. However, it was not
comparable to Baekri Sega.

She had deliberately chosen a weaker family and married her so that she would not
make a loud noise to her aunt, who had an unruly personality.

As the grandmother had predicted, the head of the small household was unable to
budge from his aunt. However, the problem is that the aunt also ignored her own
cigar, the head of the small household. Even most of them stayed only in Baekri
Sega.

The aunt, ashamed of the cigar, prevented the uncle from coming to the Baekri
family. Even in his 80s, he came before the banquet to congratulate and leave.
Of course, in exchange for living like that, he was receiving a lot of support from
Baekrisae.

Judging by the rustling of the hem of her clothes, it seemed that her uncle was
comforting her as she was struggling.

"Are you really going to do it? If your father-in-law knows..."

"He's not even my father! He's an old man with a long lifeline. He dared to send my
sons to Gogyeam. So, are you saying I should be kicked out like this? I shouldn't
have trusted my mother and older brother."

what?
If it weren't for the boat where I was, I would have jumped up.

“Anything has to be handled properly.But if this happens..."

"Sojeo, the last thing the pharmacist said..."

Even as they talked among themselves, they lowered their voices as if they knew
that they were conspiring.

The boat that passed by passed by again gradually moved away, and at some point it
was so far away that even a voice could not be heard.

Only then did I look back at Jegal Hwamu.

“What the hell are you up to?”

Chapter 151

* * *

So, let's wrap things up.

First, my aunt was looking for a monk and the monk ran away.

Second, I asked the pharmacist for some medicine, and it failed.

Third, he tries to harm his grandfather.

"It's really crazy..."

I was stunned and my head was complicated.
I'd rather be able to prepare for sure if I told you clearly what I was plotting.

'no. I'm just lucky to have been able to overhear this conversation. Let's not
regret it. Now then...'

At that moment, I suddenly raised my head at the cold feeling on my cheek.

"Stop teasing your lips."

It was the hand of Jegal Hwamu.

I must have been chewing my lips carefully without knowing since when.

Jegal Hwamu's words made me feel heartache for some reason. I didn't want to do
what he asked, so I deliberately bit my lip tighter.

Then, Jegalhwamu looked at me blankly and opened his mouth.

"Baekri Segaju is an old strongman. Do you think your aunt, who grew up like a
flower, would be punished for conspiring?"

"······."

There was nothing wrong with Zhuge Liang's words.

My aunt lived with her grandfather on her back, under the extreme care of her
grandmother and the protection of her older brother.

Shall we say that it was said that it was to decorate the work? Didn't you catch me
like this already?

'Of course, I asked Hwamu to watch Auntie's movements, but...'

I never thought I could eavesdrop on the story so easily.

'still······.'

At that moment, I looked ahead in surprise again at the cold touch on my lips.

"what······."

Mochi burst into my mouth in an instant.

Jegal Hwamu just wiped his hands on a handkerchief with a smile on his face.

"······."

I sighed and munched the rice cake.

The only thing I could hear was the creaking and leisurely wading of the river.
"Yeah, you're right. You're right. I rationally know that I don't have to worry
about my grandfather. But isn't it natural to be concerned?"

"It may be unexpected, but I think I'm good."

"what?"

"Your aunt is aiming for Baekri Sega. I really like it."

What is he talking about?

When I raised my eyes, Jegal Hwamu continued.

"Because your grandfather is much less dangerous than targeting you. Actually, you,
did you deliberately provoke your aunt? Even if you make a mistake while targeting
you... Eup!"

I picked up the rice cake and put it in Jegalhwamu's mouth.

Because the eyes are fast.

hit. Originally, I was planning to catch the mistake by inducing them to target me,
but...

'By the way

Suddenly targeting grandfather.'

I couldn't help but feel guilty.

Jegal Hwamu passed the rice cake and said.

"Well, then, would you be happy to hear this?"

"What?"

“Your aunt caught the monk she was chasing.

"······!"

“I asked why he ran away and why he found it, but his mouth is so heavy.

Jegal Hwamu looked at me and smiled.

"How is it? Are you feeling better?"

* * *

The night out ended quietly except for being caught by Yayul.

And it's very flat compared to what I was worried aboutHappy days followed.
I just visited his grandfather often to make sure there was no problem.

'Even if my aunt in the city is plotting things right now, it would be difficult to
help my grandfather...'

Lost in thought, I raised my head at the sound of clearing my throat.

"Maeng-e will depart in four days. If Uigang has something to prepare, tell the
late general, and Uimuk-eun will help Deputy Minister Jang and lead the family to
no problems."

"Okay, father.
Don't worry."

My grandfather and father went to the Moorim League. It was because the Moorim
Association was about to open.
In this life, my father did not go.

Until my grandfather's Sansuyeon, he worked for the Murim League all the time, and
it wasn't long before he returned to his family...

'My aunt took my grandfather.'

Among the twins, only Baek Ri-pyo followed his grandfather, and Souak stayed with
Sogajang. That changed as the aunt headed to the city with the twins.

"Yi, you shouldn't cause trouble because you don't have a father. Do you
understand?"

My father, who had been looking at me with concern, suddenly reacted in a fit of
rage to my grandfather's words.

"Father, Yeon-i has never caused a problem before."

"What? What is missing?"

My father seemed to have completely forgotten that I drank the elixir and fell into
the magic spell when he was away.

I spoke first before Grandpa's voice rose.

"Grandpa, too, if you're worried about me, tell me you're worried. You two are
equally worried about me, but you're even fighting because of me. Phew, it's all
because of my popularity."

"Stop talking nonsense!"

The grandfather laughed and shouted, but the atmosphere that was about to harden
was instantly relieved.

"Originally, the kite was going to take you too... But now that things have come
this way, there's no choice."

Namgung Ryuchung and Yayul decided to stay until my birthday, so I couldn't follow
my father.

"I'll bring you good news instead."

"Good news?"

At that moment, an aged voice with a determined temper was heard.

"If you leave the sky up to Uigang, the inside of the house will be deserted."

The owner of the voice was her grandmother, who was sitting next to her
grandfather.

Originally, he didn't come out often to dinners like this, but for some reason he
stopped showing up. And when I heard that, I knew why he came out.

Grandpa said in a subdued voice.

"It's only the two of you, but do you have anything to be comfortable with?"

"Two? Five. It suddenly feels empty, doesn't it?"

Grandmother looked at her uncle.

My uncle looked reluctant, but smiled helplessly at the look in my grandmother's
eyes.

"That's right, father. There are so few people in the spacious house, so it seems
like it's only suitable. It's a matter of filial piety to your parents-in-law. Why
don't you bring the children back?"

To roughly translate Grandma and Uncle’s words, these were the words.

Grandma does it in moderation and brings Uiran and the twins, right? right son?

My uncle is a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of Why don't you
bring the twins, father?

widely. Grandpa put down his chopsticks vigorously

"Souak, what is the child doing to stay in Baekri? Now that he is 12 years old, he
should learn how to lead and live in a small household. Pyo should also learn how
to help his brother by the side."

Grandmother opened her mouth again.

"What do you need to prepare from twelve? Even after forty, it's too early to get a
seat for Sogaju. It doesn't matter if you prepare slowly."

"Doesn't the head of the household have a different meaning? Soga's child is buried
in Gogyeam.Didn't you continue to protest after sending it?"

"······."

It was Grandma's defeat.

In the end, Grandma said she had no appetite and got up first.

And maybe a spoonful? In this atmosphere, Mrs. Sim, who had not eaten properly,
tried to get up in a hurry, and Baek Ri Uimuk helped her.

“Why don’t older children eat more?”

"Okay, it's okay."

Mrs. Shim followed her grandmother, supported by her.

Before Grandmother left the room, she suddenly stopped and looked back.

"Myeong-yeong, you must not forget Jeong So-jeo in the afternoon."

"······Yes."

The face of Baek Ri-myeong who answered was dead. Jeong So-jeo was a woman with
Baek Ri-myeong and marriage talks. We met for the first time at Sasuyeon this time,
and we continued to meet even after Sansuyeon was over.

Baek Ri-myeong opened his mouth after seeing Grandma leave.

"Grandpa, I'm really close with me..."

"It's a marriage story that your grandmother cared about, so don't judge by
appearance."

Grandpa sternly cut off Baek Ri-myeong's words.

Compared to ordinary noble families, the Moorim family was more liberal in this
style. When marriage talks came and went, we met face to face in advance and got to
know each other's personality.

I also talked to Sojeo Jeong once at a banquet, and I could see why Baek Ri-myeong
reacted like being taken to a slaughterhouse.

'Do you really want to get married? In my last life, I wasn't really that good...
Well, it's none of my concern.'

The grandfather continued to admonish the hundred li.

"What you have to think about is personality and qualities!"

The uncle, who would normally take the side of his son and dissuade his
grandfather, also criticized Baekri.

"Yes. How are you arguing about the wedding that your grandmother arranged for
you?"

Baek Ri-myung kept his mouth shut with a melancholy face.

Then suddenly my uncle looked at me and said to my father.

"Come to think of it, what was Yeon-yi thinking?"

"What are you talking about?"

"I mean marriage."

What kind of nonsense are you talking about all of a sudden?

Why are you tripping over me?

"······Brother, Yeoni is still eleven years old."

There was a lot of embarrassment in his father's voice.

"How about that? Since you're 12 soon, won't you hold a wedding ceremony in three
years? There's not much left, or you can just exchange engagements first."

Gye-rye was a coming-of-age ceremony to put on a hairpin when one turned 15 years
old. And from then on, we exchanged marriage talks in earnest.

"I heard that the hostess of Namgung's family liked Yeon-i and gave her a gift that
was her own marriage."

"······It's just a gift."

"So it's more of a problem. Shouldn't we start preparing for a coma worthy of the
Namgung family?"

"······."
At that time, Baek Li-ri, who was sitting across from me, lowered her voice and
asked.

“Sister, if you marry Namgung Confucius, will the Namgung family go and live?”

"No... What is this, I'm not getting married! What are you talking about!"

"Really? But... ok."

know what! It's a look that doesn't believe at all! It was time to try to deny it
more strongly.

bang!
said Grandpa as he slammed the table.

"It's a place where there's a kite too! Where is an adult who brings up the story
of marriage in front of a child!"

I was about to be relieved by my grandfather's words, but I suddenly felt something

strange.

So, Grandpa's tone was strange.

It's not that my grandfather dismisses it as nonsense... it's that he's angry at me
for bringing up that story in front of me.

'What is this? what? what? no way······!"

The words my grandfather had just said flashed through my mind.

It's sure to bring good news...

isn't it? isn't it?

I looked up at my father.

my father is looking at meHe made a face that seemed to tell him not to worry.

'What do you mean...!'

Chapter 152
My uncle said with a blushing face.

“I was just worried because Yeon-i grew up day by day.”

"worry?"

"It's not good for your reputation if you keep hanging out with boys you're not
going to marry. You're still young, but can't you make them hang out forever?"

"It's nonsense! Do you think I don't know what's inside you? Yes, if you're
worried, Lili and Yeoni are one year apart. Have you ever thought about getting
married to Liri? Or will you find out about me from now on?"

"Yes? Oh, no! No."

My uncle was surprised and lowered his head.

The angry grandfather's gaze turned to Baekri.

Baek Li-ri, who was wide-eyed at her story, bowed her head in amazement when her
grandfather met her gaze.

Grandpa was a scary person to children from the beginning.

Even the twins would burrow like mice in front of a cat in front of their
grandfather, so it was needless to say Baek Li-ri, who grew up as a golden jade
leaf as the youngest daughter.

In addition, perhaps because of the twins, the grandfather scolded Baek Li-ri out
loud every time she showed signs of acting out of her own way. As a result, Baek
Ri-ri was so scared that she couldn't even make eye contact with her grandfather.

The grandfather groaned disapprovingly, looking at Uncle Father and Baek Li-ri
alternately.

Baek Li-ri's hand, which was clenched into a fist on the table, could be seen
trembling slightly.

I spoke to Baekriri.

"Ah, that's right, Liya. I have some fresh rice cakes from Chuo-dang. Please pick
it up later."

Bailey raised her head and blinked her eyes.

At that time, my father spoke next to me.

“Chuo Party, when did you go?”

"Oh, I got it."

"I got it? When?"

"...Uh, I don't remember very well.

ha ha ha. Gold will know. ha ha ha."

Grandpa opened his mouth again.

"Come to think of it, I'll share the presents that came in at the banquet, so go
back and check."

My father narrowed his brow slightly and said.

"Isn't this a gift from your father?"

My uncle also filially put in a chuimsae, but my grandfather waved his hand.

“I have no intention of taking anything that I can’t even use up to the grave. If
there’s anything you want in particular other than small talk, tell the late
general.”

Phew. I let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, my father's attention, which had
been focused on me, was scattered at his grandfather's words. And again, marriage
was not even mentioned.

Looking at the gloomy face of Baek Ri-myeong, I pondered deeply.

That afternoon, when I was cleaning up the things my grandfather had left me, Baek
Li-ri visited the place.

I walked across the cluttered yard to sort things out.

"Come on."

Baek Ri-ri walked in leisurely.

"It's the first time I've been to my sister's place.

Here's a gift."

Sibi followed Baekriri and held out a long box wrapped in cloth to me. After
receiving it, I realized that it was a fight the other day in the garden chasing
Baekri-ri, who was soaked in water. Shibi bowed her head.

"My place is this way. Come in."

I took her hand and led her. Then Baek Ri-ri shook my hand and looked around.
"Let go. What's so urgent?
Let's take a look."

With patience, I watched as Baek Li-ri watched.

Baek Li-ri looked around the building and the garden and asked after seeing the
luggage being sorted out.

"What is it, sister? Is this the only elixir I received?"

"Huh? Ah, yes. That's right."

I didn't need an elixir.

However, my ability and the problem of Danjeon are secret, so I received the elixir
in this way to cover my eyes.all.

I didn't get a good one because it was for blindfolding. Because it's a waste. Of
course, it wouldn't have been at the level of a hundred liri eyes.

"You know what? My older brother got the Snow Bing Orb. I asked for it!"

"Did you have a Snow Bing Orb?"

Seolbingboju was an elixir that maximized the efficacy and reduced side effects by
brewing seolsam with alcohol.

"Didn't you know? Actually..."

Bailey bit her lip and grumbled.

"Anyway, I'm eating it all by myself. It's not like brother and sister are the only
ones in this house. It's annoying. If you look at Sulbing, the yin energy is
strong, so it would suit me better than brother!"

"That's right. It's too much."

I nodded appropriately and brought Baekri into the room.

He filled the teacup towards Baek Li-ri, who was sitting on a round stool.

Baek Ri-ri looked around my room.

I coughed and drew attention.

"Lee, by any chance. Did my uncle say something about my marriage?"

Bailey blinked her eyes and pursed her lips.

"...Is that why you asked me to come? For some reason, he kept trying to take me to
my room."

"It's true that Chuo Dang has new mochi. Try it here."

Even with the reddish, appetizing rice cake, Baek Li-ri did not seem to be
interested.

"Well, that's okay. I was curious too. But I don't know much."

“You just have to tell me what you heard.”

I pricked up my ears and focused on Baekliri's words.

"Dad said that my grandfather and my uncle would go to Maengho and talk about my
sister's wedding with Namgung Sogaju."

"······."

"I heard that you've already made up your mind. They say there's no such thing as a
good wedding talk.
Sister, are you really marrying Namgung Confucius?"

* * *

At that time, the faint scent of tea spread in the study of Baekdang.

"There's no such thing as this kind of confusion."

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok slowly put down the teacup and looked at his sons in front of
him.

One was very plain, not brilliant but not stupid, and the other was trustworthy but
somewhat foolish.

"Myeong-ui's marriage is almost decided, and Li-ri has both my grandmother and
mother, so there's nothing to worry about. I'm only worried about Yeon-i."

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok closed his eyes and continued.

“So, before I close my eyes, Yeoni will finish this wedding and go.”

Both Baek Ri Uimuk and Baek Ri Ui Kang said in surprise.

"father!"

“Dad is still correcting.

Please stop talking."

“I am eighty years old.”

Paek-ri Pae-hyeok thought about the Cheonsan salt solution for a while, and then
brushed it off.

"Where is the family's wealth, wealth, and honor all as good as that of Namgung?
Besides, Namgung Sogaju and Lady Soga care deeply for Yeoni, and especially Sogaju
knows Yeoni's situation well."

He knew all about Baek Ri-yeon's family history, the short circuit problem, and
Geum An's abilities.

“But Father, Yeon-yi is still young. Why is it necessary to decide on a marriage

partner so quickly?”

"You don't like Confucius Namgung?"

"My heart doesn't matter.

Yeon-yi’s heart is the most important.”

“Then does Yeon-yi hate Confucius Namgung?”

"······no."

Baekriui Kang seemed to have finished talking, but added rather hastily.

"But I don't feel any love either."

Momentarily, the laughter that erupted in silence was quickly disguised as a cough.
Baek Ri Uimuk lowered his head at Baek Ri Pae Hyuk’s gaze.

"sorry."

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok let out a long sigh and said.

"You all have thick hair, so you understand now. My married life was uneven, so I
didn't get involved in your marriage as much as possible. They respected my will."

Baekri Uimuk glanced at the Baekri River.

Baek Ri-pae-hyeok is authoritativeAs the head of household, he urged Baekni Kang to

marry him several times. However, when Baekriui Kang did not want it, he did not
force her to marry. It was definitely different from Baek Ri-pae-hyeok's usual
attitude.

"But look at the result!"

"······."

"One day, I suddenly brought Yeoni as a daughter!"

Just thinking about that moment made Baek Ri Pae-hyeok sick.

Baekri Ui-gang kept his mouth shut.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok, who was glaring at this, said with a snort.

“I will never see Yeon-yi living like you!”

Baekriui Kang pursed his brows and spoke cautiously.

"That's a leap that's too big."

"Leap? Heung! It's fortunate that Yeon-i is bright and has a good personality. It's
a miracle that you grew up like this even though you took care of it alone!"

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok gulped down the tea as if he was angry.

Baek Ri Uimuk quickly filled Baek Ri Pae Hyuk's teacup and scolded Baek Ri Ui Kang.

"Listen to your father's words.

It might not matter if you live as a widower, but would Yeon-i have to make it like
that before he can use it?"

"······."

“In addition, the only direct descendant of the Namgung family is Liu Qing, and of
course the Nangung family wants an early wedding!

"Yes. It's been a while since Uimuk said the right thing. You didn't even get
married, so what do you know!

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok said while holding a steaming teacup.

"And didn't you kind of guess? Now don't act like you don't know anything."

"I just thought I'd wait and see."

Baekri's voice was powerless.

Paek-ri Pae-hyeok said in a slightly softened voice.

"I've been looking at Confucius Namgung all along, and he's fine with both his
ability and appearance. He's a little arrogant and stubborn, but... a person who
pursues nothingness should be that stubborn. And he's good to Yeon-yi."

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok, who saw Baek Ri-yeon's quarrel with the twins, called Namgung
Ryu-cheong and asked about it.

As if Namgung Ryucheong had waited, he ardently sided with Baek Ri-yeon.

The twins' actions were quite intentional, and Baek Ri-yeon said there was nothing
wrong.

From that look, I could read the sincere concern for Baek Ri-yeon.

Chapter 153

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok waited for Baek Ri Ui-gang, who seemed lost in thought, and
frowned at this thought.

“Could it be that Yayul is not thinking of that child?”

Baekni River had a puzzled face.

"······Father. Aren't they all children? I've never thought of it that way at all."

So, he made it clear several times that this situation was somewhat burdensome and
sudden.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok said firmly.

"If you think of Yayul's child, that child will not work."

"Why? Oh, of course I didn't mean Yayul."

"Among those who seek nothingness, there is no one who lives without blood on their
hands, but that child..."

His eyes were full of life, and he had the look of someone who had no inspiration
in dealing with human lives.

'How did a child come to have such eyes?'

In front of Yeoni, he puts on a human-like face, but he didn't know when he would
suddenly change.
Baek Ri Pae-hyeok waved his hand and leaned against the backrest.

"Aren't there any problems at home?

Ha, when I found out about the wall, it was very spectacle. Wall folks have been
dark inside from the beginning. Whenever I register to raise my reputation, tsk..."

At that time, Nobok entered the study room.

"Prince Confucius, Mrs. Shim's dispute is looking forcame. Mrs. Shim asked for a
doctor."

Baek Ri Uimuk looked at him in surprise.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok said with a frown on his face.

"Did something happen to the older boy?"

"It's not too bad, he says he has a bit of a stomach ache. Confucius 1, your wife
is quarreling, so you should listen to it yourself."

"Yes. First of all, let's go."

Baek Ri Uimuk hurriedly left the room with Nobok.

After the footsteps were so far away that you couldn't hear them, Baek Ri Pae-hyeok
opened his mouth.

"Uigang, don't you really understand why I'm doing this?"

Baek Ri Pae-hyuk patted his beard a few times and sighed.

"It's because of you."

"You mean because of me...?"

"Your body."

"······."

"I've been looking for a solution for so long, but I haven't gotten a clue..."

When talking about Baek Ri-yeon, the face of Baek Ri-ui Kang, who had mixed joys
and sorrows, became calm once he talked about himself.

“Now, with the help of Zhuge Sega, the deterioration is being prevented, but isn’t
there any guarantee that there will be no problems in the future?”

"I'm sorry for worrying your father."

"You're worried? Heung, if you thought you were causing concern, you couldn't act
like this. You didn't know how precious my life was. Even after Yeoni came, we
already had three big fights! If you had a seizure at that time, you would be dead.
Then the rest What about Yeon-i? Huh?"

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok wiped his face with a tired expression.

"Father..."

"Don't say I'm there."

When Baek Ri Pae-hyeok cut it off, Baek Ri Ui-gang closed his mouth again.

“I am eighty years old, how much longer will I live if I live?

Ha, that's it."

As Baek Ri Pae-hyeok spoke, he seemed to be thirsty and drank another cup of tea.

"You should go now too. Think carefully about what it is for Yeon-i."

Baekri Ui-gang slowly stood up and slightly bowed his head towards Baekri Pae-
hyeok.

"Uigang-ah."

Right before leaving the library, Baekni Kang turned around at the voice calling.

"Are you still not going to tell me about Yeon-yi's real mother?"

"······."

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok let out a big sigh and waved his hand.

Leaving the library, Baekniui-gang slowly crossed the garden of Baekdang and
encountered Baekriui-muk.

Baek Ri Uimuk stopped him, who was just about to simply lower his head and pass by.

"Ui-gang.
What do you not like?"

"...it's not something I don't like."

“But why is the reaction like that?”

Baek Ri Uimuk continued with a displeased expression.

"It's obvious that my father took care of it on purpose, but he didn't come out
like this even in the wedding of Myeong."

"I know."

Baekriui River was a complex face.

Seeing that, Baekri's jealousy arose.

“He is the only direct descendant of the Namgung Sega.

Could there be a better marriage than this? If you don't like it, just hand it over
to me."

"What are you talking about all of a sudden?"

"Don't you like it? Heung, when is it a waste to give a boyfriend when you don't
want to?"

Baek Ri-yeon's marriage was much better than Baek Ri-myeong's marriage that his
mother had been trying to save in all directions.

It wasn't even that the person himself begged for a marriage first, but the Namgung
family spoke first.

It was to the point of being unfair that this kind of fortune had rolled in just
because I had a good relationship with my close friends.

'But still, such a reaction.'

Either you don't know the subject or you're just stupid.

Although half is a younger brother with the same blood as me, he was always curious
about what was in his head.

"That's not it, big brother, can you decide Lily's marriage that way?"

"What is it? To be honest, my stomach hurts.too If you really intend to refuse,

hand it over to me."

"······It's not something I can decide on my own. The will of Namgung Sega is
important."

Baek Ri Uimuk snorted.

"What do you mean Li Li lacks compared to Yeon Yi? Namgung Sega won't object
either."

"······."
“If we become in-laws with Namgung Sega, it will be a strong alliance, so it will
be of great help to our family. Well...”

Baek Ri Uimuk continued with a mocking voice.

"You're only thinking about Yeon, so you're leaving the family behind."

"brother."

"Why am I wrong..."

At that time, Baekri Ui-gang suddenly raised his hand to block Baek Ri-ui-mook's
words.

The moment the hand was raised, Baek Ri Uimuk, who was startled, frowned and showed
a slight resentment.

"What are you doing now?"

Baekri's gaze was fixed on one place.

A garden path leading to the tea room in Hundred Halls.

Immediately after seeing the person appearing there, Baek Ri Eui-mook muttered in
bewilderment.

"Gongja Namgung?"

Namgung Ryucheong, who was walking straight, greeted Baekri Uimuk and Baekri Uigang
with both hands together.

Embarrassed Baek Riui-muk looked at me with a restless look and said.

"That... what are you doing here?"

“The head of the household has called.”

It was a stupid question. If it was not sung by Baekri Sega in hundreds of parties,
how could they come in?

"Ah, yes. Let's go."

Namgung Liucheng, who lowered his head, was about to start moving again.

"Ryu Cheong-ah."
The river of white lily called him.

"... have you heard?"

"What do you say?"

"······."

Baekri Uigang, who was staring at Namgung Ryucheong with a calm expression, shook
his head.

"No. Brother, let's go too."

"Okay, let's go."

Namgung Ryucheong stared blankly at Baekni River and Baekni Uimuk as they moved
away. The servant looked at this curiously.

"Gongja?"

As Namgung Ryucheong took a step back at the urging tone, his ears turned a little
red.

* * *

puck! puck! puck!

There was a dull sound of hitting something soft.

Undu looked worried at the sound coming from outside the room.

"Fortress baby
Do you know why you are there?"

"Whew, I don't know either.

Even if I ask, you don't say anything."

"Sonok, do you know?"

Sonok, who was caught running errands, blinked and shook his head slowly.

Goldsmith let out a sigh.

"Four Princes, hurry up

You should come back."
"It's been a few days since you left.
It's been a while since you want to come back."

Undu worriedly continued.

"Last time, when I went to close the window as the sun went down, he was bouncing
around on the bed. Like a live fish."

Geum-swa threw the fan she was holding and jumped up.

"Live fish. How can you compare a baby seed to a fish?"

Ignoring the commotion outside, I collapsed and buried my face in the blanket that
had hit me just now.

'······Where did it go wrong?'

Last time, there was a marriage talk with Ryucheong Namgung. But······.

'It was after my father passed away!'

Uncle Namgung-Wan, who felt sorry for me, was forced to talk about marriage. So, of
course, I assumed that marriage talks would not come out this time. But what a
sudden confusion!

Of course, I couldn't stay still.

I went to my grandfather and told him openly.

"Grandpa, I don't want to get married yet!"

Grandpa smiled benignly, inappropriately,

“Where did you hear the strange noises?do you think?"

she said so

No matter how many times I spoke out against the child's immature complaints, it
was useless.

In addition, my grandfather was busy preparing for the start of the league, so he
had no time to deal with me.

Three days passed like that helplessly, and before I could solve it properly, my
grandfather and father left without a fight!

"Sigh······."
A deep sigh came out spontaneously.

'For some reason, my grandfather kept calling Liu Qing...'

I passed it on without much thought as just looking after martial arts, but in
fact, it had a deeper meaning.

'It wasn't the time to be serious while watching Baek Ri-myeong's match...!'

Sansooyeon was also my opponent! Besides, my father is Hu...

"Don't worry. Nothing is certain."

It just gave me the feeling that my father really didn't know anything.

'Father, once it's decided, it's too late!'

If I said no to the end, would my father force me to marry him? He was never like
that.

However, let's break up the marriage by objecting that I don't like it when we've
already reached an agreement.

'Then how can I see Mr. Namgung-Wan and Mrs. So from now on!'

If I had known in advance, I would have prevented it somehow. I didn't have too
much time.

Then a voice was heard from beyond the door.

“Babe, you have a guest.”

"who?"

"Jegal three is the main."

Chapter 154

* * *
"You look deep."

I filled the cup without saying a word.

“Your aunt has been taken care of, and there are no twins, so the family will be
peaceful. What could have upset you so much?”

"······."

I pondered for a while.

'Do you speak or not?'

However, I opened my mouth thinking that even if I kept it a secret, if it was

Jegal Hwamu, I would find out soon.

"At Namgung Sega..."

But trying to get it out of my mouth was somehow difficult.

Do you feel like you're really determined?

'I didn't feel this way when I asked Baek Li-ri.'

I stopped talking and chewed the tip of my tongue.

"Is it hot? Your face is red."

Jegal Hwamu opened his fan and gently blew the wind toward my face.

I let out a sigh.

"The Namgung Sega talked about getting married to me."

Then the wind stopped.

Zhuge Huamu blinked his eyes and spoke slowly.

"Ah... Married? Already? You're still eleven?"

"That's right!"

I let out a melancholy sigh.

Suddenly, I thought of Baek Ri-myeong, who had shown melancholy at the dinner
table.
Even without looking in the mirror, I could tell that I looked the same as I do
now.

'life······.'

Let's not enjoy other people's misfortune.

Another lesson learned.

Jegal Hwamu gently held up the teacup with three long, thin fingers.

"Namgung Ryucheong is a good marriage."

"No, would you say that too?"

I can't sympathize with this tragedy of getting married at the age of 11!

"Your family is simple, your family customs are right, you must have the strength
to protect you, and you don't mind your abilities."

"······."

"In addition, if you marry, you will be able to solidify the alliance between the
Namgung Sega and Baekri Sega."

Did you take a bribe from this grandpa of Jegal Hwamu?

“Even though we are together in an alliance called the Murim Maeng, we have no
choice but to clash for the sake of family interests. But if we form a marriage
alliance, things will change.”

After a long conversation, Jegalhwamu quenched his thirst with tea and continued
talking.

“In addition, the right to speak within the Moorim Alliance will be much
stronger.There will be a lot more available.”

It was utterly correct to the point of being annoying. It was also something I
hadn't deliberately thought about.

"So you mean you like me getting married too?"

"Looking at your reaction like this, I guess it's something that hasn't happened
before?"

"... it's not like it never happened."

"Hmm, but what happened then?"

"My father died then, and my grandfather wasn't interested in me either. And..."

I bit my lip and continued speaking.

“Perhaps they liked that wedding talk, my grandmother and my uncle pushed 100 liri
instead of me… and a fight broke out.”

“This time, it seems that the Baekri Sega agreed.”

Anyway, like a ghost, he would tell me the correct answer.

"Ha, that's right."

This time, since my grandfather took part in my wedding talk himself, I wouldn't
dare to throw a hundred liri into it.

"How are you?"

"Well, it's a marriage..."

I put my chin on my chin and looked out the window.

The bushes swayed in the wind.

My goal was to survive. I didn't think about it after surviving.

Being married to someone...

"I don't know. I've never thought of a future like that."

"Oh, that's like me."

Blue-grey eyes stared at me calmly. These were the eyes of someone who had already
made up his mind a long time ago.

No, wait.

Then a fleeting thought came to my mind.

'There's no way Namgung Liu-cheong would want to marry him, right?'

Why didn't I think of this?

At that time, the reason why the marriage with Namgung Ryucheong did not take place
was because the family offered Baekriri instead of me, but the biggest reason was
that Namgung Ryucheong did not want it.

'yes!'
For a moment, it felt like the future was clear.
I suddenly felt better.

"So what did you come for?"

"Hey, your aunt came from a cattle farm."

Feeling down again. Who would suspect manic depression?

I was coldly brainwashed.

"There hasn't been any movement for a while."

"There wasn't a particularly prominent person in and out, and the twins are moving
together."

"Are you going to Grandpa? Moorim-maeng?"

"No, he came here."

"what?"

Sigh. It's not a cockroach, it doesn't die, it comes again. What the hell are you
up to?

"Okay, thank you."

At that time, Jegalhwamu covered his mouth with his sleeve and the field coughed.
Surprised that it hadn't been a while, I hurriedly refilled the hot tea.

Fortunately, Jegal Hwamu stopped coughing and grabbed the teacup. It hadn't been a
few years, but it was already getting worse little by little.

"But did you come to pick it up? Couldn't you have sent it via letter? You should
save yourself."

Zhuge Huamu said in a soft voice.

“Of course I came because I wanted to see your face.”

"······."

Originally, I would have thought it was just a joke. It wasn't once or twice that
Jegal Hwamu spoke like that, and it was so selfish and playful.

However, it seemed that he had suffered from a headache recently due to a marriage,
and somehow it felt different.
'Couldn't it be...? Baek Ri-yeon, calm down. what are you Did you get sick with an
ax just because you talked about getting married at Namgung Sega?'

I thought so and said to make sure.

"My head is complicated with Ryu Cheong alone.

Don't play around."

I looked into the blue-gray eyes of Jegal Hwamu as if digging into them.

"······."

"······."

I jumped up.

Coudantang. I felt the chair roll behind me.

"You... since when?"

The moment Jegal Hwamu opened his mouth, he raised his hand to block the words.

"No! Don't tell me!"

My heart was beating wildly.

noreally?

I opened my mouth for a while and said.

"But you... you, you just agreed to marry Namgung Ryucheong!"

Jegal Hwamu straightened his sleeves and lowered his eyes.

“Isn’t it sincere to wish for the other person’s happiness?”

It was a happiness she could not achieve as a terminally ill woman. Zhuge Huamu
looked at me and smiled.

“But I also don’t want you to get married.”

* * *
After that, I spent several days in a state of disillusionment.

“Are you okay?”

"yes?"

Namgung Ryucheong was looking down at me.

"ah······."

The place I was at was the training ground of the Baekgeomdan. I was sitting on the
steps of the building attached to the gymnasium, and Ryucheong Namgung was standing
on the steps below.

"Isn't it still bad?"

I have been shutting myself in my room for the past few days and refusing all
visits. It seemed that the quarrels were blaming me for not feeling well.

Namgung Ryucheong reached out and touched my forehead without hesitation.

"······I think it's fine."

I was belatedly startled and removed Namgung Ryucheong's hand.

"what are you doing?"

My heart was beating fast.

Namgung Ryucheong looked at me strangely.

I cleared my throat and turned my gaze to the gymnasium. Two members of the
Baekgeom team and Seo Ha-ryeong were attacking Yayul.

I pretended to stare there for a while, then looked back at Namgung Ryucheong. And
I was a little surprised. Namgung Ryucheong's eyes were still on me.

Suppressing my surprise, I also stared at Namgung Ryucheong.

'He was really handsome.'

Namgung Liu Qing's appearance was becoming faithful to the description of him as a
handsome man day by day.

As soon as Liu Qing appeared at the banquet, the eyes of the girls were literally
pouring out. I saw several girls who seemed to have feelings for Liu Qing.
I looked at his face as if I was appreciating it, and asked.

“If you were to get married, who would you like to be with?

Ryucheong Namgung narrowed his brows.

I asked, but of course I thought that Namgung Ryucheong would ignore it and dismiss
it as nonsense.

Namgung Ryucheong replied in a hard voice.

"You should follow your parents' advice when it comes to marriage."

"her?"

I blankly opened my mouth.

No... since when did you listen to your parents?

Since when did you say you were a filial son...!

'What's wrong with this kid? Did you eat something wrong?'

It was time to stare in amazement. Namgung Ryucheong, whose cheeks were suddenly
flushed, took a step back.

I grabbed Namgung Ryucheong's wrist and said.

"Are you serious about that?"

"What are you serious about?"

Seo Ha-ryeong and Ya-yul approached behind Ryu-cheong after the sparring had ended
before they knew it.

"Huh? What are you serious about? What were you talking about?"

Yayul said coldly.

“Leave your hands off Yeon.”

"I don't want to side with him, but isn't this because Yeoni captured Ryucheong..."

Namgung Ryucheong acted as if he would shake off my hand, then suddenly stopped.

"·······?"
It was only after I relaxed my hand that I was puzzled that Namgung Ryucheong took
his wrist.

Ryucheong Namgung turned around and headed towards the center of the gymnasium.

"Whoa, it's getting a little hot now."

Sweat was beading on Seo Ha-ryeong's forehead. On the other hand, not a drop could
be found on Yayul's face.

"I think I'm sweating more from sparring with him. I really hate fighting in the
summer."

I still hate Yayul's expression, which I had to deal with forcefully.

At that time, Jin-Jin brought a brass kettle and a cup filled with water.

"Here's ice water!"

"Ah, thank you."

Seo Ha-ryeong, who drank in one gulp, exclaimed. I saw it and suddenlyA question
came to mind.

I grabbed Seo Ha-ryeong's wrist and jumped up.

"Ha-ryung-ah."

"yes?"

"Let's talk with me."

The place I took Seo Ha-ryeong was a small storage room in the corner of the
training ground.

Chapter 155

Seo Ha-ryeong looked around the warehouse without knowing why.

Seo Ha-ryeong was a childhood friend who had a crush on Namgung Ryu-cheong.
'It doesn't seem like it now, but...'

Currently, there was no energy of love flowing between Ha-ryeongi and Ryu-cheong.

But isn't the human mind not ignorant? If I secretly like you, but if you know that
marriage talks are going back and forth with me...

I remembered how Seo Ha-ryeong, who was with Namgung Ryu-cheong, looked at me with
cold eyes in the past. It felt like being stabbed with an awl.

'I hate that.'

I got straight to the point.

"Ha-ryung-ah, do you have someone you like?"

"Ugh? Yuna, are you really sick?"

Seo Ha-ryeong had a worried expression.

I waved my hand and said.

"No, I mean Liu Qing. You always hang out... by any chance...?"

Seo Ha-ryeong's expression was distorted.

“Did you ask me if I like Ryucheng right now?!”

The sound of shouting made my eardrums ache.

I was startled and blinked my eyes with my hands together.

"How many times have I been misunderstood so far! I never thought you would say
such a thing! Why do I like that guy... if he has a smooth face? Do I have to like
him unconditionally? I don't!"

It wasn't embarrassing or anything like that, it was really annoying and

disgusting. It seemed that he had been misunderstood quite a lot in the past.

A weapon that was rolling around at Seo Ha-ryeong's feet, who was running wild, was
kicked and stuck in the straw. It was the first time that Ha-ryung was so angry.

I begged for both hands and apologized.

"I hope I don't have misunderstandings like that in the future. I feel really bad!
Besides, Liu Qing, that guy is with you...!"

Seo Ha-ryeong, who was running wild, suddenly stopped talking. I also blinked and
looked at Seo Ha-ryeong.

Liu Qing, that guy with you...?

It was an instant that the sorry heart was covered with doubt.

"Ha-ryung-ah, why are you talking?"

"Huh? No, it's hot here. Let's go now."

"Tell me. Liu Cheng, what is he doing with me?"

Blinking quickly, Seo Ha-ryeong wandered around unable to find where to look.

"I ... I don't know."

"You... did you know?"

Seo Ha-ryeong kept her mouth shut.

"But how could you not say anything?"

"I-I'm sorry. But it's absolutely not okay for Mom to make fun of someone else's
marriage... huh!"

Seo Ha-ryeong covered my mouth, but I already heard everything.

I was dumbfounded and laughed out loud.

"Honestly, I miss you so much. Of course, I think your heart is the most
important."

“Should I say thank you?”

"Haha, hahaha. Are you angry? No, well, his personality is a bit... he has a
problem, but his face is okay, right?"

Seo Ha-ryeong, didn’t you just shout out loud that if you have a flat face, you
have to like it unconditionally?

When I looked at him with a cold expression, Seo Ha-ryeong said restlessly.

“And if things go well with him, I can see him often too?”

"what?"
“No, no, won’t you be living in the Namgung household when you marry Liu Cheng?
Then, since we live close by… you can meet me often, right? Hehe…”

"······."

"Um.
So I guess I'm good..."

"Call it a horse!"

Seo Ha-ryeong shrugsI groaned and covered my ears.

"Hey, don't be angry."

He smiled cutely and chided, but it didn't touch me at all, as I was trembling with
a sense of betrayal.

How could this be! There is no one on my side in the world!

"Aha! That's why you asked me if I liked Liu Cheng?"

When Seo Ha-ryeong opened her eyes, she laughed meanly, covering her mouth with her
hand.

"Ho-ho-ho girl doesn't have that kind of heart at all, so you don't have to worry
about her."

I put my finger on my forehead and looked up.

"So do you know anything more?"

Seo Ha-ryeong shook her head.

"Actually, I didn't know at all... Before leaving, my mother called me saying she
had something to say, and she told me to be careful, so I knew."

"······."

Perhaps he told Seo Ha-ryung, who was ignorant, to behave well?

At that time, Seo Ha-ryeong suddenly grabbed the sheath and raised his head.

"Who's there!"

At the same time as he said that, the moment he concentrated, he felt a vague
presence outside the warehouse.
Turning around, I doubted my eyes at the sight I saw through my golden eyes.

Sigh. The warehouse door opened.

"What is it, Yayul?"

Seo Ha-ryeong spoke to me in a raised voice.

"Yeon told me not to follow you, why are you here?"

Yayul stared at me with black eyes, ignoring Seo Ha-ryeong.

Seo Ha-ryeong looked at Yayul and me alternately, as if slightly embarrassed. It

was time for Seo Ha-ryeong, who bit her lips hard, to open her mouth again.

Next to Yayul, another new model jumped into the warehouse like an arrow.

I grabbed the new type that jumped into my arms.

"What, what?"

Seo Ha-ryeong said as if she was embarrassed.

I felt the same way.

'We weren't like this just because we've been talking for a while, right?'

He did not show his feelings and asked benevolently.

"Lee? What's up?"

Baek Ri-ri slowly lifted her head from my arms. Then, with a flushed face, gasping
for breath, she suddenly burst into tears.

I looked at Yayul in bewilderment.

"I don't know. I brought you here because I was looking for you."

I looked around.

Baek Li-ri never went alone in the house and always had someone to wait on her. But
today, none of them were like that.

Baek Li-ri grabbed my arm tightly with a tear-stained face in an instant.

"Brother, brother is in critical condition."

"what?"

* * *

The origins of the case were as follows.

Before the grandfather left, he handed out the gifts that came into Sansuyeon to
his grandchildren.

There were a few elixirs among the various precious items, in case they were not
gifts from the Murim family to the head of the household.

Among them, the best elixir was Snow Bing Orb. Baek Li-myeong and Baek Li-ri
coveted the Snow Bing Orb, and they fought quite loudly with it. In the end, the
grandfather gave Baek Ri-myeong the Snow Bing Orb.

However, it hadn't been long since Baek Li-myung had consumed another elixir. And
the elixir was not good if consumed too often.

The grandfather told Baek Ri-myeong to consume the Snow Bing Orb when he returned
from the Moorim League. But Baek Ri-myeong didn't want to wait until then.

On top of that, he seemed to have thought that he should give an excuse that he
should rather eat the Snow Ice Orb and focus on training, as he had been
dissatisfied with meeting Jeong So-jeo due to his grandmother's torch.

My grandfather warned me, but will Baek Li-myung try the elixir once or twice?

It is said that he persuaded his uncle and went to the training center with his
uncle this morning with the Snow Bing Orb.

Baek Ri-myeong is full of confidence, and since my uncle is also in, I thought it
would just pass without a big deal...

"Baek Li-myeong fell into the magic spell?"

I looked at the white lily in bewilderment.Baek Ri-ri continued with tears

streaming down her face.

“Dad, Dad tried to calm my older brother down, but hey, hey, he failed, so Dad
almost fell into a drunken spell... and Mom also...”

“Why is my aunt?”

"My mother was shocked to hear the news about my older brother, and she collapsed
in shock... blood, blood..."

Unknowingly, I covered my mouth.

My aunt, Mrs. Shim, was now six months pregnant.

Baek Li-ri's voice is thin, as if it would break off.

"I don't know, I don't know. They say you shouldn't let the outside know, but I...
I... how, what to do..."

My mind was confused, and I was slightly dizzy.

Why are there hundred li people?

"What should I do, sister, what should I do?

Brother... are you dying?
Oh brother, are you going to die? Whoa."

"······."

If you fall into the state fire, nine out of ten will die. Even if you survive, you
will become a disabled person who will have to lie down for the rest of your life.

I was lucky because I ended up with a dead end. Because I had less energy, no, I
didn't have it, so the blow was less.

The more inner gong you have in your body, the bigger the infancy will come.

It's like the difference between being nanite with a needle and being hacked to
pieces with an axe?

Baek Li-ri, who had been pouring out her worries about her brother, father, and
mother for a long time, sat down as if she had suddenly lost her strength. I caught
on in surprise. It was because there were rusty weapons lying on the floor of this
warehouse.

I said, raising the almost sobbing baekriri to her feet.

"let's go."

Bailey asked while crying.

"Uh, where?"

"I have to go to my older brother. Where is my older brother?"

"Uh, sister..."

Then Seo Ha-ryeong grabbed my shoulder.

"Yuna! What are you going to do!"

Seo Ha-ryeong, who was in the warehouse with me, was just about to hear the whole
story right next to me. He wasn't even breathing in the serious talk.
"No way... isn't it? Your eldest father failed too! It's dangerous!"

"I don't have time to argue."

I let go of Seo Ha-ryeong's hand and walked away.

At that time, Yayul quietly blocked the front.

As I tried to get out of the way, Yayul followed me and blocked my way again.

"Yayul, what are you doing?"

"I'll ask you one thing."

"What are you going to ask?"

“Did Baek Li-myeong help you when you fell into the sycophancy?”

"······"

I looked down at the stray straws on the floor.

Silence hung in the warehouse.

Intermittently, only the whimpering of white lilies could be heard.

Chapter 156

'Did you help? It can't be.'

They were people who never came to visit me when I was sick.

I took a deep breath and looked ahead again.

"Yayul, you've been with me for quite some time. Then what do you think I will do?"

"······ So no."

The dark eyes, which always felt unidentified, showed their resolute intentions
this time.

In an instant, I realized why.

What happened in the landslide. Yayul thought that I would risk my life to save 100
li.

'No, it can't be.'

At that time, I had no choice but to do so, and I had no intention of saving 100 li
by throwing my body.

'And it's not as dangerous as they think.'

Seo Ha-ryeong hurriedly approached and stood next to Yayul.

“Yeona, you once fell for the magic spell.

Rather... Rather yes! Let's ask the white sword lord. Because he's a much higher
level than you..."

"Impossible."

Seo Ha-ryung was surprised by the sudden voice and turned around.

"Liu Qing?"

I'm alreadyI knew Gao was coming, but Yayul didn't look back and only stared at me.

"Why can't it? He's the sophomore of the Baekri family, so much better than
Yeoni...!"

"Because it's not possible unless you've learned the same simbeop."

"what?"

"When you fall into the magic of magic, you should not touch it unless you have
learned the same simbeop."

On the contrary, they could promote the infidelity of the coin more or, in severe
cases, fall into the infidelity of the coin together.

Namgung Ryucheong slowly approached and continued.

“Usually, the inner-class mental methods learned by the direct descendants of the
family and the mental methods of other disciples are different.

Namgung Ryucheong was right.

Simbeop, which is the center of the family, is taught only to direct descendants to
prevent leakage. There were even cases in which some families did not teach girls
that they would become widows, or passed them on only to their heirs among direct
descendants.

And excluding those who are currently absent from the family, there were only three
people, my uncle, me, and Baek Ri-ri who learned the same simbeop as Baek Ri-
myeong.

Namgung Ryucheong said in a cold voice.

“I don’t like Baek Ri-myeong either.”

"So you're against it too?"

I bit my lip and regretted it.

'······I should have talked with Baekriri alone from the beginning.'

It was increasingly overcrowded.

Baek Ri-ri whimpered and didn't know what to do.

Namgung Liucheng sighed in annoyance.

“But not doing something when you can do it is something only small people do.”

Namgung Ryucheong fixed the handle of his sword and gripped it.

"Baek Ri-yeon, take your sister."

Namgung Ryucheong looked at Yayul with arrogant eyes.

"Even if it wasn't so, I was curious about your dinner skills as a disciple of
Cheonsanje."

My eyes widened at the unexpected support.

Only then did Yayul slowly look back at Namgung Ryucheong.

"······."

Yayul's face suddenly disappeared.

"What are you doing?"

Ryucheong Namgung, who was working hard, suddenly turned around. Something swept
past the spot where Namgung Ryucheong was.
"Bastard! Don't be proud of yourself!"

Seo Ha-ryeong had thrown the weapon that was lying on the floor.

"What are you doing...!"

"Yes, you're great! We're just worried about Yeon-i! Who are you calling a small
person? Go! Let's go! I can't send you alone instead!"

* * *

After arriving, I knew exactly what Baek Ri-ri meant when she was told not to
inform outside.

The wall surrounding the hall with training grounds.

There, the middle gate, which was usually always open, was firmly closed, and
warriors were guarding the front.

It was when Baek Ri-ri tried to enter with me. The warrior raised his sword and
blocked the front of Baekri.

"what are you doing?"

Baek Ri-ri gave a loud tantrum.

"I can't clean this up right now!"

"The godfather has forbidden entry."

Musa looked at me and the party behind me with a hard face.

"Only the little baby can enter."

"My sister is here to help!"

"It's not possible."

"Don't get out of the way!"

Baek Li-ri stomped her feet and screamed, but the escort warriors stood firm.

Then there was a rattling sound and the locked door slid open.

A middle-aged woman came out through the open door.

Bailey's face brightened.

"Nanny! You opened the door! Get out of the way now!"

The so-called nanny was, to be precise, the nanny who raised her aunt and the
twins.

However, when the twins were exiled to Gogyeam, they were in charge of Baekri-ri,
because the mother of the nanny who was in charge of Baekri-ri at the time died and
had to pay for the award for three years.

When the twins return, Baek Ri-ri's nannyWhen I came back, I naturally took care of
the children I had been in charge of.

Mrs. Kwak's mother hugged Baek Li-ri tightly and pushed her back.

"Baby, please come in."

The ferrets approached and grabbed Baekri Ri, who had crossed the threshold in a
daze.

"Take good care of the baby."

The door started to close before the mother finished her words.

Baek Li-ri, who belatedly realized the situation, heard a cry.

"What, won't you let go?! Sister!"

Bailey's voice gradually faded away.

"I didn't know that Mrs. Kwak would remain.

Didn't you follow your aunt?"

"What are you talking about? I stayed."

"······Really? So, if that's the case, then why are you stopping me? Did Grandma
abandon Myeong-hyung? Otherwise, it wouldn't make sense to block the only person
who could help."

"What nonsense! What do they believe in you and let them in!"

"Madam! Aren't you talking too much?

Kite is here to help!"

Seo Ha-ryeong in the back shouted.

"Help me? Heung!"

Ms. Kwak snorted and started screaming.

"If the dame doesn't want to come in, don't come in. Why are you ignoring that
word! It's disrespectful! Do you think you've become anything just because the
headmistress cares for you?"

Mrs. Kwak pointed her finger at me.

"You should be grateful for accepting it from Baekri for a thousand things whose
bloodline is unknown!"

Mrs. Kwak had been in this family longer than I had, and was my grandmother's and
aunt's confidant. Even if I act like this, I have the confidence that I will not be
punished.

Kwak’s mother laughed at Namgung Ryu-cheong, Ya-yul, and Seo Ha-ryeong behind me.

"Even though I couldn't be quiet, I only seduced people here and there, and I dared
to frame our youngsters and chase after them.
But now you're aiming for the little baby? I can't really go back... kuck!"

In an instant, he was grabbed by the throat and pinned to the door. And from both
sides, the sound of boasting a seureung sword was heard.

Kwak's mother hit the door and couldn't get up. It felt like I was passing out.

On both sides, Namgung Ryucheong and Seo Ha-ryeong drew their swords to block the
escorts.

At the warehouse a while ago, it looked like they would pull out their swords and
fight right away, but I never thought our hands and feet would match so well.

'Is this the only way to calm internal strife by making external enemies?'

When I was thinking useless thoughts, Namgung Liu-cheong said.

"The house looks great."

"What is this 1"

The warriors panicked and drew their swords.

“Are you sure you can touch my body?”

The warriors exchanged glances with each other and broke into cold sweats.
The only heir to the Namgung family.

If you tried to subdue it, you had to make sure not to get hurt.
Injury to Namgung Liu-cheong, who will later become Namgung Sega?

No matter how Namgung Liu Qing drew his sword first, he would have to risk his
life.

"Confucius, this is not morally right. How can you look at a hundred li family! How
dare you draw a sword and intimidate a hundred li family!"

"If you come back, you'll be able to cover up the squeamishness. And what if I did
something wrong? Your things."

As Namgung Ryucheong swung his blue sword, the warriors hurriedly retreated.

bang! The door was shattered by Yayul's kick.

Namgung Liucheng said without looking back at me.

"I'm fine, so go first."

Biting my lip, I hurriedly went inside, stepping over the collapsed Mrs. Kwak.

I headed in the direction I had already seen.

It was worth seeing the fight and the servants come out in a big commotion, but the
inside was strangely quiet.

I heard footsteps behind me. Before I knew it, Seo Ha-ryeong was following me.

Seo Ha-ryeong explained in my gaze.

“Liu Qing told me that I could deal with him alone, so I followed him.”

I'm worried about Seo Ha-ryeongCrab asked.

"But you, Yayul. Didn't you kill that wife?"

"······."

"Why don't you talk?!"

I explained instead.

"No, I made sure you were breathing."

"Why don't you answer? I'm surprised!"

Seo Ha-ryeong let out a sigh of relief, then spoke again.

"It's so strange. Why are you blocking people who want to help? The godfather of
the Baekri family says it's okay for her grandson to die?"

"You must have thought I couldn't help you."

"Ha, who thinks like me... Kkeuhm."

“And if Baek Li-myeong survived, he would have been thinking of hiding the story of
his falling into the intoxication.”

"what?"

"I'm alive too. If only rumors didn't spread, if only the family kept their mouth
shut, I would have thought of passing it on quietly anyway.

"Is that possible?"

"Why. We didn't even know until Lee came."

The question of whether Baek Li-myeong's inaction can be hidden in the future is
secondary.

It was something to think about after stopping the spread of rumors and surviving
the coin intoxication.

'And······.'

"Come to think of it, how far was your brother taken? Oh, that's it."

In the distance, I saw Baek Li-ri being grabbed by Shibi.

Baekri-ri and the two fights were both messed up, as if they were constantly
arguing. It seemed that Baekri couldn't get out of the fight, even if it was a
little bit of martial arts.

Baek Li-ri, as if seeing me, shouted with a bright smile on her face.

"sister!"

Baek Li-ri, taking advantage of the surprise of the fight, kicked one of the fights
and slapped the cheek of the other.

"Take me one more time and I'll break your wrists!"

A very vicious spirit overflowed.

Seo Ha-ryeong, who was running to help, stopped.
“He also has a great temper.”

The fights quickly backed away as if they thought they couldn't hold on anymore.

"This way."

I caught Baekriri.

"I know where it is. More than that... I have something for you to do."

“What am I supposed to do?”

Bailey looked at him curiously.

Chapter 157

* * *

It wasn't far from the palace where the 100 li people were.

In front of the tightly closed door stood my uncle. My uncle was staring at the
door with a devastated expression.

The last time I saw my uncle was when I was seeing him off.

Not long after that day, her normally smooth skin became crumbly and the hair below
her ears turned gray, making her look as if she had grown five or six years older.

'It looks like he really came out after dipping one foot in the magic potion.'

The radiance inside the body, visible through the gold eyes, was also very
unstable.

"Uncle."

I was so distracted that it was only when I heard my voice that I realized we had
come.
"How could you, no, the children who came with you, know where it is.... Clearly
block anyone from entering..."

The gibberish voice was muddy and hoarse.

"Lee came to see me."

"What? No, when...?"

Grandpa waved his hand. He was exhausted and exhausted, and he seemed to have no
energy to fight. Despair hung deep in his anxious face.

"Go back..."

"Uncle, I'm here to help my older brother."

I interrupted my uncle's words.

My uncle opened his mouth in a daze.

"I can't say for sure if I can."

"What do you mean? Ha, that's not even funny..."

I interrupted my uncle again and said in a cold tone.

"Just say one word that you don't need my help and I'll be back."

Seo Ha-ryung DepartmentYayul looked at me. He came with the fuss, and he seemed
surprised that he said it went back so easily.

"······."

My uncle's lips, which seemed to be about to say something, stuck together as if

they were glued together.

“What would you like me to do?”

My uncle's eyes twinkled.

After swallowing dry saliva several times, my uncle opened his mouth.

"you
How can you help me?"
I sighed.

"Okay. Then I'll leave."

I turned around without regret.

It was about ten steps away.

"No! No!"

I heard the sound of running wildly.

My uncle who grabbed me blocked my way.

"Please. Please."

"······."

When I said nothing, my uncle suddenly fell to his knees.

"I beg you like this. Save Myeong. I've done a lot of things I couldn't do to you.
I was wrong. I'm begging you like this, so please help my Myeong. Please..."

* * *

I opened the thick door.

As soon as I entered, I could smell the fishy blood. As if he had vomited blood
several times, there were bloodstains and footprints all over the floor.

Seo Ha-ryeong frowned slightly and looked around.

"By the way, Yeon-ah, if your uncle had opposed it, wouldn't you really have
helped?"

I laughed lightly.

"It's my eldest father who needs help, so I don't have to bend over, right?"

Seo Ha-ryeong opened her eyes wide.

"And obviously I just assumed that if I insisted on helping, I'd rather sabotage."
He must have tried to pass the blame on by prying it out.

Seo Ha-ryeong nodded as if in admiration.

"As expected... do you have any plans?

It was good to keep quiet."

“Well, if you were a person who valued your own pride more than my son’s, if you
objected to the end… your older brother’s luck would have ended there.”

As I went a little further inside, I felt the radiance that ran out of control from
the center piercing my skin.

Seo Ha-ryeong said in a slightly frightened voice.

“This looks really dangerous, Yuna, are you okay?”

I looked back at Seo Ha-ryeong and said.

“I have a request.”

"What a favor"

"Call Tae-eui Seok. You can go to Eon-du or Geum-so. Then..."

I hesitated.

The last time we parted, the conversation caught my ankle. But it wasn't the time
to worry about such trifles.

I opened my eyes and said.

"Go to Hwamu too..."

"Who is Hwamu?"

"Jegal Segaju."

"Oh, that's right. That's the name."

“If you ask me to tell you what happened to what I asked for, they will take care
of it.”

Then he immediately took out his nameplate and held it out to Yayul.

"You show this and take the best word to visit your grandfather."

Yayul looked at the nameplate and said.

“I should have already sent someone.”

"I don't know."

I laughed.
Yayul looked at me worriedly.

"If I go, what about you?"

"There's Liu Qing. What kind of family is the Namgung family, and even grandma
wouldn't dare think of touching Liu Cheng."

Yayul clenched his fists and took my nameplate.

"······ Okay."

"thanks."

Yayul and Seo Ha-ryeong left, and the sound of the door closing was heard.

I stared blankly at Baekri Myung. With his golden eyes, he could clearly see what
his runaway was like.

The form of his runaway was very familiar to me.

I put this clearly in my eyes and said.

"Brother, can you hear me?"

"······."

"The situation isIt's funny. Right?"

"······"

There was no answer coming back.

A faint haze appeared on the trembling body covered in sweat.

Another trickle of blood flowed down his already bloodied mouth. Baek Li-myeong was
struggling to suppress it somehow.

I sat down on the back of Baek Ri-myeong. Perhaps it was because of the
intoxication caused by the Snow Bing Orb, Jinki also felt cold.

"I was told to help, but it's up to the heavens what will happen. Whatever the
outcome, don't blame me."
I put my hand on Baek Ri-myeong's back, the Myeongmun acuity.

Along with the feeling of cold enough to make my fingertips feel cold, I could
clearly feel the runaway flow of Jinki. I carefully began to take the initiative
from Jin-gi, who was rampaging.

It was something familiar to me. Because dealing with a natural keeper has always
taken away control from me.

It was one of the reasons why I confidently came out to help with the infancy.

'I've already lost my nerves.'

Had it been delayed further, it would have been damaged beyond recovery.

I felt it between my senses that were gradually stretching out.

'This is how the coin initiation started.'

Naegong was inherently very sensitive and difficult to control.

The moment it starts to get out of control, it starts to run wild in an instant.
That's why someone stands guard next to you when you have breakfast for luck.

It was because there was a risk that even a small shock or weak stimulus could
cause him to lose control and run wild in an instant.

Interpreted in a different way, it was that with a little stimulation, you could
fall into the coin intoxication.

Furthermore, the inner energy that has been established in one's body has such a
danger, so what about the process of putting the elixir or external energy into
one's body to settle it?

It was more dangerous than the usual fortune-telling breakfast.

This was the reason why his uncle stayed by his side when Baek Ri-myeong ate the
elixir.

I don't know if that's how my uncle could have kept 100 li from outside danger.
But... I couldn't protect them from the dangers inside.

I exhaled slowly and opened my eyes.

Baek Ri-myung was sitting with his head bowed.

The flow of authentic energy felt through the fingertips was now calm and stable.

I finished and let go.

Then Baek Ri-myung's body fell forward.
"Oh!"

Baek Li-myung was about to hit his head on the floor, but his long legs stopped
him.
It was Namgung Ryucheong.

"it's over?"

"yes."

Namgung Ryucheong slowly laid Baek Ri Myung on the floor. Oh, of course, it was a
way of not using your hands and only wiggling your feet.
And he reached out his hand to me.

"Did you protect the law?"

Namgung Ryucheong nodded.

"How long has it been?"

"About two days."

“You must be tired.”

"Who is to say."

"Aren't you hurt anywhere?"

"under."

"I'll have to recruit new warriors from the Baekri family. They're only pure
cowards."

"haha."

He smiled lightly and held out his outstretched hand and stood up lightly.

"And isn't that what I should be worrying about?"

"Well?"

Namgung Ryucheong suddenly shut his mouth.

"What are you worried about?"

He said it was natural for him to come forward, but he was worried.

Outside, the sky is dark

It looked close to hash (21-23 o'clock).

rattle. When I turned around at the sudden sound, I saw the chair and the figure of
my uncle that had been brought right next to the door.

He seemed to be living a different time alone, as if he had aged several years.

From the bloody eyes and face, the hardships of the heart were clearly visible.

"Yuna..."

I wanted to ask what happened to my uncle, but he seemed reluctant to ask because
he was afraid of an answer from me.

I spoke frankly first.

“Your life is saved. Go inside.please."

Uncle Grandpa jumped in without hesitation.

It was a cool night, and the wind blew through her hair.

"It's over now, go get some rest."

"Well······."

It should be starting from now.

I looked back at Ryucheong Namgung with a puzzled face and asked.

“Where did you take Seok Tae-eui?”

Chapter 158

* * *

Half a hundred li lay on the bed.

Dark red complexion, sunken cheeks, dark eyes. It was like a return yard.

If it weren't for the slight movement of the skin on the stomach, it would have
been indistinguishable from being considered a corpse.

Tae-eui Seok looked around and examined Baek Ri-myeong.

If he had been his uncle, he would have been reluctant to see Seok Tae-eui. Because
you are an outsider.

But this time it was different.

Despite the opposition of the grandmother, the uncle went to Seok Tae-eui and asked
for it. It was an attitude that if Seok Tae-eui refused, he would grab at the
crotch of his trousers.

I couldn't find the filial piety of following her grandmother's words without
saying anything.

In the end, the grandmother did as she did and left her seat, and this is how Seok
Tae-eui came to examine Baek Ri-myeong.

Seok Tae-eui was a doctor who had been treating me for a long time when I was
addicted to magic, so it was a natural decision considering my children.

'It's not like Grandma doesn't know about that...'

Doesn't it mean that the treatment of the hundred li is not the most important
thing?

It was a very strange attitude to see as a grandmother who thought of her grandson.

Seok Tae-eui removed his hand as if he had finished his pulse.

My uncle, who had been sweating profusely, carefully asked.

"Tae's ... how are you?"

“I was lucky.”

"Yes?"

"There was no major problem with the body. Fortunately, it seems that the infancy
of the main fire stopped at the right time."

My uncle, who had been struggling with his chest, sat down on the chair, leaning on
the table.

"You're really all right? Is that possible?"

The owner of the impetuous voice was her aunt.

My aunt said that she came a day after I went to the training center with 100 li
people.

He said that he came to know that something happened to the family when he was
going to visit his friend's house near the Baekri family.

And, of course, as soon as they returned home, a commotion broke out.

According to Namgung Ryucheong, his aunt had a long argument with his uncle in
front of the training ground with Baekri, asking if he believed in me. He said he
would rather help and tried to force himself into the training ground.

Seok Tae-ui calmly replied.

"It's not without problems."

The questioning aunt's eyes shone with an unknown light.

"What do you mean...?"

"The qi and limbs and the organs are quite damaged. For a while, you should refrain
from moving and give only food that is easy to digest. You can't even eat
breakfast."

said the aunt, frowning.

"Is that all? Is there anything else? If there is anything that might be a problem,
please tell me without hesitation.

My uncle interrupted with a tired voice.

"Ui-ran, stop. What kind of talk is that? Tae-ui will tell you in detail. Don't
rush."

Seok Tae-ui said with a benevolent smile.

"It's okay. It looks like you care a lot for your nephew."

My aunt pursed her lips.

Seok Tae-eui calmly continued.

“For now, it seems that there is no disorder in the body.”

"The word of Tae is..."

My uncle swallowed dry saliva and opened his mouth again.

“What Tae said is that there is no problem with Myeong’s danteon?”

"Yes."

that the power supply is fineAt the end of the horse, my uncle stood up and grabbed
Baek Ri-myeong's hand. A single tear flowed down the skinny cheeks of my uncle, who
was giving thanks to the Gods of Heaven and Earth.

Seok Tae-ui looked at me once and then opened his mouth again.

“However, this is only what I examined, so you will know for sure when Gongja
Baekri wakes up.”

"Oh, I see."

Seok Tae-eui's words brought Uncle Father to his senses. and asked cautiously.

"Well, by any chance, when will Myeong-i come to his senses?"

"It's just a deep sleep, so you'll wake up soon."

My uncle's bloodshot eyes turned to Baekri Myung. I wanted to wake up right away
and check it out.

Seok Tae-eui also added additional explanations to see if he felt this.

"But... when you wake up, the pain will be quite severe. Internal burns, or rather,
frostbite, to be fair. It's the same as internal frostbite."

My uncle opened his mouth in a daze.

Seoktaeui continued.

"I'd rather be asleep, so don't forcefully wake me up."

"Ah, I see."

My uncle bowed right away. And then he asked right away.

"Then... could you prescribe some painkillers as well so that it doesn't hurt?"

"Yes, of course."

"Thank you. If you need any medicine, please tell me."

The aunt, who had been watching her uncle call a servant to prepare the paper,
pencil, and ink, opened her mouth again.
“Does Taeui need to prescribe painkillers? Even Baekri can prescribe that much,
right?”

My aunt didn't pay attention to Seok Tae-ui's displeased expression, and continued
talking while looking at me with disapproval.

“After hearing what he said, it wasn’t like he had to come and go to Seok Tae-eui.

Then my uncle shouted angrily.

"You're right, what are you talking about from earlier!"

My uncle yelled at Baek Ri-myeong, then lowered his voice and yelled at him.

"Yeon brought Taeui out of concern for Myungyeong, but if you're going to oppose it
like your mother, leave immediately!"

"Brother! I'm just..."

My uncle ignored my aunt and airlifted toward Tae-eui.

“I would appreciate it if you could skip the words of Tae-ui and Ui-ran and
prescribe them. I will treat you without regret.”

"Well······."

Seok Tae-ui looked at me for a moment.

I nodded slightly.

Having said something good, now it was time to say something bad.

Seok Tae-ui opened his mouth again and began to speak carefully.

"That's... there's something I haven't told you yet."

“Please tell me without hesitation.”

"Confucius' dantian is all right... but there is another problem."

Uncle Dad looked at him as if he meant something.

“I can’t say for sure because I’m not someone who has learned martial arts, but…”

Seok Tae-eui hesitated as if it was difficult to say anything, then spoke as if he

couldn't help it.

"Confucius' Dantian energy is remarkably low."

"What is that...?"

“He probably lost most of his energy.”

"what?"

Uncle, who opened his eyes, stumbled backwards. Then he tripped over the table and
slumped to the floor.

“Still, Confucius is still young, and Danjeon is safe, so you should rest well and
build a new one.”

build it up again

Seok Tae-eui had the attitude of sincerely saving his life and thanking Danjeon for
being safe.

But it will sound completely different to my uncle.

It was the inner strength that Baek Ri-myung had been training since he was a
toddler. It is tantamount to the settlement of efforts that mobilized all kinds of
means for nearly 20 years.

In the end, my uncle was half-consciousI left the room supported by my aunt and
servants.

His uncle lost his mind completely and couldn't even collapse. Because I had to
look after Mrs. Sim as well.

While I was with Baek Ri-myeong, who fell into the state of syphilis, Mrs. Sim
unfortunately... said that she couldn't protect the child.

In fact, Mrs. Shim's pregnancy was unprecedented in her previous life. So when I
heard the news that I was pregnant, I was very surprised.

I also had a little expectation that I would have a cousin who didn't exist the
other day...

From Baek Ri-myeong's work to Mrs. Sim's work, I wondered if I would collapse.

Seok Tae-ui said as he opened the bedding box.

"I'll take care of this, so why don't you go and take a break, too? I heard you
didn't get a break for two days either."

"it's okay."
I walked over to the table and picked up the teapot and filled the teacup. I gave
one cup to Tae-eui and drank the other.

"Tae's,
How is your brother's condition?"

Taeui, who was drinking the cold tea, tilted his head and asked.

"Hmm? Didn't you hear everything? You know best that you've lost all of your
energy. Your body is in a typical state of being in a state of intoxication. Except
for your condition being more serious, there's nothing different about it."

"Also······."

I nodded and took a small bottle from my sleeve and set it on the table.

"What is it?"

"It's the elixir that my older brother gave me, the Snow Bing Orb."

“Is there any elixir left?”

I nodded and explained.

"Snowbing Orb is an elixir made of alcohol. The characteristic of this elixir is

that it retains the same abilities no matter how many times you consume it."

"Ah, that's right. That's what I heard."

It is not recommended to share elixirs made from animal secretions or brewed by

famous herbalists. If you touched it wrongly, your supernormal ability could be
drastically reduced.

However, it didn't matter to alcohol or the liquid Snow Bing Orb. No matter when or
how they shared it, it was easily harmonized with the energy of the elixir they ate
before.

"My older brother was well aware of my physical condition. That's why I didn't
think of drinking all of the Snow Bing Orb at once."

This is what I asked Baek Ri-ri before going to Baek Ri-myeong.

If there is a Snow Bing Orb left over from Baek Ri-myeong's meal, please make sure
to bring it.

And if it wasn't for Baek Ri-ri, it would have been a big deal.
“But why did you bring this out?”

"I'd like to ask you to do some research."

"Research?"

"Yes."

I saw a small porcelain bottle of blue light.

"I think there must be a cause that made my brother fall into the coin intoxication
in this."

"That can't be the case. I've heard of the Snow Bing Orb. It's a highly stable
elixir..."

“What if someone had a hand?”

Seok-tae's face turned pale.

Seok Tae-ui said in disbelief as he alternately looked at Baek Ri-myeong and his
illness.

"······You mean that someone put something that made you fall into the magic spell
in the Snow Bing Orb?"

"Yes."

Chapter 159

* * *

When I came out of the building, I saw Namgung Ryucheong. He leaned against the
pillar, his eyes closed, straightened his body.

I looked at the dark sky and asked in bewilderment.

"Didn't you go to bed?"

"······let's go."

Namgung Liu Qing of the world also looked tired.

I walked down a lonely road with Ryucheong Namgung. Everyone was asleep, so it was
empty except for the occasional encounter with the warriors standing guard.

'I'll have to check the request from Ha-ryeong tomorrow...'

I stopped and looked back at Namgung Ryucheong.

"Your place is a little faster if you go this way. I'll go this way."

By crossing this garden, we could have arrived a little earlier.

I nodded slightly and said.

"You go tooGet some rest."

I turned around and went through the circular door, and Namgung Ryucheong followed
me.

Namgung Ryucheong said with a puzzled look.

"I'll take you and go."

"······This is our house."

"House?"

Even though it was just one word, I could feel the irony in the tone.
I said scratching my face.

"You'll be going back a lot."

"it's okay."

Looking at the determined face, I couldn't help but turn around.

As I entered the garden, I heard only the sound of footsteps on the dark stone
path.
After walking like that for a while, I was the first to open my mouth.

"thanks."

"What?"

"Just everything."

“I was just doing what I was supposed to do.”

"······yes."
Thank you for not asking anything.

'Seeing the commotion, there must be more than one question.'

It was when I thought so.

Namgung Ryucheong asked.

"I have a question."

"······What?"

"How did you do it?"

"yes"

"Rescuing Gongja Baekri from the orphanage. It's something even your uncle couldn't
do."

"Well······."

what was i thinking?

'I didn't expect to ask about martial arts, not about family.'

Well, that was Namgung Ryucheong-like, but.

I reached out my hand to Namgung Ryucheong. He immediately grabbed my hand. I felt
lukewarm warmth.

I said in a panic.

"No, I'm not asking you to hold me."

"then?"

"Oh, no."

While I caught it, I just dragged Namgung Ryucheong. Then he took me to a small
pavilion that caught my eye and sat down.

As soon as Namgung Liucheng sat down, he abruptly shook his hand.

'what?'

When is the first time you hold tight...?

If the day had been bright, I would have known. Namgung Ryucheong's cheeks and ears
turned bright red.
But completely unaware of this, I held out my hand again and said,

“Try to inject the gin into me.”

"······here?"

"yes."

Namgung Liu Qing opened his mouth slightly, then let out a sigh. I wanted to say
something, but I felt like holding back.

Namgung Liucheng held my wrist lightly and began to blow Jinki into it.

I could see the ivory aura slowly seeping into me through the golden eyes.

The energy that went up through the arms goes down to the shoulders and body...

Ryucheong Namgung opened his eyes and looked at me.

"you······!"

I looked at Namgung Ryucheong with wonder.

"Wow, you have good internal control."

Namgung Liucheng gritted his teeth and opened his eyes with a lot to say very
perfectly.
This is because it is better not to open your mouth when you are in luck because
there is a concern that your internal energy will be shaken.

From Namgung Liu-Cheong saying 'you' just before, to glaring at me with his eyes
wide open like this, both of them could be dangerous.

Soon after, Namgung Ryucheong removed his hand and said.

"You, Danjeon..."

After talking that far, it was a face that didn't know what to say. Can't you just
say, "You're a bad person?"

Namgung Ryucheong only opened his mouth, then finally asked again.

“I don’t feel the inner energy in the Danjeon.

What happened?"

Namgung Ryucheong looked really embarrassed.

It's not easy to see, so I laughed.
"Are you laughing now?"

I looked away from the angry eyes and found the right one.

As I concentrated, the leaf that had been blown away by the wind suddenly changed
its direction and flew slowly towards me.
Ryucheong Namgung jumped up.

"Void Substance?"

"It's not that great."

"Isn't this great?"

"That's because I can handle a naturalist."

"Naturalist?"

Namgung Ryucheong’s eyes flashed and continued as if he had realized.

"That's the reason why you can practice martial arts even if you don't have inner
strength."

I nodded.

"That's why it's easy to influence the outside like this."

Even so, I had to train a lot.

It took a full year to move a single leaf through the closed-gwan training.
Although it was also the most suitable training to increase the dominance of the
nature keeper.

I slowly moved the leaf from my hand to Namgung Ryucheong's hand.

Namgung Ryucheong looked at this curiously.

"Well, it's not a noticeable achievement yet."

"Ha, so it was."

"What?"

"When Jegal Sega threw memorized words at the first meeting.'"

I widened my eyes.

"I thought it was strange that the memorized direction that was flying at you
suddenly changed."
"Did you see that?"

It was said that the direction was slightly turned so that it was easy to catch the
memorized note that flew by. It was one of the exercises I often practiced with
Jegal Hwamu.

I caught the memorized words that flew in and hit them back, and practiced using
the empty air to catch them off guard.

'To see that in an instant..."

As I stuck out my tongue, I suddenly saw Ryucheong Namgung in a curious thought.

'Come to think of it
Aren't my eyes golden now?'

However, Ryuchung Namgung didn't seem to care about the color of my eyes at all. It
was a feeling of not caring about anything.

I turned the conversation back to square one and continued the explanation.

"Because I use external energy... there is a low probability of falling into the
magic spell, and it was easy to calm my older brother's inner energy."

"If you just told me this, I...!"

Namgung Ryucheong's tone was more of an unfair tone than an angry one.

I blinked my eyes and said no way.

"Are you... were you worried?"

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong glared at me as if he was about to say something, then turned his
head away. He looked at the grumpy face and spoke.

"So you chose to protect the law yourself? Hahaha."

Although he firmly insisted that it was natural to help Baek Ri-myeong, he was
still worried and stood guard for two days himself.

I was thinking of forcing him to quit if there was a problem.

"Do not laugh."

* * *
Namgung Ryucheong That guy was crazy.

As soon as I knew my ability that day, I tried this or that, with a look of
exhaustion, and harassed me to see how far I could go.

I'm crazy stop it! I'm glad it ended right before I shouted.

But it wasn't too bad for me.

If I went back as it was, it was obvious that I would not be able to sleep even
with a tired body because my head was complicated.

However, I was able to erase all the complicated worries and uncomfortable feelings
from my head while hanging out with Ryucheong Namgung.

It was almost dawn before I went back to my dorm, and after barely washing my face,
I lay down on the bed and closed my eyes, and a day had passed.

I wasn't the only one who slept all day.

Baek Ri-myeong also stayed asleep throughout the day and only woke up briefly
around evening.

However, he soon fell asleep again, because his uncle had deliberately asked Seok
Tae-eui to prescribe strong painkillers.

Perhaps it was to prevent Baek Ri-myeong from knowing the details of Bon Yi's
condition.

'Because it would be a big shock if I found out that I had lost all my strength
accumulated over the past 20 years.'

The third day after Seok Tae-eui passed away

A long-awaited call came from Seok Ae-ui. After receiving the call, I went straight
to Jang Seok-ryang.

Jang Seok-ryang was in charge of the family with his uncle while his grandfather
was away. And the Jang Seok-ryang I met... was a familiar face for three days and
nights.

His beard, which he had been proud of, was shaggy, as if it hadn't been trimmed in
days, and his hair, originally gray, was now almost gray.

'That's rightsummer solstice······.'

When Baek Ri-myeong fell into the coin intoxication, the grandmother used gas
brushes to seal it up to prevent news from leaking out within the family.

So, it was two days later that Jang Seok-liang found out about this, that is, when
I rescued Baek Li-myeong from the magic spell.
To make an excuse for poor Jang Seok-ryang, he knew something had happened.
However, the grandmother stopped it, and on the other hand, Mrs. Shim's affairs
broke out.

Sim's miscarriage is also related to Baek Ri-myeong, but Jang Seok-ryang thought it
was just a health problem because Sim's wife was elderly and was busy dealing with
it.

And he would have known that Baek Ri-myung had a problem with Seok Tae-eui's
movements and the drugs that escaped from the medicine hall belatedly.

It was a big event.

'Why, this kind of accident happened when Jang Seok-ryang was acting manager...'

When his grandfather returned, Jang Seok-ryang did not know what punishment he
would receive. I'll be happy if I'm left.

He had to deal with it somehow, so at least he had something to say to his

grandfather.

Chapter 160

Naturally, the air in the office was heavy. The other people in the office, who
will be jointly responsible with Jang Seok-ryang, also gave off a gloomy atmosphere
with darkened eyes.

"Baby?"

I found the feldspar and jumped up from my seat.

“Everyone, come and get some fresh air.”

Jang Seok-ryang put his hands together in the quiet office after everyone had left.

"Thanks to the baby, my life was saved."

That life was also the life of Baek Ri-myeong... it was also the life of Jang Seok-
ryang.

Jang Seok-ryang laughed bitterly.

"I'm in a position to say thank you, but I guess I'll have to say thank you now..."

Jang Seok-liang bent down deeply with both hands together. If I hadn't hurriedly
stopped him, he would have knelt in front of me.

“At least because of Mr. Agi, I think I will be able to retire while building my
side.”

I did help, but I didn't expect you to be thinking this way.

'It's burdensome... but no, it's better.'

I raised my head and stared at Jang Seok-ryang.

“He thanked me.”

"It is."

“Then there is something I would like you to help me with.”

"Help?"

Jang Seok-liang looked at me with puzzled eyes. I smiled slightly.

“Of course, it will be beneficial to Deputy Jang.”

"Benefit? Now what do you do with the profit?"

Jang Seok-ryang's tone was full of bitterness.

I said regardless.

"You don't want to retire like this, do you?"

"······."

“I know that you have devoted your life to Baekrisae.”

After that, everything was spoken in chords.

After hearing all of my requests, Jang Seok-ryang's expression became very serious.

"Babe, why did you do that..."

Jang Seok-ryang, who continued talking, stopped talking as if he realized

something.

Soon, his complexion turned pale and he broke out in a cold sweat. There was no way
that a person of about Jang Seok-ryang could not understand the meaning of my
request.

I raised my head and looked at Jang Seok-ryang.

"I want to tell my grandfather myself."

I meant to keep the secret of my request.

Jang Seok-ryang, who had been silent, lowered his head.

"Okay. I'll fully help."

* * *

and the next morning.

I was sleeping and woke up to the noise outside.

The door burst open.

"Yuna!"

As soon as I got up, my father ran to me and hugged me.

"father?"

Right?

It was the first time my father looked so haggard. I looked at my father in

bewilderment."Father, how did you come so soon?"

It's only been six days since Yayul left.

'I thought it would take at least ten days...'

My father looked me over and breathed a sigh of relief.

"How can you come slowly when you do such a dangerous thing!"

After listening to my father's explanation, only my grandfather and father, and a

very small number of escorts, returned first.

It is said that a few people changed their words and ran, and at the last minute
they used light air all day.

My father told me before I asked.

"Yayul will come with the others. After arriving, he is very tired..."

"Are you tired?"

Father nodded.

"If it wasn't for that kid, I wouldn't have come this early."

I felt grateful and sorry to Yayul at the same time. I didn't want to go there...

Father sighed deeply.

"Really... I'm glad you're safe."

"Of course. I'm fine, Father. You know my abilities."

"Even so...!!"

Father shook his head.

"Hu, no. So what happened to Myeong?"

I briefly explained the condition.

Father's complexion turned pale.

It was a bitter, painful eye.

"This happened again... why is this happening?"

My father hugged me tightly. Since I had my job, my originally good father would
have more empathy.

“I don’t know if my older brother will be okay.”

After simply washing and changing into clean clothes, my father went straight to
check the 100 li. By the time my grandfather had grasped the situation to some
extent, I was ready and headed to him.
It was when we arrived in front of Baekdang in the morning sunlight. A wealthy-
looking middle-aged woman walked out of the hundreds.

Jang Seok-ryang followed and greeted his wife, but the wife ignored the greeting
with a cold expression.

'Who is it?'

The women who were beside the wife were all neatly dressed in fine fabrics. I was
able to guess the wealth of the family from the appearance of the fertility guards
wearing colorful ornaments.

Soon after, I was able to find a source of upright posture among the quarrels.

Jeong So-jeo said to his wife with a cold expression.

"Mother."

The middle-aged wife must have been Jeong So-jeo's biological mother, who was
engaged to Baek Ri-myeong.

'Looks a bit like this'

Mrs. Jeong said.

"You don't have to worry about it. Mother's opinion doesn't change, so don't
worry."

At those words, Sojeo Jeong smiled happily and bowed his head.

"I'm just sorry for bothering your mother."

"What? You didn't do anything wrong. Heung, even if you look down on our family,
there's a limit. Now you don't have to put up with it, so it's rather good."

Jeong So-je, who raised his head, spotted me.

"It's baekri sozer."

“Jeong So-jeo, Mrs. Jeong’s wife.”

After a light greeting, Jeong So-jeo put his hands together and said politely.

"I've been through a lot in the meantime.

How are you."
Jeong So-jeo, Mrs. Jeong's wife, and other conspirators left together.

Jeong So-jeo's steps, which were moving away, looked very refreshing.

I approached Jang Seok-ryang, who watched this together. And in a low voice, he
spoke in a whisper.

“Did Sojeo Jeong say he would break off the marriage?”

"...you can't fake it. That's right."

In this situation, there was only one reason why the well-talked-about marriage
became patoon.

Baek Ri-myeong's condition was found out from the family of the Jeong family. Since
Baek Li-myung has lost all his internal energy, he thought that it was not worth it
and asked for a breakup.all.

'It's cool.'

It was almost on the brink of the sacrament, so if the marriage was broken like
this, it would have damaged Jeong So-jeo's reputation.

However, it seemed that he pursued practicality rather than reputation. In

addition, later, if Baek Ri-myeong's condition became known to the outside world,
everyone would think it was worth breaking up.

'Now the position has completely changed.'

At first, 100 li did not like this marriage.

However, now that he has lost his inner strength, it has become 100 li long to hold
on to the hem of Jeong So-jeo's clothes. A person who acted like a bat based on
gain was treated the same way.

Seeing this...

"It means you'll be punished."

"Yes?"

"No. Let's go in now."

I shook my head and went into hundreds of halls.

After asking Jeong Seok-ryang for a few favors, he passed through the garden and
headed for the main building of Baekdang.

'Everyone is gathered.'
I was able to identify shapes made of light of different sizes. As I focused on my
hearing, I could hear the conversation inside.

"...Isn't it missing? Explain it. How did the boy Yayul arrive before the messenger
of the family?"

It wasn't surprising since I heard it from my father at dawn.

It is said that the messenger sent by Baekri Sega to his grandfather was much later
than Yayul. So, my grandfather and father met on the way back to Baekri Sega.

"Anyway... even if I contacted my father, there would be nothing else to do, so I

tried to resolve it as quietly as possible..."

I heard a snort, followed by my grandfather's voice.

"It's done. It's not your will anyway. Madam, do you have anything to say?"

"It was for Myung-hee."

"For Myung-ni?"

"Even if you die, you must preserve your honor. If a person who died in the 100,000
lira came out, how would you deal with the scandal?

"You're very handsome. You've done well. But I think you're already wrong. Seeing
Mrs. Jeong coming out of there."

"Baek Ri-yeon must have spread the word. Aren't you at the age where you want to
show off your skills? Seeing you tremble in Baekri against the background of
another family, you can still do that."

"Madam, take care of your shame. You saved me so much that you framed me. Come in."

Even if the servant didn't tell me, my grandfather would have already known about
my approach.

Hai immediately opened the door, and I walked in with silky feet.

As confirmed outside, the grandfather, grandmother, uncle, aunt, and father were
all gathered.

As soon as I said hello to my grandfather, my aunt frowned and said,

"What are you doing here?"

"I have something to tell you."

"Ha, you?"

The aunt raised her eyebrows and shouted.

“Are you bragging that your father is pretty?
Adults are discussing important issues, but they are interfering as they please!”

"noisy."

My aunt's cheeks trembled at the low, subdued voice.

said the grandfather who made the aunt shut up.

"So what do you mean?'

I took the bottle from my bosom.

My grandfather, who was concentrating on my movement, asked with a wink.

"What is it?"

"It's the Snow Bing Orb left over from my older brother."

Screams and shouts erupted from the left.

"Nonsense!"

A curious gaze turned to the aunt.

My aunt's complexion is pale blue.

My father asked in a calm voice, the exact opposite of my aunt.

Why don't you say anything?"

"······That, that's it."

I also tilted my head and asked.

“Mom, why not?”

Chapter 161

Then another voice interrupted.

"How can the elixir that Myeong-ni consumed remain?"

I'm surprised and brokenEyes wide open.

“My grandmother was the first to tell me.”

Grandmother said coldly.

"I don't have a granddaughter like you."

"······."

Then, this time, a loud voice broke out from his father.

"You're talking too much."

"It's noisy. I've never admitted it before, so it's new."

"Mother!"

"Ma'am, what are you talking about!"

As the grandfather came forward, the voice gradually rose.

Was it because she didn't know that grandma would be so noisy?

no. It was intentional.

If he said this, of course, he knew that his father would not be able to stay still
like he is now, so he answered provocatively to change the subject.

Ordinary children would not dare to intervene when adults are raising their voices
at each other.

Even if that's a place to question my existence, just like I did before returning.

'It's true that even if circumstances change, that person's means don't change...'

In fact, it was no different from the twins and the aunt that had already been
proven.

match!

I clapped and drew attention. Everyone looked at me like I was crazy.

"Sorry. I have something important to tell you."

Soon after, Grandma came out.

"Shut up. This is not your place."

I said to my grandfather, ignoring my grandmother.

"Grandpa, can you tell if it's a Snow Bing Orb?"

Grandpa nodded.
Sulbing orb had a unique coldness.

I gave my bottle to my father.

The father gave it to the grandfather, and the grandfather made an incomprehensible
expression.

My aunt flinched as if she wanted to jump out at once and take it away.

"Snowbing Orb is right."

I nodded and continued my explanation.

"I felt that it was so strange that my brother suddenly had a drunken spell. So I
asked Seok Tae-ui to investigate the elixir that my brother took."

"By the way?"

I hesitated a little with my eyes down.

“Seok Tae-eui said that this snow-bing orb contains a medicine that causes the
intoxication.”

"what?"

"Someone was trying to harm Myeong-hyung's older brother."

"Nonsense!"

My aunt couldn't hold it in any longer and screamed again. Homo came out of his
seat and waved his hand, shouting.

"Father! How long are you going to keep listening to this nonsense?"

My aunt pointed a finger at me this time and screamed saliva.

"A drug that makes you fall in love! There can't be such a thing! Where did you
read that nonsense...!"

"Then would you like to try it?"

"What, what?"

"Sulbingbojuyo. Would you like to try it, Auntie?"

said the aunt, jumping up and down.

"Are you crazy? Why am I!"

"I think you don't trust Seok Tae-ui's judgment. Why are you so frightened?"

"You're freaking out! When did I do that...! You, there's nothing you can't say!"

I tilted my head.

"If you believe that there is no such medicine, then isn't the Snow Bing Orb just a
very good elixir?"

"······."

Then a calm voice interrupted.

"Righteousness. Don't open your mouth unnecessarily."

"Uh, mother..."

Baekri Uiran looked at her grandmother as if asking how she could do this to
herself.

Grandma looked at me fiercely, but she managed her face well.

'As expected, Grandma is one level higher.'

"That can't be the snow ice orb that Myung-yi ate. I don't know where he got
another snow and ice orb and said nonsense."

Grandmother looked at her uncle.

"······."

My uncle looked dazed, as if he was somewhere in his mind.I felt like I had left
behind.

"Silence."

"Ah, yes."

My uncle seemed shocked for a moment when he first heard that the Snow Bing Orb
contained the medicine that made him fall for the magic spell, but he quickly
returned with a tired expression.
It was as if he believed that it could never happen.

"Mother and Uiran are right."

My uncle let out a long sigh and spoke again.

"There is nothing left of the snow ice pearl Myeonggi drank. I told him to get rid
of the bottle, so it's certain..."

“Ah, even my uncle didn’t know about it.”

I shook my head and continued.

"That's right. Brother Myeong ate and there was nothing left."

"······So? Didn't you say that it was left over from Myeong-ni drinking?"

"That's... This is what my older brother Myeong shared before he drank the Snow
Bing Orb."

"what?"

"To give Lee, who kept begging for the Snow Ice Orb."

"Myung-ga... gave Lili a Snow Bing Orb?"

"Yes."

"I asked Lee to bring me a bottle and a glass of snow ice that my brother drank.
Lee brought it as I requested, but Mr. Kwak said that Mr. Kwak had already cleaned
it up and put it away."

I let out a sigh as if to show how sorry I felt then, and continued.

"At that time, Lee told me that he had one."

The whole story was like this.

Baek Ri-ri heard that Baek Ri-myeong was going to drink the Snow Ice Orb and
followed her to the training center. If Baek Ri-myeong ate the Snow Bing Orb and
leftovers, he thought of stealing it...

It was because I had heard that they were contemplating whether to share it in the
past.

'Oh, even so, to think of stealing.'

Anyway, Baek Ri-myung, who was waiting for his uncle to come, faced Baek Ri-ri
snooping around the training center and read his sister's cunning mind.
In the end, it was such a story that Baek Ri-myeong, who couldn't beat Baek Ri-ri's
raw herd, gave away half of the snow ice orb before eating it.

'I was really lucky.'

If it wasn't for Baek Li-ri, this evidence would not have remained.

I spoke.

"If you think it's a lie, you can call Lee to check it out. You can ask Myeong
later after Brother Myeong wakes up."

"······."

"And it's really fortunate. If my brother had drank all the snow and ice balls...
the coin intoxication would have come more strongly."

I even made a sound of pain for a while.

“Then it would have been difficult for me too.”

"······."

My uncle's face was still unclear.

"While helping my older brother... I felt that the flow of energy was really
strange. Didn't my uncle feel it too?"

My uncle replied with a blank face.

“That’s right.

I lowered my eyes and said bitterly.

"I don't know why he tried to harm my brother, but he's very suspicious."

My uncle's breathing gradually became more intense. It was almost a gasping voice
afterward.

"Yes... you say... really... really? My son... my son... my wife... · all······."

Grandpa stared at me with eyes that didn't know what to say. I didn't avoid it and
faced it calmly.

Soon after, Grandpa got up and said.

“Bring all the people who managed the Snow and Ice Orb, and those who have a chance
to tamper with it.”

* * *

All of them moved their seats from the hundreds of halls to the front of the
cheongdang.

After being bitten at a distance to prevent people from approaching, they stood
guard from the entrance to the wall.

warriors themselvesA chair was prepared and the grandfather, grandmother, aunt, me
and my father sat down.

Soon after, those who could touch his grandfather's snow ice orb were dragged in
one after another. They were dragged in without knowing why, and then, terrified,
fell to their knees on the floor of the grey-white stone slab.

In the meantime, on the other hand, Baek Ri-ri and Baek Ri-myeong woke up from
sleep and confronted each other.

Daejil was done by my uncle himself.

My uncle's eyes widened as soon as he realized that Baek Ri-myeong might have been
tricked by someone. He asked his grandfather to reveal the culprit himself.

My grandfather didn't really agree, but he let my uncle do whatever he wanted. It

looked like he wanted to catch the culprit and tear him to pieces.

With great strides, my uncle walked into the auditorium.

"father,
Everything you said was right.”

As if his throat was burning, my uncle took up the teacup on the table next to the
chair and drank it in gulps.

"Both Myeong-Ri and Li-Ri said the same thing. Besides, Li-Ri's Sibi asked for an
empty porcelain bottle that day."

said the aunt sullenly.

"It could be that Yeon-i changed the Snow Bing Orb..."

It was when my father opened his mouth with a cold expression.

Clink. The teacup my uncle threw on the floor shattered.

My aunt looked at my uncle in surprise.

"Say something sensible! Why is Yeoni doing such a thing!"

It was the first time that my uncle, who was unlucky enough to pretend to be a good
person, showed his anger like this.

"It's not like snow orbs are scattered around the stalls! How could that kid get
them and swap them out!"

"······."

“And what benefit does Yeon-yi get by swapping the Snow and Ice Orb!”

"······."

“How did that kid get the medicine that makes him fall into the pig dream!”

Chapter 162

"There."

Grandmother said coldly.

"Reluctance. Can't you calm down? What kind of ugliness is this? Are you the only
one here?"

Grandpa, biting his lip, snorted and turned around.

The figure of my uncle, who was always filial, was nowhere to be found.

Grandpa asked Grandpa.

"Are all these people the answer?"

"I see."

My uncle stood in front of the people who were kneeling on the floor.

“Do you know why you were dragged?”

Everyone just rolled their eyes in terror.

"If there is no sin, there will be no problem. But when you don't cooperate..."

My uncle, who had been talking terribly, suddenly stopped talking.

"I don't see one person."

My uncle immediately summoned the person in charge of bringing the family and
asked.
Soon after, my uncle's voice rose.

"You don't have Mr. Kwak's mother?"

"Yes. I was going to tell you even if you don't. I looked everywhere where Ms. Kwak
might be, but she wasn't there."

My aunt squeezed her sleeves tight as if they were about to rip them off.
He managed his expression somehow, but it was often distorted.

"Did you find the right one?!"

"It was... and it was said that it had not been seen since a week ago."

"A week ago...?"

If it was a week ago, it was the day Baek Ri-myeong fell into the state fire.
My eldest father's voice became serious.

“What about the access list?”

“I checked the list of my doors, but there is no record of them leaving.”

"Right now... bring all those who managed access immediately!"

Musa put on a puzzled expression.

"But then there will be a gap in access control..."

"Walking and locking! Isn't it fine if no one leaves! I don't even know when I ran
away, but I'm about to leave the door open!"Musa looked at his grandfather.

Baekri Sega was always crowded with people coming and going. Locking the door was
not enough for my uncle's authority.

The grandfather, who had been quiet until then, asked his uncle.
“Mr. Kwak is a servant of Uiran, so why are you coming here?”

"That's because it was Kwak's mother who brought the Snow Bing Orb!"

I quickly interjected.

"Ah, come to think of it, I heard that it was Mr. Kwak's mother who removed the
leftover Snow and Ice Orb after Myeong's older brother ate."

Veins stood firm on the back of the grandfather's hand as he grabbed Taesa's
armrest.

Grandpa looked down coldly at the kneeling people.

"Let's take them first."

Warriors came running and grabbed both arms one by one and raised them up.

Groans and frightened cries were heard everywhere.

Those who did not know what was going on were being dragged away, and a low voice
addressed their aunt.

"Baekriuiran."

I felt terrifying that my grandfather called me by his last name.

"Didn't Ms. Kwak follow you? But why are you here?"

A menacing spirit even emanates from the grandfather.

My aunt was startled and trembled.

"I'm so... so...

I don't know either."

"······I do not know?"

My aunt nodded hastily.

"Well, since I worked next to me for a long time while I was on my way to town, he
just gave me a vacation to see my family and get some rest! I really am!"

It's a vacation...
I laughed with my head down.
My aunt and Mrs. Kwak were riding together on the boat I saw in Jegalhwamu and the
River at Night. He was one of the few recognizable figures on board the ship.

The aunt exclaimed as if she were innocent.

"Neither I... I haven't seen it since I got back home!"

At that time, the grandmother who had been quiet the whole time opened her mouth.

"Uiran's words are correct."

“Madam, you will have to explain.”

Housework and the management of servants were the grandmother's authority.

“Mr. Kwak only came to Baekri for a while before going home on vacation.”

"Then why are you working here? Mrs. Kwak, you are such a great person to be
working after taking a vacation."

Despite Grandpa's pressing, Grandma calmly responded.

"Myungwa Liri's nanny's daughter was seriously ill. Knowing this, Mrs. Kwak said
she would take over the work for her and asked her to come and see her, I know."

In the past, when Li-ri's nanny went to the ceremony, Mr. Kwak's mother was close
enough to work instead. So no one thought it was strange.

"It's not because I'm out of control, it's because I couldn't manage it."

"······Mother."

As if her mother was the only one on her side, her aunt looked at her grandmother
and looked a bit like she was going to cry.

However, the grandmother who met my aunt's eyes had a cold face.

"How the hell are you going to manage the lower ones?"

"Mother, I'm sorry...

I, I..."

My aunt cried and apologized.

Grandmother said to her uncle with a bitter face.
"It's all my fault."

My uncle, who was a filial son and always had good friendship, seemed to have
softened his anger somewhat at this appearance.

"And I'm sorry. I'm still not sure if Mrs. Kwak is the culprit. So calm down, too."

"Neither... I don't want to doubt it either. But then why did it suddenly
disappear!"

"I'll have to look for it now."

Grandpa looked back at Grandpa.

"Thank you, father!"

Grandpa watched with his eyes narrowed, then waved his hand.

“Leave the front door open and close all other doors.Bring all the people who
controlled access, and finally, check the witnesses again."

"Yes."

There was no need to wait long for the testimony of those who were taken away
first. The frightened people voluntarily confessed everything they asked.

And finally, I was able to make sure that the Snow Bing Orb had been tightly sealed
until it fell into the hands of Mrs. Kwak's mother.

Another testimony came out. It was said that Mrs. Kwak's mother was particularly
interested in the elixir and asked many questions.

However, it was natural for the Murim family to be interested in the elixir.
Normally, it wouldn't be much of a problem. However, in the current situation, it
was only a testimony that added confidence to the suspicion.

My uncle, who was sitting in a chair, slammed the armrest.

"How dare you... How could you do this...!"

At that time, the samurai who had retreated after receiving the grandfather's order
hurriedly returned.
Grandpa's eyes lit up.

"Are you done already?"

"no."

"Then what are you back for!"

The warrior with a nervous face said.

"I found Mr. Kwak's mother."

"what?"

My aunt jumped up.

cried the uncle.

"What happened! Where did you find it?"

"that is······."

The samurai swallowed dry saliva and continued.

"Adjutant Jang took it with you."

"······Lieutenant Jang?"

My uncle looked surprised at the name that suddenly popped out.

"The chief said he would explain himself... what should I do?"

Grandpa said.

"Let's bring them both."

Musa went out and two people came in. It was four people to be exact.

The chief of staff was in front, followed by a middle-aged woman, supported by both
arms, almost dragged along.

Mrs. Kwak's mother had a very emaciated face. It was to the point where I couldn't
find him blocking the door and shouting at me.

"Really... how is it?"

My aunt muttered involuntarily.

Mrs. Kwak, who had been dragged along by the voice, lifted her bowed head.

A blush appeared on Mrs. Kwak's face. Suddenly, as if energized, he straightened

his body and shouted.

"miss!"
As she tried to approach her aunt, the warriors holding both arms blocked her.
It was when Mrs. Kwak's mother was kneeling on a stone slab. My uncle jumped up and
went to Mrs. Kwak.
My uncle went right into business.

"Mom,
What did you do to Snow Bing Orb?"

"Yes?"

"From the snow globe my mother brought me, a potion to drown in the magic spell
came out."

Ms. Kwak blinked as if she was surprised, then spoke cautiously.

"Bocchan, what do you mean..."

Damn!
It was an instant. Kwak's mother fell to the floor.

I heard my father's sigh from the side. My uncle said in a voice boiling with
anger.

"I don't have the patience to listen to nonsense right now."

The warriors on both sides immediately brought Ms. Kwak to her knees again.

"I, I feel unfair. What the hell is this... what do you mean..."

Blood splattered every time Mrs. Kwak spoke, as if her mouth had been torn.
My uncle clenched his fists and said.

“Mr. Kwak.”

Terrified, Mrs. Kwak shook her head and shouted.

"I, I'm really sorry! Goddamn! Lady! Please tell me!"

Ms. Kwak shouted as if she were asking for help.

Grandma got up and came slowly.

"Mommy. It's already been revealed. No one but you can use your hands on the Snow
Ice Orb."

"Yes? Great, Mrs. God?"

"Who ordered it? Mother, it must not have been done by herself. Tell the truth."

Chapter 163

“Yes?godfather?"

"Who ordered it? It's not like her mother did it alone. Tell the truth."

"To be honest...?"

Mrs. Kwak's mother looked at Mrs. Dae with a puzzled expression.

"What do you mean...?"

Her shaky gaze reached the aunt behind her.

“Mother, there is no need to speak at length!”

My uncle interrupted and shouted.

"Let's see if you can say that in prison!"

There was no way I could just keep him in prison. As soon as you enter, you will
confess. Mrs. Kwak's face turned white.

"Take it!"

The warriors grabbed Ms. Kwak's arms and lifted her up.
Kwak's mother struggled and shouted.

"Sa, save me! Lady! Lady!"

My aunt didn't know what to do and bit her lip. but couldn't get out He seemed to
know that he still had time to think, knowing that he would look strange if he
sided with Mrs. Kwak.

It was then.
"Wait."

Grandma stopped my uncle.

"Mother? What are you doing?"

My uncle's voice was suspicious.

"You're not trying to protect Mr. Kwak's mother, are you?"

Grandmother clicked her tongue and looked at my uncle.

My uncle, who had been filial for a long time, reflexively noticed Grandma's
displeased appearance.

"This is all my negligence. Myeong-yeong and daughter-in-law are like that, and I
have no face raising my face to you. As a hostess, the responsibility for not
taking care of the housework is too great."

The old woman sighed heavily and spoke in a pleading tone.

"I've been with my mother for a long time. I know her well. Give me a chance to
convince her."

At the request of the grandmother, the uncle put on a puzzled expression.

"······Okay, but if Ms. Kwak continues to talk nonsense, I'll take her right away!"

My uncle, who seemed to be worried, took a step back.

Even in this situation, my uncle believed in my aunt and grandmother.

"What if I don't believe you?"

Even though we recently fell out, how long have we been together as a family?

Not trusting my aunt and grandmother was tantamount to denying my life.

And who would readily imagine that a sister would do such a heinous thing to her
son?

Relieved, Mrs. Kwak lay down and sobbed.

"Madam! As expected, the only one who believes in me is the dame!"

“Mr. Kwak, wake up.”

It was a soft voice.

"All the witnesses are here."

Mrs. Kwak’s mother lay on her stomach and only raised her head.

"...a witness?"

"Yes. A drug that makes you fall into the magic spell was found in the snow and ice
orb left over from Myei's meal. And you were the only one who could use your hands
on the snow and ice orb."

"······."

Mrs. Kwak blinked her eyes with a dazed expression and then stammered.

"That's... no... uh, I don't know what I'm talking about..."

The grandmother cut off Mrs. Kwak's words.

“Your daughter had a baby this time, and your grandson is now four years old,
right?”

Ms. Kwak took a deep breath.

"Dae, dame..."

"If you continue to deny it...the children won't be at peace either. You, too, must
protect your family."

The voice was soft, but the content was gloomy.

The uncle looked at the grandmother with admiration, then looked at Mrs. Kwak
coldly.

It's like you can destroy my family and you'll be fine? It was a gaze that seemed
to say.

I was also amazed.

'That's great. really.'

From what I've heard, it seemed like the grandmother was threatening to tell the
truth about Mrs. Kwak's family.

But the truth I sawIt was a little different. Exactly...

'If you want to save your family's life, die alone.'

As Mr. Kwak's mother worked for the Baekri family for a long time, her husband and
children were doing things related to the Baekri family.

'In other words, it means everything is in grandma's hands.'

And it was Kwak's mother who worked under her grandmother for a long time.
Could I have not understood this meaning?

Mrs. Kwak's body trembled like an aspen tree. But there were also people who
couldn't understand.

"Oh, mother.
What are you going to do with Ms. Kwak?"

My aunt approached and grabbed her by the hem of her dress. It seems he couldn't
stand it any longer.

Grandmother exclaimed in frustration.

"Shut up. You still don't know what's important right now? If you're going to talk
nonsense, get out of here!"

It was just frustrating.

If he kept acting like that, even his uncle would be suspicious no matter how much
he wanted to trust his family.

"Mother..."

The grandmother pushed away, shaking off her aunt's hand.

"Or... did you make it for Mr. Kwak's mother?"

"Yes? Yes?! Uh, how could you say that... I, that mother's daughter!"

My aunt clutched the hem of her dress to her chest and put on a frightened
expression.

"You know it well even if you don't say it."

My aunt's expression gradually distorted, wondering what the hell she was thinking.
"Mother, please don't let me right now...
To abandon me..."

It was when Grandma frowned and tried to say something.

Mrs. Kwak shouted.

"I! It's true that I did it! You don't know. I made it up on my own."

"Uh, how are you?"

My aunt, who had a confused expression for a moment, soon brightened her eyes. It
was an expression that looked for a hole to survive even in the collapsed sky.

The grandmother let out a sigh of relief without noticing.

The aunt quickly pressed on to Mrs. Kwak.

"Oh my! How could you do something like this! I trusted you...!"

Mrs. Kwak bowed her head in silence. Grandpa came forward again.

"Why?"

My uncle clenched his fists tightly and asked in a voice as if he was holding back.

“Why did you harm our name?”

Mrs. Kwak's voice was so low that it was hard to hear.

"I... I wasn't in my right mind... I'm angry with the young boy framing the bad boy
and the ticket boy..."

"Slander? What did you mean?"

"······."

After thinking for a moment, my uncle asked as if it were nonsense.

“Could it be that you are talking about throwing stones at Yeon-i?”

Ms. Kwak nodded, almost invisible.

My uncle closed his eyes and suddenly ran out.

"Just because of that...!"

"Ouch!"

Kwak's mother was kicked and turned round.

My father hastily grabbed my uncle.

If her uncle, who had mastered martial arts, lost his temper and used his strength,
Mrs. Kwak could have died. Even if it wasn't for that, my father would have stopped
it.

"How many hardships Myeonggi has suffered because of those idiots! What does
Myeonggi say to Myeongi who took care of those idiots at least as cousins?"

When a person's eyes are turned upside down, don't the words inside come out?

My aunt's face twisted at her uncle's plain words.

Grandmother hurriedly said.

"Quickly take Mrs. Kwak and put her in jail."

I thought it would be like this. that I won't admit easily.

I opened my mouth.

"Wait."

His father's worried gaze landed on his cheek.

cried the aunt quickly.

"I can't tell heaven and earth, what are you doing?what is it can't you stay still?
Are you going to intervene now?"

The silent grandfather opened his mouth.

"Yeon-i has known about Snow and Ice Orb, so she must be curious. You, who don't
know everything, are also interjecting. What's wrong with Yeon-i talking?"

"······."

My aunt was speechless in an instant, and my grandfather looked at me and said,

"Tell me."

I bowed my head in gratitude and looked at Jang Seok-ryang.

So far, no one has paid attention to Jang Seok-ryang, who came with Mr. Kwak's
mother. He stood quietly on one side like a borrowed barley sack the whole time he
was arguing with Mrs. Kwak.

"Adjutant Jang, let me ask you one question."

“Speak.”

"How did you get hold of Mr. Kwak's mother?"

My aunt was startled.

Jang Seok-ryang said.

“After the trouble with Master Myeong, didn’t Lady Dae severely block entry and
exit around the inner hall?”

"That's right. I couldn't enter either... Kwak's mother blocked it because it was
her grandmother's name."

I looked at my grandmother for a moment.

Jang Seok-ryang continued.

"But then there was a commotion and they said Mr. Agi Yeon and Mr. Agi Lee went
inside."

It was a story about breaking down a door.

“While I was watching with concern, Mrs. Kwak suddenly came out of the inner hall.
Then, as if I had been told beforehand, she secretly left Baekri without wearing a
pass.”

"You don't know?"

"Yes."

The saying that he sneaked out without wearing a pass badge meant he was trying to
hide the fact that he had been outside.

"Feeling this strange, I kept asking her to pursue the whereabouts of Mrs. Kwak."

"So what?"

"Ms. Kwak entered an alley in a carriage and stopped near the house of a great
family. The person who followed the trail thought that things were going back
urgently and caught Mrs. Kwak before entering the house."

Grandpa intervened.

"Why are you saying that now!"

Jang Seok-ryang cleared his throat and answered.

"After that, I was distracted by various things... I forgot about Mrs. Kwak's
mother."

"No matter how true it is...! No, it's done. We'll discuss it later..."

Uncle asked suspiciously.

"So, which house did Mrs. Kwak's mother want to enter?"

“It was Mrs. Wu’s.”

Grandma closed her eyes tightly.

"Mrs. Wu? If it's Mrs. Wu's house..."

My uncle slowly turned his head toward my aunt.

"Isn't righteousness the place you visited?"

It was Mrs. Wu who my aunt met before returning to the Baekri family after hearing
about Baek Ri-myeong's accident.

"······."

My aunt was silent with a pale face.

Chapter 164

In fact, it was Jegal Hwamu, not Jang Seok-ryang, who caught Kwak's mother.

After receiving my request, Zhuge Huamu was already monitoring my aunt, so he knew
that my aunt had visited Mrs. Wu's house.

In that situation, Seo Ha-ryeong delivered the news of Baek Ri-myeong to Jegal Hwa-
mu at my request.

Seo Ha-ryeong explained briefly without knowing the details, but with that alone,
Jegal Hwa-mu understood everything that followed.

At that time, Mrs. Kwak's mother visited Mrs. Woo's house, and someone from Jegal
Hwamu kidnapped Mrs. Kwak.

Even if Jegal Hwamu had many outstretched hands in many ways, he could not send the
kidnapped mother to me without the knowledge of the Baekri family.

That's where I asked Seok-ryang Jang. Jang Seok-ryang takes Mr. Kwak's mother with
him, and when the family starts to openly insist on looking for Mr. Kwak, ask him
to bring him.

Mrs. Kwak's mother did not know who kidnapped her, so from the beginningIt didn't
matter if Jang Seok-ryang said he did it.

The truth will come out when we investigate later, but anyway, the important thing
now is what Ms. Kwak did.

Grandpa asked.

"Baekriuiran, why did Kwak's mother secretly visit you at that point?"

"That, that's..."

My aunt glared at me. It was the look in his eyes that asked why he asked such a
question.

I tilted my head as if asking why.

Biting her lip, the aunt urged Mr. Kwak.

"I don't know! Mrs. Kwak, say something!"

"······."

Ms. Kwak looked at her aunt somewhat unfairly, then gritted her teeth and replied.

“I must have visited because I remembered hearing that you were going to Mrs. Woo’s
house before taking vacation.”

"Oh, that's right! Ah! I told you before I gave Ms. Kwak a vacation. I'm going to
Mrs. Wu. So, you didn't come to see me because you were surprised by a bad illness
in the family..."

Without realizing it, a smile leaked out at the moment and I hurriedly managed my
expression.
My uncle shouted, interrupting my aunt.
"Do you think I'm stupid!"

"Oh, brother."

"If I knew you were staying at Mrs. Wu's, I should have gone to see you right
away!"

My uncle pointed a finger at Mrs. Kwak.

“How am I supposed to understand that Myungyi didn’t go to you when he was dying,
but went to see you when he found a way to survive!”

I averted my gaze as I watched his expression distort with a sense of betrayal.

My father's face was pale and he looked distressed. As expected, my father didn't
think at all that my aunt would go this far.

Then I turned my head and looked at my grandfather. And I was a little surprised.
My grandfather was looking at me, not my aunt, grandmother, and uncle.

Since when have you been looking at it?

In an instant, our eyes met.

The same complexion and unchanging expression as usual did not go well with this
situation. But for some reason, the gaze looking at me was very sad.

I lowered my gaze again.

The staggering uncle grabbed the aunt's front desk.

"How can you... you...!"

The stuttering uncle shouted like a roar.

"Myung is your nephew. How could you do that to Myung!"

"Let go of this...!"

My aunt grabbed my uncle's wrist and pushed him away.

The body of my uncle, who had almost fallen into the state-of-the-art, and who
suffered physically and mentally, could not be in the right condition. My uncle was
easily pushed away, and my aunt shouted.

"You said no!"

My uncle looked at me in awe.

“Are you still denying the situation at this point?”

"What is this situation? Do you have any proof that I did it?"

My aunt was annoyed at tidying up the closet.

"I just arranged to meet Ms. Kwak at Mrs. Wu's house. How could I have known that
Ms. Kwak would do something like this?"

"What, what?"

The grandmother said to her uncle, who was at a loss for words at the shameless
answer.

"Uimuk, wake up. There is no evidence that Uiran did it."

"······Mother? What is even your mother saying in this situation!"

"It's just that the situation feels like that. Isn't there no way that Uiran was
like that?"

"Mother······.
Now... Now... Could it be...?"

My uncle, who had been looking at my grandmother in disbelief, burst into laughter
as if he had lost his mind.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!

Mother, from the beginning... you knew from the beginning, right? That's why you
know, and I've been on the side of the uprising until now..."

"I don't know what you're talking about."

Grandma looked at Uncle Dad anxiously.looked

"Isn't that too shocking?

I'll take care of this, so you can go and rest."

It was a very benevolent figure.

"What a spectacle."

A calm voice rang out.

Grandmother saw her aunt.

"Baekriui means that all situations clearly point to you. But is that the only
excuse?"
My aunt pursed her lips and lowered her head, then suddenly lifted her head and
shouted.

"My father always hated me. No matter what I say, he'll doubt me anyway! No matter
how much he is, as long as my mother is around, he won't do anything to me without
proof! I'll never admit it!"

When things got to this point, the fear disappeared, and the eyes of the aunt
looking at the grandfather were sharp blue.

Grandpa smiled and looked at Grandma.

“What on earth did you believe in doing this, and it was because of your wife?”

"I don't know what you're talking about."

Grandma answered calmly.

"I've been wondering all along. Whether your wife was with you in this, or whether
you did it alone. But that's not the point."

"Sangkong, what are you talking about? Please stop talking as if you were
suspicious of people without proof."

The grandfather looked at his aunt and grandmother and said to his uncle.

"Silence, what are you going to do?"

"Yes?"

"I asked what you're going to do. Didn't you say you'd be in command?"

My uncle looked blank as if he still didn't know.

“You don’t have to look for your son’s evil beast?

Only then did my uncle make an impression as if he had come to his senses a little.

"I... what should I do? I am... I am... Father, please help me..."

It was almost a sobbing voice at the end. Grandpa clicked his tongue and said.

"Do you want me to come out?"

“Of course you have to step out!
Myeong is also his father's grandson! If not my father, who else... please reveal
my injustice."

Grandpa let out a big sigh.

"i get it."

The grandfather said to the uncle, whose complexion brightened a little.

"But I'm not the one who can solve this."

"to?"

"Stupid! Only one person could have clarified this from the beginning! You still
don't know that!"

"What do you mean...?"

"I'm not the one you should ask for help, it's Kite!"

Grandpa saw me.

The deep sunken eyes seemed to shine brightly.

"Baek Ri-yeon!
you made it this way Then you should have all the certificates!"

Grandpa took a deep breath.

"Do whatever you want. I'll take care of it."

"······."

Should I say grandpa? He seemed to know that I knew everything from the start.

I wondered why you were staying still while your aunt, grandmother, and uncle were
making such a fuss...

"How do you...
What do you know...?"

"Brother, just watch."

I stared blankly at my father and lowered my head slightly.

My father looked at me with a lot of things he wanted to say, but it seemed like he
decided to watch over me.
I was always grateful and sorry for my father.
My aunt snorted and muttered.

"Looks like it's time for Dad to rest too. What are you entrusting him with?"

I ignored it and walked over to Ms. Kwak.

"Your aunt's maid isn't the only one, and she couldn't handle everything alone,
right?"

Kwak's motherdidn't even look at me I continued without any reaction.

“For example, going to see a pharmacist named Gwansong.”

Ms. Kwak's eyes widened.

I heard a gasping sound from behind.

"About two months ago, one of my aunt's handmaids went to visit a very famous
pharmacist named Gwansong. Gwansong is a pharmacist who has excellent abilities but
commits several crimes, so people don't go looking for him. Does your mother know
why you went to see that pharmacist?"

"······."

"My aunt's maid told me to make some kind of medicine. It was a medicine that could
put the person who ate it into a state of suffering."

I now looked at my uncle and aunt.

"At first, Gwansong refused. The rejected aunt's maid changed her words. She gave
me an unknown medicine and asked me to make the same medicine."

There was no way that famous pharmacists or famous medical doctors would step into
such a wicked drug manufacture.

At first glance, it's a complicated situation. If I get it wrong, I'll pay my

respects for nothing.

That said, I couldn't ask for help from the idiots. The person who picked and chose
was a man named Gwansong...

"Gwansong, who was interested in the medicine he had seen for the first time,
accepted the request to make the same medicine. But it soon failed."

I took a piece of paper and a small wrapper out of my sleeve.

“Here is Gwansong’s statement. And Gwansong is also kept by Deputy Jang, so you can
check it anytime.”

Then I held out the small package.

"This is a part of the medicine my aunt requested. Gwansong, who thought the
medicine was very strange, didn't return it all to my aunt, but stole some. Compare
it with the rest of the Snow Bing Orbs, and you can see if it's the same medicine,
right?"

I said mockingly.

"Auntie, what if you trust the druggist who committed the crime?"

Chapter 165

The aunt's expression gradually darkened.

Stealing the prescribed medicine? It was usually unimaginable. Even though he had
good skills, he could understand why he was running away and hiding.

I didn't even kidnap or threaten Gwansong. He was very proud, saying that he had
only failed while making medicine, and when he paid a lot of money, everyone
started drinking.

There was no guarantee of client confidentiality.

“Comparing it with the rest of the Snow Bing Orb, you can tell if it’s the same
medicine.”

It took quite a while to bring the pharmacist, so I couldn't ask Seok Tae-ui yet.

I handed over the statement to my grandfather.

Grandpa, who read all the way, closed his eyes. My uncle, who had noticed,
hurriedly received a statement from his grandfather.

The area around the neck trembled slightly as if the grandfather had been
telephoning, and one warrior left the auditorium without a sound.

Unknowingly, my uncle, who had finished reading it, brandished the statement and
shouted.

"This vicious... how can you be so vicious... why are you silent!
Why don't you keep making excuses that you didn't do it!"
The aunt looked at the grandmother urgently. Grandpa snorted.

"What are you going to do when you see your mother? It's so obvious, but you think
your mother can protect you!"

My uncle handed out a statement to my grandmother.

“You should read it, too!”

"······."

I watched it, then looked at Mrs. Kwak's mother again.

"Mommy, I'll ask again. Did you really do it alone?"

Mrs. Kwak's lips trembled. I said slowly.

"You'll have to think very well and answer. If you want to protect your family."

Anyone with a head as fast as Mrs. Kwak's would know.

indeedCan a grandmother who can't even protect her aunt be able to protect Ms.
Kwak's family?

I said looking at the warriors.

"I'll take it."

Aunt Kwak was no longer needed.

Kwak's mother, who was caught by both arms, seemed to have no strength to struggle
any longer. Mrs. Kwak was quietly taken away.

"What is Baekriui? Do you have something to say?"

"······."

Grandpa said.

"Take Baekri's Ran and put them in lockdown."

"Suck!"

The startled aunt caught her breath, and the warriors who approached in an instant
grabbed her by the arms.

My aunt was startled and struggled.

"Can't you let go of this? Who are you, how dare you put your hands on my body!"

Grandmother screamed in fright.

"What are you doing!"

"Mother, save me!

Mother! Mother!"

Grandma shouted at Grandpa.

"What are you trying to do by dragging the righteous army!"

"I'm not going to do anything right now."

Grandfather asked hurriedly.

"Dad, right now?"

It seemed that he was worried that his grandfather would take the side of his aunt.
The grandfather looked at the uncle pathetically.

"But if it is certain that Uiran has committed a kinship injury..."

My uncle swallowed a gulp.

"Baekriuiran will be dug up from the family register, and internal energy will also
be abolished."

"Above!"

"no!"

A shrieking cry rang out.

My uncle, who had taken a deep breath, said in a trembling voice.

"Ah, father... you say you're getting rid of my... inner energy?"

Grandpa asked bitterly.

"then?"

"Ah... that... yes."

He wanted to be punished, but again, this seemed a bit cruel.

"Hey, let go of this! Mother! Mother!"

It was then. Suddenly, the father raised his hand and stopped the warriors.

"Let go for a while."

Everyone looked at their father curiously.

"Ui-gang-ah."

On the contrary, my aunt looked at my father with hopeful eyes.

"I knew you would help..."

“Sister, I ask you one thing.”

"What do you mean?"

“Why did you ask to make another when you already have one?”

"······."

In response to his father's question, the uncle suddenly made a puzzled expression
as if asking what he was talking about. Then, as if realizing it, he looked at me.

Father said coldly.

"What were you trying to do by making another one?"

"······That, that's······ So..."

My aunt chewed her lips.

“Could it be that you tried to use medicine for Yeon?”

"That, it can't be!"

My aunt denied it, but no one here would have believed her words.
My father seemed to be getting more and more angry.

“I will ask you one last time.”

Harbor didn't speak immediately and was silent for quite some time.

“The magic that Yeoni experienced as soon as she entered the Baekri family… Is that
related to your sister?”

Then Grandma screamed.

"Ui-gang! To put the blame on Ui-ran until a long time ago that this happened!"

"If not, I'm glad."

The father looked at the grandmother with cold eyes.

"I was just a little suspicious."

I wrapped my father's fist like a cover. I looked at my father.

I hope my father doesn't get hurt... probably impossible

I said around.

“There is something I had a question about while researching Gwansong.”

Grandmother glared at me with bloodshot eyes. I wanted to shut my mouth right away,
but I couldn't and looked resentful.

"Isn't that strange? Auntie's medicine."

granny screamed

"doWhat do you want to say!"

“Rather than asking Gwansong to make the same medicine for your aunt, shouldn’t you
have gotten another one from scratch?”

My uncle shook his head as if he had just realized something strange.

"Surely strange."

"There is a simple way to explain why I had no choice but to ask another
pharmacist..."
"What is it?"

My uncle seemed completely absorbed in my words now.

"It's probably something you couldn't get more from where you got your first drug."

I turned to my aunt.

"Before my aunt went to the pharmacist, she visited the monk in the eastern
mountain. After a while, the monk suddenly disappeared from the temple. My aunt
mobilized people to chase after the monk. Aunt, why did you pursue that monk?"

My aunt's complexion went blue and then white over and over again.

"Why should I say that?

What does this have to do with anything!"

“Why doesn’t it matter?

"······."

"Then I got two concubines. But where did one go and only one remained?"

I couldn't tell if my hand was shaking or if my father's hand was shaking. One
thing is for sure, I've been waiting a long time... a long time to say this.

I shouted out in anger.

"One was written to me.

To a six-year-old child who has just entered the Baekris family and is taking the
elixir for the first time!"

* * *

Took.

The ink dripping from the brush spread across the paper.

I sighed and put the brush down on the inkstone.

The sound of sobs carried in the hot wind through the open window. It was the sound
of a grandmother begging for her uncle.

“I thought I had to hide it. Look, I know that there will be no blood or tears like
that, but how can I say everything from the beginning!

I heard that the grandmother was also confined to the house all the time, and only
today was able to come out.

It wasn't too far from where the two of them were, so I could hear all the
conversation with just a little bit of increased hearing.

Where I am now is in Baekdang, my grandfather's residence. This room was where I

stayed for a while when I was sick a long time ago.

That day, the interrogation seat at Cheongdang was closed, and my grandfather told
me to stay in Igo.

Grandpa didn't lock me up or order me not to go out, but I kept myself in my room.

In the meantime, the grandfather was uncovering the truth one by one and organizing
the family.

Seok Tae-ui quickly found out that the drug the pharmacist had was the same as the
one in the Snow Ice Orb.

Once I grabbed the tail, it burst out. The testimonies of the woman who went to see
the pharmacist, the coachman who took the woman, and the escort. What my aunt did
was now an obvious fact.

The conversation continued.

"Mother, this is not my punishment."

"You can ask your father for a favor. Can't you just forgive me!"

"······."

"I have to be punished. But to be kicked out of the family with my powers ruined!
Isn't it the same as telling Uiran to die! Still, he's your blood brother! How can
you ask him to pay with his life!"

"My father didn't say that he would die in disarray. Don't leap."

"Yes. You spoke well. Myeong is not dead, isn't it not that you have become a
disabled person! Isn't it enough to build up your internal energy again... But you
have to make Uiran a disabled person to relieve your stomach! Even the head of the
small house goes away In the yard, how is thisCrab is cruel! How can evil and votes
live...!"

It was also revealed that the head of the household participated in the crime of
the aunt.

The people who were chasing the monk were the people of Sogajang.

He didn't have to think deeply about why the head of the cow was involved in such a
stupid act.

They thought that Baek Ri-pyo could become the successor of the Baek-ri family if
Baek Ri-myeong was dealt with. At the cost of absurd thoughts, the head of the
small household is now on the verge of ruin.

'Should I close the window?'

I left it open because it was frustrating to be in the room, but since it's been
like that for over an hour, I've been eavesdropping on it for the first time or
two, but now it's a bit boring.

“Mother·····.

"Ha! There's no proper proof for that! I haven't even brought back a monk yet...!"

I closed the window and suppressed my involuntary focus on the noise.

'Hmm, does this seem okay?'

It was time to turn around again. An unexpected guest was standing at the door.

Chapter 166

* * *

"Are you there? It's me."

“Adjutant Jang, please come in.”

Beside Jang Seok-ryang, who opened the door and entered, there was an
uncharacteristically neatly dressed Jegal Hwa-moo.

'How did he get here?'

The family was in a state of turmoil, so outsiders could hardly come in, but to
hear hundreds of people come in.

Jegal Hwamu smiled lightly and calmly crossed the threshold and walked around the
room waving a fan. Is it because we met after a long time? For some reason, it was
difficult to take my eyes off her.

At that time, Adjutant Jang coughed lightly and said.

"The family lord called and talked with the lord Jegal Sega today. On the way back,
the lord Jegal Sega said he needed to see Agi-ssi..."
The question is solved.
Jang Seok-ryang spoke carefully.

“And Agi-ssi, you all knew that the family lord received the help of Jegal Sega.”

"Yes."

At the right time, I told my grandfather that it was okay for everyone to reveal
the truth. Jang Seok-ryang seemed to have all said that he had been asked by me.

Jang Seok-ryang looked at me a little as if he was perplexed and said.

"So... you already knew before I told you the truth."

"Yes? What do you mean?"

"You said that you knew from the beginning that Adjutant Jang wasn't taking Mr.
Kwak with you."

Jegal Hwamu interjected and answered. Then he looked back at Jang Seok-ryang and
said.

"Now go."

I frowned and looked at Zhuge Hwamu.

'I'm not from my own family, but he commands me very naturally.'

While watching Jang Seok-ryang slightly bow his head and try to step back, I was
startled when I remembered a fact.

'Wait, isn't it just the two of us with Jegal Hwamu when Deputy Jang leaves?'

Suddenly, with a strong desire to leave the room. Jegal Hwamu smiled broadly as if
he knew how I felt.

I hurriedly looked away.

Silence lingered in the room until Jang Seok-ryang left and Shibi returned to pick
up Dago and the teapot. I didn't mention it, but what Shibi brought was a fire
truck.

'Well, since he ate fire truck every time at my house... it's not really a secret.'

I opened my mouth while looking at the fragrant scent.

“How do you feel…”

"stop······"
Of course, both of them opened their mouths at the same time.
Both Jegalhwamu and I looked at each other with expressions as if they were
laughing or crying.

"Speak first...

"From you..."

Zhuge Hwamu pointed at me with a fan as if telling me to speak first, and I shook
my head.

"No, tell me first."

Jegal Hwamu understandsHe nodded his head and said.

"How are you feeling?

"······."

I looked at Jegal Hwamu with a strange expression.

"Why?"

"Is it a habit??

Zhuge Huamu tilted his head.

“Ask me how you feel every time we meet.”

Is Zhuge Huamu one of the ways to grasp the other person's thoughts?

But at my words, Jegal Hwamu raised his eyebrows slightly.

"Did I say that every time?"

"yes."

I lifted my teacup and shook my head. Jegal Hwamu, who seemed to be thinking
deeply, also shook his head.

“Come to think of it, it really is.”

Then he stared at me and smiled softly.

"I guess it's because I want you to laugh."

I almost spilled the tea in an instant.

I set the teacup down with trembling hands.

Jegalhwamu said in a laughing voice.

"Look at your expression."

I could feel the heat rising up in my face.

'Are you really crazy? Aaaaa!'

I screamed inwardly and rubbed the goose bumps on my arms.

"You, how do you say things like this casually? Aren't you ashamed?"

Was it the right choice for me to stay alone with him?

“I already noticed anyway, so why are you faking it?”

"······."

Zhuge Huamu tilted his head slightly. It was a languid look.

"I haven't been contacted as to what happened."

"You can use your secret line."

There was a small smile on Zhuge Hwamu's lips, but he spoke with a somewhat gloomy
expression.

"I'm really sorry. Still, I wanted to hear from you directly."

"······."

"Am I awkward?"

"······."

Wouldn't that be awkward?!

It was as if I was the only one who remembered the confession that day.

Jegal Hwamu looked at me rather curiously. And he smiled like he was happy.
"I guess you've never been courted before regression? Am I the first?"

"no it's not?"

"Yeah. Yes. Right. No."

"Could you shut up over there?"

Jegalhwamu, whose mouth was closed, rolled his eyes and smiled.
Gripping my molars, I hurriedly turned my words around.

"Thank you for helping me with this. It would have been difficult without you."

“Are you just saying thank you and moving on?”

"······."

I did get a lot of help.

Come to think of it, I must have treated Jegal Hwamu like a subordinate rather than
Jegal Hwamu giving orders to Jang Seok-ryang like a subordinate.

'I took it for granted...'

But I felt unfair.

What I wanted to do, Jegal Hwamu kept touching me, coaxing me to help, and
persuading me with all sorts of words!

Since I saved his life, it is natural for him to help...

'This is why you shouldn't trust verbal contracts.'

I said slightly hesitantly.

"Um... I get it. Is there anything you want?"

Jegal Hwamu replied as if he had been waiting.

"Yes. I have one."

"······."

why are you so worried?

"······What?"

"Don't be angry."
"what?"

"Listen to me and don't be angry."

Jegal Hwamu smiled round and round.

"Mmmmm, I get it."

I slightly glared at the Jegal Hwamu.

"What the hell are you trying to say?"

Zhuge Hwamu said with a smile.

"Why didn't you answer my question earlier?"

"What question? How are you feeling?"

Zhuge Huamu nodded.

'It's very bitter now because of you.' couldn't say

After hesitating for a moment, Zhuge Huamu spoke again.

"You've accomplished what you've been planning for a long time, don't you look
happier than you thought?"

I was about to say no, but sighed and said.

“Because there are other victims.”

Zhuge HwaMoo clicked his tongue and shook his head. I covered my mouth.

It was impossible to keep 100 li people sleeping forever.

Eventually, he realized that he had lost his inner strength. Of course, there was
an uproar. At first, he denied that it was possible, but later, he broke everything
in the room with his immature body and cried out before collapsing.

The fortunate thing was... I still didn't know that it was my aunt who made me that
way. But it wasn't long before he found out.

Zhuge Huamu sighed and opened his mouth.

"I have to tell you too."

"What?"

"Actually, I made Baek Li Myung use the medicine."

I frowned and looked at Jegal Hwamu.

"What do you mean?"

"I made your aunt aim for 100 li."

"······."

I was perplexed and looked at Zhuge Hwamu.

Is it the work of Zhuge Hwamu that your aunt targeted Baek Ri-myeong?

"how?"

"I spilled the word to your aunt and friends. There is nothing better about Baek
Ri-myeong than Baek Ri-pyo."

"······."

I understood what had happened.

Baekri-myeong has nothing better than Baekri-pyo. It was something anyone could
say. The fact that it is the words of Zhuge Sega gives more weight.

But it was different when it reached my aunt's ears.

Around Auntie, there were only people who flattered her at the level of a high
level. To please their aunt, they must have diligently copied the compliments given
by Jegal Sega.

And my aunt was a person who had lived with an inferiority complex to my father all
her life. Zhuge Liwamu's words must have sounded sweet to his aunt.

Just in time, Baek Ri-myeong and the twins had a conflict.

My aunt felt that she had been humiliated, and Baek Ri-myeong's siding with me must
have touched her trauma.

At that time, you probably thought of something like this.

If it were not for the hundred li, wouldn't my son be the successor of the hundred
li family?

What Jegal Hwamu did was nothing special. It was just a word that could stimulate
her aunt's character.

Zhuge Huamu laughed and said

'But if it wasn't for this, I would have targeted you. We can't let you take
something you don't even know exactly what it is, can you?"
It's what you did, so there's no need to think it's my fault.
This is what Zhuge Lianghua wanted to convey.

"sorry."

It was a face that didn't look sorry at all.

"······."

I really didn't know what to say. It was because he was worried about me.

But... what if one hundred li died because of a little mistake and no evidence was
found?

“And I have one more thing to tell you.”

"Like what?"

“That monk.”

“The monk your aunt was after?”

Since it was far away, I was bringing her after receiving the statement that she
had given the medicine to her aunt.
There was still a lot to figure out.

How the hell did he make the medicine, why did he give it to his aunt, why did he
run away, and so on.

Jegal Hwamu looked really apologetic this time.

"It's dead."

"What? Why all of a sudden?!"

Jegal Hwamu's bluish-grey eyes were serious.

“There is blood coming out of your body.”

I opened my eyes wide.

Blood.

It was a blood-colored worm that settled in the human body as a parasite.

And if not regularly supplied with special medications, the parasites will suffer
terribly and die.
Doesn't it look good to write somewhere just by looking at it?

Yes. It was used to manipulate people in the Demonic Cult.

Chapter 167

The most common target is spies.

The spies of the Demonic Cult, who had blood in their bodies, were held hostage
with their own lives and could never betray them.

And if you get caught, no problem. Before extracting information,die soon

"It's my fault. If I'd known there was blood, I'd have dealt with it faster."

From the moment he was caught by Jegal Hwamu, the supply of medicine would have
been cut off.

“・・・・・No. If it wasn’t for you, I wouldn’t have known that she died from a
blood clot.”

Unless the body was dissected, it was impossible to determine whether it had died
of blood.

Suddenly, the demonic cult here.

I got up from the table.

"I have to go."

* * *

The place where my aunt was confined was the palace at the northern end.

This was a place where people with Baekri Castle were imprisoned when they
committed a crime.

It was a paradise compared to the prison where Mr. Kwak and other feuds of Aunt
Kwak were imprisoned.

However, it would be difficult for her to endure her aunt who lived luxuriously
without ever having suffered.
Beyond the high walls, the roof of the palace could not be seen. The only entrance
was guarded by two warriors.

It was a familiar face that I had seen quite a few times as a member of the
Baekgeom Team.

They were surprised to see me, and then even more surprised to see the gray-haired
young man behind them.

"Agi-ssi, Lord Jegal Sega."

The samurai who had posted his greetings spoke cautiously.

“Did you get permission to enter from the head of the household?”

"······Nope."

The white swordsman lowered his head with a puzzled expression.

"I'm sorry. The head of the family said not to let anyone in."

I lowered my eyes.

'What should I do?'

Both of them were members of the White Sword Team and had good skills, probably
because they were carefully selected.

Chop.

Jegal Hwamu rustled the open fan.

"What should I do? They said no. Should I go see the head of household again?"

"······."

"Huh? Yuna, why don't you answer?"

"······."

The members of the White Sword team looked at each other and tried to appease me
nervously.

"Agi-san, I'm really sorry. I'm not ignoring you. I have to obey the head of the
household, so please disobey... uh... uh?"

"Hmm?"
The member of the White Sword suddenly stumbled, and the person he was trying to
support also stumbled.

At that time, the hand that reached out like lightning touched the blood of the two
people.

thump, thump.

The two White Swordsman, who opened their eyes wide, fell down without enduring it.

I grabbed one of the people who was falling headfirst and put it down so it
wouldn't get hurt and waved my hand away.

A strong wind blew as a natural guide according to my will.

The gray hair of Zhuge Hwamu spread like wings and then slowly sank.

I drew in a stopped breath.

"Puha. You should tell me in advance!

I almost inhaled it too!"

"I trusted you."

The blue-grey eyes of the curved Jegal Hwamu sparkled with pleasure.

I caught my breath and looked down at the fallen White Swordsmen.

"...isn't it bad for the body?"

"Sure. You must be having a nice dream."

When you say that, it's like a drug.

Jegal Hwamu approached the door with peeling paint. In front of the open door
making a noise, Jegal Hwamu looked at me as if asking why he wasn't coming.

I said stepping out.

“Ah, it just feels familiar somehow.”

"You're used to it?"

"Yeah. Last time I went to Baek Ri-myeong, there were people who blocked me like
this. At that time, Liu Cheng and Yayul helped me like this."

Whenever my path was blocked, I was somehow inspired by the fact that there was
someone to help me.
Zhuge Huamu said blushingly.

"Because everyone likes you."

"······."

As I crossed the door, I suddenly felt my vision distorted. If it wasn't for the
golden eye, I wouldn't have noticed.

"Be careful. Let's hold hands from here on out."

There was a hand holding it carefully. Zhuge Huamu said lightly.

"Because of the truth. I'll get lost and keep wandering.It's for making."

The wall is high and the skills are good, but this is why only two people were able
to stand guard.

"This level of truth can be pierced with gold eyes."

"Yeah. That's right. I'm afraid I'll get lost."

"······."

lie. Jegal Sega is wandering around in this low-level battle.

But when he saw the cold and pale complexion running up his clasped hands, he
turned away without saying anything.

* * *

The bolt was unlocked and the door opened with a ghastly sound.

I saw an empty space without any furniture.

Dust piled up on the cracked stone floor and fallen leaves of unknown origin.

'It's unchanged.'

A long time ago, I was also imprisoned here. The twins put me here to torment me.

At that time, I couldn't get out of the camp and shivered in the palace all night.
Two days later, until my father found me.

I got into a big trouble, and when I came to my senses after being sick, it was
supposed that I had entered there alone after wandering around without thinking.

My father asked me if that was true, but...

I affirmed by keeping my mouth shut.

I knew it would be useless to tell the truth. He must have already bought off all
of Sibi and his servants.

For no reason, only my father would raise his voice and fight again, and everyone
would look at me as a problem.

When the aunt and the twins have an accident, the grandmother takes care of the
tracks.
Their family love was like that.

little.

Upon entering, pieces of broken porcelain were scattered on the floor, and food
that had not been cleaned was rotting.

And in a corner sat my aunt in a dirty blanket wrapped around her legs.

It was like he didn't even know I was in.

"aunt."

My aunt raised her head brightly.

Messy hair and an emaciated face.
I smiled brightly.

"It's been a while."

"······."

"It's ugly and suits my aunt."

"Do you dare to laugh at me?"

It looked like it would tear me apart any second.

I felt very good.

"I have good news. You should be able to leave soon."

"······what?"

He said as he saw hope in his eyes.

"Even though the Danjeon will be broken and the limb muscles will be severed, it's
better than being stuck here all the time, isn't it?"

"what?"

"Kwak's mother confessed. Disposition will come soon."

"No. No! It can't be... It can't be... Mother... There's no way Mother... can't
stay still!"
"If you don't want to believe it, don't believe it. Anyway, I won't be able to see
my aunt anytime soon, so I came here because I wanted to have an honest
conversation with her one last time."

"Ha! Honest talk? Do you think I'll believe you? Someone overheard..."

I waved my hand and opened the curtain.

"······!"

"How about it? Do you believe this much?"

I patted the palm of the opposite hand with a fan and walked slowly.

"Auntie's internal energy is sealed, so I made it so that she could see it on

purpose, in case she couldn't feel it. Well, even if she had internal energy, she
couldn't spread her magic, so I guess she didn't recognize it."

"you······."

"How can I get to that age... Phew. That's okay. Everyone in the world knows that
Auntie has no talent."

Before I knew it, it was in front of my aunt's nose.

My aunt's face twisted like a demon, and she attacked me.

"Ouch!"

Rather, my aunt fell behind.

My aunt wriggled like a worm on the floor. Even tears were shed.

"Ah mistake.
It suddenly came running and I didn't know."

I shook the fan.

It was a debt lent by Jegal Hwamu.

'It's a pieceyou really...

It's amazing.'

The moment the air was blown into it, the needle flew without a sound.

"You'd better not move."

"Crazy... are you crazy?!

I won't leave you alone as long as I get out of here!"
After opening the fan, I fluttered.

Hmm, how come this is a bit similar to Jegal Hwamu?

"Whew, it's a mistake. Stop squawking with a needle."

The aunt, who was trying to examine the wound wheezingly, suddenly put on a
frightened expression. Only my fingertips were shaking and I couldn't move anymore.

"To me······
What have you done to me?"

"Um. I'm fine too...? This is my third-generation property. I was worried that I
was talking to my aunt alone, so she asked me to bring it with me."

"what?"

"But it won't be a fatal poison."

He smiled a little as he opened his eyes.

Then, I turned around in surprise at the sudden feeling of shaking my air curtains.

'Gyeol? How did you get in?'

It's good because there's no fear of leaking the conversation if you open the
curtain, but I don't want to open it.

It is because the unfolding state is tiring, and in this way it is difficult to

feel the outside of the curtain.

Gyeol calmly took a seat to one side and sat down.

'I wonder if something will happen?'

Even with the debt...

The shocked aunt shouted as if she had come back to her senses.

"Jegal Segaju's property? Ha! From Jegal Segaju to Namgung Sogaju, I knew it before
that, but he's a guy who will sell his family!"

"If I can get help, I get it. By the way, the monk who handed over the medicine to
my aunt was also caught by Hwamu."

I met my aunt's eyes.

“And it finally arrived, and I brought it to the family today.”

Even I knew the monk died some time ago, but my aunt, who was cut off from the
outside world, would not know at all.

If the aunt knew that the monk was involved with the Demonic Cult...

I watched my aunt's expression without missing a single one.

Chapter 168

"You look great! So?

I'm going to interrogate him, why did I come here!"

I lowered my eyes for a moment and looked at my aunt.

“The monk said that your aunt asked for the medicine first.”

My aunt snorted.

"Ha! I'm locked up here and even the people tell lies."

He looked at me and murmured.

"Oh no, you made me say that? You threatened me, didn't I?"

"······."

I have no idea.
My aunt had no idea that the monk was connected to the Demonic Cult.

What if your aunt knew that the monk was the leader of the Demonic Cult?

From the moment the story of the monk came out, he must have been terrified. If I
had been smarter, I would have known he was dead.

If you act at the level of an aunt, it will show right away.

'I came to see if I knew anything, but it was a futile thing.'

My aunt continued to mutter to herself as if half lost.

"I didn't believe the middle one..."

My aunt sprayed resentment and hatred everywhere.

As I listened to the story flowing, I caught a suspicious point.

"Did the monk recommend the medicine first?"

I deliberately provoked him by sending a pitiful glance.

"You came all the way here and blamed others. Stop telling lies that aren't even
funny."

As expected, the hot-tempered aunt glared at me with bloodshot eyes.

"I did want a drug that made me sick!"

"Isn't it a medicine made with a coin inhalation?"

"Ha, do you have a drink? I also knew then that there was such a medicine!"

After all, my aunt was just being used. But why?

Demonic CultistI couldn't figure out why he had to target me.

'Did I even know in advance that I would return?'

And if the Demonic Cult really used the aunt...

'Who the hell was the other pill for?'

Baek Ri-myeong was a goal that Auntie changed at will. And if he was aiming for 100
Limyeong from the beginning, he wouldn't have to wait 6 years.

'Or is it... Grandpa?'

not. A master of the level of a grandfather does not take elixirs well.

This is because it is no longer the stage to measure achievements with internal

work.
If you are a master like your grandfather, focus on getting over the wall.

The elixir is not very helpful. Rather, absorbing the elixir only interfered with
training beyond the wall.

It would have been no different six years ago when my aunt first got that medicine.
Even after that, I had never heard of my grandfather taking the elixir, even though
he occasionally attended closed training.
A person worthy of an aunt.

I wanted to think about something.

"The last one was for my father, right?"

I gripped the fan tightly as if I would break it.

"Yes! I was aiming for your father in the first place!"

Aunt laughed. It seemed half crazy.

"But somehow the wind blew and they didn't take the elixir! Not even once in 6
years!"

Because there is a problem with the internal organs.

My father hadn't taken the elixir in the meantime.

"So I tried to target you again, ha, Baek Ri-myeong, that bastard is so nasty.
Besides being the eldest son, how dare you ignore my son? Even if I had dealt with
him well, my son would have been able to become the 100 li family... ...!"

It felt as if the crown of my head stood on end and the blood in my whole body
became cold, as if I had been submerged in an ice-cold lake.

"Then let me tell you something."

Originally, it was unnecessary to say, but...

“I knew right away that my aunt used her hands on my elixir and made me fall into
the magic spell.”

I came close to my aunt.

"But my grandmother was so thoroughly destroying the evidence that I couldn't catch
her tail."

When I opened my eyes after returning, I was only six years old, and I didn't have
any cards to claim evidence.

"That's why I made Aunt do the same thing again."

My aunt looked at me as if she was talking nonsense.

"Do you remember when the twins were kicked out of Gogyeam? You stepped on a peony
in front of Sogaju Namgung and got kicked out. Did you know that I was actually
Namgung Sogaju? So I just gave you the peony."

"······."

"Even when the twins threw mud at me, I also knew there was a stone in it? So I
caught it and threw it back."

If you thought about it a little, you would know that the fact that I knew this
didn't make sense.

But it will sound different to my aunt, who is already suffering from paranoia.
The aunt's face gradually contorted.

"I thought that if I bullied the twins, my aunt would definitely take another dose
of my elixir. Didn't she even succeed once? I was sure she would try again."

Because people don't change easily.

"That's why I intentionally leaked the fact that I was taking the elixir to my aunt
through Sonok."

"You... you made it all up?"

I nodded.

“I was so worried that my aunt wouldn’t take the medicine with the elixir.

I smiled brightly.

"Thank you, aunt. Baekri is gone, so now I am the only heir to the Baekri family!"

* * *

A man with long white hair loosely tied back leaned against the wall with his eyes
closed.

["ah,No, is that what you made me say? you were threatening right?"]
'Also.'

Baekri's Ran couldn't even be discarded. Just an ordinary person blinded by a lack
of qualifications and jealousy.
There were countless people like that.

People who can't admit that others are great for no particular reason, so they're
desperate to get down.

If you look at the reasons for doing such absurd things, there was nothing special.

jealousy. period. and stupid.

I always regret that I didn't know it would turn out like this. Stupid things that
I really don't understand. It was something I had seen countless times.

'Ah, this is not my memory.'

For a while, I got rid of the confused memories.

There are more memories inherited from Jegal Segaju in the past than the time he
has lived as Jegal Hwamu.

loss of self.

Memories of who you are are mixed and blurred.

So even though I inherited the memory, I didn't open it on purpose.

Zhuge Huamu quickly recalled another memory. The warmth of the hand that could not
be shaken off.

"Anyway...it's nice.
Man, I'm very angry."

At that time, I felt a sign approaching quickly from afar.

"It's already fast that you're chasing me.

Well? It's not."

I thought it was someone from the family who came to pick up Baek Ri-yeon, but it
was a completely different person.

Through the slightly curly bangs, red eyes could be seen. There was also a clear
tear point under the left eye.

It was the first time since we met in front of the amusement boat.

Jegal Hwamu said while pressing the area near his temple.

"It's later than expected."

"······."
If he had asked me instead of him, I would have been able to reach Baekri Sega and
Baekri Ui-gang a little faster.

Why did you ask that guy when you knew I had a means of contacting you?
It was a question I hadn't bothered to ask.

My stomach was twisted.

Jegal Hwamu raised the corner of his mouth and said calmly.

"Yeon is inside."

He stepped aside in front of the old door as if to tell Yayul to enter.

Yayul stared at Jegal Hwamu and refused to enter.

Jegal Hwamu touched the corner of his mouth.

"Sorry."

Yayul openly ignored him.

Zhuge Huamu opened his mouth again.

“Byuk Yayul. Did you get rid of the magic attack properly?”

In an instant, Yale's eyes sharpened.

Zhuge Huamu sighed openly.

"I couldn't get rid of it."

"shut up."

"Did you know that I'm digging into your past even by the wall?"

"Know."

"But why are you stuck here?

have no conscience How about getting away from the kite? How long do you think you
can hide it?"

"······."

"I won't be able to touch you until the thousand salts are alive...
How long has it been?"

Yayul said without a change in his expression.

"What does that have to do with you? You'll be dead by then anyway."
Jegal Hwamu paused for a moment and said, "It's big." Laughter burst out with a
sound. After coughing a few times, he finally stopped laughing and raised his head.

"This kind of kid is kind...

haha, yeona. really······."

Yayul, who had been silent until then, opened his mouth.

"Did Yeon-i ever tell you about me?"

Jegal Hwamu stuck out his tongue.

"This is... more blind than a dog."

Then the old door opened with a noise, and the cat and Baek Ri-yeon came out
together.
Then, through the open door, an indistinct scream-like rattlesnake was heard.

Zhuge Huamu said.

"it's over?"

"Yes. Here's a fan. Well done."

A tired voice came out without my knowledge. I forcibly rubbed my hardened face,
and was surprised when someone rushed at me.

I managed to stop what I was trying to reflexively attack.

"······ Yayul?! When did you come?!"

YayulHe raised his head slightly and looked at me.

Chapter 169

I could read the curious eyes between the disheveled bangs. Yayul knew about my
gold eyes.

I said as if to explain.
“I couldn’t see well because the camp was spread out inside.”

"The truth?"

"Yeah. It's a dragon that makes you get lost."

"······Wandering?"

"yes."

“Jegal Segaju told me to go in when he saw that you were inside.”

"Yes?"

"I'm not going to tell you here."

A light voice affirmed.

I was dumbfounded and tried to look back at Jegal Hwamu, but it was impossible
because Yayul was holding me so tightly that I couldn't look back.

I patted Yayul, who was behaving like a child, as if to soothe his head.
It had been a long time since I felt something in my hand.

After a while, I grabbed Yayul's shoulder and pushed him away.

I checked the face and body. It was a look that went through a lot of hardships.

"What is this face! Is your body okay?"

I heard that he didn't sleep for three days and changed his words while running,
and then he ran out of words and at the end he used his inner strength and ran
himself.

“I heard that he used up all his inner energy and suffered internal injuries. At
least he should have left it!

"Coke. Coke."

Then a sudden cough was heard.

"Flower?"

Turning his head and sighing, Zhuge Huamu's face turned white.
It looked worse than before entering.

I even stumbled a little.

Surprised, I pushed Yayul away and supported the staggering body of Jegal Hwamu.

"It's fine?"

The fingertips I touched earlier were cold enough to make me feel cold, but the
breath that brushed against them was hot.

Are you in such bad shape?

Unbeknownst to me, the bruises came out on their own.

"I told you that you can just go back and rest. Why are you standing guard!"

"Haha, someone might come suddenly?"

Yayul didn't even block it and told me to go in shamelessly...!

I bit my lip and supported the Jegal Hwamu.

"Yayul, let's talk about it later. Take care of the fallen White Swordsmen here.
They're just asleep, so you can use blood to wake them up."

* * *

I went straight to the empty room.

As I let Jegal Hwamu rest and looked at him, I tilted my head and then raised my
eyebrows.

He opened his mouth, then took a deep breath and stood up. As I turned around,
there was a hand grabbing my wrist.

said rubbing his forehead.

"Aren't you sick?"

"It can't be. It's true that it hurts."

As I glared at it, Jegal Hwamu laughed.

"It always hurts. Well, it wasn't to the point of collapsing."

"······."

Jegal Hwamu stood up.

"It's true that I was a little overreacting. It's the gyeol. I'm trying to break
through the gimag that you spread in the jinbeop."

I narrowed my eyes and stared. He sighed and shook his head.

"That's aside. Why do you keep being grumpy when you see Yayul?"
"No way?"

"You're not grumpy?"

"I'm mean to almost everyone. Except you."

"······."

Taking in the sunlight coming through the window, Jegal Hwamu smiled lightly.

Except for the sickly look, it was a beautiful face. No, I could see that the
sickly look caught more attention.

'As expected, let's make it clear now.'

I couldn't stay this sluggish forever.

Even though I made up my mind, I couldn't open my mouth easily. After a long
silence, he spoke.

"Flower,
I can't answer your heart."

Zhuge Huamu tilted his head slightly. Gray hair, now almost undone, flowed down
with his movements.

"If you're helping me because you want to win my heart...Let's end it here."

Zhuge Huamu blinked his eyes. Somehow, a little bit of me...

It was a pitiful look.

"I again. I was trying to say something because he had a serious expression on his
face."

Jegal Hwamu said while resting his chin.

"Can you really do that?"

"······."

“The fact that the Demonic Cult was targeting you has been revealed, but are you
confident even without my help in the future? Really?”

"······It can't be helped."

"Or is it that Baekri Se will become the heir now, so he doesn't need my help
anymore?"

"That was... I was just trying to provoke my aunt."

"But isn't it also true?"

It would take too long for Baek Ri-myeong to recover, and the twins were aunt's
children.

The only thing left is Baek Li-ri and me.

It was already a story that everyone in the family was whispering about.

Jegal Hwamu stretched out his hand toward my face and grabbed my hair.

"I just wonder which way you'll go. And..."

* * *

widely.
He closed the door behind his back and sighed.

"All you have to do is feel sorry for me."

It was time to sigh again.

"Here you are."

A voice sounded slightly out of breath.

"father?"

It had been a few days since I had seen my father.

My father has been busy all along. It was in order to find other witnesses or
evidence that my aunt had put me through the coin intoxication.

I knew that it was useless as I had investigated in advance, but I did not stop it.
You'll have to do your own research to know for sure.

My father was looking at me with a very concerned expression on his face.

"Why are you coming out of this room?"

"Ah, Hwamu's condition is not getting better.

I was talking to you while I went in to rest."

"······."

"why?"

“Were you alone with Jegal Sega in the room?”

"Um... yes."

Father's face became serious.

"You are... still... you're young so it doesn't matter... but since you're older
than Jegal Sega."

I tilted my head as if I was talking about something.

My father said he couldn't help it.

"Avoid situations where you are alone in a room from now on."

I was a little dumbfounded and looked at my father blankly.

Seeing that, my father said as if he was looking at me for some reason.

"It's not that I can't do it. It's just that I'm worried. So, um, make sure to
bring the fight along."

I widened my eyes and smiled.

Well, it doesn't matter because I'm still young, but when I'm a little older, it's
perfect for strange rumors to spread.

However, just like before, Jegal Hwamurang said too often that he shouldn't be
quarreling.

It was difficult to guarantee the future, so I turned around without answering.

"Why are you looking for me?"

"Ah, I heard you went to the northern palace."

"Mmm, yes."

Why didn't I say that I had been to the northern palace before returning?

Even then, my father asked me:

And I answered 'yes' with my head down, and then my father must-

'yes. i get it.'

"Yes. I see."

It was the same as memory.

"······."

"······."
That was it.
I stared blankly at my father.

My father seemed to have changed, but he hadn't changed at all. But there were
things that had completely changed since then.

"Father, I have something to tell you."

my relationship with my father. It was definitely different from before.

* * *

At that time, Namgung-Wan was trying hard to suppress his irritation.

“Then, knowing that everyone agrees, even if you decide like thisI'll rock it."

"Good."

"Okay."

The majority were in favor, but a few remained silent and said nothing. It was
their best not to openly show their confused expressions.

A man with a thick triple chin, greasy dripping down his face, stood up and smiled
and put his hands together.

“As expected, Maenglord, this is a wise insight.”

Namgung-Wan snorted at the sight of him properly catching the wind.

It was only a small mockery, but it was a place where there were many people with
sensitive feelings.

The Murim lord Wi Ji-baek, who had been laughing heartily, changed his expression
and looked at Namgung-wan.

"Namgung Sogajoo. If you have something to say, don't laugh at me and say it."

Namgung-wan opened his mouth as he looked at the full teacup without even touching
it.

"······Well, I don't think anything will change no matter what I say."

"Chemm."
"greatness."

A few people coughed.

Weezyback spoke again.

"Namgung Sogaju. If you have any complaints, speak up properly. If anyone sees it,
they'll think I'm preventing you from speaking."

Namgung-Wan looked at Wijibaek, the Murim lord, with a hard face.

Their gazes collided with each other without making any concessions.

"······."

"······"

Gradually, the energy of the conference room pressed down on the shoulders of those
who sat down. In the end, Gongsunbang, a soldier of the Murim League, interceded
with a smile.

yet
The leading role after the meeting.
The same situation was repeated on the spot.

Namgung-wan entered the assigned hall with a hard face.

Then, with an angry face, he threw off his dark purple long robe.
The adjutant who hurriedly followed him spoke cautiously.

“I will prepare the meal.”

"I don't eat."

"Didn't you only drink alcohol in the lead role? If you keep going like this,
you'll be upset."

"I won't tell you to starve either, so go eat and come!"

Namgung-Wan waved his hand as if to chase him away.

"Haha, no. I'm not hungry either."

The lieutenant serving the ill-tempered master swallowed tears inwardly. Namgung-
Wan drank the tea served by his adjutant and said.

"Let's go back tomorrow."

"Tomorrow? Still... it wouldn't be seen as dissatisfying to leave a fortnight or so

early?"
Namgoong-Wan laughed.

“If I leave, Wi Maengju will rather applaud.”

Wijibaek kept in check and ignored Nalgungwan in every case throughout the meeting.

"Don't you have any luck?

It's my world."

"Where there is no tiger, a fox reigns supreme. Especially in this meeting, there
were no elders from the prestigious faction, so they didn't even notice it."

At least those who attended thought that the Namgung family should be kept in
check.

Namgoong-Wan said in a somewhat subdued voice.

"They say they can't even come to the 100-ri three weeks anyway. There's no need to
stay any longer."

Soon, he hit the table with the palm of his hand as if he was angry again.

"No, I even started, but why did I suddenly go back?"

Namgung-Wan narrowed his eyes.

"Couldn't Baekrisega's heart suddenly change?"

170

The adjutant answered sternly as if it were nonsense.

"How could that be? Is there anyone as good as the Bocchan?"

He spoke in a voice full of pride.

"There's no way I'd turn down such a good opportunity at Baekri Sega."

"······."

However, rather than being proud, Namgoong-Wan seemed rather displeased.

"I can refuse, why?"

"Yes?"

“Compared to my son, Yeon-yi is much more precious.”

"Ah... yes."

The adjutant lowered his head and said, what the hell? made a face.
I also did not forget to call for Lieutenant Shim, who had followed Ryucheong
Namgung.did
Namgoong-Wan said in a suspicious voice.

"Is it really true that nothing has happened to the Baekri family?"

The Baekri family was thoroughly blocking rumors about what had happened within the
current family.

To think that a direct daughter of the family drugged the eldest son, who was the
heir, and made him fall into the coin addiction.

The moment rumors spread, it was not enough to lose face, but those who were
jealous of the hundred li family would bite them from all sides.

As much as the family that was suddenly called in the Baekri family, there were
many families that kept the Baekri family in check. The Baekri family was called
the 10th generation and was kicked out of the position.

said the adjutant.

"Isn't Confucius in great danger?"

It is said that the Baekri family is thoroughly blocking rumors, but they could not
stop the word that Baekri's condition was serious.

“But……do I really have to go back to Uigang?

Namgung-Wan said with a thoughtful face.

"It's kind of ominous."

"Yes?"
But I couldn't pinpoint exactly what was sinister. It was a subtle feeling that is
difficult to define. Something kept getting on his nerves.

"I feel like I'm not paying attention to something important."

The adjutant said soothingly.

"If something really big happened, Baekri Daehyeop would have informed it
separately. Besides, isn't the young master staying at Baekri's family?"

Namgoong-Wan sighed.

"Yes. Liu Qing, since he is staying there... If something happened, he would have
sent a letter."

For reference, Namgung Ryucheong was diligently keeping Baek Ri-yeon's words to
keep it a secret...

It was then that I felt a presence approaching from outside.

"Namgung Sogaju, are you there? I came here because I have something to tell you."

Both Namgung-wan and his adjutant looked puzzled when they heard the voice.

"······Come in."

The man with a solid physique raised both hands and bowed. It was Hwang Soon, the
deputy owner of Baekhodan, where Baekriui River was Danju.

Baek Ri-ui-gang tried to quit Baekho-danju a few times after Baek Ri-yeon fell into
the intoxication of Juhwa. But the Murim lord kept holding him.

Baekriui Kang was a very good talent to show off the leadership of the Murim lord.
In addition, the time when Baekriui Kang said he would quit coincided with the time
when the Murim lord changed.

If Baekri River quit, some would question the leadership of the Murim lord, and
rumors of a feud with the Baekri family would circulate.

No matter how personal the circumstances are... people like stimulating rumors.

When the adjutant prepared a seat and offered tea, Hwangsun thanked her and
remained silent while sitting in her seat.

Namgung-wan, who had been waiting, spoke first.

"What did you come to see me for?"

Hwangsun was acquainted with Namgoongwan, but they were not close. After hesitating
for a moment, Hwangsun opened her mouth.

“I have come to ask you something.”

"You?"

"Yes, originally, I was going to tell you when Danju-nim comes, but..."

Namgung-Wan made a puzzled face.

“In the past, Lord Danju told me to visit Namgung Soga Lord if there was something
to discuss.”

Hwangsun stopped talking while drinking tea.

"He's a trustworthy friend."

"Hmm... is that so?"

The corners of Namgung-wan's lips visibly twitched. The adjutant quickly

intervened.

“Everything has a procedure. If you are a member of the Moorim Order, don’t you
know it well? In the absence of the leader, there will be another substitute
conductor for matters that cannot be decided by the manager’s judgment. This is not
the Murim League."

You can go and talk to other bosses.It meant why he was looking for Namgung-wan.

It was also an advice to Namgung-wan. It meant that if Namgung So Ga-joo intervened

in Baekho-dan affairs during the meeting, he would be caught in vain.

"In addition, Lord Soga decided to leave tomorrow."

"ah······."

Hwangsun, who looked a bit surprised, said with an impatient expression.

"Actually, that's why I came to see Lord Soga, but I needed an outsider who was
especially trustworthy."

Hwangsun let out a sigh and said as if she was about to return.

“As expected, you must be in trouble. I’m sorry.

Namgung-wan opened his mouth as he looked at Hwang-soon who stood up and greeted
him.

"No. Tell me."

"Yes?"

"Lord Soga...!"

Hwangsun's surprised words and the embarrassed adjutant's words were heard at the
same time.

Namgung-Wan crossed his arms and raised his eyebrows.

"Hey, even if I leave tomorrow, won't Maengju Wie find fault with me? If so, I'll
turn it inside out and go."

The adjutant raised his head as if he knew that, and Hwangsun's face brightened.

"Thank you! Then you seem busy, so I'll talk to you as we go."

When I came out of the hall, I heard the musician playing as if it were still in
full swing.

Namgung-Wan's gaze briefly touched the light that lit up the banquet hall under the
black sky. Namgung-Wan, biting his lip, followed Hwang-Soon.

Hwangsun, who said he would explain on the way, opened his mouth about 2 angles (30
minutes) later.

“Long ago, Danju visited Namgung Sega with his daughter, and on the way back, he
broke a black sieve and saved the orphans.”

"By the way?"

"Among them, some of the children who had no place to go were raised in Baekri
Sega, and the remaining children were raised in Murimmaeng."

Namgoong Wan clicked his tongue.

"But lately, some of them have... suddenly disappeared."

"If you were reaping from the Meng, wouldn't you have been working in the Meng?"

"That's right. We know that relatives came from far away and said they would return
to their hometowns. However, as far as we know, the children had no relatives at
all."
Namgoong Wan's expression darkened.
A suspicious act that suddenly disappeared.

It could have been a spy who came to steal information within the alliance.
The adjutant who followed him also sweated at Namgung-wan's suddenly changed mood.

"Yes.
So I researched carefully. However, the traces that followed were strangely related
to Maeng's high-ranking position..."

It was then. Namgung-Wan reached out and blocked Hwang-Soon's way.

Surprised, Hwangsoon looked at Namgungwan.

However, Namgung-wan did not look at Hwang-soon and looked around with a serious
face. Hwang Soon, who followed him around, hardened her expression.

Before I knew it, there was a lot of fog around me. It wasn't usually this foggy.
Oddly enough, I quietly grabbed the scabbard and the handle of the sword.

"Lord Soga, is this...?"

Then, through the fog, I felt a presence approaching.

Soon, a warrior with a slightly frightened expression appeared from the fog.

It was a familiar face as a soldier standing guard for the Murim League.
The moment Hwangsun was relieved and was about to open his mouth, Namgung-Wan swung
his sword.

"Lord Soga!"

It was almost like a scream.

But what was expected did not happen. Namgung-Wan's sword attack, which was no
different from a surprise attack, was only avoided by a soldier standing guard.

Hwangsun belatedly pulled out his sword.

"Who are you!"

"Hehehe, shut up what you caught."

A thick, old voice that did not match his appearance came out.

Namgoong-Wan said in a calm voice.

"Cheongwijo."

Hwangsun and the adjutant inhaled.

In the middle of the Murim League. If Moorim's official Cheon Gwi-jo is sane, he
will never come.it is not a place

Namgoong Wan's expression hardened.

at that time,

bang! bang! bang!

A series of thumping sounds rang out.

muttered the adjutant.

"What is this...!"

Because of the fog, it was impossible to accurately determine the location, but the
center of the sound of the blow gong was the center of Murimmaeng.
It was now in its prime.

But I couldn't pay any more attention to that. I could feel the presence of a
gentle approaching from behind. He couldn't be an ally in this situation.

Namgung-wan twisted his lips.

"To join hands with the Demonic Cult."

“What is the Demonic Cult? If I have the chance to tear you apart, anything.”

Cheon Gwi-jo rubbed Namgung-wan's side, which had a deep sword wound.

Even in this thick fog, I could see a fire burning like a bright light in the
direction of the banquet hall.

Deng-Deng-!

The sound of a bell announcing an attack. But it didn't ring twice before it
disappeared.

Tian Gui Zhao laughed as if tearing his lips apart.

"Hit it."

Soon after, the thick scent of blood began to spread in the fog.

Chapter 171
 * * *

I thought that the death of the monk would not prove that the culprit who put me
into the coin dream was my aunt.

Even if only this much was revealed, it didn't matter much. Everyone will think
that the culprit is the aunt anyway, and Baek Ri-myeong's work will not avoid
punishment.

'It's not that I'm sorry, but...'

It was when I thought I had achieved the goal I wanted. Witnesses appeared in
unexpected places. It was Mrs. Sim.

Mrs. Sim lost too much blood when she miscarried. For that reason, I couldn't even
move for a while. On top of that, the heartache must have been great. My uncle said
that no matter how good it was, he would only lie down and shed tears even though
he comforted him to recover first.

As soon as she was able to move her body, the first thing she did was visit her
grandfather and testify about my coin infancy case.

Mrs. Sim said that she happened to overhear the conversation between my aunt and
grandmother when I was addicted to magic.

Not only Mrs. Sim, but also Mrs. Shim, who had married a few years ago, was brought
in to testify.

At the time, he said he had not informed anyone. Because Grandma was so afraid.

Well, it was something to be afraid of. Didn't I say I couldn't find a witness?

The reason is that the grandmother killed all the people related to the drug.

'This is true...'

When Mrs. Shim collapsed after hearing the news of Baek Ri-myeong's initiation of
magic, she did not suspect much because she had a weak temperament from the
beginning. It was because it was likely to happen.

But as it turned out, I knew. As soon as Baek Ri-myung fell for the coin
intoxication, Mrs. Sim was shocked to learn that it was her aunt.

'I can't believe the result of my silence at that time is like this.'

Had it been revealed then, this would not have happened.

He knew that Mrs. Sim must have suffered the most than anyone else. And all of this
news came to my ears through various channels as long as I sat still without
needing to find out.

Sonok massaged his wrist, then picked up the brush again.

[People keep giving me something these days.]

"yes?"

Sonok took a pocket from his sleeve and untied it. Coins were the most, and there
were even pieces of silver and jewelry like bracelets.

[It looked like he was asking for a good look, so I only accepted what people who
were nice to me usually gave me.]

"······Yes, well done."

It was very clear to me why they were doing this.

It's about making a new line.
On top of that, the people who always wished for me were in a hurry, so I dedicated
them to Sonok to take good care of them.

It was then that I felt a sign approaching.

"Baby, the family lord is calling.

Seok Tae-eui came to visit."

"I know."

I immediately got ready and went to my grandfather.

The servant guided them to a place other than hundreds of parties. None of the
people I met as I was walking were not polite to me. It was a completely different
reaction from before.

My grandfather, father, and Seok Tae-eui were there with me when I arrived.

"Come on."

My father stroked my hair lightly and sat me down next to me.

After briefly sharing his regards with Tae-eui Seok, he immediately brought up the
main topic.

“I brought it because I thought it would be useless to look further.”

Seok Tae-ui placed a small bottle of medicine and a folded wrapping paper on the
table.

In the meantime, I asked Seok Tae-ui to find out more about the medicine.

“Is there any point in finding out more?”

“There are two problems.”

Seok Tae-ui stroked his beard, paused for a while, and then spoke.

"To study this, we need a test subject. Since it's an experiment related to
internal energy..."

This meant that it would be difficult to find out any longer, unless they were
doing human experiments.

Everyone noticed what they were saying and their faces darkened.
Seok Tae-ui said bitterly.

“It must be difficult.”

Not all of them were fair and fair. There were certainly families that conducted
experiments on humans.

Famous places were Sichuan Tangga and Jinjuanga.

Of course, the two claimed to have used criminals and studied with their consent.
Nevertheless, there was a lot of controversy about those two families even among
the Baekdo faction.

In addition, unlike the two families where Dok-gong and Kang Shi-sul were secret
families, the Baekri family was a sword-wielding family. There is no choice but to
be reluctant to take people and use them as test subjects.

Among the silent people, Seok Tae-eui opened his mouth.

"And the second problem is that the amount I received is insufficient to conduct
research. So, didn't you catch the monk who handed you this medicine?"

Father and grandfather met their eyes. Father opened his mouth.

“Even if you don’t, I have something to tell you about him.”

"Tell me."

"······The monk is dead."

"Huh, that's right."

But there was no sign of surprise. It seemed like he knew that somehow.

“But that monk seems to be an agent of the Demonic Cult.”

"I'm sure you will... yes?"

It was astonishing that this was completely unexpected.

"Uh-huh, this is... the Demonic Cult."

My father slightly bowed his head as if to apologize.

"From now on, Taeui's safety will be entirely taken care of by Baekri Sega."

Seok Tae-ui, who seemed embarrassed as he stroked his beard, said with a much more
serious expression.

"Let's talk about that slowly

do it If you are more certain than that, tell me
I was going to give it to you, but things went like this
It's done..."

Seok Tae-ui said while staring at his father.

“That drug for inhaling blood. That drug seems to be related to the 4th Gongja’s
internal energy problem.”

"······!"

I clenched my fists tightly.

"I'm not sure. As I said, I had to do more experiments, but it's impossible. But
I'm telling you that it's related to the Demonic Cult."

After looking at the table for a while, I cautiously opened my mouth.

“I think Tae-eui Seok’s hypothesis is correct.”

A curious gaze turned to me.

“I also had one doubt.”

"What do you mean?"

“When Myeong’s older brother fell into the epiphany. For some reason… I felt
similar to my father’s symptoms.”

Seok Tae-ui paid attention with his eyes shining.

"Tell me in more detail."

I'm seatedHe explained the sensations he felt in as much detail as possible while
calming the runaway inner energy of Baek Ri-myeong to Tae-eui instead.

"That's right. That's right."

Seok Tae-eui, who looked like he was thinking about something while shaking his
head, asked a question.

"The 4 Confucius didn't get into trouble after taking the elixir, right?"

"Yes."

"As expected, it seems to be a drug that originally blocks the flow of inner
energy. When ingested with the elixir, it seems that the coin intoxication occurs."

My father slightly lowered his eyes and looked at his hand.

"Certainly... if my problem is what happens when I take the elixir, I will

definitely have no choice but to fall into the coin intoxication."

And most of the people who fall into the coin intoxication die or become disabled.
There is no one who would argue that the elixir is wrong.

In addition, the way he looked at Juhwa Ibma was also a problem. Why do not many
people regard mental illness as a matter of individual will even in modern times?
That was the way I looked at Juhwa Ibma here.

It was regarded as a problem caused by a lack of individual will and ability.

They treated it as if they were punished for being greedy for the elixir of an
incompetent person.

'I thought it was my fault until I heard that my aunt used her hands on the
elixir.'

Seok Tae-ui sighed.

"This is very subtle... It's no different from a deadly drug aimed only at the
Murim people."

said the father in a subdued voice.

“To think that the Demonic Cult has such a medicine.

"Yes. There's no way something like this only happened to our family."
The grandfather's voice caught the father who seemed to wake up right away.

“But in order to let this know, Myeong and Uiran must be revealed.”

The hesitant father asked in disbelief.

"Father, what do you mean?"

"If this is known outside, the honor of our family will fall to the ground."

"Are you really concerned about saving face in this situation?"

I interrupted before both of them could raise their voices.

"Dad, Grandpa, calm down."

He grabbed the hem of his father's clothes and continued.

"And I think it's premature to inform Meng."

My father made a face of great shock. almost cried

Grandpa, on the other hand, chided with a satisfied smile.

"Look at this. Doesn't Yeon-i oppose it too! How absurd your idea is, does this
child oppose it too?"

"grandfather,
Don't provoke Dad!"

I sighed and looked back at my father.

"Don't cry, father. Please listen to my explanation for a moment."

A slightly haughty voice returned.

“I didn’t cry.”

I said with a slight smile.

“There will be spies in the alliance.”

"So you should let me know as soon as possible."

“No, if I was going to use medicine, I would have done it long ago.

"······."

In the meantime, I was able to use my hand a few times. But Meng was still quiet.

'It must be in full swing now.'

As far as I can remember, for a few years, Meng rolled off without a hitch.

My father said in a rather calm tone.

“What do you mean, there must be a reason why the Demonic Cult has not used its
hands?”

"yes that's right."

"Yes, yes! That's what I wanted to say!"

I closed my mouth and looked at my grandfather.

"Then you should tell me that. Why are you fighting with your father?"

"I was going to say it, but no, that guy's eyes turned upside downYou've beaten
me!"

"······."

In the corner of my eye, my grandfather cleared his throat.

Chapter 172

My father didn't seem convinced yet.

"What is the reason the Demonic Cult didn't use its hands?"

“We need to find out about that now.”

The existence of this drug is not revealed until later.

'If it was a drug that could be easily used, I would have used Namgung Liu-cheong
instead of ending it with my father, but I didn't.'

There must be a reason.

In addition, my father already had problems with this medicine, so why would he try
to use his aunt to make his father fall into the coin dream?

'The possibility is small... but it could be that the Demonic Cult doesn't know
that his father is addicted to this drug.'

If so, I shouldn't have informed the Moorim Mention anymore. It would be an instant
to reach the ears of the Demonic Cult the moment it was informed to the Murim Meng.

'In addition, the Murim lord Wijibaek is also a person of interest.'

The Murim lord Wijibaek was a hypocritical person. Even though he was twice the age
of Namgung Ryucheong, he was busy keeping Namgung Ryucheong in check as his
reputation increased.

'In the novel, they were the villains pretending to be on the same team and then
killing each other.'

The reason why I'm on good terms with my father right now is that my father doesn't
yet know Wijibaek's hypocritical side, and my father's being a Danju of the White
Tigers of the Moorim League helps him to come to power.

Then he finds out what happened in Baekri Sega?

Rather than helping, he was someone who would think about how to use Baekri Sega.

“In addition, my grandfather and father have been looking for a cure for a person
with similar symptoms to my father for a long time. But until now, there has been
no success.

"······."

"Yeon is right. If there is someone with symptoms similar to yours, we should have
heard of it. But didn't we? Didn't you believe in the information power of Baekri
Sega?"

“You helped me not only from the Baekri family, but also from the Namgung family
and from the Jegal family.”

Only then did the father open his mouth.

"······Yes. I received a lot of help."

However, there was no significant harvest.

"In addition, not only the Demonic Cult, but many other bad guys are targeting my
father. If they knew that my father had become weak...

I lowered my head and wiggled my hands.

"If anything happens to my father, I will... I will..."

At this time, it would be perfect to shed tears, but I didn't know that I would cry
today, so I didn't prepare an onion juice handkerchief.

I lowered my head and pinched my thighs to the point that tears welled up.
I could feel the pain welling up in tears.

"······Yuna."

I looked at Seok Tae-eui with tears hanging from my eyes.

"Taeui, you didn't figure out a way to decipher or cure it?"

Seok Tae-ui said bitterly.

"It was beyond my ability."

My father opened his mouth slightly, exhaled lightly, and closed it.

* * *

My father went to see Seok Tae-eui off, and I was about to follow along.

Grandpa said.

"Yeon you
Let's talk to me for a minute."

I walked after my grandfather.

How long did he walk in the garden? Grandpa opened his mouth.

"You're having a hard time convincing Abby."

“I persuaded them together.”

Grandpa glanced at me and walked back.

"You said it, so you're listening. Do you think you would have heard it if I said
it?"

"Yes. You must have heard."

Grandpa stopped walkingHe turned his head and looked at me.

"······yes."

A faint smile formed on his lips, but it disappeared in an instant. Looking at the
smiling expression, the grandfather really resembled the father. Grandpa turned
around again and started walking slowly.

"What are your plans for the future?"

"A plan?"

"Yeah. Didn't you stop informing the Meng?"

Of course, it was the tone that assumed that there would be a plan next.

"First of all... I'm thinking of contacting the Tang family in Sichuan."

"Dangga? Knowledge of medicine has no place to follow Danga, but Danga is closed.
It's hard to get help easily."

"There was a time when my father saved Dang So-jeo. I'm going to take out Grace at
that time."

"If you're talking about the party, are you talking about the party?"

"Yes."

When he met Cheon Gwi-jo, he said that he would have died if his father hadn't been
there, and told him to find himself if he ever needed help.

After watching for a while, I mustered up the courage to ask.

"What about your grandfather?"

Grandpa looked at me for a moment and then started walking again.

He seemed laid-back, so I never expected him to bring up the subject.

"The punishment of injustice is

We'll do it tomorrow."

I looked at my grandfather in surprise.

Grandpa continued talking without stopping.

"After being removed from the family register of the Baekri family, Danjeon will be
abolished and sent to a rural village owned by the family. And there, I will live
in a shrine until I die."

"······."

"My wife will be sent to a quiet room in the backyard. It will be difficult for her
to come out from now on, so she will not be able to get involved in the affairs of
the main house. In any case, she has been the mother of the Baekri family for half
her life, so even if she dies, she should be allowed to die in the family."

"······."

"Then now you have children left."

The old man with his hands behind his back let out a deep sigh as he stared into
the air.

“Yeon, what do you want Souak and Baekripyo to do with the twins?”

I hadn't bothered to think about the twins until now.

The cattle farm was now in ruins. Although they did not manage to fight a war
between the families, they said that the amount of reparations they had to pay was
astronomical.

That's how your father's family will perish, and your mother will become a disabled
person and be kicked out. It was as if they had lost both their grandmother and
parents, who had been behind them.

I said calmly.

“Do as you wish, Grandpa.”

"······yes."

Grandpa continued as if he had been waiting.

"Souak is erased from Baekri's family register and sent to Sogajang, and Baekripyo
has a temple called Baekdamsa. I'll send him to that place."

I blinked in surprise.

'To that extent...?'

Both of them said different things, but in the end, it was the same as kicking them
out of the family.

It's not a famous place like Shaolin, but Baekdam Temple.

It was a place where monks who were not interested in the world were really quietly
practicing the Buddha Way.

"My family has donated quite a bit to Baekdamsa every year, so it won't be
difficult for Pyo to stay there."

Grandpa asked me how I interpreted my expression.

"Do you think those children will reflect?"

"······no."

No matter how many times I thought about it, the answer was no.

"Yes. I will sharpen my knife while resenting you without admitting my parents'
fault. You can't keep a knife inside that you don't know when to attack."

Grandpa said, closing and opening his eyes.

"It's right to do this. Once you organize it, you have to finish it neatly."

"······."

To put it bluntly, the twins were innocent this time. It was as if he had lost his
parents and been kicked out of his family like a thunderbolt.

Somehow I feel it's too muchIt happened. The reason why his grandfather went this
far...

“You too are twelve now.”

"Oh, yes."

My birthday has passed away.

Grandpa put his hand on my head.

“You came of age very early.”

"haha······."

I laughed awkwardly. It was hard to see that he had grown up early because it was
like his third life.

The grandfather, who did not know this, continued.

“I found it admirable.”
"Is that so?"

"I see now. You were grown up to protect yourself."

"······."

"I'm sorry about you."

Grandpa added no excuses to his apology.

All I could hear was the sound of the trees swaying in the wind.

Grandpa opened his mouth again.

"I'm thinking of raising you to sogaju."

"Yes?"

What is this again?

* * *

Grandpa was a man who kept his word. At dawn the next day, my aunt was quietly
dragged out with the electricity supply destroyed. It was the same with the twins.

Geum-sae looked carefully and said.

“The 4th Confucius said he abolished the Danjeon himself.”

"Father?"

"Yes."

I looked at the floor with a dark face. And keeping what my grandfather said...
also meant that he would also keep the fact that he was planning to raise me to
Sogaju.

I wanted to meet my father and talk to him, but my father says he went on an escort
escort to the country village where his aunt will be staying.

As I walked, lost in thought, I found myself at the pond. When I was young, I used
to feed crucian carp with my father here.

'Then, after seeing the twins over the wall, they stopped coming.'

And now beyond that wall it was very quiet.

Somehow, my feet were headed there.

The noisy place was empty.
Maybe it was because of my mood, I even felt desolate.
Several wooden swords used in sparring were lined up. Among them, I held the
appropriate length in my hand.

'I've neglected the fort training a bit.'

I started swinging my sword.

After all, there was nothing better than a sword to get rid of wandering thoughts.

How long have you been like that? At some point, a presence was felt nearby. I
breathed out and stopped the sword.

"Would you like to fight with me?"

Yayul walked out of the shadow of the wall.

Chapter 173

After parting ways with Yayul the other day in front of Jegal Hwamu, we met again
to apologize and resolve the issue. But we couldn't have a long conversation.

He looked slightly interested in the direction of the wooden sword, then shook his
head.

"no."

I nodded and put the sword back where it was. And as soon as I could stop the
sword, the thoughts rushed in again.

It was a different subject this time.

'Why is the Demonic Cult silent?'

These are the guys who planned to use their aunt a long time ago. She must have
noticed her aunt's strange behavior right away. However, it was left without taking
any action.

'why?'

Is there anything else I should be concerned about more than this?

The newly revealed secret room kept making me anxious.

"Whoa..."

I kept sighing.
Just then, Yayul's voice penetrated his thoughts.

"What are you thinking about?"

Ah, I was thinking too much of something else with people in front of me.

"No... it's nothing."

Yayul, who was staring at me, tilted his head slightly.

"Is it because of Prince 4?"

"yes?"

“I heard that the 4 Confucius would become the head of the household.”

I sighed and asked in a voice mixed with laughter.

"Did it go in your ears too?"

"I'm always paying attention to your work."

I looked at the floor at an angle. Would this anxious and stuffy feeling feel a
little better if I confessed it somewhere?

He opened his mouth immediately.

"My grandfather said he would appoint me as Sogaju."

"I see."

What is the answer, is this the end?

As I looked at him as if he had nothing more to say, Yayul rolled his eyes for a
moment before adding.

"Congratulations. You will do well."

"Yes... Thank you very much."

I felt like the subject I was confiding in was wrong. Yayul then asked.
"If you're going to be the family head, you'll have to stay in the Baekri family,
right?"

“It’s still Sogaju.

"Are you going to stay here anyway? Aren't you going somewhere else?"

“Why am I going somewhere else?”

"Yes. Yes. That's great."

After muttering that, he suddenly closed his eyes and smiled brightly. Then he came
over and asked.

"Then later, when you become the head of household, I will stay here."

“Are you going to be a guest samurai of Baekri?”

That's what I said about those who are not from the Baekris family, but stay and
help if they need a hand.

"yes."

"Well... I'm sure we can find a place for you alone."

"Then promise me."

"Hey, I'm nothing yet..."

"still."

As I was walking while having such useless conversation, I looked around and asked.

"But where are you going?"

“I was on my way to your quarters.”

"Since then, I've been staying at the hundreds party."

"······It's uncomfortable there."

Well, since it was where my grandfather lived, guests couldn't come in without
permission, so it was inconvenient.

"Yes. I'll have to go and take a look."

He seemed a little relieved.

I looked at it strangely for a moment, then passed without thinking too much about
it.
However, even after arriving at the residence, the strange behavior continued.
As soon as one of the servants standing in front of the walled door saw us, he
hurried inside.
Then I noticed another strange thing.

"Why are they here?"

"who?"

“Are Liu Qing and Ha Lyeong in my residence?”

"yes?"

Yayul tilted his head slightly and then said calmly.

"Let's go in."

what······?

I looked at Yayul suspiciously.

Normally, he was the kind of person who would ask to go somewhere else as soon as
he found out they were there.

Yayul was very uncomfortable being with other people. It wasn't just those kids.
Yayul just felt like he couldn't stand being with people. Even the servants were
told not to approach the assigned room.

I thought it might be because of the memories of being captured by the Chun Guizo.
At least I could see that I was hanging out with those kids because of me.

'No, but what are they doing in a place without an owner?'

My father is also away, and I am also at the hundreds party...

Not only Namgung Ryucheong and Seo Ha-ryeong, but Jinjin and a few Baekgeomdan
members who were hanging out with me were also visible.

Deciding to check it out quickly, I went through the door leading to the residence
and opened my eyes wide to see the scene unfolding in the yard.

"what's this?"

Tables were set up in the shape of a square in the wide yard, and servants were
carelessly serving food.

"Yuna."

"sister!"

Seo Ha-ryeong and Jin-jin rushed over, grabbed my arms and dragged me along as if
they were being entrained.
"This way, this way."

"Why are you doing this? What are you doing? What the hell is this?"

I was seated in a seat in the middle.

"Happy birthday to you!"

"yes?"

“It was my birthday a few days ago! It seemed like I was busy so I couldn’t
celebrate properly… so we celebrated lightly among ourselvesI have it!"

"No... when did this happen...?"

I blankly looked around.

Namgung Liucheng frowned slightly and avoided my gaze. The stiff expression looked
awkward and embarrassed rather than angry. The other members of the White Swordsman
had mischievous faces and their eyes were shining.

Geum-sae, who was standing on the other side, said with a bright expression.

“Don’t worry, baby, I did this with permission from the 4th Gongja!”

"Did you get permission from your father?"

"Yes!"

I bit my lip hard. For some reason, it felt like something welled up in the middle
of my chest.

"That... Sonok?"

I asked because it was strange that he wasn't here.

I saw Seo Ha-ryeong and a Baekgeomdan boy exchanging whole tones.

Soon after, Sonok appeared.

Sonok was holding a large plate, but when he saw it, he was dumbfounded and covered
his mouth.

'No, what the heck is that...?'

There were 12 candles stuck in steamed buns stacked in three layers. The emotion
that had soared up at the bizarre appearance was volatilized in an instant.

"You congratulated me on my birthday like that. I'm sure then you said that people
in your area celebrated like this? Since I told you, no one here knows?"

"······."
"I heard when did they celebrate like this?"

Of course I don't know...!

When I was staying at Namgung Sega, Seo Ha-ryeong had a birthday.

At the time, I didn't have any gifts to give to Ha-ryung, so I just congratulated
him in a simple way. At that time, roughly in our area...

"Because I'm so embarrassed! Everyone looked at me strangely, asking me why I was

looking for firecrackers when it wasn't even New Year's Day!"

Namgung Ryucheong said as if he was pathetic.

"I told you earlier. You've been tricked."

"······."

I bit my lip and couldn't help but burst into laughter.

"Puha! Ahahahaha!"

If I hadn't slept in a chair, I might have rolled over on my stomach.

I knocked on the table and laughed until I finally stopped laughing and looked up.

"Po, where are the firecrackers... where are the firecrackers?

Blow it up quickly."

Seo Ha-ryeong shouted with an angry face.

"I didn't bring it!"

"Why - do it -!"

As I was flirting like that, I heard a soft voice.

"Did you start already?"

Seo Ha-ryeong turned her head.

"Well, it's a little late."

“No, why are you coming now? Originally, Jegal Segaju was supposed to bring Yeon-
yi!

"I'll apologize."
When Jegalhwamu meekly apologized, Seo Ha-ryeong couldn't say anything more and
kept her mouth shut.

“What is it? You were originally on the mission to bring me?”

"As heard."

"I thought you'd be good at lying."

"It's unfortunate. I think I've always been true to you."

After talking nonsense, he said.

"You don't have to rush to come."

Seo Ha-ryung showed an apologetic expression, asking if the reason he was late was
because he was sick.

"No, it's not that late..."

Jegal Hwamu smiled faintly and held out a book as if changing the subject.

"This is a gift."

After that, each person gave me a present.

Seo Ha-ryeong, Baekgeomdan’s peers. Jinjin also handed over gifts from other close
friends who couldn't come here because they were working.

And finally, it was Namgung Ryucheong's turn.

I looked around and said.

"I'm sure everyone is looking forward to what kind of gift you've prepared?"

"There's a lot to look forward to."

Namgung Ryucheong handed me a luxurious looking wooden box.

I had no idea what was inside.

'This makes everyone curious.'

It was when I unlocked the lock on the wooden box.

"Bocchan! Bocchan!"
Someone is urgently shouting in the yardjumped into
The person who ran in was a servant of Namgung Ryucheong, who came with him from
the family of Namgung.

The servant's complexion was pale as he was breathing heavily, perhaps after
running for a long time. It felt like I was being chased by a ghost.

The moment Namgung Ryucheong frowned and was about to say something, the breathless
servant shouted again.

"The Murimmaeng mainland was attacked by the Demonic Cult!"

"······."

I forgot to even say anything and looked at the servant with my eyes wide open.
Namgung Ryucheong was the first to come to his senses.

"My father?
What happened to your father?"

"Lord Soga was also with us in the mainland... but the original nature is said to
be almost... in a state of annihilation."

At that moment, without realizing it, I saw Jegal Hwamu.

I wanted you to say no.

But Zhuge Huamu, whose eyes met, sighed and nodded slightly.

The wooden box, which had slipped from his weak hands, tumbled to the floor.

Chapter 174

In the past, the Murim League was attacked by the Demonic Cult once. But that was
after my father died. So... it was still a few years away!

Even then, I had already left Baekri Sega and was hiding.
That's why I heard rumors from far away that the Murim Meng had been attacked.

Jegal Hwamu said that the leader of the Demonic Cult would also return, but in the
meantime, the Demonic Cult did not take any sudden actions other than annihilating
the village of Palgwae to catch Mansinui.

'I was too complacent.'

If the head of the Demonic Cult had the same memories as I did, there was no reason
to use the same method as in the past.
Then why did they suddenly attack at this point? Something has changed, so isn't
this the point we were aiming for?

And I could see one reason. What has changed from the past.

'grandfather.'

My grandfather did not attend the meeting. couldn't

Would this have happened if the grandfather, the eleventh king of the world, had
been in the Menghoe? It wouldn't have been easy even for the Demonic Cult.

'The reason why the Demonic Cult left my aunt alone.'

This was the plan from the beginning.

Ruby glittered between the broken wooden boxes.

* * *

A meeting was held immediately.

As the news spread, all the Baekdo Moorim clans and families gathered in Baekri's
family. My uncle, who had been away from home, also attended. The elders of the
family, who had arrived, looked slightly surprised when they saw that I was also
there.

Outsiders, people from other families and sects, reacted more strongly.

However, the matter was urgent, so he quickly turned his attention to me and
focused on the agenda with a serious face.

His lieutenant, who was standing behind Jegal Hwamu, said.

"The Lord's survival has been confirmed. He seems to be being pursued with the
survivors to the northwest."

The news of the survivors gave a few breaths of relief.

"How many survivors are there?"

“They say they haven’t confirmed that far. However, it seems that there are quite a
few survivors, considering the stories of sporadic engagements taking place near
the main base of the Murimmaeng.”

"If it's in the northwest, isn't the nearest Gupa a shaman?"

"That's right. If you go a little further, you'll be able to get support in no

time."

“The distance is farther, but there are Shaolin, Jongnam, and Huashan to the north,
so support will come from there as well.”

"Will they be?"

Baekri Sega was the area under the Murimmaeng's main base.

'If they're running away to the northwest, they're rather far away from here.'

Even in the direction of Namgung Sega, it was the exact opposite. No matter how
quickly the support was led, it was inevitable that it would take time. Even though
the news was delivered, it would have taken some time.I checked Namgung Ryucheong
with my father. The father, who had a hard face, did not show much emotion on the
outside, and Namgung Liu Qing-eun... I could see a clenched fist under the table
that was about to break.

Biting my lip, I raised the teacup and covered my mouth. Pretending to drink tea,
he spoke to Jegal Hwamu.

“Has there been any news about Mr. Namgung-wan?”

" ······ Unfortunately. 」

"First of all, the force itself must be small. Otherwise, it would not make sense
to have not noticed the movement until now."

If a large-scale force was moved, there was no way that the Moorim Maeng and other
great clans and families would not have noticed. As secretive as it is, the troops
will be small.

“They say the smell of explosives lingers in the burnt down banquet hall. In
addition, they say there was a huge noise that seemed to explode several times in a
row throughout the night. It looks like they used a modified cleric bomb.”

"Are the Demonic Cults finally crazy? Remodeling the Thunderbolt."

wall grenade. So, in the case of explosives, they were thoroughly managed by the
imperial family. Modifications were of course not allowed, and violations were
punished as treason.

"Where would the current imperial family have time to look at this? It must have
been because they knew they wouldn't care."

The emperor is doing it today and tomorrow, and the crown prince has not been
installed. The imperial family was in the middle of a bloody succession fight
several times a day.

However, the emperor will live one or two more years from now, tenaciously
continuing his life today and tomorrow.
Besides, after the death of the emperor, it would be rather chaotic.

"No matter how thunderbolt it is, I can't believe that the Murimmaeng nature was
pierced by only a small force."

As the main body of the Murimmaeng had long been the center of the Baekdo Murim
faction, it was huge and comparable in size to a small city.

From the time they first settled down, the buildings that Suseong easily built with
traps in all kinds of protective formations in preparation for the attack of the
Demonic Cult.

Even at the time, it was in blind meeting. Soldiers who came to attend the meeting,
and troops who came to escort them.

With a small force, there was no way they could succeed in raiding the main body of
the Murimmaeng that was comparable to the city. If only they had joined forces and
fought against it...

However, in the midst of confusion in the thick fog, those who attended the meeting
said that the placenta was in a hurry to escape to save his life.

Gangho Moorim has been peaceful for a long time and has been wet with inertia.

In addition, after Wi Ji-baek became the leader, he made steady efforts to reduce
the influence of the old faction and existing forces, which can be seen as the
central power of the original Murim Alliance. On the surface, it was that new blood
should be transfused into the Murim Alliance, which had been stagnant for a long
time, that it should be reformed.

'Honestly, it's also true that the Gupa and the old Sedo have been doing it
together.'

However, there was no way that Wizibaek's attitude would be liked by the old school
and the existing rulers. They continued to clash with the leader, and now, several
years have passed since Wiziback became the leader.

'There was quite a bit of dissatisfaction in Gupa and Sedoga.'

They sent scarecrows to fill the positions, not their successors or talents, to the
League. It was to weaken the power of the alliance. So even more, there would have
been a lack of people who could calm the confusion and hold the center.

"What the hell did the leader do!"

One of the elders of the Baekri family screamed. The elder's most cherished
daughter was currently in the Murim League. I didn't even know if he was alive.

In addition to the elders, there were many who sent their children and relatives to
the Murim League. They vomited their displeasure.
"I think we need to check more, but according to the testimony of the survivors,
Jwasado has appeared."

Surprised gasps, sighs, and silence filled the meeting room.

The Left Apostle is a Demonic SectHe was a man who did not move easily with his
left arm. His skills were also not only listed in the ten thousand and one rivers,
but he used to expect them to boil.

Someone raised a question in silence.

"Wait, didn't you say that the lord survived and was being chased? Could it be that
you said that the lord fled in front of the left priest?"

"······That, can't be that, did you run away?"

“But if the head lord slashed the left sado, there is no reason to be chased!”

If the left apostle died or was seriously injured, there was no way the demons
would not have retreated.

"If the Lord of the Alliance ran away... then what about the other members of the
Alliance?"

"······."

Wizibaek was the only person who could stop a fighter of the level of Jwasado on
the spot.

someone muttered.

"Damn Wheezyback..."

Didn't Wheezybaek try to push Goopa and the existing Sedoga out?

I couldn't have done that alone.

The reason why Wiziback was possible was because of the enthusiastic support of
general guides.

For example, the Yongbong Branch was of a high level because only those who were
proven not only by family and clan, but also by character, skill, and even
appearance, could enter.

'It's not perfect considering that Byeok Seong-ryul was also a member of the
Yongbong branch.'

In any case, it meant that not all of Gupa and Sega's blood relatives sent to the
Murim Meng could join the Yongbong Branch.

And the shy children of the family and students who are not at the level to enter
the Yongbong branch. So, for example... people like twins or 100 li.
Such guys became a member of the parachute and were treated much better than the
existing members of the prestigious Daepa.

'And how condescending he was.'

Even when I stayed for a while thanks to my father in the Moorim Meng, really...

How many tantrums must have accumulated in the general members who had to watch it
every day?

I was also in a position where I was ignored from time to time because I was a bad
person, so I understood their feelings very well.

So Wijibaek, who was not from a prestigious great faction and became the Murim
lord, was an idol to the general members. He was a fighter who would break the
existing order and a beacon of hope that he could become like that.

'But running away because it seems dangerous...!'

And those who benefited from taking advantage of Wiziback's power, and those who
still deny reality and believe in Wiziback, were also here.

"Damn it, isn't it too much to say to the lord?"

"What? It's too much? I don't even know if my son lived or died in the Murimmaeng
right now...!"

"It's not the Lord's fault for the raid, and it's not even certain yet!"

bang!

The huge table shook like an earthquake. Those who raised their voices at the harsh
gaze of the grandfather kept their mouths shut as if it had never happened.

"Everyone be quiet. Now is not the time to discuss such matters. It is not too late
to discuss the behavior of the leader after going to support. Our family will send
Uigang and some of the Baekgeomdan."

The father, receiving the gaze of the grandfather, nodded as if it were natural.

"We also support the Munpa."

"Our family will also be with you."

Several families also promised to cooperate, so the story progressed quickly.

It was time for a few people who were already in a hurry to get up from their seats
to deliver the news, and to finish coordinating routes and departure times.

Suddenly the door opened and a beggar-like man came running in.
 Chapter 175

He was not a beggar, but a real beggar. And the beggars' breakout room was also
wearing a mark around the waist.

The opening was unmatched when it came to collecting information on the breakwater
where the beggars, whose number was difficult to count, gathered.

someone saydid.

"You three?"

He was the third disciple of Honam Buntaju.

The three gazes that were all over the auditorium lingered on me for a moment and
then left. It was natural, as if he paused for a moment when he saw a girl of his
age who did not suit the position.

"What's going on?"

“This is the news that Lord Bunta is urgently announcing.”

The three swallowed their saliva and opened their mouths with a trembling voice.

"······The shaman was attacked."

"What, what?"

It was the car we had talked about a while ago that the remaining survivors of the
Moorim League would be heading to the shaman faction.

“It is said that it was attacked by the Demonic Cult and the Blood Fairy.”

"Oh, a blood fairy...!"

The blood fairy was one of the eleven rivers in the world, and even by name alone,
she was a madu and a leading villain. She especially enjoyed killing Taoists, but
of course she had a terrible relationship with Shamans.

“The shaman has sent a significant amount of troops down the mountain to support
the Murimmaeng, so maybe, probably...”

"You mean the non-partisans would have been killed!"

“It seems that it was a diversionary operation from the beginning.”

"Isn't it one of the old factions? It's impossible for a non-partisan to have
suffered! I'm not sure."

"one······."

And soon, from the first time I heard the news of the attack by the shamans, the
thing I was worried about broke out.

"Now that things have turned out like this, I'll have to reconsider sending
reinforcements to the Moorim League."

"Where is this all of a sudden?"

"It's unfortunate what the Murim Maeng went through, but our faction can't afford
to share troops."

"We too..."

As if waiting for someone to step up first, voices of agreement came out.

As if he could not stand it any longer, Namgung Ryucheong tried to step out, but
the officer standing behind him stopped him.

I looked around all the people raising their voices, and finally fixed my eyes on
the three openings.

And many people gathered and raised the eyesight of the gold eyes that were
deliberately suppressed.

'What the hell is that?'

Soon after, the part that bothered me from the first time I saw the three was shown
in detail.

A second energy wriggling within the three bodies. It's like being parasitic...

'······!'

"grandfather. The author, an agent of the Demonic Cult.”

Grandpa's gaze reached me.

“I’m sure.
There is blood in the body. 」

In the blink of an eye, Grandpa was already three steps away.

"Ouch!"
The three dangling dangling clasps by the chin grabbed the grandfather's arm and
struggled.

"Bae, Baekri Segaju!"

"What are you doing!"

A few people jumped up and gripped their swords lightly. His father stood in front
of him. When the grandfather blew his energy into it, the bloody aura that was
nestled inside the trinity burst into a fit.

"Ah, no, no... ah, haha!"

It was different from the struggle he had when his chin was grabbed. As if the pain
in his jaw didn't matter, he twisted his whole body and screamed in pain. Soon
after, he gurgled and vomited a handful of blood.

Everyone was startled at the same time as the three fell to the floor. Some even
jumped up and left.

Something stirred in the blood clots that the three spewed out. It was an
appearance that gave people instinctive disgust.

I ran quickly and stabbed the three blood vessels in several places. It was to stop
internal bleeding. The blood clot was forcibly ripped off by the grandfather's
history, and the organs were severely damaged.

Zhuge Huamu slowly got up and said.

"As expected, it's the name of the 100 li family, the eleven rivers in the world.
Normally, one of the two would have died unconditionally. To remove both the blood
and the parasite by saving them."

"Tongue, blood?"

“You mean blood? Such a terrible...!"What the hell did you do with the opening! To
let the Demonic Cult's tricks in!"

Jegal Hwamu, who didn't know when it came, picked up the wriggling thing casually.

"You saved him once, but he won't live long. Half a day or a day? In the meantime,
we'll figure out what we can."

A few of them now looked like they were about to vomit.

I've only heard of blood, but it's the first time I've seen it alive like this.

Zhuge Hwamu asked me if he felt my gaze.

"Would you like to see?"

"Yes. No, yes."

Grandpa laughed.

"You can't even care. Take it with you."

The intermittently wriggling trio were raised up by the warriors who appeared.

Zhuge Huamu said lightly.

"Take care. I'll take care of the interrogation."

* * *

Those three demonic cults came to spy on what the support force was like. If I
hadn't been there, no one would have known that Samgae was Sejak.

Samgae is as talented as a disciple of open-mindedness, and has been raised in

openness since childhood. It was unimaginable that such a person would be a spy.

I even knew that the trio was not to be seen by me. However, it was unexpected that
I would be present at the meeting.

And I hoped it was Sejak's lie, but unfortunately, the news that the shaman was
ambushed was the truth.
Fortunately, those who made a fuss about withdrawing from the Moorim League support
for three reasons shut their mouths.

'It must have been the result of weighing who should be attached to in the yard
where the Demonic Cult's Sejak hid even when it was open, so it would be easier to
preserve his life.'

Of course, it couldn't be helped that the scale was much smaller than the first
one.
Even the Baekri Sega needed to support their forces in preparation for the demonic
cult's surprise attack.

As if the interrogation was over, Jegal Hwamu came out of the building with a tired
face.

"I have good news and bad news."

"From the good news."

Jegal Hwamu looked at Namgung Ryucheong.

"Namgung Sogaju seems to be alive."

"really?"

Zhuge Huamu nodded.

"There was a person who asked me to find out if there was any news from Sogaju
Namgung while looking at the amount of support."

If Namgung-Wan had died, he would not have given Sejak an order to find out the
news.

"I want to get away from the main body of the Murimmaeng and pull myself down."

"Bottom side... this way?"

"Yes. Hunan direction."

And Honam was the place where Baekri Sega was located.

"There are about three roads that Namgung Sogaju would have chosen."

It's three directions. The scope of the search was drastically reduced. In
addition, it would not be difficult to find it if it was not under the influence of
Baekri Sega. However, Jegal Hwamu's expression was not bright.

"Well, things got complicated again."

"Why?"

"Because Baekri Daehyeop won't be able to find time for the search himself.
Daehyeop is the leader of the Baekhodan. Instead of focusing on the search for
Namgung Sogaju, you should go to support the main unit where the leader of the
Moorim Order is located."

“But Hunan? Then it’s an area where my family’s influence comes, so even if my
father isn’t here…”

I stopped talking and narrowed my eyes.

“Could it be that among the three directions you mentioned, the evil yang is
included?”

Akyang is an area above Baekri Sega and has a large lake, Dongdong Lake. And the
biggest force there was a bandit named Donghobang.

'······Baekri Sega's influence is not reaching.'

It was the Sapa sphere of influence.
And Namgoong-Wan has accumulated quite a bit of resentment as well as his father.

Normally, he did not dare to touch the halo of Namgung Sega. But in evilIt was
different.

There, if you were squeamish about a political faction you didn't like, immersing
it in Dongdong Lake would destroy evidence.

Besides, Namgung-Wan must have been chased by the Demonic Cult for several days, so
he would be extremely injured and exhausted. What good food would that be?

"······This is bad news."

"no."

More bad news here?

“The attack on Namgung Sogaju was the origin of the heavenly spirit. Didn’t you say
that before?

* * *

The moment I heard the names Cheon Gui-jo and Ak-yang, I got goosebumps.

'Is this fate?'

Can't get out of the plot?

'So, in the novel, didn't it say that Cheon Gwi-jo attacked Namgung Liu-cheong?'

And the place where Cheon Gwi-jo attacked Namgung Ryu-cheong and his colleagues
was... Akyang.

'Of course, it was much later in terms of timing, but...'

The moment I heard the names of Cheon Gwi-jo and Ak-yang, I thought Namgung-wan
would be there.

However, if it was Jegal Hwamu, he could not explain to Namgung Ryucheong and his
father why Namgungwan seemed to be in Akyang.

I had no choice but to say that I was just fooling around... but my father and
Namgung Liucheng accepted my opinion to focus the search on Akyang. And as soon as
Yayul heard the name of Cheon Gwi-jo, he said he would join him.

Yayul's skills were trustworthy, so it was fortunate that they were together, but I
was worried about the bad relationship with Cheon Gwi-jo.

"Are you okay?"

"what?"

“You can meet the Cheongwijo.”

Yayul asked again curiously.

It was as if it had nothing to do with him.

"By the way?

"······."

I was speechless for a while.

“Ah, did you think I was going with a vengeance toward Cheongwijo?”

"Hmm... what... right?"

Of course you think so, don't you?

Yayul, who was staring at me, raised an eyebrow.

“I, you go and go.”

Chapter 176

"······."

I said a moment of silence.

"You're going because of me?"

"yes."

Yayul brushed his bangs lightly and continued.

“If I could kill the Thousand Ghosts, I would want to kill them.”
The insincere expression on his face didn't feel sincere at all.
And then he said it with a slight grunt.

"Why do you keep talking about that person? Are you interested in Cheon Gwi-jo? Ah,
do you want to kill me?"

"······."

I was rather confused by Yayul's nonchalant appearance.

Yayul said seriously.

"Wouldn't that be a bit difficult? It's dangerous for you to go out on your own.
You'll have to catch Tianguijo alive, but Tianguijo is famous for his rare light
work. And Dongdong Lake is too wide..."

What bullshit is he talking about so seriously?

I shook my hand and stopped Yayul from speaking.

"No, no!
It's you, not me!"

"me?"

"Yes. You. Do you really have no feelings for Chen Guizo?"

"yes."

······No way?

Feelings towards Chen Guizao are so thin?

Then why did Namgung Liu-Cheng bully him so much in the novel?

Wasn't Namgung-Wan avenged for dragging him to the Moorim Meng?

Besides, wasn't the bullying of the Murim Meng as if playing with it, also an act
based on hatred?

'It's so strange...'

You don't have much feelings for someone who even traumatized you? Yayul?

I lucked out carefully.

“You hate being in an enclosed space with other people.”

"Ah... is it obvious? That's right."

Yayul smiled awkwardly.
Yayul hated being attached to others.

In an enclosed space, for example, if there was something to be done with someone
in the room, all windows and doors were opened. That wasn't enough, so he stuck to
the window or door that was always open.

“I wondered if all of that was the trauma of being held by Chun Guizo.”

"trauma?"

"Um... you can think of it as mental trauma."

"ah."

"So... I thought you hated the Heavenly Demon.

It ruins your life... no, because he left scars."

I was able to turn what I almost said into a scar.

I don't want to say this, but Yayul's usual way of dealing with people was cruel.
When sparring, he casually spread the grass, and the rumors going around outside
were also bloody. Of course, there was no need to put mercy in your hands against
the black sword.

'In addition, when I was in Namgung's family, I tried to kill him with a demon
attack because he was angry on the street.'

From the actions I used to play as the villain in the novel to the past where I hit
my neck.
Could it be that these things piled up?
I thought that Yayul would try to get revenge on Cheongwijo and repay his grudge.

"······."

I looked at Yayul, who seemed lost in thought.

There was no trace of the child who had looked like a corpse with dead eyes when
they first met.

Could it be because of the mole under the eye?

There was only a nobleman with a noble and melancholy atmosphere.

'······Yes, maybe it was just my prejudice.'

Besides, I was concerned about the confrontation between Cheon Gwi-jo and Ya-yul
because I was afraid that Ya-yul would try to get revenge on Chun-gwi-jo, so if I
didn't have any feelings, it didn't matter.
At that time, Yayul said as if he had decided.

“I think it would be a good idea to kill Chun Guizo at this opportunity.”

I said in a tired voice.

"You said you weren't interested before?"

"doesn't exist."

"But why?"

“You say you have a grudge against Baekri Daehyeop?

In the end, it meant that his feelings weren't the problem, it was because of me.

As if he was sincere when he said that it would be better to kill him, he suddenly
felt a clear sense of murder in his sunken eyes. Until a moment ago, his face was
like that of a melancholy nobleman, but it changed in an instant.

I sighed and averted my gaze. In an instant, life was scattered.

"Okay. Besides that, where is Liu Cheng?"

"do not know."

"Weren't we preparing together?"

"I did, but he left."

As I turned around and tried to leave the palace, Yayul grabbed me.

"I know the truth."

"What? Are you lying?"

Yayul, who smiled at me with narrowed eyes, took the lead.

I laughed and followed him. Looking at the back of Yayul ahead, he asked abruptly.

"You must have had a hard time staying at Namgung Sega, right?"

Because of my sensitive eyes at the time, I closed all the windows and hung up a
dark silk screen.

In such a dark room, Yayul kept sticking by my side, saying he was waiting on me.

It must have been a very difficult time for Yayul, who hates confined spaces, but
at the time, I had no idea.

"at all?"

Yayul replied lightly.

"are you okay."

"······."

For a moment, I stopped involuntarily.

Yayul looked back.

Seeing my expression, Yayul said as if making an excuse.

"Why? It's real. It's not a lie this time."

"······."

"Um, what did I say wrong?"

As he continued to remain silent, he even showed signs of nervousness. It reminded

me of thoughts that had been buried for so long.

'What on earth does he follow me like this?'

What is it about me that blindly touches that child?did you hear

I knew that I was very special to Yayul.

At the time, it was a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of
a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of Conversely, it also gave me a strange
satisfaction that tickled my heart. So, it must have been strange that there is a
child who hangs herself on my existence and is influenced by my words.

But I didn't think that would last too long. Isn't it from childhood? In addition,
I thought that since I was far away along with the thousand salts, things about me
would be a little blurry.

'It was a really useless idea, but...'

Yayul, who met again, did not change at all. Even now, everything revolved around
me. Saying that it would be better to follow me to meet the cheongwijo and kill the
cheongwijo because of me.

I said, thinking that it would be nice to have a mirror for what kind of expression
I am now.

"Don't you like me too much?"

"Why is that?"

Blindness, in a different way, also meant obsession.

Is it really good to be so obsessed with one person? Right now Yayul doesn't want
much from me, but...
"thanks."

Suddenly, a voice came from behind the building where I was standing.

I was blown away. It was the voice of Ryucheong Namgung that I was looking for.

It seemed that Yayul had brought him right. I was so distracted by Yayul that I
didn't even notice it until we got this close.

I could hear the hem of my clothes brushing as if it was moving. Namgung Ryucheong
said again.

“I heard that you were the one who interrogated the demonic cult leader. If it
wasn’t for you, it would have been difficult to find out so quickly.”

Usually, Ganja had not only a blood clot, but also a spell to block the speech. It
was the same in all three cases.

Even if they were lucky enough to catch the ganja, most of the cases could not find
out anything because the blood clots were in a seizure while breaking the spell.

But here was the Jegalhwamu. There was no one who knew as well as Zhuge Ga about
the magic arts.

Namgung Ryucheong continued.

"I'll make sure to repay this grace later."

"Later..."

It was the voice of Jegal Hwamu. When Joso was a child, his face immediately came
to mind. Because Jegal Hwamu always did that whenever he talked about the future.
Besides.

'Hwamu that guy,

The judgment is obviously twisted now.'

I took off my feet again with the thought of stopping it before there was a
needless quarrel.

But whether he didn't feel my presence or was ignoring it, Jegal Hwamu continued.

“I don’t need it until later, and I have a favor I can do right now.”

"now?"

"Yes. It's simple. What's wrong with your expression? Did you change your mind by
any chance?"

It sounded like a slight mocking tone. It was an obvious provocation. And Ryucheong
Namgung was taken for granted.

"······It can't be. Tell me."

"I know you and Yeon had a marriage talk."

"What? How did you do that... no, why is that story coming out now?"

That was exactly how I felt!

'Why is that story coming up now?'

I stopped involuntarily and looked back at Yayul. But Yayul was a calm face.

'What, did he know?'

Then, the words of Zhuge Liang continued.

"That's not important."

"······."

“You and Yeon talk about marriage, but you refuse.

"what?"

"Boeun wants you to do that.

how?"

"······."

'no······
What nonsense are you talking about?!'

In this situation, do you want to say something like that?

No, if it wasn't for Jegal Hwamu, no one would have thought of saying such a thing.

It made me want to look inside Jegal Hwamu's head to see what he was thinking about
on a daily basis. Besides, he was so naive that I was ashamed of everything.

The heat rose on his face, probably because he was embarrassed. and even
funniersilver······.

I swallowed dry saliva.

He was curious about what Namgung Ryucheong would answer!

Before I knew it, I had changed to the posture of an eavesdropping audience.

A rather long silence ensued.

"······."

“Haha, you said you were going to repay me, didn’t you say anything?”
"······."

“Hmm, was the return you said only about this?”

"······."

"Doesn't Namgung Sogaju's life matter more than I thought?"

The moment I heard that, I stopped eavesdropping and ran out.

"Hwamu! What are you doing now?"

Namgung Ryucheong looked back at me in surprise. Jegal Hwamu greeted me casually,

as if he already knew I was there.

"Don't talk sophistry. It's true that you've been a big help, but it's not enough
to put Namgung-wan's life on the scales. Anyone who sees it will know that you've
already saved it."

Namgung Ryucheong finally came to his senses and glared at Jegal Hwamu.

Jegal Hwamu slowly shook the fan.

“Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa it was fun was in full swing
suck it up."

"Are you playing a joke on a kid who's upset because of his father?"

Zhuge Huamu shrugged.

Namgung Ryucheong, who had been silent with his eyes down, frowned slightly and
looked at me.

"The wedding talk... did you know?"

"yes."

Namgung Ryucheong's eyes met Yayul and Jegal Hwamu once.

"Tell me about this later."

"······yes."
 Chapter 177

* * *

Yueyang, along the Dongting Lake in the Yangtze River, was the center of logistics.
This was the reason why Donghobang, which was only a few enemies, could become a
great defense force that defeated Akyang.

They received tolls from ships passing through the Yangtze River and Dongting Lake,
and it was hard to find a force to beat them in the water.

A market opened by merchants to buy and sell numerous boats that are loaded and
unloaded. An act of solicitation by an inn to catch such a merchant. Street
restaurants crowded with porters and escorts. It was a spectacle of evil.

After such a busy day, when the crowded marina and market became quiet, it was the
beginning of another rare scene.

Light leaking from restaurants and restaurants built anywhere you can see the lake.
One of the attractions of Dongdong Lake was the lakeside, which was so bright that
the daytime was not enviable.

And as the night streets were bright, the fight to occupy the streets was fierce.
Some of them belonged to the Donghobang, but because they were busy only managing
the water, a fierce battle between the black island and the black island broke out
on land every day.

Bodies are often carried out from back alleys every few days. No one paid any
attention to the cause of death.

Even though the sun was just setting, the alleyway had a gloomy atmosphere.

It was an unwritten rule not to look at a person's face on this street where
several corpses were carried out during the day.

It was a place where fists would fly right away if you looked closely.

However, all the strangers and tough-looking men who were burdened with the
weariness of life could not take their eyes off the man in the white coat.

Next to the person in the white coat, there was a person with a sloppy posture. As
a group, the two didn't get along at all.

The two bent and entered for a while and stopped in front of a shabby three-story
palace.

Bang!

A man with an awkward posture knocked on the door.

"Open the door!"

A movement was heard inside, and the door burst open.

The bald man who opened the door, scratching his stomach, gave a blank look, then
later a ferocious expression.

"What is it, Jupal?

What parasitic brother did you wear?"

The man who knocked on the door, his arms trembleshouted in a voice

"Go, go and call the boss!"

The bald man who was still holding the door did not recognize Jupal's trembling
voice. He was busy looking through the man he called a gisaeng brother. Greed
gradually grew in his eyes.

The main arm shouted loudly.

"What are you doing! Bring the boss quickly!"

"Are you crazy? Have the boss come and go? If you have something to say, say it
yourself."

“Hey kid, don’t talk nonsense…”

Then the man in white, who had been silent until now, opened his mouth.

"I want to ask you something. This is the Black Dragon's room, right?"

The bald head stood crookedly and answered.

"What if?"

“I heard that some bodies were removed from the Black Dragon Room today. Could you
check it out for a moment?”

"······corpse?"

The bald head and the main arm exchanged glances. Jupal gave a warning that he
should tell the truth, but the bald head opened the door wide and said how he
understood.

“I don’t know… Hmm, come in first, Bosch.”

"... Hey, this first..."

The moment Jupal was about to say abusive language, the man in white met his eyes.
It was as if a hardened main arm was being dragged through the door.

When the man in white followed him into the building, the door was suddenly closed.
There was also the sound of locking.

At the same time, men rushed out from the second and third floor railings and the
hallway next to the large hall that seemed to be used as a restaurant. It was as if
he had been watching and came out.

It was frightening to see him, but the man in white was calm.

Among the men rushing down from the second floor, a large middle-aged man with a
pale face tilted his head at the front.

“What, is this bastard losing his mind?”

“Two, boss!”

The man in white spoke behind the words that Ju-pal had shouted as if stopping.

'Is that the owner of the Black Dragon's room?"

"Heh heh, Black Dragon's Ark owner? You bastard, can't you figure out the
situation? I wondered what kind of guy he was, and Ju-Pal brought a lunatic. Yes,
I'm the Black Dragon's Ark."

Despite his mocking attitude, the man in white remained calm.

“I heard that there was a fight on the streets of the Black Dragon Room last night
and that dead bodies were removed. Can you check it out?”

The Black Dragon Ark cleared its ears and asked around.

"Hey, did you all hear? I'm looking for a body."

At the words of the Black Dragon Ark, the subordinates laughed and said.

"Cadence, was there such a thing?"

"Well. I'm hearing this for the first time?"

"Why are you looking for a lost guy here?"

The way they talked back and forth seemed like they knew about the body.

"If you want to find the body, search Dong Dong Lake. It's been a long time since
I've eaten fish."
The white-clad man frowned slightly.

"Oops,
Why don't you become someone I know?"

"Don't be sad. Since you died and fed the fish, you've helped the world by dying."

The owners of the giggling laughter suddenly surrounded the man in white as if
besieging him.

"······."

The man in white looked at the black dragon ark expressionlessly.

It was just a wordless gaze. Still, somehow, I felt a weight on my shoulders.

The Black Dragon Ark felt something strange and swallowed dry saliva.
The main arm behind the man in white said in a frightened voice.

"Doo, boss, stop it."

It was when the Black Dragon Ark rolled its eyes, cleared its throat, and opened
its mouth.
The bald man standing in front of the door said annoyedly.

"What is it, Jupal, why are you fucking? Didn't you bring me to have a party
together?"

"Hey, this baby, please."

The bald man stretched out his hand toward the shoulder of the man in white,
condescendingly.

"Ahhh, god damn bastard.

hey, i haveLeave everything and go away. Then save my life... Ah!"

Most didn't even get to see what was happening. When I came to my senses, I saw
that the bald man was screaming, clutching his bizarrely bent wrist.

The Black Dragon Ark shouted in surprise.

"Hit!"

"Wow!"

The black dragon sword that was surrounding them attacked at once.
"City X! Stop everyone!"

Jupal's voice was drowned out by the shouts of the roommates.

Without a sound, the three Black Dragons fell backwards. The man in white, who had
cleared his front, headed straight for the black dragon ark on the stairs.

As if the position of the Black Dragon Ark was not obtained through form, he took
out his weapon, the Samjeolgon, and swung it.

The three iron rods bent toward the man in white, making it difficult to predict
their path. It was an angle that seemed unavoidable.

However, the samjeolgon slipped past the man in white without even touching him.
Then, with a movement that was harder to understand than the three-legged claw, the
hand of the man in white, who dug in, grasped the front part of the black dragon
ark's claw and pulled it.

"Suck!"

The open-eyed Black Dragon Ark came with it as it was...

I'm sorry.

I buried my face in the knee of the man in white.

The black dragon ark with its head bent back flew to the place where the black
dragon swordsmen gathered.

"Bah, the ark!"

"boss!"

The black dragon ark, which had its weapon stolen and beaten at once, could not
easily come to its senses as it was bleeding from its double nose.

The opponent didn't even draw a weapon.

super high.

The absolute gap that it would be useless even if everyone rushed here.

At the martial arts skills of the man in white, everyone in the black dragon room
was frozen and only rolled their eyes.

Jupal almost cried.

"So I told you not to do it..."

The man with the scar on his face, who was glaring at his main arm with eyes full
of words, asked cautiously.
"Who are you?"

“If you ask for a name,

It's a hundred li river."

"Huup!"

"What!"

At the same time, a sigh broke out among the swordsmen of the Black Dragon.

There was no black swordsman who did not know the name of Baekri Sega, the 4th son
of Baekri Sega, and the Murimmaeng Baekho Danju.

The knife-scarred man shouted in bewilderment.

"No, X-arm, Confucius Baekri, why is this...!"

"Haven't you already told me?"

“Everyone, do you know where this is?”

"Evil sheep."

"······."

The calm reply made the man with a knife cut his words.

"Yes, you, no, if you act like this, you'll be quiet in the donghobang...!"

"It doesn't matter."

"······."

At that moment, he suddenly swung back the three-legged sword he was holding.

Fuck!
A man who secretly attacked from behind collapsed without even making a sound of
breathing.

Coudantang.
The man who had lost his mind rolled over on the stairs.

The knife-scarred man who deliberately drew attention swallowed dry saliva.

"Ask again.
Who got the body?"

The gaze of the sword of the black dragon was directed to one place.
One of the Black Dragons, who saw the eyes of him selling himself, sneaked out.

“I-I am.”

* * *

The army consisted of two parts.

The support team goes to support the Murimmaeng and the tracking team goes to find
the whereabouts of Mr. Namgung-Wan.

The tracking party to find Mr. Namgung-Wan had to form a separate force. This force
belonged entirely to Baekri Sega.

Several of the elders complained.

Why did the family of Baekri have to divide their forces to search for one person,
Namgung Sogaju?

There was even an incident where a shaman was attacked while supporting the Murim
Maeng. The elders' anxiety was a legitimate opinion.

But fortunately, my grandfather dismissed all these complaints.gave it Instead, his

grandfather was definitely tied to the family. It was as if the grandfather had to
shoulder the responsibility of protecting the family of Baekri alone.

Originally, his uncle was not very helpful with force, and Baek Ri-myeong was in a
situation where he had to preserve his position for the next year. That's how the
Murimmaeng support corps avoided Akyang, and the tracking team headed for Akyang.

Originally, my father had to head to the place where the main body of the
Murimmaeng avoided with the support team. However, he said that he would move by
heading to Akyang with the tracking team and then joining the support group a beat
late.

It was a possible way because both were heading in the same direction, north.

But even so, the father can only stay in Akyang for three days. I even went to
Akyang with a few people to earn an extra day in the middle.

'Father... will you be all right?'

You should be fine.

Chapter 178
A little after noon the day after my father arrived, the main search team with
Namgung Liu-cheong and I arrived in Akyang.

Although not as good as my father, everyone was exhausted when they arrived to
hasten the move. Even in the increasingly hot weather, physical strength was
consumed enormously.

Fortunately, the party who arrived in Akyang first had rented the entire inn. It
was an inn in the form of an ordinary 3-story Sahabwon.

Except for the manpower remaining to greet us, my father and others were away due
to the search.

We decided to rest for a while until everyone came back.

When I came downstairs after unpacking, the open door showed a large central
garden.

"Well?"

I saw Namgung Ryucheong coming across it.

'Is that outside?'

Namgung Ryucheong also stopped when he saw me. The midday sun beat down on her
hardened face.

"Where are you going?"

"I took a quick look at the inn's surroundings. There seemed to be no problem."

"Ah, yes. Good job."

After that, we were silent.

"······."

"······."

There was something incredibly awkward about it.

'Come to think of it, isn't it the first time since that day that the two of us
have a conversation like this?'

He was busy, and while he was on the move, he always mingled with others and had
conversations. After that day, I kept caring about it, but I didn't have a chance
to say it, so I said what I had to say.
"I'll apologize for Hwamu's words that day. I'm sorry."

Namgung Ryucheong frowned.

Jegal Hwamu did not come with us. I should have said I couldn't. It was because the
Demonic Cult had also attacked the Zhuge family.

It was said that the warehouse and library full of old treasures of the Zhuge Sega
were all burned, and Zhuge Huamu's mother was also seriously injured by the fire.

They couldn't follow us in that situation.

Even after telling my grandfather and father about my family, he lied to me until I
left.

Namgung Liu-cheong said, frowning.

"It's okay. In a situation where leaving right away isn't enough, I should be
grateful for caring so much for my father."

No, are you really okay?

Namgung Liu-cheong said firmly again, as if my inner feelings were revealed in my

expression.

"It's really okay. It wasn't for me anyway, it was for you."

"······."

"Because that doesn't change the fact that I received help."

Namgung Ryucheong crossed his arms and twisted his lips.

"I feel dirty."

Namgung Ryucheong shook his head as if brushing his teeth off.

"It's okay. You said you don't live long anyway?

You'll be embarrassed."

"unfair?"

"That you can't dream of the future."

"······."

Jegalhwamu is meAfter saying that he liked it, he acted as if that good was enough.

At that time, I was embarrassed and thought it was fortunate, but this was
definitely a strange thing.
You like people, but how can you not want something in return?

Aren't emotions meant to be mutually exchanged?

'Well, I'm not a celebrity you can only see on TV.'

Even more, he would not be a grown man who is happy just by being watched by Jegal
Hwamu.

I didn't even have to think deeply about why I was acting that way.

He said he didn't want an answer from me because he wouldn't live long.

"I have no choice but to not be bound by myself."

"Five······."

"What's the reaction?"

"No, for some reason I said something right."

Showing mercy for the sick in an unprecedented way.

'It was the image of a fighter who seemed like he was going to fight while
threatening to pull out his sword at a sick person.'

It was definitely a more mature response compared to the time when they hurled
abusive words at their first meeting after returning.

"You've grown so much."

"what?"

Namgung Ryucheong laughed as if he was dumbfounded.

"I've always thought it strange, but why are you treating me like a kid? I'm older
than you when it comes to age.
My older brother..."

"Hey, wait!"

"Why, what's going on?"

Ryucheong Namgung hardened his face and put his hand on the scabbard as if on
guard.

"I'm allergic to the word brother."

"Al what?"
Ryucheong Namgung contorted his face as if he was starting to talk nonsense again.

"What else are you going to say?

Don't play around."

"No. Now, listen. If you say older brother to me, I mean Baek Ri-myeong, Baek Ri-
pyo, and Souak."

"What is it?"

"So if you call me older brother, I'll fall in love with that person for some
reason."

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong had a suspicious face.

He had seen quite a few things he couldn't have seen while staying at the 100-ri
household to urge him not to say nonsense.

I said with a solemn expression.

"Really. "

"you······."

“Well, if you really want me to call you brother, I can call you, but remember
that. The word brother gives me a very good impression...”

"Okay. I won't ask you to call me. I won't."

Namgung Ryucheong shook his head in anger.

Phew.
It was fortunate. Even before the return, I never called him brother, but called
Confucius, Confucius. After the return, he called me brother?

uh, that's a bit creeps.

'In terms of mental age, I'm the older sister!'

Besides······

'In the novel, it is said that Baek Ri-yeon followed Namgung Ryu-cheong around,
saying 'brother' and 'brother'...!"

As I shook my head, Namgung Ryucheong's eyes met.

We looked at each other face to face and burst out laughing as if it was awkward.

"Whoa,
If I'm really talking to you..."
"if there is?"

"······."

"If there is? Why don't you talk?"

“It feels like being pulled in.”

As if it couldn't be helped, a smile formed on Namgung Ryucheong's lips.

It was the smiling face of Ryuchung Namgung after a long time.

Originally, I wasn’t the type to smile a lot, but lately, just looking at his
really firm expression, I felt a new way of smiling.

But even that smile was short-lived. The smile soon disappeared, and the stiff face
turned into a melancholy one. I was enduring this situation like an adult, but I
couldn't help but feel the pain.

"It's fine."

Namgung Ryucheong's gaze, which had been directed into the air, looked at me again.

"You'll be alive. You're not going to die here."

"······Sounds of course."

Namgung Liu-cheong answered with his chin straight, then stepped back.

Namgung Ryucheong, who was approaching me, seemed to suddenly come to mind.said.

"That's right. Why are you apologizing for Jegal Sega's actions?"

"Isn't that over? Obsession isn't good either."

"What else is an obsession? Is there anything you like?"

"Sure! My father."

"Sigh."

"Don't talk back."

I was about to skip over it, but I scratched my face. Namgung Ryucheong continued
his words firmly.

"Isn't that a relationship where you have to apologize on behalf of Jegal Sega?"

I shrugged.

"We can do it instead. It's something that happened in our house... and we're
friends."

“Isn’t a relationship that requires an apology too close to be considered a

friend?”

"Well······."

Come to think of it, Ryuchung Namgung was not wrong. Because it wasn't something I
had to apologize for.

However, he also talked about me, and for some reason, a sense of comradeship
welled up in Jegal Hwamu.

'······The only person who knows about my return.'

Both Yayul and Namgung Ryucheong were entangled before returning and were important
characters in the novel.

However, it was only because this was the first time I met Jegal Hwamu, and it was
the first relationship I had built...

So, for some reason, I was more concerned.

"You······."

Namgung Liucheng, who was staring at me, sighed and nodded.

Following Namgung Ryucheong’s nod, there was Yayul in the direction I didn’t know
when.

Yayul came up to me and handed me the glass from the plate.

"Here's the cool water."

"Ah, thank you."

He seemed to have remembered what he wanted to drink before entering the inn.

As I was about to pick up a glass and drink it, I felt Namgung Ryucheong’s gaze and
looked at him.

"Why? Do you want a drink too?"

Namgung Liucheng sighed and said.

"It's okay. Rest. I'll send someone when the Daehyeop comes."

I turned and looked at Namgung Ryucheong’s back as he quickly left, then looked
back at Yayul. And he hesitated. It was because Yayul's gaze at Namgung Ryucheong,
who was moving away, was cold and frosty.
Originally, I knew that I couldn't say that Namgung Ryucheong and Yayul had a good
relationship. However, it was to the extent of being annoying based on
indifference, almost like looking at a cow and a chicken.

"······ Yayul?"

Yayul looked back at my call and had a calm expression, as if he had never seen
Ryucheong Namgung like that.

Chapter 179

I was a little taken aback by the sight.

'Did I see it wrong?'

No, it couldn't have been.

Just thinking about the relationship between the two made my head throb.

There was a time when I imagined for a moment that I could become a close friend
like my father and Uncle Namgung-wan. I heard that the two of you didn't get along
very well at first.

But that hope has long been abandoned.

I didn't want to get along anymore. He thought that just not being an enemy was
enough.

'But the eyes from a while ago...'

He didn't show that kind of gaze when he mentioned Cheon Gwi-jo.

Yayul tilted his head slightly when I called and didn't say anything.

"Yuna?"

I hesitated for a moment and asked.

"Did anything happen to you and Liu Qing?"

"yes?"

Yayul tilted his head and asked again.

"What happened?"

“Because we fought.”
"ah······."

Yayul rubbed the corners of his eyes lightly with an expression as if he had made a
mistake.

"You know. It's not even a day or two that I'm not good with him."

"I know it's not good. But it wasn't like this, right?"

The expression on Yayul's face as he looked at me gradually disappeared.

“Why, are you also worried that I might do something to Namgung Liu-cheong?”

"what?"

"Isn't that why you asked?"

I'm surprised by your sudden wordsI couldn't say anything, just blinked my eyes. It
felt like an unexpected stab.

Seeing this, Yayul's lips smirked slightly.

Yayul lowered his eyes and said.

"I know. Everyone is looking at me anxiously."

"······."

"You'll find it harder to believe. I've done something in the past. I understand.

In an instant, without realizing it, I took a step forward.

"What are you talking about?

no. Rather the opposite."

"... opposite?"

"Yes. There's no way you would stare at Namgung Ryucheong like that for no reason,
so I asked if you fought!"

To be honest, if you ask me if I believe in Yayul... I didn't.

But something that can make a child grow up right. Isn't that just faith, hope and
love? So you say you believe.

I hoped that Yayul could be headed down the right path despite his unfortunate
past.

Also, somehow it felt visceral. It would be important to show trust in him here.
Yale's eyes fluttered slightly.

"You believe in me...?"

"Yes. Trust me. Otherwise, why would I go out with you?"

"That's right, since I'm following you, I have no choice but to accept..."

“Do you think you would go with anyone if I said I would follow you?”

"······."

I narrowed my eyes and looked at Yayul.

"You really don't believe me?

Why are you looking like that?"

I said, straining my eyes to look as trustworthy as possible.

"If Namgung Ryuchung bothers you, tell me."

"······What are you going to do?"

"I'll scold you."

Yayul made an ambiguous expression that seemed to be smiling.

"Why? I'm good at that."

Yayul bit his lip and shook his head. It seemed that he was trying not to show me
his expression, but I could see that he was holding back a smile from his weakly
moving shoulders.

Yayul took a deep breath and raised his head again.

"Then there is..."

"What is it? Just tell me."

"Can you ask him to get out of your presence forever?"

"Huh? That's a bit..."

“Are you good at scolding?”

"It depends on what kind of mistakes you've done. And forever... Let's go upstairs
and talk."

Originally, I came down with the intention of looking at the guesthouse, but after
dealing with Namgung Ryucheong and Yayul, I was suddenly tired.

'Certainly, the poison has accumulated. I'll have to rest for a little bit to avoid
becoming a nuisance.'

As I was going up the stairs with Yayul, I ran into a girl coming down the stairs
the other way.

The girl, who looked to be between thirteen and fifteen, said as if she was looking
for Yayul.

"Here you are. The bath water you requested is ready."

I tilted my head and asked the girl.

"Here's the clerk"?

"Yes."

"I don't think I saw it when I entered the inn earlier."

“Ah, he must have been tidying up his room at the time.”

"What do you mean by bath water?"

The answer came from the side.

"I made it."

The clerk smiled and bowed his head.

"Then I'll be on the first floor, so if you need anything, you can come to the
first floor."

I said, staring at the clerk passing us down the stairs.

"wait for a sec."

The clerk stopped and looked back at us.

"Do you have anything left to do?"

"Yes, please guide me to the inn."

"to?"
“I was originally going down to take a look.”

said the clerk in bewilderment.

“Would the bath water be cold?”

"Can I warm it up again?"

"ah······."

This place was completely different from the place where hot water came out from
the boiler when you turned on the faucet.

To take a bath, put firewood in a pot and stirAfter boiling the water, the hot
water was properly mixed with the cold water and brought into the room several
times. It was a very cumbersome and tedious task.

"Is there anything to see in the inn? It's all the same. I'll guide you when you
come after taking a bath."

"You sweat when you move. I don't want to move after washing."

The clerk bit his lip and seemed to want to say something with a slightly unfair
expression, but in the end, he lowered his head and agreed.

"Yes, I see. Follow me."

Yayul, who had been staring at me blankly, followed me quietly.

It was definitely just an ordinary inn with nothing special. What's different is
that it's empty because there are no guests even though we rented it out and it's
quite large?

Passing through the empty first floor, I headed for the inn's kitchen. Even through
the slightly open door, the kitchen was busy preparing meals.

The chef, Suk-soo, his assistant, and the three clerk I saw when I entered were
preparing the ingredients together, and the owner of the inn was checking the
ingredients and books in one corner.

It was the first face only Suk-su and Jo-soo had seen. Suk-soo put on a slightly
annoyed expression when I said I had come to look around the kitchen.

On the other hand, when I first arrived at the inn, the owner of the inn was kind,
having heard that Baekri Se was a person.

"You're looking at the inn? Feel free to look around. If you have any questions,
ask."

I asked as if I had been waiting.

"Are all the innkeepers here?"

"Yes, that's right."

“The inn is spacious, but can it be operated by five people?”

"If you're a little busy, your wife will come out and help. Then it's worth it.
Besides, Yo-Yo does a better job than I thought."

"More than I thought? Isn't that the original employee here?"

Yoyo was the name of the clerk who guided us.

Yo-Yo said as if he was slightly embarrassed.

"It's not that difficult."

"Yo-Yo is working for the first time today. He's the nephew of an employee who
originally worked here."

"Your nephew? You're working for the first time today?"

"Yeah. The clerk sprained his leg last night. He said he needed a break. In the
meantime, my nephew agreed to work for me."

"ah······."

"I was worried, but you did a better job than I expected. But just in case you make
a mistake, don't worry too much. Take good care of your guests, too."

After receiving our gaze, Yo-Yo lowered her head with her red cheeks as if
embarrassed.

"Well, then I'll go to work."

I caught Yo-Yo trying to leave the kitchen.

"wait for a sec."

The moment I said that, Yoyo waved his hand at me.

It was an elaborate surprise attack with no sense of murderous intent.

Usually, by the time you know what has happened, it will be too late.

But to me, every movement of the yo-yo seemed momentarily slow.

It was a golden ability.

Without avoiding Yo-Yo's attack, I crossed my hands.

match!
attitude of convergence. Between the palms of my hands, something like a sharp awl
was caught. Yo-Yo had a cold face, as if he had never made an embarrassing
expression.

"Yoyo? Customer? What are you doing right now..."

With the inn owner's stupid voice, Yo-Yo, who had released the awl, drew back her
body and put her hand into her bosom.

'Memorization?'

I reflexively took an evasive posture, but Yo-Yo took it out of my chest and threw
it at the floor, not at me.

pop-! Gray smoke filled the kitchen with a popping sound.

I closed my eyes and held my breath. If he focused, Geum-an could clearly see the
opponent's movements even with his eyes closed.

"This is nothing... kek kek!"

"Puha!"

I tried to follow the yo-yo with the self-defense device on, but hesitated.

'Damn it,There were others here too.'

The window is said to be open, but inside the building.

It was a favorable environment for such an attack to be effective.

Nana and Yayul learned martial arts, so it's okay, but I didn't know what effect
this performance would have on ordinary people.

The conflict was brief. I let go of my chasing stance and straightened my body.
Then, with concentration, he attracted the nature guardian in the kitchen. It was a
natural spirit, literally the energy of nature.

Just as he moved the leaves in front of Ryucheong Namgung, he led the air in the
kitchen this time.

In the kitchen, which had been all movement that could hardly be called a weak wind
coming in through the open window, a flow soon formed around me, and gradually
became stronger and became a movement like a breeze.

Like a typhoon, the smoke that had only been hazy became thicker as if it were
compressed into a spiral shape, and as the smoke compressed, the view in other
places gradually became clearer. The frantic coughing sound behind him gradually
died away.

The smoke rotates and compresses, repeats and compresses again and again, gradually
getting smaller, and at some point it becomes a sphere the size of an adult's head
in my hand.

The ever-rotating sphere looked like a small planet. After watching this for a
while, I reduced the size to the extent possible, then took out a handkerchief from
my pocket and placed it on top of it.

The moment it got away from my hand, the sphere lost its shape and turned into
powder and scattered. Then I was able to take a deep breath.

Cold sweat broke out all over his forehead, neck, and back.

I stared intently ahead.

Yo-Yo stood rigidly, standing with Yayul holding him by the back. My eyes widened
as I looked at the powder in my handkerchief.

"How... oh my, nonsense..."

Chapter 180

I folded the handkerchief to keep the powder from flying away.

Even though I was wearing self-defense equipment, I felt the palm and fingers on
the side where I collected the powder burn.
A normal person certainly couldn't have endured it.

I said, covering my reddened palm.

"how did you know?"

"That's what I want to ask again."

Yoyo said with a cold expression.

There was no girl who made various expressions normally.

I said ha, sighed.

"Didn't I ask you?"

I looked at Yayul, who was still holding on to Yo-Yo's back.

The reason Yo-Yo couldn't escape was simple.

It was because the moment she burst into smoke and tried to escape, Yayul bloodied
her.

'It's hard to react to what happened, but it's point blood.'

Yayul squeezed the hand that was holding the back of his neck. Yo-Yo groaned and
lowered her head.

“You are noisy.”

Then he looked at me and smiled slightly.

“It just felt that way.”

I couldn't even transmit the message to Yayul in case Yo-Yo would notice what I
noticed.

Then, asking for a tour, he looked at everyone in the inn.

Fortunately, I couldn't find any problems with my sook-soo and assistant.

The owner of the inn, who was almost on the floor, rose slowly.

"Ji, this is it, colog! Kek, keuhum, no, what just happened...?"

He coughed intermittently and still seemed not to understand what was going on.

I glanced around at the owner of the inn, the clerk, the hostess, and the assistant
who looked confused.

"Have you all seen it?

The yo-yo attacking me and suddenly bursting with strange smoke. If I had stayed in
it, I would have died."

"Hey."

At my exaggerated threat, the owner of the inn was terrified and backed away.

'It's okay to kill him, but he probably tried to escape while me and Yayul saved
the people in the inn from the smoke.'

i am yo yoapproached towards

"How did you do this?"

As soon as I saw Yo-Yo, I recognized something strange because of his face.

So, should I say that the face is seen in two ways?

It was a feeling of being joined in two.

If you look closely at the strangeness, you can even find traces of martial arts
training.

I was really surprised. If I hadn't looked closely, I would have regarded him as an
ordinary civilian.

Usually, you can tell if you have mastered martial arts just by taking a quick
glance, but I don't know how you tricked your eyes.

When I focused on Yo-Yo's face and examined it closely, I got a sense of what had
happened.

'It's close to applying the true method to the face. Almost like drinking alcohol?
I've heard that the Demonic Cult has a face-changing magic, but is that the case?'

The similarity between the jinbeop and the sorcery is that there is a central axis
that is in charge of the flow of change.

Just as the Jinbeop would break if its axis were toppled, the technique applied to
this face was similar.

As I poked several places in my face with my fingers and let the energy flow, the
flow of magic that covered Yo-Yo's face was disrupted.

Yo-Yo, who had a cold expression the whole time, suddenly twisted his face as if in
pain. Yo-Yo's face began to change with a faint crackling sound.

"Ugh······!"

I heard a startled gasp behind me.

"Is this your original face?"

The face that looked like a girl changed to that of a girl in her early 20s.

"Oh, the face...!"

I looked back at the owner of the inn in amazement.

"Do you know someone?"

The innkeeper shook his head urgently.

"It's the first time I'm seeing it for the first time."
What is it, why are you so respectful all of a sudden?

When I moved, the clerk, the clerk, and the assistant all replied that they were
strangers.

I narrowed my eyes.

"It's not a lie, is it?"

"I really, really don't know anyone!"

The innkeeper jumped up and desperately insisted on his innocence.

“Have you seen the clerk you used to work for since he injured his leg?”

"Ah, no. I heard that it hurts through that yo-yo..."

“Did you know Yo-Yo?”

"Oh, I saw it years ago, yo."

"Didn't you feel strange seeing Yo-Yo?"

"Uh... There were some differences, but I didn't think much of it. I saw Yo-Yo when
I was young, so I guess it changed as I grew up... Also, it's not a completely
different face, so I didn't doubt it at all. ."

“I guess it looked similar.”

"No, that's right."

I don't know what Yo-Yo looked like, but it seemed to make me believe that he was
someone I knew by the true method by changing his appearance to Yo-Yo.

"then······."

bang! Suddenly, the kitchen door opened violently.

Beyond the open door, I could see Ryucheong Namgung and members of the Baekgeomdan.
It seemed that he felt a commotion and came running.

Namgung Ryucheong, who was holding the sword, looked at the situation in the
kitchen and hardened his expression.

The White Swordsman asked in a puzzled voice.

"Lady? What's going on? Who is the woman Confucius caught?"

"I'll have to ask you now."

 * * *

A drugstore in an alley in the corner of the street.

A strong smell of medicine wafted out into the street from the medicines spread out
on the counter. Then, a man in a worker's outfit with a long luggage that stopped
in front of him looked around and went inside.

A young man who was chopping dried herbs into small heads raised his head at the
sight.

"Are you looking for something?"

“How long does it take to make a drug?

The young man looked at the customer with a puzzled look, then stood up and
shouted, shaking his hands.

"Grandpa! A guest has arrived!"

Inside the pharmacy, an old man with drooping eyelidsopened and came out

"Who are you? I don't think the person I'm seeing for the first time is Akyang."

"Grandpa, do you ask me something like that? How long does it take for a customer
to make medicine?"

"It depends on what kind of medicine it is. What kind of medicine do you want?"

"It's a drug that prevents necrosis in the affected area."

"what?"

The old man narrowed his eyes.

"Necrosis? Have you ever been bitten by a snake?"

The man asked in a hard voice.

“Can you build it or not?”

"Well, with a temper, you can do it. But it's better to check the affected area
yourself. If it's necrotic, you'll need acupuncture and moxibustion. If the patient
has trouble moving, take a stretcher and my grandson... ..."

The man interrupted the congressman and said.

"It's okay. Just give me some medicine."

"Well... then I understand. Is it urgent?"

"······."

"Ah, I see. I see."

The old man waved his hand and entered the pharmacy with his grandson.

drooling. rattle. Tang Tang Tang.

Amidst the loud sounds of drawers opening and closing and grinding medicine, the
conversation of old councilors could be heard.

He lowered his voice, mixed with other noises, so that a normal person would not
have been able to hear the conversation through the door.

"Necrosis, I think it would be nice to see the patient. What day is it today?
Unusual guests are coming one after another."

"That's why. Why don't people who see it for the first time come to see if there
are any injured people?"

"That's right. Even looking at that side, it looks like Kang Ho-in. What's Kang Ho-
in up to here? Kang Ho-in doesn't have a chance to come here..."

The man who overheard the conversation hardened his face and muttered

"They've come to places like this..."

The man said, putting his hand between the luggage he put down as if he was going
to take out something right away.

"The old man."

A clatter was heard, and the old councilor answered.

"Did you call me?"

“Did you say there was a Kang Ho-in who came looking for the wounded?”

The old man was startled, then put on a puzzled expression.

"No, did you hear that? Your ears are also bright."

"When did they come?"

"It's been a while. Let's see, it seems like it's been a while."

"Whoa."

The man let out a sigh of relief and asked the old man who was about to go back
into the room.

"What do you think they want?"

The old man frowned and was angry.

"You don't say anything, but why do you have so many questions about other people's
affairs? Get some medicine."

The man took out a pocket from his pocket and handed it to the old man.

The old man opened his pockets with a shit expression and widened his eyes.

"It's worth the medicine."

"Oh, is today the day to receive some money? Oh, right. They seemed to be looking
for someone too. But as you can see, our pharmacy is small, so we can't take
critically ill patients who need such care. , He said he was sorry, paid the money
and left."

The old man who was talking said as if he had just realized.

"Could it be that you're a strong person too? Oh, I guess that's right. This is
such a big deal."

The man's expression hardened instantly.

The old man muttered intoxicated with the fact that I had guessed, as if he hadn't
noticed.

"Then you know, the people who came today are ah... bitter, what was it? I've
definitely heard of it."

"Wait. Elder Chief, did you say family?"

"Yes. Where did you say... Oh, I don't remember... My dear, from which family did
the people who came today come from?"

The old man shouted toward the back room, and the young man inside answered.

"Baekri three days. Grandpa, hold on to the customer again, stop talking nonsense
and come!"
The old man ignored the words of his grandson and continued.

"Oh, yes. Baekri threego, right there it was Isn't that a pretty big family there?
I found out because it was strange, and I heard that people from that family are
going around all the drugstores and clinics in Akyang."

The man touched the old man's shoulders with a look of excitement.

"Old chief, do you know where the family members are staying?"

"uh······
I heard somewhere for a while..."

Chapter 181

* * *

1st floor guesthouse.

I didn't look back even though I knew that I was approaching with a sign on
purpose.

"Sit carefully."

“I was just here for a while.”

"yes."

Namgung Ryucheong, who was silent, spoke.

"Show me your hand."

"Hands? Why?"

Namgung Ryucheong only nodded his head as if urging him without answering. When I
showed her my left hand on the table, she nodded again as if asking me to show her
the other side as well.

When I showed him my right hand, Namgung Ryucheong tilted his head.
“What is it, are you okay?”

"yes?"

"Yayul told me to check if your hand is okay before coming."

"What? Oh, is it because of what happened in the kitchen?"

I hid it right away

And how did you see it?

It stung for a while at that time, but I was able to calm it down quickly by using
the nature guide.

“But did Yayul ask you to do that?”

Now, Yayul was monitoring the captured Ganja.

'Ha, Yayul, this kid is cute.'

It seems like I'm worried about my relationship with Namgung Ryuchung, so I'm
proving that I didn't really fight by asking Namgung Ryucheong on purpose.

Then an angry noise was heard from below.

"Kack!"

I quickly put my hand down again and pet the cat on the bridge.

"What, was he there too? Somehow."

When Namgung Ryucheong saw Gyeol-i, he wrinkled his nose and moved further away
from me.

Still, Ryucheong Namgung showed a negative reaction when he saw Gyeol. It wasn't
bad enough to keep me sneezing just looking at it like I did when I was a kid.

"Why avoid? If it wasn't for him, I couldn't find it."

"Oh, I heard Ganja found something. Is that it?"

Namgung Liucheng saw the powder I was looking at.

"Yes. He hid it between the hems of his sleeves. How cleverly he hid it."

Gyeol, who found the medicine Ganja was hiding, settled down as if he wanted to be
rewarded for his work, and if he stopped stroking his hand, he would lose his
temper.
"You said you couldn't figure out what the drug was?"

"My mouth was heavy. But it doesn't matter. I know what it is."

"What?"

"San-Gong-Dok."

Namgung Ryucheong frowned.

"······Are you sure?"

"Yes. I studied medicine because I was not feeling well."

"Then... did you mean to write this on us?"

"Perhaps. Yo-yo no, I can't know for sure because Ganja has kept his mouth shut."

When he said that, he bit his lip.

"...to try to use the same trick."

Why didn't it say that Cheon Guizo had attacked Namgung Ryucheong in the novel?
When Cheon Guizo raided Namgung Ryucheong to take revenge on his father's disciple.
At that time, he also used Sangong poison on the party to make them incapacitated
and attacked Namgung Ryucheong.

'Does this make sense?'

Clearly, things have changed. The time, circumstances, etc.

However, the direction in which Chun Gui-jo tried to use his hands was bizarrely
similar to that of the novel.

'Even if the situation is different, the conspirator is the same, so did it just
match?'

If that's not the case... is someone manipulating it so that it doesn't escape?

It was as if I was caught in an invisible net.

At that time, Namgung Ryuchung's voice broke my thoughts.

“I heard from my father.I was poisoned."

"right."

I didn't say it because I remembered what happened at that time, but it was a story
I couldn't tell Namgung Liu-cheong.
“At that time, you said that if it wasn’t for you, you might have been attacked.”

"Not because of me, but because of my father."

Namgung Ryucheong said, ignoring my words.

"I'm indebted to you again."

The way Namgung Ryucheong looked at me was somehow... strange.

A look that longs for something? It was a completely different feeling than just
looking at it because I was grateful.

For some reason, my cheeks flushed.

Just as he was about to ask why he was looking at it like that, he suddenly felt a
commotion in front of the front door of the inn.

"What's going on?"

Soon the door opened and two wagons entered the courtyard of the inn.

A few people dressed as beggars were clinging to the carriage. And the beggars, who
seemed to be the chief of them, looked around and saw us coming out into the
courtyard and approached.

"Is that Gongja Namgung? Is Baek Ri Sojeo next to you? I'm Makgae from the Open
Akyang Bunta."

"What is this?"

Since the guards at the inn opened the door without any problems, they must have
received permission to enter.

I checked the wagon that had come in with them. A number of large, long wooden
boxes could be seen under the shabby wagon tent.

'coffin!'

Recognizing this, Namgung Ryucheong's face turned white.

I went ahead and asked.

"What are all these things?"

"Ah, I understand what you're worried about. Don't worry. Isn't that body Namgung
Sogaju?"

Both Namgung Ryuchung and I breathed a sigh of relief in an instant. In a short

time, my hands were sweating profusely.

While I wiped my palms on the hem of my clothes, the stopper continued.

“To explain why, a group of corpses were found not far from Akyang a few days ago.

After examining the body, I found out the identity. Baekhodan and Namgungse were
the escorts.

It had been raining continuously since the fight, so tracking was impossible.
We sent Jeon Seo-gu and collected the bodies, but we heard the news that Baekri
Daehyeop and Namgung Confucius had come to Akyang, so we came here.”

If he had a hometown, he came here to return the body to his hometown, or to the
arms of a monk and his family.

“Daehyeop was away?”

"Yes. I put a chimney to ask you to come back, but I don't know when you'll come
back."

"Then don't wait here."

"Please.
But I can't even get out of the car."

"Well?"

"We don't have any staff right now."

As soon as Makgae said that he would wait here, the beggars who were running
excitedly to the restaurant on the first floor opened their eyes and looked back at
me.

"Nonsense! I heard that you rented this whole place from Baekri Sega?!"

What food are you here for?

It was a little dumbfounded, but their essence was beggars.

The makgae blinked his eyes and said.

"Haha, that Baekri Sojeo. What happened at Baekri Sega was our mistake."

And he lowered his voice.

"It may sound like an excuse, but we really didn't know that he was an agent of the
Demonic Cult."

"······."
I scratched my face.

The kitchen was a mess, and everyone from the owner of the inn to the clerk was
arrested, so there was no one to serve tea.

However, just like a thief numb his feet, Makgae seemed to think that we were
dissatisfied with the openness and that the hospitality was something like this.

"There's really no reason."

"······yes."

"No! I thought I could eat a full meal. What is this!"

After a few other beggars muttered, Makgae said.

"You're out of hand, but if there's anything you need our help with, feel free to
tell us."

"Yes."

“You don’t seem to believe it very much. This is true. Personally, I also help
Daehyeop.want to."

Personal?
I tilted my head and asked.

"Are you familiar with my father?"

"That's not it."

"Then why?"

"Because Daehyeop is a very big hand among us beggars."

"Are you big?"

"If you only see our beggars, you're sure to be right."

"······."

“If you only pass Baekri Daegyeok, the beggars in the area can have meat and
alcohol to their stomachs.”

The makgae burst into a hearty laugh.

On the other hand, I was speechless.

'No, what the hell are you doing, father?'

And I thought I knew why my father was going around like that.
It was because of what I had wandered about as a beggar before coming to the Baekri
family.

'No, I almost forgot...'

Makgae spoke in a comfortable tone, as if he was used to this.

"So, of course, I thought you'd come to Akyang to ask for cooperation by opening it
up. As soon as you came, I thought you'd walk through the back alleys right away.
Who would have expected that you would act so boldly in the front yard of
Donghobang? Maybe even the Demonic Cult were startled by now. bet."

“How is Donghobang’s reaction?”

"I'm still figuring out the situation. They say that Baekri Daehyeop is busy trying
to figure out what the hell he's thinking and whether he has a back boat or not."

"It means that you're noticing that your grandfather has decided to come."

He looked at me with slightly surprised eyes.

“Donghobang is a place with a lot of people and money, not a place with famous
drummers.

"You're right. Baekri Daehyeop's daughter is said to be the smartest in Baekri, so

it's true.

"Thank you for the compliment."

However, these were things that could be grasped quickly if one was interested in
the situation.

After a few more words of praise, Makgae asked as if this was the main point.

“So, Sojeo, is there any special way to recognize a spy?”

"······."

It's not known yet, but if you know that I've caught the spy at the inn again, you
won't be able to leave it out or leave it out.

'I can't keep hiding it.'

There was a high probability that another spy would be discovered in the future.

'Besides, it's strange.'

In the words of Zhuge Liang, the power of my eyes is related to the cult leader. If
so, the religious leader would have known that I could identify the spy.

It was a coincidence that the spy who entered Baek Ri-se's meeting was caught. But
it wasn't this yo-yo. I pushed the spy into this inn with a clear goal.
I put my doubts behind and looked at Makgae again.

“I just like my eyes.”

"Eyes? Did Baekri Sega have such an eye method? This is the first time I've heard
of it..."

As I stared at him, Makgae fell silent.

"Um, yes I see."

It was then. Ryucheong Namgung, who had been silent throughout our conversation,
opened his mouth.

"I'd like to see the body."

The makgae was surprised and dissuaded him.

“I called a guru and took measures to prevent the bodies from decomposing, but it
wouldn’t be a nice sight to see.

"······."

As if ignoring Makgae's words, Namgung Ryucheong headed in the direction of the

coffin.

The makgae followed as if it could not be helped.

Chapter 182

"Are you really okay?

The smell is no joke..."

Namgung Ryucheong grabbed the top coffin lid. Without a moment's hesitation, he
pushed on.

rattle.

Even though I was about three feet behind, the strong smell made me hesitate and
back away.
It was said that they had taken measures to prevent decomposition, but it certainly
wasn't the smell of rotting corpses.
That's not it, but...

'No, what the hell is this smell??

Is it the smell of medicine?'

It was just as nasty as it smelled.

"Ugh."

The moment the coffin was opened, Makgae hurriedly covered it with his sleeve and
groaned.

The other beggars who had been following us after seeing us were about to scoot
away, like cockroaches were scattering away.

"No, wow, I came here for a meal. Tweat, tweat."

"Keuk. Woo-wook."

I controlled the natural keeper while holding my breath. After blowing out the air
around me, I wrapped myself in fresh air.

And then he took a deep breath.

I still felt the shock of the smell linger in my nasal passages.

‘Today, I often use my abilities.

Liu Qing should also help.'

It was time to stick out my tongue and approach Namgung Ryucheong.

I met the bulging eyes of the makgae.

'······Can you feel it?'

Any master like my father would notice that I had just changed the airflow.

'I don't look like a person with that level of skill, right?'

the cloak asked.

“So-so, are you okay?”

"What?"

"Do you have a problem with your sense of smell...?"

"... it's not."

"Huh..."

It was a look of great admiration.

I was somewhat relieved.

The makgae deserved such eyes.

It was such a nasty smell that even I, an adult, would run away.
It would look like a child like me calmly enduring it.

I didn't bother to correct his misunderstanding and brought Ryucheong Namgung into
the realm of fresh air I created.

Namgung Ryucheong looked at me with a white face. For him, it must be a strange
situation where the smell suddenly disappeared. However, Namgung Ryucheong looked
down again without a word.

I also bit my lip when I saw the body together. I also met Namgung-wan uncle a few
times.

"Saint Musa-nim..."

Namgung Liucheng glanced back at me.

"How do you know?"

"He's the one who accompanied me when I went to find the Mansin's suit in the
past."

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong, who did not answer, spoke in a muttered voice after a while.

"I've never talked about it before."

"······what?"

"I don't even know his name."

Namgung Ryucheong smiled self-deprecatingly.

"Really... incompetent."

What happened this time was beyond his ability. Even so, it would have been the
first time for him to be in a situation where I only received help without doing
anything.

I covered his tightly clenched hands with mine.

"Let's start with Samurai. There may be information we can get. Samurai will want
that too."

"······yes."
Seong Musa looked like he was sleeping peacefully, except for the complexion that
seemed to have drained all of his blood.

However, traces of the fierce battle remained, such as torn hems and cuts. And the
wound that led to the priest's death was on his chest.

'Something is strange.'

There were a lot of wounds elsewhere, but they were all just brushed. That meant
that he wasn't particularly pushed back in battle.

It was then.

"······!"

I bowed my head and put my head down.

Suddenly, a scene appeared before my eyes.

'sounds of rain.'

The sound of blades clashing continued through the pouring rain.

They were people in battle. Both of them were dressed without any particular
features.

'What is this situation?'

The moment I questioned it, I heard a kurlung, a sound like thunder.

Namgoong-Wan was at the epicenter of the sound. A haggard figure that had never
been seen before showed the agony of the past.

'······Are you hurt?'

You could read the traces of his injuries in the way he wielded his sword.

'I don't think it's a big injury, but...'

Even Namgung-Wan is blocking the joint work of the two.However, one of them was
quickly identified.

'Cheongwijo.'

Everyone looked exhausted, but the damage was not great. Do you feel like you're
holding up pretty well?

'If it weren't for those two pushing Namgoong-wan...'

It was then.

'Child?'

He looked like an ordinary Yangmin child.

And just as I noticed the child's existence, Cheon Guizo also saw the child.
As if catching a fly, Cheon Guizo waved his hand at the child.

And······.

"Lord Soga!"

"Colossal!"

'mister······!'

Uncle Namgung-wan narrowly blocked the attack. However, there was a gap due to
excessive movement, and those who worked together did not miss the gap.

"Protect the Lord Soga!"

After that, the fantasy in front of my eyes continued a little longer and ended
with the sword piercing the holy warrior's chest.

The crown of my head split and my eyes felt as if they were burning.

'What the hell was that?'

It felt like a daydream.

'Is this the ability of Geuman? Was this even possible?'

And suddenly, as if he had exerted excessive force, the field of vision of the gold
eye suddenly shrunk. It felt like a loss of power.

Her head and eyes were burning as if they had been burned. When I barely opened my
eyes again, it was still dark ahead.

I was taken aback, but quickly realized the situation. I buried my face in Namgung
Ryucheong's arms.

'what?'

I raised my head in more surprise than before. However, Ryucheong Namgung hugged
her tightly as if to block it.

is he crazy

"Liu Qing, this..."

Just then, I heard an electric sound as if it were ringing in my head.

“There was a strange light in your eyes. 」

It seemed like they were hugging to cover it up.

「……It will be fine now. 」

Ryucheong Namgung, who lowered his head to check, slowly relaxed his hands.

"Are you alright?"

A startled makgae voice could be heard from the side.

"It's okay. What happened to me?"

“I put my head on it and suddenly Gongja caught me trying to fall over the corpse.”

"thanks."

Namgung Ryucheong slowly grabbed me and raised me up.

Makgae looked at us with shining eyes.

"Between the two of you... Umm. Yes. That's right. Baekri Segawa and Namgung
Segara..."

The makgae cleared his throat and slowly retreated.

It was very troubling, but it didn't matter now.

The scene you saw earlier. If that scene really happened...

'I have to find the uncle as soon as possible.'

There was no time. There is no future that cannot be changed. It had to be.

* * *

Narrow, dark stairs leading down.

A man with a heavy load on his shoulder walked quickly down into the deep darkness
where he could not see an inch ahead.

The man quickly reached the end of the stairs, opened the thick iron door, and went
inside. As if it had been lit for a long time, a candle with only the tip remaining
was dimly lighting the room.

It looked like a warehouse with stacked boxes, but the simple furniture, including
a chair near a table with a candlestick, had a sense of life.

The man trudged into the room.

At that time, a voice was heard in the darkness that the candle could not light.

“Where have you been,

A thousand ghosts?"

The man, Chun Guizo, put the burden off his shoulders and hesitated.

Chun Guizo stared into the shadows and said.

"······ I'm going to make a sign."

dump. With a dull sound, he put down his burden as if he were throwing it.

A voice in the dark said.

"What's that?"

"Baekhodan Budanju."

What looked like a lump of luggage in the dark was a person. he's rough on the
floorEven though I was thrown, I couldn't come to my senses.

Tian Guizo said in a very satisfied tone.

"I caught him appearing at a drugstore on the street. No matter how hard he tries
to hide, Namgung-wan won't be able to sustain himself with that wound."

The man whose outline was blurry in the dark was the opposite of this, with a cold
voice.

"Who told you to do that?"

Chun Guizo hardened his expression and stared into the darkness.

"What? Do you think I'm your subordinate?"

"Didn't I tell you that Baekri family's troops came to Akyang? But they moved
freely."

"So why shouldn't you catch them sooner? You can't thank me for doing the work for
you guys, why the fuck?"

Unlike Cheon Gwi-jo's voice, which gradually got higher, the voice in the dark did
not change at all.

"Was it my job to infiltrate the inn without my knowledge?"

"······."

The cheongwijo, who flinched for a moment, put on an expression of annoyance.

Chapter 183

Chun Guizo scratched the nape of his neck and spoke shamelessly.

"Since you guys were procrastinating, I took a step first. Oh, don't worry. You've
infiltrated it properly. It's easy to find out what they're planning in the future,
and it's easy to use your hand, right?"

"Is it easy to use your hands?"

"Yes. I've already received good information from the guy who infiltrated the inn."

“Any good information?”

"Today, the son of Namgoong-Wan's son, the daughter of Baekni-Eui-Gang is coming.

Even that girl. How many years has this been?..."

A cruel smile lingered on the corners of the Chun Guizo's lips.

As if pouring cold water on it, the man in the dark said.

"Useless information. I already knew that."

Chun Guizo turned his head and looked into the darkness.

"What? Did you know?

But why me...!"

“Is there any reason to share all the information of the church?”

Chen Guizo frowned. But soon, as if it didn't matter, it suddenly changed into a
serious smile again. It was a totally unpredictable emotional change.

“Well, yes. But you wouldn’t know this.

Do you know about the guy who came with you as a disciple of Cheonsanje?"

"Are you talking about yayul?"

"Yes. He learned magic from me."

Chen Guizao let out a laugh.

"You can see him as my disciple. Ha, it's not even funny to say he's a disciple of
Cheonsanje! Hehe, I'm really curious about how he grew up."

"······"

"It was really unexpected that Baekriuigang's bastard was saved. You must have
noticed that Yayul killed other children with magic. He was the one who valued the
precepts of Maeng more than anyone else."

Chun Guizo made meaningless gestures in the air and continued talking to himself.

"I know that Namgung bastard was also terrified of the Demonic Cult. There's no way
he would have agreed. Well, you'll find out soon."

"······."

“Come to think of it, Baekriuigang is also a very funny guy. In this situation, he
came to Akyang to find my friend instead of volunteering.”

Chun Guizo, who had been muttering to himself like that, looked back at the man in
the dark.

"Hey, opportunities like this don't come often. Don't be a coward. I have a plan."

"plan?"

"Yes. I had a plan and put it in. Did you put it in without thinking?"

The man crossed his arms as if to continue talking.

"I'm going to take this opportunity to deal with the robber of 100 li together."

Chun Guizo covered his face with his hands. A subtle feeling like touching dead
skin.

Chun Guizo opened his other hand wide and then bent it like a hook, repeating.

Under the bast mask, the wound cut by Baekriui KangIt's been a long time since
everything got better.

But it was still throbbing from time to time. The pain reminded him of the day's
defeat.
“Anyway, as long as Baekriui Kang is roaming around the underworld, it’s only a
matter of time before Namgoong-Wan falls in love with him. Even this guy could have
figured it out just by visiting a drugstore.”

Chun Guizo pushed the face of Baekhodan Budanju, who had fallen on the floor, with
his foot.

“Then why not use it the other way around?”

Chun Guizo rolled his sparkling eyes here and there.

"If Baekhodan and Namgung Sega knew that Baekniuigang had come, they would try to
join him right away. Let them join."

"Let them join you?"

"Yes. I gave Sangong poison to Ganja in the inn. The Namgung family and the White
Tigers will be relieved if they join the Baekri family. I'm aiming for that time.
The time when they are most relieved!"

Chun Gui-jo let out a sullen laugh as if he was happy just imagining it.

"There's no need to poison everyone. Just a few people, including Baekri Uigang,
need to use their hands. Most of the people who were being chased have already been
injured."

"There's no need for Namgoongse to struggle to find them, and there's no need for
Baekrise to avoid them. How about it? You'll be able to take care of Baekri Uigang
and Namgungwan at once!"

"I see. I heard you well."

It was a lukewarm response.

Chun Guizo frowned.

"What does that mean now?"

“It was unplanned to collide with Baekri Sega.”

“Wouldn’t it be nice if you dealt with the Moorim Mental Byeoldong Troop Danju?”

"I haven't received an order from the headmaster."

"her."

Chen Guizo took a deep breath.

"No, ha, hey. Think about it.
Wouldn't it be good for you guys if we take this opportunity to deal with those
two guys together? Namgung-wan was going to be dealt with anyway, and the robber of
white li is also your main enemy?"

“You said you didn’t get an order.”

bang.
When Chun Guizo struck the table, the candle, which was barely long, went out and
the room was plunged into darkness.

"Is that handsome hair a decoration? Let's roll your hair! Huh? If you take care of
it once and for all this time, you guys will be fine too!"

"We are only carrying out what we have been commanded to do. Whether or not to deal
with the Baekriui River is a necessary task as it is the teacher's judgment."

“Do you know the current situation from a thousand li away? How could you have
predicted that the hundred li river would come here? When are you waiting for an
order? Think in a flexible way. ·."

“The headmaster is the ruler of heavenly principles.

you know everything If it was something we had to do, the headmaster would have
ordered it from the beginning."

"These crazy fanatics..."

The silhouette in the dark, which had been speaking in the same tone until now,
continued to speak in a pathetic tone.

“They said they were preoccupied with revenge, so that’s what they mean. To think
that they use the school’s teachings recklessly for such an absurd delusion.”

"What is it? Ha, you guys also used me in your plans, so is there any reason why I
shouldn't?"

"Even though I couldn't accept it as a grace to receive a chance to step into the
cause of our school, a non-believer who barely learned magic tricks somewhere, I
pushed my supervisor. That's why I should stay away from those without
fundamentals."

Embarrassment and rage flashed on Chun Guizo's face.

The man continued to speak.

“Our goal is only Murimmaeng and Namgungse Sogaju.

"······The purpose has been achieved?"

"······"

The man didn't answer.

After a moment of silence, Chun Guizo gnashed his teeth and spoke.
“Isn’t killing your intention from the beginning?”

The man in the shadows clicked his tongue and said.

"Like thisIt's been done, so let me know. You don't have to mess around with the
100 li family right now. Wijibaek, the current Murim lord, is a brat with no
ability to deal with this situation. He will never give up his position as the
Murim Lord."

"What does that have to do with my current job..."

"And in order to break the situation, I will make a victim to shift the blame."

"victim?"

"The victims will be Baekri Pae-hyeok, Baekri Segaju, and Baekri Ui-gang, Baekho
Dan owner, who announced their cancellation of attending the meeting just before."

"Why are you talking about that now...?"

"Yes. The main school is going to withdraw and withdraw."

Chen Guizo muttered gloomily.

“Are you going to go back in this situation?”

"That's right."

"Are you kidding me right now?"

A voice in the dark said calmly.

"You've worked hard so far."

Chun Guizo asked this question.

"Whenever I'm being asked to join the school, I'm like this dog..."

It was when the man who had notified him got out of the shadows and grabbed the
doorknob to go outside.

"for a moment."

"Something?"

Chun Guizo spoke in a tone that suppressed his anger.

"Then take this bastard with you."

Chun Guizo pushed the Fu Dan Zhu with his foot. The man glanced at Budanju and said
indifferently.

"Take care of it yourself."

"You do it. Where is the command?"

The man, who had stopped for a moment, clicked his tongue and approached the sage
on the floor.

Budanju was still not able to come to his senses. It was the moment when the man
briefly looked at the manager.

"Kuk..."

The hand pierced the man's body.

"Oh, but he avoided immediate death because he was a high-ranking official."

Chun Guizo smirked and said.

“Even if I did, it would only make the pain longer.”

"······."

When the hand that had been pierced was removed, the sound of dripping blood was
heard.
The man stumbled and slumped to the floor. I looked at the cheongwijo with
disbelief eyes.

"Why? Didn't you know it would turn out like this?"

"······In the main school······ Leave it alone······."

"Hu, you just have to join the school. I don't think they'll say anything about
killing a bastard like you. Isn't that what you say every time?

"······."

Chun Guizo tapped the man's cheek with his blood-soaked hand.

"I told you. I'm hanging on to join the church. You can't be my only string."
The man, who was barely breathing, murmured.

"Oh no way the elder..."

"Tsk, when idiots get together, fights over dog bones happen. I didn't want to join
the church because of me."

Chun Guizo's hand gripped the man's neck.

Wooddeuk.
A voice resounded in the thick darkness.

Chapter 184

* * *

The inn where Baekri Sega stayed at that time.

Namgung Liucheng asked me if it would be better to rest, but I also looked at other
officials. But the same thing didn't happen. The burning sensation in my head is
now almost gone.

'It would be nice if I could get something more.'

Then, suddenly, I felt a hand on my shoulder. It was Namgung Ryucheong.

"Are you really okay?"

"yes?"

"Leave your lips alone."

"uh?"

Only then did I realize that I was constantly biting my lip.

Namgung Ryucheong looked at me suspiciously.

“Did you… have you figured out anything?”

"······."

"Yes. Tell me."

Was Namgung Liu Cheng originally such a smart kid?

Namgung Ryucheong narrowed his eyes and looked at me.

"Don't handle it alone, tell me."

But for some reason, the way I speak is catchyHe seemed more concerned about me
than asking.

Then, as if to break the atmosphere, the bar muttered.

“Daehyup is a bit late. Sojeo, have you heard anything?”

"Sure. You're a little late."

Even if the evil was wide, he made an emergency call, so if he made up his mind to
come back, he would be back soon.

I'm afraid to speak out, should I say? A beggar noisily entered the inn.

Makgae's expression stiffened slightly, but quickly changed to nothing.

"What are you doing here? Has something happened?"

The beggar, who was breathing urgently, came out and looked at Namgung Ryucheong
and hesitated.

"This is Gongja Namgung and this is Baekri Sojeo."

Namgung Ryucheong stepped forward.

"If it's anything to do with my father, I deserve to hear it too."

As the beggar scratched his face, Makgae nodded slightly as if he was okay.

"Magic cult bastards appeared from the west side of the street."

Makgae was startled as if he had never imagined.

"They showed up?

why not? what brings you here!"

“I had a fight with a Murim man dressed as a good citizen, but the warrior dressed
as a good citizen lost and was taken away by them.”
"Who was captured...?"

"I don't know. The guy who witnessed it said that Namgung Sega didn't seem human.
Maybe he was a member of the White Tigers?"

"Ha, to show up in broad daylight. Are you crazy at last? Actually, I've been crazy
since I attacked Meng. But what the hell was in such a hurry?"

Makgae shook his head with a serious face and asked.

"So you must have chased them? Where did they go? I guess I'll finally get a base."

"that is······."

The beggar suddenly averted his gaze and muttered.

The blindfolded makgae put on a puzzled expression.

said the beggar.

"I missed it."

"Well, how many ways are there under evil, but I missed them!"

The beggar tried to avoid his gaze.

"Oh, what the hell did these insectivores do?"

“Did you say that the Demonic Cultist who appeared used his bare hands?”

"Oh, right. How did you know?"

I bit my lip.

"It's a thousand ghosts."

"A thousand ghosts?"

"Yes. It's only natural that the opponent is a genius, so it's natural to miss it."

"No, wait a minute. Why is Cheongwijo here?"

Makgae's eyes widened, and the beggar, who had heard what Makgae had said, looked
at me with a surprised face.

We know that Cheongwijo has joined with the spy's information, but they must have
heard it for the first time.

There were no traces of battle with Cheongwijo on the corpses they collected. It
seemed that he was only targeting Namgung-wan.
In the memories that looked like the emperor, Cheongwijo was wearing a bast face.

Unless you take a closer look at the martial arts, it would be difficult to
recognize his identity just by looking at it from a distance.

said the beggar as if it were nonsense.

"Hey, what's wrong with you?

Although the Heavenly Demon was a vicious Madou, with the Demonic Cult..."

At that time, Namgung Ryucheong said in a rather annoyed tone.

"So you're saying Yeon-yi is lying in this situation?"

"That... it can't be."

“If you know, is there any need for this useless argument?”

"······."

Um, it's been a while. that kind of hair.

It was comfortable because I didn't have to convince him.

Namgung Ryucheong, who blocked the beggar's mouth, looked at Makgae. It was the
look in your eyes that said you wouldn't let go if you said useless things.

Makgae shook his head and murmured.

"······That's right. If it's a thousand demons······ it's worth getting rid of us."

It was very famous that Cheon Guizo evaded the pursuit of the Murim Meng during the
raid on the Yongbong branch.

At the time, at the request of the Moorim Maeng, not only the opening, but also the
Sichuan Dangga and Shandong Akga, where the Baekdo political factions and my blood
relatives suffered damage.He also sent someone to track down the Cheongwijo.

However, despite being injured by Uncle Namgung-wan, Cheon Gwi-jo evaded the chase.
It was something that Baekdo Moorim properly dented his pride.

'But no matter how confident Chen Guizo is, it's strange that he showed up now.'

“So, where is the place where the cheongwijo appeared?

"Uh, huh? Go, go see?"

Ryucheong Namgung nodded as if to guide them.

The beggar looked at the makgae in bewilderment. I also caught Namgung Ryucheong.

"wait for a sec."

"Don't follow me. I'll keep this place."

Then he glanced in the direction of the spy.

"No, wait a minute. Does your father know about this?"

The beggar nodded.

"When I come here, the news must have come in, since our road headed there as
well."

"Then the Daehyup must have gone that way."

"Perhaps it is.

“I thought you were late for some reason.”

Muttering that, I looked up at the sky. Before I knew it, the setting sun was
sinking in the sky dyed vermilion.

My eyes were dazzled by the light that hit me in front of me. Conversely, the
overcast day when it rained incessantly came to mind.

Didn't the death of his father trigger a war with the Demonic Cult, and people died
everywhere?

Even Namgoong-Wan couldn't avoid it.

Namgoong-Wan did not die like his father. It was only that his right arm was cut
off, and he could never hold a sword again.

It was also the reason why Ryucheong Namgung in the novel was absurdly checked and
persecuted by the Murim Lord, who was supposed to be on the same side. Because it
was as if the protector who could keep the Murim lord in check had been taken down.

It is said that there is a Namgung Sega, but he couldn't always step out even in
trivial matters. Namgung Ryucheong wasn't the type to discuss such things.

'But this time again, an injury to the right arm.'

didn't cut However, judging from the depth of the sword, it was clearly not an
injury that could be easily overcome.

'To dismiss it as just a coincidence...'

I saw a clog

"Did you find out the hideout of the Demonic Cult?"

The beggar who was talking with Makgae and Namgung Ryucheong all looked at me in
surprise.
Makgae sighed and shook his head.

"How good would that be? Phew."

“There was an agent of the Demonic Cult infiltrating the inn.”

"······."

I asked again.

"Did you find the hiding place?"

The blindfold licked his dry lips.

Makgae, who seemed to be thinking for a moment, winked at the beggar. As the beggar
moved away, he looked around as if on alert.

Namgung Ryucheong gave off a sharp energy, as if he would draw his sword at once if
he said the slightest mistake. I almost felt the pressure.

“Did you keep quiet all this while knowing?”

Makgae swallowed dry saliva and hurriedly waved his hand.

"No, no. Wait. Seriously. I was going to tell you when the Great Coalition came!
And I didn't find it perfectly."

"Could you elaborate a bit more?"

Makgae shook his head and began to explain.

"First of all, there are four places where the demonic cult guys are likely to be.

Makgae sighed and continued.

"Anyway, two of those four places are probably fakes. And they've made it so that
if you touch one, the others will know right away. If you touch the fake one, the
guys hiding in the real hideout will run away right away. So, too, we I didn't
recognize it further. Isn't that important anyway? The important thing now is the
survivors centered on Namgung Sogaju."

And Makgae didn't say it, but the most important thing is that the opening is a
direct battle with the Maqiao.It was that he had no desire to fight.

It is said that the number of openings cannot be matched by any breakwater, but
most of them are really third-class.
Although he collected information about the Demonic Cult, it was burdensome for the
opening to directly engage in battle.

I couldn't have stayed still.

Due to the Murim Maeng's attack, the degree of openness was also considerably
killed, and the Opening and the Murim Maeng had been allies for a long time.

So they must have been thinking of putting us in the role of fighting dogs,
collecting information, passing it on to us, and making us fight instead.

Makgae stuck out his tongue and said.

"How the hell did Sojeo notice?"

"You said you were here to help your father."

The makgae made an absurd face.

"Only with that?"

"If we couldn't find the base where the Demonic Cult was hiding while we were
collecting bodies, we should take off the name of the strongest information
breakwater."

"Ummm..."

Makgae let out a sigh and then opened his mouth again.

"So is he. So Sojeo, a spy who infiltrated an inn? Did you even catch him?"

“I came in disguised as a clerk.”

"As a clerk? When the hell...? Did Sojeo figure out that the spy was caught?"

I nodded.

"That's right. That's great. That's quite a lot to figure out. Can we take a look
before that?"

"That can't be done."

The cloak frowned.

"Sozer, what are you talking about now?"

"Because we'll miss that spy by mistake."

"······what?"
Makgae and Namgung Ryucheong looked at me as if they were talking crazy.

Chapter 185

Namgung Ryucheong frowned, crossed his arms and looked at me.

"Looks like you need an explanation."

Makgae smiled for a while, not knowing what to say, then let out a deep sigh.

"No, Sojeo. Let's make some sense. You said you caught the spy a while ago, and now
you're going to let go? Oh, have you started having seizures already?"

I stared at the curtain.

I don't know the position system of opening, but it was clear that Makgae had a
considerable position in opening, seeing as he came to discuss the Demonic Cult
with his father and even grasped information about the base of the Demonic Cult.

I shook my head slowly.

"No. There is no blood."

"What? No?"

Makgae said with an excited expression.

"Those who have blood lineage are usually the lower end of the ranks. They really
don't know anything, so the Demonic Sect can cut them off at any time."

In fact, after interrogating Samgae, the only thing Jegal Hwamu found out was about
Mr. Namgungwan and Cheon Gwijo.

The only reason I knew anything about Mr. Namgung-Wan was because Samgae was a
disciple of openness in dealing with information, and even Buntaism.

"Have you ever played a role?"

"Yes."
"The white-face illusion is a reverse technique used only by those trained in the
Demonic Cult. It's a real demonic cult. If so, it's worth knowing. There are many
things to learn about them from this raid."

"Well, I guess we'll have to put it off until later."

He said as if he didn't understand.

“No, what the hell is that about catching a spy?”

"It wasn't too hard."

The makgae opened its mouth again.

Ryuchung Namgung was biting his lip. It looked like he was holding back a laugh
that was about to burst out.

Makgae scratched his head and said with an expression of patience.

"You're handsome. You're very handsome. Yes, why do you say you let go when you're
easily caught and let go?"

As Makgae spoke, he opened his eyes wide and looked at him as if he had realized
himself.

“Where will you go once the spy escapes?”

“They will head to their hideout.Are you going to let go and follow the spy?"

"Yes."

The cloak frowned.

"That's not a bad idea, but it's way too risky. How can you really believe that my
main force will head for hiding? They're trained spies. They can't be easily
fooled. They might believe we've freed them and set us up for a trap. "

"It could be."

I shook my head.
When I nodded, Makgae looked at me suspiciously.
I reached out and pointed to the inn.

"Who has been in this inn all this time?"

"······ Sojeo and Gongja?"

"Yes. It was just us."

There are also a few members of the White Swordsman left, but the people who
command them are still young.

"Wouldn't it be nice to belittle it? If it were you, would you believe that I let
you go on purpose?"

"······."

“If my father had been there, it wouldn’t have worked.”

Makgae scratched his chin and looked like he was lost in thought.

I continued talking.

"Furthermore, I found acid poison hidden in the spy's body. It was enough to poison
many people. Since he came in disguised as a clerk, it shouldn't have been
difficult."

“You mean the Demonic Cult bastards tried to attack this place?”

"Probably so. If not, why would there be a lot of hard-to-find rare poison called
mountain gong poison?"

"The demonic cult really made up their mind."

But looking at it differently, it was as if the preparations to attack us had been

properly disrupted by my catching the spy.

A new plan would have to be drawn up, which meant a new movement of troops.

And the movements of the troops were difficult to hide, unlike one of the
cheongwijo.
Makgae, of course, noticed the fact and murmured.

"Certainly, if we make a move this time, we will be able to find out where the
Demonic Cult bastards are hiding."

Makgae, who wanted to get over it, shook his head again and said.

“It looks like your plan has a high chance of success, but isn’t there any reason
to go find the base while letting go of the spy? What are you looking for?"

"We have to strike first."

The cloak widened its eyes.

Namgung Ryucheong also asked with a slightly surprised face.

"You want us to attack first?"

I nodded.
Chun Guizo, who has a grudge against his father, will not give up easily.

Even in the novel, when his father passed away, did he not seek revenge from his
father's disciple Namgung Liu-cheong?

It didn't seem like he would back down easily just because his plan went awry.

Uncle Namgung-Wan's serious injury in the yard where he joined hands with the
Makyo. In addition, it is difficult to expect help from the Moorim Maeng, who is in
a mess.

There could be no better opportunity for him than this. Besides, there was a
problem with my father's inner workings.

'He's fine now...but I don't know when or how he'll get worse.'

So it was better to move when my father was fine.

If we prepare for an attack first, and if there is a problem with our father's
body, we can withdraw even if we miss the celestial ghost, but it was more
dangerous if we were attacked without preparation.

'Anyway, my father doesn't know when he'll have a seizure, so he won't listen even
if I ask him to stay in the family.'

He was the one who did the best he could.

Then the makgae shouted as if it were nonsense.

"No, Sojeo. It's not easy to bring up such a thing. People's lives depend on it!"

It was almost like jumping in place.

"Huh? Even if Daehyeop and the Baekgeomdan of the Baekri family came together, I
didn't know how many Demonic Cult troops there were..."

"Not that many.""······What? How did you confirm that? What was the information
obtained from the spy? No, even if Sojeo is right, if he waits like this, Namgung
Sogaju, who is hiding, will receive news that Baekri Daehyeop has come to find him.
, Then Sogaju will come to this place. Why are you conflicting with the Demonic
Cult before you find Namgung Sogaju?”

"Will the Demonic Cult stay still until then? If they know that the plan has gone
awry, they will do anything to stop Uncle Wan from coming to us."

"Even so, it's much safer to attack after finding Namgung Sogaju and joining
forces..."

“There is no time to wait.”

"No sojeo..."

Stopping Makgae from speaking, Namgung Ryucheong said.

"Hasn't the member of the White Tigers been captured?"

"······ah."

Makgae seemed to have completely forgotten about it and then remembered it.

“Of course we have to go rescue them, don’t we?”

Namgung Liucheng raised his eyebrows and spoke in a slightly mocking tone.

"Or, it seems that you just let go even if the opening is caught?"

"······."

As if to stop, I pulled the hem of Namgung Ryucheong’s clothes.

The makgae opened his mouth and twisted his face.

“Give me a little time to discuss.”

"Who? You came as the person in charge. You're not going to say no now, are you?"

"······."

"Oh, don't worry. My father would have agreed to my plan. If you rescue him as
quickly as possible, the captured person will have a better chance of surviving."

After a while, Makgae raised both hands and feet and summoned the opening degree.

* * *

The inn, which had been noisy for a while, became quiet again as if a rat had died
after the opening that had been looking for had passed away.

Moreover, when the opening degree went out, Namgung Ryucheong also went out
together.

It was to convey the news to his father, and to learn more about the place where
the Cheongwijo and the White Tigers fought.

Of course, the warriors who would escort Namgung Ryucheong followed.

It was said that the number of people in the inn had decreased.

After the sunset, the sky gradually turned dark blue.

I walked around the inn, lit a light, and went up to my room holding a candle.

A wooden bathtub placed in the center of a dark room. There was no one to clean it,
so it was left as it was. The water in it had long since cooled down.
I roughly washed my hands in the bathtub and sat down on the bed.

Then he took out a small wooden box from his bosom.

'Even if it's annoying, I did a good job taking care of it.'

It was a plain looking wooden box with no decorations. It is well maintained but
has an old feel.

and not long after.

Yayul went into the room where the spy was imprisoned, and came out again after
divination.

Then, after standing guard in front of the door, he vacated his seat.
It was all looking through the wall with golden eyes.

I pressed my throbbing temple lightly.

'what? There's no way I'm this tired.'

After seeing that vision, I got tired of using the golden eye.

It felt like it gradually disappeared as I got used to it after receiving it from

Mansinui in the early days.

'Is it also related to fantasy and gold eyes?'

This Geum-an had an excellent ability to recognize martial arts through sword scars
and grasp the situation at the time.

'But there was no mention of this in the Book of Mansinui.'

I searched my memory.
It didn't feel like I was there alone... it felt like I was following Musa Sung's
point of view.

'Did I read the Saint Musa's memory?'

I muttered involuntarily.

"At times like this, if there was a firearm..."

Gyeol jumped up to me as if asking why he was calling me.

Through Gyeol Yi, Jegal Hwamu can know my situation, but I am Jegal Hwamu.I
couldn't get an answer from

'Should I learn it too?'

But you said you had to feed them blood and flesh? Hmmm, that's a bit...

Then there was a knock on the inn door.

"come in."

It was wild.

"great job?"

"yes."

After catching the spy, he was using point blood to prevent him from using his
inner energy.

And Yayul deliberately made a slight mistake when he was divination again this
time.
With a little effort, it can be solved in no time.

If you can use your inner strength, it shouldn't be difficult to untie what is tied
up.

"Is that Sarah?"

"It's still there. I guess you're noticing it."

And after a while, a stealthy movement was seen.

"It moved."

Chapter 186

* * *

Tiny letters filled the small piece of paper. If someone saw it, it was enough to
admire the delicate brushwork.
And I would have tilted my head at the behavior of the person who wrote the
article.

A man dressed as a beggar folded a piece of paper filled with small text and rolled
it up.
Then, he pulled out a pigeonhole from one of the cages and tied it to his feet.

As soon as one flew away, another bird flew in.

The beggar who unwrapped the paper on the foot of the front desk said.

"There's a signal from Sozer. We're watching and the spy is leaving the inn and
heading north."

"Yes. Don't miss it. Tell the guys in charge of the hideout to keep their eyes
open."

"All right."

In front of Baekri Sojeo, he jumped up and objected, but it was definitely a good
strategy.

As soon as they arrive, find out the base in one day and attack? It was something
no one could have imagined. So the demons wouldn't have prepared at all.

Another beggar next to Makgae said sullenly.

“Is there any way for only them to attack us?”

"That's right. Those bastards should know how we feel."

The attack of the Murimmaeng was a great shock to all of the Baekdo Murim, but the
biggest hit was the opening.

They didn't see any noticeable damage. Quite a few of the members of the Murim
Maeng had died, but it was the same for other clans and clans as well.

But why are they said to have been hit the hardest?
It was that the opening did not anticipate the demonic cult's attack at all.

It meant that the Demonic Cult overpowered the opening in the information battle.
In other words, it could be said that the information system of openness has
collapsed.

It was as if the trust that it was the best information organization in the
powerhouse was shattered.

"But will it really be okay? I can take the advantage with a surprise attack,
but..."

"The Baekri Sega said they would fight the Demonic Cult, but we're welcome."

Even the opening degrees were anxious and questioned, but the curious thing was
that the Baekgeom team members followed Baek Ri-yeon's plan without complaint.

'Is it the influence of the Baekri Daehyeop?'

He immediately shook his head.

'In that case, Daehyeop also accepted Sojeo's opinion right away. It must mean that
he believes in Sojeo's opinion that much.'

Come to think of it, Confucius Namgung was like that too.

What made him as famous as his talent and skill was his personality. He was famous
for his unbridled attitude and selfish attitude, but in reality he was more calm
than expected.

Also, the work of finding three blood vessels. Baekri Segaju listened to her
granddaughter without the slightest hesitation or question and made a decision at
once.
It meant that she was confident in her granddaughter's abilities.

'Baek Ri-yeon······ Person of interest.'

It could also be called persimmon. The experience of dealing with information while
looking at people for a long time was telling.

It would have been a benefit if I could pay off my debt through this incident.

the cloak said.

"We help as much as we can, and if it doesn't work, we can get out of the body
then. Donghobang?"

"ThereThere's no movement."

"Yes. Just in case, I'm still watching."

There was a knock on the door, and a beggar opened the breezy door and entered.
I posted the report right away without any greetings.

“This is the history of the members of the White Tigers who fought against the
Demonic Cultists.

Makgae, who was given the prescription, frowned.

"And this is the face of the White Tigers, which was drawn by a painter according
to the description of the congressman."

Makgae took the portrait and opened his eyes wide.

"This······!"

"Does anyone know?"

"You know! You're the head of the Baekhodan, aren't you?"

"Are you incessant?"

"Yes. I thought he disappeared and died in the raid of the main body of the Moorim
Meng... but he was with Namgung Sogaju."

The situation of the battle at the Moorim Maeng's main castle was also being
revealed little by little.
Namgoong-wan's situation was the same.
A raid that took place when the banquet was in full swing after the meeting.
The Murim lord, who fought for a while, fled when the situation seemed unfavorable.

And Namgung-Wan, who left at the beginning of the banquet, was fighting from the
southwest outskirts to the end, unlike Maengju, and barely escaped when he saw that
all the civilians had escaped.

'You're really compared to the lord. This is the dignity of a hero.'

after an hour.
Time for most taverns to turn off the lights and close their business.

"I've found it. It's Ma Yeong-pyo."

"I was there too!"

It was one of the most suspicious places.

"let's go."

"Makgae senior will go too?"

"Then? You have to see how the battle goes before you report it. What are you
doing?"

"Yes?"

"Follow me too."

"Me too?"

Seeing the frightened beggar, Makgae clicked his tongue.

“Don’t worry, I won’t tell you to go fight.

The beggar breathed a sigh of relief.

* * *

A moonless night.

when everyone is asleep.

Torches sparsely placed in the large courtyard used for loading and unloading were
the only light.

The samurai who yawned for a long time next to such a front gate and stood guard as
if they were idle.
"Ah. There's still one test left. What are you going to do after work? Do you want
to go and have a drink?"

"Well. I wonder if there's a place open?"

The appearance of driving away sleep with useless jokes was a really ordinary sign
itself on the outside. And the secret shadows hid in the darkness where the torches
could not reach.

After a while, the warriors of the marked country who stood guard collapsed, and it
was when there were less than ten of them.

"It's an assault!"

Dang-dang-dang-!

With the sound of the bell, the inside of the flag lights up and people run out.

They weren't professionally trained to infiltrate anyway.

It was just a few people infiltrated to reduce the troops as much as possible.

As soon as they were discovered, those who were waiting immediately came over the
fence.

Someone walked out while being escorted by the national warriors. The man being
escorted looked like a high-ranking official with a greasy face and a fat body.

"Everyone, who the hell are you guys! We are Ma Yeong-pyo...!"

He fell down after being cut by someone's sword without being able to finish his
words.
The bulging eyes of the fallen man were completely unexpected for his own death.

He must have been hiding among the escorts, but it is unknown how he died.

one of the crew members shouted.

“You are the river of 100 li!”

It was the moment I heard the word Baekniui River.

Obviously, when the fat man died, the warriors of the marked country, who had been
terrified and shocked, quickly turned into expressionless faces. those who have no
expressionIt was quite a frightening sight to see them aim their swords in perfect
order.

The man who cut down her man said calmly.

“Liu Qing, you are in charge of this place.”

Before he could hear the answer, the river of white lilies jumped over the warriors
and went inside.

"Stop!"

bang!

A roar like thunder was heard.

And at that time, Chun Guizo also heard about the attack.

"What? Raid?"

"Yes. Baekri Sega people. I think they prepared properly. Baekri Ui-gang came
directly."

"How the hell do you know...!"

“It seems that they cooperated in the opening.”

"Beggars don't stay around for a day or two, why suddenly...!"

Chun Gwi-jo, who spat out an abusive language once, said.

"Stop it. Block it somehow. Got it?"

"The forces are dispersed. If Baekri Sega's forces are the same as Bogo, it will be
difficult to stop."

"Stop it even at the cost of your lives!"

Even after being told to go and die, the other person's expression did not change.

"Do you have any plans?"

Chen Guizao frowned for a moment.

Then I looked in the direction of the basement.

"I'll absorb Baekhodan Budanju's internal energy. Then I'll be able to deal with
him."

"Are you talking about suction magic?"

"Yes. It's to buy time for breakfast. Got it?"

"All right."

Chun Guizo hurriedly left the room.

In the meantime, the sound of swords clashing could be heard from a place that was
no different from right in front of the building.

Avoiding the sound of battle, I pressed against the wall of the study. The
bookshelf moved silently, and a small door opened where you had to bend down to
enter.

It was a secret passage.

The road down to the basement was dark without a single light.

I heard the door close behind me and the bookshelf turning again.

Chun Gui-jo, who had been going underground for a while, turned in a different
direction from the place where Baekgeomdan Budanju was imprisoned. It was a passage
through the Mayeongpyo Kingdom.

This passageway was known only to the guy he killed today.

However, the reason why the cheongwijo can evade the chase in an unusual way.

It was because he was the one who always prepared the way out wherever he went.

It wasn't too difficult for him to figure out the hidden passage.

"What kind of suction magic is suction magic?

Like idiots.
It should take at least a day."

Chen Guizo always fought only in situations where he could have the upper hand.
Some might say it's mean, but it was natural for Chun Gui-jo.

"Damn it. How did that girl find out who the spy was? You've already been beaten
twice by that girl. If only that wasn't the case..."

The long and narrow passage was suddenly blocked. And there was a passage through
the top with a ladder that looked flimsy.

Chun Guizo did not step on the ladder and jumped up at once.

As he pushed through the heavy door and came out, a shabby warehouse came into
sight.

It looked completely unchanged from the last time I checked.

Chun Guizo raised his spirits and looked at the signs around him.

Confirming that there was nothing wrong, Chun Guizo looked back at the warehouse
floor.

Next to the door he opened, there was a large wooden box that had been pushed out.

When I opened the wooden box, there were clothes to change into and a hat to cover
my face. It was the moment to pick it up.

Wooddeuk. Boom!
The ceiling shattered, and the man with the sword fell to the spot where the
cheongwijo had been standing until now.

There was no time to properly perceive the situation. Chun Gui-jo instinctively
raised his internal energy and crossed his hands.

puck!
Both hands of Chen Guizo managed to block the blue sword, and after confirming the
opponent, Guizo Chen widened his eyes in disbelief.

"Baek... Liui River!"

However, even the waves of the sword could not be blocked, and the bast face felt a
tingling sensation on the cheek.I could feel the blood rushing inside.

Both hands of the cheongwijo who blocked the sword trembled and pushed little by
little.

Chun Guizo gnashed his teeth and said.

"Why?! How do you know where you are!"

“They say your way is always obvious.”

"what?"

Soon after, I felt the presence surrounding the warehouse.

Chapter 187

* * *

Despite the turmoil all night, the next morning in Akyang was peaceful. It was hard
to find any difference from the previous day in the appearance of the people who
came out to work early in the morning.

At least a few people were buzzing and interested in the previous day's commotion,
but no one knew exactly what had happened.

“I heard that Ma Young Pyo’s bureau was ruined last night.”

"If it's Ma Yeong-pyo's country, isn't that where the father and father worked?
What happened?"
"I don't know about that. From what I've heard, you've been hated by a great
family."

"Big family? Where is the big family here? Are you talking about Donghobang?"

"If it were Dongho's room, he would have said that Dongho's room did it. Besides,
if it was Ma Yeong-pyo's country, he would have been on good terms with Dongho's
room. Isn't that strange?"

“I must have done something intrusive.”

Among the usual commotion, it was treated as a slightly larger scale.

The official army also came, but after learning that it was the work of the Murim
people, they withdrew, saying not to make too much noise.

And we were able to find Baekhodan's Budanju in the basement of the Manor of Ma
Yeong-pyo after all the Demonic Cults had been disposed of.

Fortunately, there were no serious injuries. However, it took me a while to come

back to my senses because I pointed out the mixed blood, the blood spot that made
me lose my mind, for too long. Fortunately, it didn't take long and I woke up
without any problems.

Right away, I was able to find the place where Namgung-wan and others were hiding.

Namgung Se and Baek Ho Dan and his party were at Dong Dong Lake.

Were you at the lake? I couldn't help but wonder. To be precise, he was hiding in a
large boat floating on the Dongting Lake.

There are many boats floating on Dongting Lake.

Among them, there were many boats that did not dock, saying that they held a
banquet inside the boat, enjoyed drinking, singing and dancing for a few days, or
went fishing. It was pretending to be such a boat and hiding.

It was a place I could never have imagined.

'······If my father hadn't made a fuss in the back alleys and quietly looked for
them...

It is said that the original plan was to get on the boat and quietly get out of
Akyang.

But there was a problem.

It was okay to just float the boat, but he said he had to go through Donghobang to
get out of Akyang.

Donghobang is a black island. There was no way he would have good feelings for the
Murimmaeng group Baekhodan and Namgung Sega. If caught, it could be a more
difficult situation than before.

In the end, it was said that they could not get out of Akyang even when they came
out on land.
Anyway, Baekhodan and Namgung Se were able to save the people.

It was definitely something to be happy about.

However, the atmosphere was rather heavy.

It was because of Namgoongwan.

The uncle passed out after a short conversation on the boat where he was hiding.
And I couldn't come to my senses the whole time I moved to the guesthouse. The
details are not that good.

The atmosphere in the room was even breathing cautiously.

I sat on a round stool and looked in the direction covered by the folding screen.
The firm expression of the father, who stood upright, was glimpsed above the
folding screen.

I could see through the golden eyes beyond the folding screen.

Namgung Liu-cheong was sitting on one knee on the floor, and Namgung-Wan was lying
down and being examined by a doctor.
I blinked and rubbed.

'Is it because I stayed up all night...?'

My eyes were stuffy and my vision was blurry.

I went inside the folding screen and looked at the wounds myself.I wanted to, but I
was kicked out of the folding screen because I couldn't do it because I was naked.

"Old man, how long are you going to do the examination? Why is your father not
coming to his senses?"

It sounded like a slight whisper.

My father called me by name.

"Ryu Cheong-ah."

The senator made a gesture that seemed to be okay and said.

"He's not in good shape."

I stopped rubbing my eyes. the senator continued.

"Your right arm needs to be amputated quickly."

Unbeknownst to me, I woke up. Then, hurriedly ran into the folding screen. The
people inside had no time to care about me.

Namgung Ryucheong asked.

"Now... what did you say?"

The father, who was silent briefly, spoke in a low, subdued voice.

“The right arm is the lifeblood of a prosecutor. Is that really the only choice?”

"This
Even if Hwa-ta lives on, it can't be fixed."

The senator sighed and shook his head.

"The wound is too deep. Blood vessels, muscles and nerves are all damaged."

Ryucheong Namgung muttered quietly.

"······It can't be."

The senator spoke calmly.

"Honestly, the reason you've been holding on so far is because you've learned
martial arts.
If not, the wound would have rotted away. It's unfortunate, but we have to cut it
off right now."

"······"

"······."

I looked at Namgoong-wan.
He resembled Namgung Liu Qing very much, and although he looked rather ferocious,
his face admiring his handsomeness was haggard and already full of cold sweat.

The affected area was already covered with a white cloth so it could not be
identified. But I got it. I couldn't know Because I denied and denied the whole
time.

The uncle's right arm had already cut off the flow of authentic energy. As if it
had already been cut from a human body.

At that time, Namgung Ryucheong shouted.

"You quack. Stop talking nonsense and get out of here!"

* * *
I shook my head and left the room.
Mentally, I understood. Saying that his arm had to be amputated was tantamount to a
death sentence as a military man.

"Oh my gosh... even Namgung Sogaju can't do this..."

When I came out, Makgae was standing near the door.

Since he didn't bite people or talk with his voice low, he must have already heard
everything inside.

Besides, the person who had been looking for a doctor was Makgae himself.
My father said straight away without explaining anything.

“Can you find another member of the council?

"Ah, I know what you mean. I know. It's not an easy decision. I'll bring you a good
councilor."

When I was watching the conversation between the two of them, I could see Yayul's
figure from under the stairs.

Yayul asked with his mouth.

"it's over?"

I shook my head gently.

Yayul put on a slightly disappointed expression and went downstairs again.

'Ashes are really... the same, really.'

Yayul did not participate in Ma Yeong-pyo's raid and stayed by my side the whole
time.

I saw my father and Makgae again.

“I think we should hurry up and deliver the news to Namgung River.”

“Namgoongse is also on the move, so I don’t know if Jeonseogu will arrive

properly.”

"Still, please reach out as much as possible. Huh... It's a pity to keep asking
like this."

"Oh, what? Everyone is helping and living like this. Just leave it to me. If you
have another request, let me know."

Makgae's attitude toward his father was so hospitable that it made me wonder.

Is it really a benefactor-like attitude?

I'm suspicious of the stopperAfter watching it, I asked something I had been
wondering about before.

"By the way, what does Namgung Sogaju mean?"

"Ah, it's because the Murimmaeng was attacked and quite a few masters were killed."

The makgae let out a deep sigh.

"Especially, a lot of people who will be in charge of the next generation of the
white sword Murim suffered... That's why I said Namgung Sogaju. Huh... Now that the
Demonic Cult has withdrawn, what should I do from now on? Oh, Daehyeop . What will
you do?"

Chun Guizo could not escape this time.

It wasn't too difficult to chase them because they expected to run away from the
beginning. I thought that if I was at a slight disadvantage, I would definitely try
to run away in some way.

'I didn't know that it would bounce without even colliding with my father once..."

And while I was watching the fight near Ma Yeong-pyo's bureau, I saw Cheon Gwi-jo
escape through the underground passage and immediately informed my father.

After that, he chased them all the way on the ground, and after about 100 chapters,
he caught them escaping to the tavern's warehouse.

Since everyone was asleep late at night and there was no road blockage, it was very
easy to track the celestial ghost moving through the basement alone.

Although I stepped on the roofs of some buildings and crossed them a little...

The cloak glanced at me.

Even Makgae must have heard from the beggar who accompanied me about how I and my
father relentlessly pursued the celestial ghost.

When I thought of Cheon Gwi-jo, it seemed like I wanted to ask a lot of things.
I looked away pretending not to know.

my father said

"When will the transfer prison arrive?"

"Um... there is no Murimmaeng branch in Akyang."

The makgae, who had been holding his hand, said as if he was worried.

“I think it will take about four days. Daehyeop, are you really going to take
Cheongwijo to the Murim Meng?”
Father nodded his head with a hard expression.

I also hardened my expression.

"Hmmm, this is so. Isn't it dangerous? I've broken the Heavenly King's dantian,
but... if I try to rescue him from the Demonic Cult... Then, there's information I
need to find out, so I'll execute him here... ..."

My father stopped talking and said.

"It happened because I didn't finish it properly, so I just want to finish it."

"I understand. The higher up also told the Daehyeop not to hold back as much
support as possible. If you need anything, feel free to tell me."

My father nodded and looked back at me with a hard expression.

“Yeon, you want to see your father for a while.”

"Me, me?"

He went ahead as if his father had told him to follow.

It felt like my heart was racing.

'Did I do something wrong? What did I do wrong?'

No, of course, I was thinking of asking my father to talk for a while after the
conversation with Makgae.

'I'm sure it was...'

Conversely, when my father asked to see me, I couldn't understand why I was so
scared.
Trembling, I followed my father.

Chapter 188

* * *

There were many empty rooms in the inn.

My father entered the appropriate room and shut the door.

"Sit down."
When I sat down at the place indicated, my father looked around as if he was
looking for something.

"What are you looking for?"

"You don't have a teapot."

I tilted my head in wonder.

"father,
There are no staff at the guesthouse right now."

"Ah, my mind..."

Father lightly shook his head.

The owner of the inn and the staff, who couldn't find any problem, released them
before raiding the Ma Yeong-pyo Bureau yesterday.

However, the employee who had already been scared and ate as much as he could eat,
said he would quit. The inn owner, whose two employees disappeared overnight, said
he would find a new employee.Not even a day had passed.

"I'll bring it."

"No, no."

I got down from my chair and opened the door. And I could see a person hiding in a
hurry under the stairs. It looked like he was caught trying to eavesdrop.

One sign was hidden really well. It's because your body movements can't keep up
with him.

"Hey. I've seen it all."

"Hahaha... that, I just passed by."

"Did you say introduction?"

"Ahaha. I can't believe you even remember my name."

Introduce.
There were three beggars who usually worked under Makgae, and their names were
Introduction, Mediator, and Daeju. The first time I heard it, it was so absurd that
I couldn't forget it.

"Looks like you've been busy, can you bring me some tea?"

"what"
"Aren't you busy? Then why are you here?"

"Ah, ahaha. I'll bring it to you. You can't just give it to me."

Introduction grumbled and went down the stairs.

"That's enough."

"······."

My father looked at me with a lost expression.

I tilted my head.

"······not."

My father smiled slightly and shook his head.

I looked at my father like that and squeezed closer to him and hugged him tightly.

"······."

My father's hand, which had been silent, rested lightly on my back. I didn't feel
any weight at all.

"Are you worried?"

I just nodded without speaking.

"It didn't look like that at all."

"If I propose to hit the Demonic Cult and get anxious, won't other people be more
anxious?"

Besides... Seeing Mr. Namgung-Wan like that, I suddenly felt scared for some
reason.

If my father had a seizure this time... the possibility that Namgung-Wan wasn't the
only one lying down like that felt realistic.

"I'm really glad."

Dad stroked his hair.

"I don't have seizures or anything like that all the time. If I did, I wouldn't
have come forward like this."

"······."
well.
The words of the person who did not care at all and even passed away were
completely unreliable.

I, who was held like that, started sniffing in my father's arms.

My father sounded embarrassed.

"······ Yuna?"

What is it, where does the smell of blood come from?

Soon after, he found a torn hem and dried bloodstains on his shoulder.

I opened my eyes.

"You're hurt!"

“Ah, it was just a little bit.

It's nothing."

My father carefully pushed me away and closed the long robe.

“Why are you suddenly surprised?”

"I'm the one who was surprised!"

"······."

"Quickly, quickly, look at the wound!"

There was a little scuffle, but I won. I was at a loss for words when I saw the
wounds from my shoulder blades to my arms.

I had to go unnoticed at night, so I was wearing dark clothes, so I hadn't noticed

it at all until now.

Of course, I would have known if I had looked closely, but... I had no time to pay
attention to it because I was looking for an alcoholic drink.

"······."

"Isn't this a big deal?"

"Yes. It's not that big a wound."

"······I know."

When I nodded, my father paused for a moment before looking back at me.
There was something suspicious about his face.
I calmly took out the golden spear from my chest.

"I did a good job carrying the gold-changing medicine. I think I should apply the
medicine for now and show it to the doctor later. I think I might have to sew it
up."

"i get it."

"······."

"That's a little strange."

"What?"

The father, who blinked a few times, spoke.

"It's strange that you go over without saying anything."

"arborBecause the map must have been crazy. And it certainly doesn't seem like a
big deal."

"·······?"

"Even if I quietly go over this level of wound next time..."

"Yuna!"

I had a little fight with my father, and slowly applied the gold powder to the
wound. It also infused natural resources to help heal wounds.

"Yuna, how do you think Wan's arm is?"

I opened and closed my mouth several times before speaking weakly.

"There is no flow of air veins anymore.... That's probably why..."

"Isn't that not enough with your abilities?"

"······."

"I'm sorry. I put a lot of pressure on you. This is enough."

My father pulled up the hem again and put it on.

"First
Listen to what other members of Congress have to say."

"It should be."

A heavy silence filled the room.
I laughed bitterly.

“Don’t worry too much. There is no way.

Seeing me, my father smiled faintly and nodded.

"You're right."

I stared at my father for a moment and asked.

"father,
What are you going to do, Chun Guizo?"

As soon as Chun Gui-jo was captured, the dantian was broken and the tendons in his
limbs were cut.

He was the one who had already killed countless white-do Murims and civilians.
It was a natural treatment.

The reason I didn't kill him was because there was a lot of information to be
obtained from him.
And there was also a story against my father in it.

"Are you really going to take me to the Murim guild? The Murim guild won't be able
to do its job right now anyway... is there any need to work so hard?"

"The Murim Maeng has many branches. It's not enough for you to worry about."

"······."

I sighed.

'He's my father, so I don't need to talk about it.'

"What if Chun Guizo talks about Yayul?"

My father spoke calmly, as if nothing really happened.

"I will."

"How are you... are you okay?"

Absorbing magic was a martial art that caused the Murim people to fight with just
its name. If it were known that Yayul had mastered the suction magic and that his
father had hidden it, he could be treated as a criminal.
My father said calmly and unchangingly.

"Cheongwijo
He is an important witness of this raid.
If I didn't catch him, I can't deal with him in my personal business."

I bit my lip hard.

A theory was a theory.

But······
Is it really necessary?

I barely suppressed the words to kill me here and now from reaching the top of my
throat.
the father spoke

"Of course, I won't be able to live as a sophomore of the Baekhodan like I am now.
I plan to give up my sophomore position as soon as I go back."

I blinked quickly.
My father had a lot of affection for Baekhodan. I thought it would be because it
was a place where I was recognized and escaped from the stuffy family.

Because I had affection, I tried to quit after I fell in love, and I really
couldn't quit because I had affection. There was a lingering lingering feeling.
However, because of Yayul's work, he eventually put it down.

I was devastated, but unconsciously, I was shaking my head.

'That's right, my father was like this.'

the father spoke

"Even if you don't, that's why I called you."

I stopped moving my hand and looked at my father.

"Read carefully so that Yayul doesn't get too scared."

"······Yes?"

I didn't get it right for a while.

belatedly asked.

"Are you scared? Yayul is scared?"

"Aren't you a child yet?"

"Ah... what... yeah..."

You must have seen my expression, unable to laugh or cry, but my father never
smiled.He spoke with a serious face.

"Doesn't he want to be by your side?"

Again this was correct. I was confused whether to say that my father knew Yayul
well or not.

“If the fact that you learned absorption magic is known, it will be hard to be by
your side.”

"······."

"Since there is a thousand salt solution, there shouldn't be a big problem right
away."

However, natural salts will soon...

Come to think of it, there was no contact after he said he was leaving for Namgung
family.

"Besides······."

Suddenly, my father stopped talking.

After a long silence, my father spoke.

"As you also heard from Makgae a while ago, the power of the Baekdo Murim is
greatly weakened. We will not easily dismiss a child who can become a great power
of the Baekdo Murim."

"······."

"I'm thinking of claiming that for now."

I looked at my father slightly, no, quite surprised.

'Did your father think that way?'

The meaning of that word is to take advantage of the situation of the Murim Maeng,
which has been driven into a corner by the Demonic Cult.

It wasn't even conspiracy, but it was a shock to me that my father had such a
thought.

"Of course, Yayul can't be relieved with just this. That's why I'm asking you."

I shook my head bewildered.

"I'll let him know, but I think the best way to trust him is to tell him you'll be
fine. He likes you a lot."

The conversation was a bit embarrassing, but the further back my father's voice
went, the more displeased he sounded.

After a moment of silence, he spoke in a disgruntled voice.

"You don't like it."

"······You say you like me?"

"It's only natural that I care for you."

"Huh? Oh, uh, that's right. Then what do you not like?"

"······There is such a thing."

I struggled inwardly in shame, then spoke as if turning around.

"By the way, why the hell is it taking so long to get the car?"

Even the tiger would come if I said it, my father looked back at the door first,
and then I could feel the presence of him approaching the door.

"Oh, I guess I finally got my car."

"Come in."

Then he opened the door and opened his eyes when he saw the man entering.

"Why are you here?"

"They said they ran errands for the car, so I said I was going."

The tiger who heard me and came was not a beggar, but Yayul.

Chapter 189

Yayul lightly walked in and set the tray down on the table.
my father said

"Thank you."

I tried to pick up the teapot, but my father's hand was faster.

Instead, I asked, glancing at the wooden steamer sitting next to the teapot.

"What's this?"

"I think you're hungry."

When Yayul opened the steamer, he saw dumplings lined up side by side.

"yes?"

"······"

Yayul said with a little regret.

"It's a little cold."

I couldn't hide my bewildered expression.

My father was looking at Yayul with subtle eyes.

Not even that. No, who would think of eating now in a situation like this?

I said while touching the teacup.

"Thank you... but I'm a bit busy right now, so I'll eat later."

"no."

When I looked at Yayul in surprise at his determined words, Yayul continued

talking.

"You said that. No matter what, you have to eat."

"Did I... say something like that?"

"yes."

I scratched my lips.
I couldn't remember why I said it because I said so many things.

But it sounded like something I would have said. childhoodYayul was smaller and
skinnier than his peers, and he ate as much rice as birdseed...
Even if I say that there was such a past now that I have grown up, no one will
believe me.

Yayul said as if he was worried.

"You haven't eaten anything all night."

Then the father who was watching opened his mouth.

"······Yayul is right. You shouldn't skip meals."

It was embarrassing to pick up chopsticks like that.

'Why am I eating dumplings now...?'

Until just a moment ago, all the serious discussions about how to be a heavenly
ghost, how to do Yayul, and what to do with suction magic felt like it was no big
deal.

Yayul said then.

"There's also a great deal."

My father was silent for a moment and asked.

"······me too?"

"Yes."

Yayul made a face that seemed natural.

"······."

I managed to get a laugh out of my face and spoke benevolently.

"Father, you must not skip meals."

"······."

The silent father spoke to Yayul.

"Then you sit down too. Let's eat together."

Yayul shook his head.

"I already ate."

"i get it."

I quickly lowered my head and giggled.

'yes. It's all about eating and living.'

I picked up a dumpling and put it in my mouth.

"Well?"

Yayul asked.

"how?"

"······delicious!"

The gravy from the rich meat filled my mouth.

There was no smell, and the dumpling skin was chewy. The slightly spicy scent
caught up with what I was trying to feel with gravy.

"Really? That's good."

After eating a few in a row, the spicy taste came up. I fanned my mouth and lifted
the teapot.

Yayul asked.

"Is it spicy?"

"Um, a little? How's your father?"

"I'm fine. Kite can be a little spicy for you."

"I'm not good at eating spicy food."

"ah······."

"Still, it's delicious. Where did you buy this from? Come to think of it, other
people haven't eaten yet, right? I'll tell them to buy it and eat it too."

"I didn't buy it."

While drinking tea, I looked at Yayul as if he was saying something.

Yayul said calmly.

"I made it."

"Kek! Coke, Coke!"

I just heard it and coughed.

"Are you okay? Sorry. I made it less spicy.

It still looks very spicy..."

Could it be because of that?

My father patted me on the back and asked.

"You made it?"

"Yes. The owner of the inn arrived a little while ago, and the food ingredients
came in. I made it after checking with the members of the Baekgeomdan to make sure
there was no problem. The chef came and started cooking, so the meals for others
will be ready."

One question was naturally answered.

'I guess the reason you asked me if I was done under the stairs earlier was because
of the dumplings...'

Dad shook his head and said.

"You worked hard. Your skills are good."

I also barely stopped coughing and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand.

“So……. Whoa,
Isn't that the first skill you made?"

"just······
I make it and eat it sometimes when I think of it."

I heard that you lived deep in the mountains where there were few people. It is
said that you can stock up on ingredients, but if you want to eat dumplings, you
have no choice but to make them yourself.

Yayul spoke up.

"I've had dumplings with you before."

"Huh? Oh, you mean what you ate there?"

Yayul smiled slightly.

"Yeah. I think of that time sometimes."

"······At that time, we suddenly got into a fight, didn't it make a fuss?"

"Right. It was."

That it remains as a good memory...

My doubts seemed to be felt by Yayul as well.Yayul said with a slightly shy

expression.

"I went with you anyway."

widely.
Turning around at the sudden sound, it was my father putting his chopsticks down on
the table.

'what?'

And, for some reason, I read a disapproving look from my father.

He said as if he had just remembered Yayul, who had seen his father with me.

"Ah, Daehyeop. Did Daehyeop tell me to stop meeting Cheonkijo?"

What is this again?

My father looked at Yayul and said.

"Yes. I told you not to let me meet you.

"father?"

At my questionable call, my father winked at me as if telling me to stay still.

Father asked Yayul.

For some reason, I felt that my father's voice was a little chilly.

“What are you going to do when we meet?”

“Just.”

"just?"

“Yes. I was just wondering what it would look like.”

Well, it was something you could be curious about. Because it is the downfall of
the wicked who tormented him.

'Yayul wants to see something like that?'

my father said

"What are you going to do when you meet? It's not even a good memory. For future
work, it's better to have as little contact with you as possible."

"is that so."

Yayul nodded as if he understood, and asked another question.

"You're taking Cheon Gwi-jo to the Moorim League?"

Dad frowned slightly.

"Have you heard already?"

"Yes. Opening degree talked about the convoy prison. Isn't it because of
Tianguijo?"

"······hit."

Yayul said in a very carefree tone.

"Then when are you planning to leave?

Originally, it would be tomorrow."

After a moment of silence, the father spoke.

"There are cases where we prepare a prison for escort... and Wando is in a
situation like that, so it's hard to leave right away. I don't know how many days
he'll stay."

"Yes."

"Is that all you ask?"

"Yes."

My father stared blankly at Yayul and said.

“As long as the Demonic Cults attacked the main body of the Murim League and Cheon
Gwi-jo joined in the work, I cannot handle the entire Murim League and related
persons at will.”

"Yes. Daehyeop Do what you want."

My father's concerns were a colorless response. It was time to ask if he was okay.
A voice was heard outside the door.
“Daehyeop, a new member has arrived.”

Dad jumped up.

* * *

Four legislators went. The reaction of all members was the same.

The first shock went away, and by the fourth time, I calmed down. Or maybe it was
because he was expecting something like this.

And this was the fifth member.

"It's impossible in my power."

“Is there really no way?”

"Whoa. How many lawmakers haven't been there already? Rumors have spread all over
the floor. Even if you bring 100 lawmakers..."

The senator clicked his tongue.

"Anyway, I can't do it. Even if I search through Akyang, there won't be anyone who
can do it. If it's Manshin, I don't know."

It was then. A cracked voice was heard along with a faint cough.

"How do you bring the dead back?"

"father!"

"mister!"

"Are you awake!"

Mr. Namgoong-Wan smiled as if he was satisfied when he saw us.

"Yes. I didn't see anything wrong."

Chapter 190
When the uncle tried to get up, Ryucheong Namgung hurriedly helped him up.

"Water, please."

I quickly brought the teacup to the uncle's lips. The old man took the teacup away
with his normal hand.

"Who treats seriously ill patients?"

The old man's hand trembled slightly as he said that.

I couldn't laugh or cry, and my face was twisted. He really is Namgoong-wan until
he looks like thiscried

Namgung Ryucheong had a lot of things he wanted to say. But he kept his mouth shut
and said nothing.

'That's right.'

Judging from their personalities, they probably never spoke kind words to each
other in their lives.
Eventually, I stepped out instead.

"Uncle Liu Qing was very worried. He suffered a lot."

Ryuchung Namgung glared at me as if asking why he said such a thing.

"Liu Qing?"

Uncle Namgung said that with proud eyes.

"I heard you've had enough energy to say that you've worked hard?"

"Yes?"

"What's the etiquette of screaming at a sick person's bedside?"

"Sound?"

I asked and realized. He was talking about how he was furious with a senator who
said he had to cut off his arm, calling him a quack.

"Did you hear that?"

"Yes. I was weakly awake. I should be able to rest properly because of him."
Although his words were harsh, Namgung-Wan's eyes as he looked at his son were
friendly and welcoming.

At that time, Namgung Ryucheong poured cold water on him with a chilly expression.

"Are you in a situation to talk about that now?"

The room became quiet with a sigh, and the awkward member of the council cautiously
intervened.

"Then I'll be on my way."

Uncle Namgung-wan said to the doctor who was packing his luggage.

"No. Please stay longer."

The senator sighed and said.

"Man, I told you. It's impossible with my ability."

"Yes. I know. I will cut off your arm."

"father!"

Ryucheong Namgung shouted.

Uncle Namgung-wan looked down at his arm with a sunken expression.

“I felt it the moment I was cut by him.

I won't be able to recover."

said the father impatiently.

"Wait a little longer."

The senator twitched his lips as if he had something to say.

Namgoong-Wan shook his head.

"Waiting won't change anything. I know my body well."

The senator interjected and said.

"Everyone understands the heart, but if the inflammation spreads to the shoulder,
then the life of the person is in danger, not the level of cutting off the arm."

Namgoong-Wan looked at us as if everyone had heard.

"I understand the disappointment. But I'm fine with my left arm."

"······."

No way. It was never going to be okay. But on the inside, anyway, he was resolute
enough to admire his appearance. It looked like he had already cleared his mind.

But it didn't have to be.

I took a step forward and said.

"No. There is still a way to save the arm."

"what?"

"Yuna?"

Namgung Ryucheong urgently grabbed my arm and asked.

"Is there really a way?"

I nodded and said.

“Instead, I want you to unconditionally agree to my method.”

Namgung-wan and his father looked at each other. Namgung-Wan asked me when my
father seemed not to know.

"Unconditionally agreeing... if there's a way to save an arm, I'd rather ask for
it."

At that time, the senator said as if he was full of energy.

"Ha, there must be a way. Sounds like a sensible thing... Don't let me waste your
time."

My father seemed to be thinking about the method I said. I looked at my father

eagerly, and my father, who met my eyes, opened his eyes slightly wide as if he
remembered something.

"Could it be a thousand..."
"Collock! Big."

I coughed urgently and blocked my father's words.

The father, who was speechless and silent, politely asked the doctor.

“Please step aside for a moment.”

"What? Are you just being swayed by that little girl's words?"

Namgung Ryucheong who was holding meI glanced around at the senator.

"this······!"

"Ryu Cheong-ah."

Namgung Ryucheong, who seemed to be about to shout something right away, was
stopped by his father.
Then, with a serious expression, he said a few words to the congressman.

Soon after, the congressman nodded his head as if he had lost his temper, said that
if he needed any help, he would tell me again at any time, apologized to me, and
left the room.

"······."

Namgung Liucheng looked at his father with a little admiration.

No matter what attitude the other person had, my father always treated them
seriously and respectfully.
And there were many cases where the opponent who was disrespectful to such an
appearance changed their attitude.

My father, who saw the lawmaker off, said to me.

"T-Yuna. Is it really what I was thinking? It's not like I didn't think of that
method, but..."

I nodded.
Namgoong-Wan said as if he was frustrated.

“How can you do that?

Don't be the only one who knows, can you tell me?"

My father looked at me, thought for a moment, then turned his head.
"Wan, do you agree?"

Uncle Namgung-wan looked at his father suspiciously. But in the end, he nodded.

Only then did I pull out a small wooden box from my bosom.

I opened the box while receiving the worried gaze of my father and the suspicious
gazes of Namgung Ryu-cheong and Namgung-wan.

Click.
A fragrant medicinal scent suddenly spread out. An indescribable, elegant scent
that I have never smelled before. Is this the scent of freshness?

A small golden pill the size of a pebble at most. It was a fragrance that was hard
to believe that it was contained in a slightly larger wooden box.

From the moment I smelled the scent, my body felt at ease and my mind was at peace.
Not only me, but everyone in the room must have felt this mysterious sensation.

I opened my mouth.

"It's a thousand-myeong gold marriage."

"what?"

Mr. Namgoong-Wan said as if it was nonsense.

“There is a golden marriage of heaven’s promise? Wasn’t that already used?”

Namgung Ryucheong also said in a puzzled voice.

"I heard that the Baekris family's golden wedding band was used by Jegal Sega."

"No. But the rumors aren't wrong either."

The two questions were not wrong.

It was known to the outside world that I had used the Golden Heart of Heaven on
Zhuge Hwamu to extend his lifespan.

"Hwamu deliberately spread rumors like that."

It is known that Jegal Hwamu has the most severe disease among all three Jegal
lords and will die without exceeding the terms and conditions.

For your reference, the rumor was created by his birth mother in order to seize the
real power of the Jegal Sega. Gongqing Petroleum alleviated Zhuge Huamu's illness,
but I did not want it to be known that I had Gongqing Petroleum.

And Zhuge Hwamu had to let the outside world know that there was an improvement in
his illness due to various problems. So, what was rumored instead was the
Cheonmyeong golden marriage.

'Of course, I told my grandfather that I didn't wear the Golden Wedding Ring of
Heaven's Mandate.'

I said it as if it didn't matter.

"Anyway, there's no doubt that it's genuine."

Uncle Namgung-Wan looked at the Cheonmyeong Golden Wedding Band with a confused
look.

"I understand what you mean. But..."

I cut off my words quickly.

"Didn't you say you agreed?"

"······."

I was afraid that I would do this, so I had agreed in advance.

"You're not going to change what you said, are you? You're not the kind of person
who doesn't keep your promises, aren't you?"

Namgoong-Wan looked at me as if he was dumbfounded. Then he pointed his finger at

me as if to come closer.

The moment I got closer, he blew a chestnut on my forehead with his intact left
hand.

"ah!"

"father!"

Namgung Liucheng was startled and hid me behind himself.

"Ryucheng, what would you do if you stared at me like that? And Baek Riyeon, you're
a fraudThe craftsman's temperament is very strong. uh?"

"That's why I didn't originally put a stamp on a blank contract."

“Do you know how precious the golden wedding band is?”

"I know."

Because of this, my father and grandfather's righteousness was hurt and they were
hated for the rest of their lives.
don't know

“But looking at the reaction, it seems like your father didn’t even know you
brought it.”

"That's right. My father didn't know.

Still, I told my grandfather."

I looked at my father for a moment.

"The reason I kept it a secret from my father was that I thought he would be more
overbearing if he knew that there was a Cheonmyeong Golden Marriage."

Originally, he had a personality that didn't take care of himself, but if there was
a drug that said it would revive even a dying person, he kept it a secret because
he would be more careless.

"The reason I took the Heaven's Mandate is because I thought of the worst. And now
is the worst."

As if accepting my words, my father opened his mouth.

"Myeongjin Jinin passed away."

Mr. Namgung-wan widened his eyes.

In the meantime, Uncle Namgung-Wan must have not heard the news about the Murim
Meng because he was on the run.

Myeongjin Jin.

Hwasanjigeom who came to his grandfather's Sansuyeon.

It hasn't been long since they invited me to come to the Volcano Wave, but it has
been confirmed that they died in their original state.

It has been mentioned several times since then. Those who passed away, those who
retired with irreparable injuries similar to Mr. Namgung-Wan...

It was a name everyone had heard of. There were many people I had met at my
father's funeral.

The atmosphere in the room instantly turned dark.

"The non-partisans were also attacked and suffered great damage, and several other
places were also attacked. There are some places that were blocked, but... Most of
them suffered great damage."

And again I took my father's words and added.

"If even the uncle is wrong, how hard must the father be?"

"······."

“The reason I am writing this is not for you.

It's for my father."

Now that the Murim Meng has become like this, Mr. Namgung-Wan was really important.

I had never believed in the Murim Lord, but this incident made me realize once
again that it was not really helpful.

"i get it."

Mr. Namgoong-Wan said in a determined voice.

"The Namgung Family owes you a great debt. I will repay this debt no matter what."

And I wasn't going to let the old man make a spleen resolution alone. After such a
determined resolution, only bad things were repeated.

"Aren't you the whole Namgung family? The Namgung family head is still in good
health, and Liu Qing is there too. Mister, don't worry too much. Even if the uncle
goes wrong, Liu Cheng will lead the way."

The spleen atmosphere shattered and flew away.

"······Your daughter will keep her mouth open even if she falls into the water."

"I know how to swim."

"······."

"······."

"······."

I grinned among the speechless people.

Chapter 191
"Then you agreed, so here you go."

I handed the wooden box to Mr. Namgung-Wan and saw my father.

"Please don't let anyone come near you until you wake up."

"Until you wake up?"

"I've been asleep for ten days. You don't know how many days, but think about it."

"what?"

"Ten days. Why?"

"No, before that."

Looking back at what I said, I was stunned.

“Oh, did I say I was?

It's a mistake. mistake. I'm a bit out of my mind."

Suspicious glances reached me, but I easily passed over because I wouldn't be here
if I had eaten the Golden Heart of Heaven.

Instead, the question was on the other side.Father asked.

"Sleep for ten days, that's the first time I've heard that."

I calmly nodded.

"Yes. I heard from Hwamu."

"I see."

My father nodded as if he understood.

'Sorry, Hwamu.'

I apologized to those who were not there. But it wasn't even a lie. Before
departing from the family, he received various advice from Jegal Hwamu about the
marriage ceremony of the Heavenly Order.

There were quite a few records of getting and eating the Cheonmyeong golden wedding
band from the Zhuge family. If an arm was completely severed, it could not be
recovered unless it was immediately after it was cut off, but it was said that this
situation could be recovered.
'Although I'll need some help to guide the ingenious energy of the Golden Soul of
Heaven.'

And that's what I was able to do.

Of course I hadn't done that. However, I had the belief that I could do it based on
my experience.

"Eat right now. I'll be by my side to help if you're my uncle's guard."

* * *

“Yuna, you need to get up.”

low voice. Even if it was a nice voice to hear, it wasn't good if it was telling me
to wake up.

“You slept too long.

You must eat."

I mumbled.

"are you not hungry."

"Eat and sleep."

"I can't sleep right away because I'm full after eating."

"Then we can move."

Ugh, nagging.
I buried my face in the pillow pretending not to hear. But the owner of the voice
had no intention of looking at it.

"wake up."

The hands that grabbed my waist pulled me up.

"Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."

"Don't make any weird noises."

My whining was cut like a knife by my father. Now that I'm old enough to be
considered a child, how can I make a person who is lying down jump upright?
'It would be difficult to raise it like that normally, but people who have learned
martial arts...'

Eventually, she gave up sleeping any longer and was led by her father to put her
hand in the basin on the table.

"Oh, the car."

"Of course. It's been a while since Yayul said he was going to wake me up with
water, so why are you still sleeping?"

After finding and treating Mr. Namgung-wan, he had been asleep for almost three
days.

Even after that, I kept dozing off and repeating myself.

At the time, many things happened in a row, so I couldn't take a good look at it,
but I only found out when I woke up after sleeping for three days, causing
everyone's worries.

The upper part was extremely wide.

When I fell asleep like that, I continued to dream.

Most of my dreams were scenes from novels.

I read the novel and even regressed, but I didn't remember everything. Most of the
trivial things were forgotten, and even the big events were blurred.

Oh, this happened. There were many cases that came to mind. And these days, the
dreams I had were memories that I had forgotten.

After roughly washing my face, I said while wiping my face with the handed towel.

"Father, get that piece of paper..."

"we are here."

"Even to eat..."

"Here you change it."

'Hmm, Yayul must have changed it.'

After roughly smearing ink on his brush, he hurriedly took a posture. And dreams,
that is, the memories that came to mind this time, I wrote down.

My father, who was watching, asked curiously.

“What are you trying to do by writing down your dreams like that every time?”

“I just write them down.”

It didn't matter if my father was watching it as it was written in unreadable text.

I kept moving the brush and asked.

“How is Namgoong-wan?”

"He's still asleep."

It was the seventh day after Uncle Namgung-Wan ate the golden wedding altar of
Heaven's Mandate.

As I was shaking my head, I suddenly yawned. And at the moment of a big yawn, the
brush was twisted and the paper was drawn.

"oh!"My father shook his head and took out a new piece of paper.

"Didn't you sleep a lot? You keep yawning. Don't sleep again and come out. Do you
understand?"

"yes."

After my father left the room, I wrote it down again on a new piece of paper and
rubbed my face.

"it's annoying······."

I couldn't make a sound for my father to hear.

I felt so dirty. Fortunately, my father didn't seem to notice because of my acting.

A dream I had until my father woke me up.

The eyes of Seo Ha-ryeong, who had been glaring at me as if killing me in the
dream, were clear.
Even Namgung Ryucheong, who was standing next to him with his head turned and
resting his head on it.

'No, I just remembered the scene in the novel, but is there a need to be as clear
as what I've been through...'

Being in a bad mood was bad, and writing what came to mind was writing.

If I waited too long, my father might come again, so I wrote it down and left the
room.

As I left the room, I kept yawning. I should have woken up at this point, but I was
still sleepy. I'm not sure, but it felt like a side effect of the sudden opening of
the upper division.

'Will it get better with time? It would be difficult if we continued like this...'
As I walked down the hallway, I heard a voice in my ear.

It was like a conversation in a restaurant on the first floor.

"It's been seven days since you fell asleep.

Doesn't even let the lawmakers in, is it really okay? Isn't that something wrong?"

With the opening of the upper section, the sense of humor became much more
sensitive. Naturally, the ability to control nature was also better.

“Eh, what are you talking about?

"I'm just worried."

"Haa. Since Baekri Daehyeop said it was okay, I have no choice but to believe it.
The young master is by my side taking care of me day and night. Could it be that
Lord Soga was at fault? Huh, I just want the family warriors to come quickly. It's
because it's an evil sheep..."

"It's fortunate that Baekri Daehyeop stays until Lord Soga wakes up."

Originally, these were conversations that I would have had to pay attention to. I
left the conversation behind and continued walking.

Soon after saying hello to the guard in front of a door, I entered the room.

My father was holding Namgoong-Wan by the wrist and energizing him.

It wasn't like a replacement for one week, but it was to energize with internal
energy. And there was no Namgung Ryucheong, who was always attached to him.

“What about Liu Cheng?”

"They said he was away for a while."

"Oh, what's the matter?"

The guy who used to sleep here and eat here is away.

said the father quietly.

“He needs to rest sometimes too.”

No way? There was no way Namgung Ryucheong had emptied it because he was taking a
break.

'Did you go to the bathroom?'

Uncle Namgung-Wan was peacefully asleep, with no sign of waking up, even in the
middle of our conversation. Only the shaggy beard could tell the passage of time.
"I don't like beards."

"Well?"

In this world, most people grew a beard when they got older. He cherished his
beard, trimmed it every day, and considered it fashionable.

However, my father's reaction was a little strange.

"······yes?"

"Uh... did you intend to raise it?"

"I was thinking maybe I'd keep it when I was a little older."

I opened my mouth slightly.

"I think that beard is good too, Joe."

My father raised his lips slightly and stroked my hair. I quickly uncovered the
blanket that Mr. Namgoong-Wan was covering.

Namgung-Wan's wound, which was deep enough to expose his bones, was now covered
with light red flesh.

Covering the arm almost half a turn obliquelyOnly the red flesh of the bird gave us
an idea of how deep the wound was.

my father said softly.

"Every time I see this, it's like a miracle."

It certainly looked very strange to me. Moreover, Mr. Namgung-Wan's complexion was
so healthy that he couldn't be seen as someone who had been lying down for seven
days.

To be precise, her complexion was much better than seven days ago. The muscles
didn't fall out at all, and the flow of air veins was very smooth.

'The only thing I'm worried about is nerve problems...'

It was only when the old man woke up that he could know for sure.

First of all, even though it looks fine to my eyes, the hand is the most sensitive
place for an unmanned person. Even after waking up, I needed absolute stability and
not overdoing it for a while.

I tilted my head as I looked closely at Mr. Namgung-Wan.

Unlike before, Namgung-Wan's energy, which had been calm, showed a strong movement.
To see such a movement...
I said excitedly.

“Father, I think Mr. Namgung-Wan will wake up soon.”

"······."

But there was no answer coming back.

I turned my head in wonder.

My father was looking at me with blank eyes.

"father."

"······."

"father!"

My father came to his senses belatedly and said.

"Oh, what did you say?"

My father has often been looking at me blankly like that lately. Especially after
seeing Mr. Namgoong-Wan.

At first, I wondered why he was like this, but I soon realized.

Seeing how the old man got better, he was thinking, would it have been better if I
had eaten the Cheonmyeong Golden Wedding Banquet? Seeing my father like that, I was
also confused. I said with a smile.

"Father, father.
I have good news."

"What is it?"

“I think Mr. Namgung-wan will wake up soon.”

"Already? Didn't I tell you to think about it for ten days?"

"I will. I guess the details of the uncle are better than that person."

After looking at Mr. Namgoong-wan a little more, I left the room with my father.
Then I went down to the restaurant on the first floor and took a seat.

I was not about to call Jeom Soi, but looked around with a puzzled face.

“Come to think of it, what about Yayul?”

We always ate together.
said the father calmly.

"Looks like you're still with Liu Cheng."

"Yes?"

what is this sound? Yayul is with Ryucheong Namgung?

Chapter 192

“Yayul took Liu Qing with him.”

"Huh?"

So, when my father woke me up and went to look after Namgung-wan, Yayul came and
asked Namgung Ryu-cheong to see me for a while. When Namgung Ryucheong refused, his
father said that he would stay by his side, so let's go.

It was really unexpected.

'Wow, but a little...

Did they get along?'

“But father, then, shouldn’t Namgung-wan stay by his side? Ryu-chung hasn’t come
yet.”

"Oh, I forgot to talk to you. Go up."

I just said it without thinking, but it suddenly happened that I had to send my
father away so that he couldn't even eat.

I grabbed my father's hem.

"No, Father. Stay. Anything special?"

"No. I made a promise, so I have to keep it. Yes, now that it's done, ask Ryu-chung
to eat here and come up. Liu-cheong hasn't eaten yet either."

It seems that Namgung Ryucheong, who had been in his room all day, was worried.

I looked sullenly at my father's back as he climbed the stairs.

After the figure of his father had completely disappeared, he sighed and got up.
"Are you going to find the young master?"

The voice came from the warriors at the table across from them. Me and dad when we
came downThey were the people who jumped in greeting when they saw Ji, but they
were also the people who unwillingly eavesdropped on our conversation as I passed
by the hallway earlier.

They seemed to have heard my father's conversation just as I had heard their
conversation.

"Yes."

Among them, the one with a bandage on his arm, like a cast, pointed to one side
with his intact hand.

"If you're the young master, you've gone over there."

"Thank you."

I thanked him and walked away, then looked back.

"Don't worry too much, Uncle Wan will wake up soon."

Both of them widened their eyes.

* * *

Namgung Ryucheong looked at Yayul’s back as if he was going ahead, then looked
back.

A high-rise guesthouse building caught my eye. However, the room where his
biological father was staying could not be confirmed from this direction.

Namgung Ryucheong said.

“How far are you planning to go?”

Yayul, who was in front of him, stopped and looked back.

Namgung Ryucheong said as if urging him.

"If it's not a very important business, I want to go back quickly."

Among the boys Namgung Ryucheong knew, Yayul had been with him for quite some time.
Excluding a few relatives, it was about to be counted on one hand.

But it was only the time we spent together. In terms of relationships, it was worse
than Jangcheol, the head of the household.

bad mood guy

It was the evaluation of Yayul given by Ryucheong Namgung.

Ever since I first saw it as a child, I felt particularly bad. As soon as we met,
animosity welled up for some reason.

Besides, even that guy would sometimes shed an unrefined murder every time he met
him. Still, when I met him when I was older, I could hardly feel the hostility I
hadn't known. If you think about it, it might be because he, like himself, felt
unreasonable hostility towards me.

Now that he is older, he seems to be restrained and hidden. But there was no way I
couldn't feel that way. Maybe that's why I didn't put all my effort into sparring
with him. Instinctively, they hide their skills and keep them in check.

And it was the same for that guy. Even though they hid their skills from each
other, it was possible to know through the feeling of swords facing each other.
that it is equal in skill.

Even if you fight with all your might, you never know who will win.

It was very embarrassing to him. It was also absurd. Although he is a disciple of

Cheonsanje, his skills are on par with those who do not have a clear background and
origin.

At least her mother was a famous swordsman, but now she is dead and even a person
from the wall.

Byeokga was one of the very strong supporters of the Murim lord Wijibaek, who made
the Murim Alliance this time. I really hated seeing him sticking around Baek Ri-
yeon all day, as if he could do anything.

How long will you pretend to be friends?

Namgung Liu-cheong, who had been looking at Yayul so coldly, suddenly said in an
attitude that seemed like he would ask if anyone saw him and asked for a duel.

"Thank you for helping me find my father this time."

Yayul stared blankly at Namgung Ryucheong.

“I was so distracted that I never thanked you before.”

From the skills equal to hers, the attitude of sticking next to Baek Ri-yeon, the
smooth face, etc., everyone doesn't like him from head to toe... but nonetheless,
he helped save my father.

Of course, he knows that he helped Baek Ri-yeon, not for himself. Even so, it was
true that I had help.

Kite had recognized the spy, but had been told that he would have missed it if he
hadn't been with him.

Just like what my father had suffered, he ate acid poison and was attacked by
demonic cults, including Cheon Gwijo.noodle······.

Even if it took time to find his father, if that happened, he would not have been
able to even discuss his father's arm.

I really don't want to admit that I was helped by that guy, but...

Standing at the crossroads of whether or not his father's arm would recover safely,
for some reason he wanted to keep his actions flawless. Only then did he feel that
his father's recovery would go smoothly.

Namgung Ryucheong continued.

"The situation is not easy right now, so I'll do my best to reward you for your
support later."

Yayul, who had been listening quietly, suddenly grinned.

Namgung Ryucheong was horrified at that appearance. Yayul said to Namgung

Ryucheong, who was staring at him in disbelief.

“I have a request.”

"ask?"

Namgung Ryucheong asked back in disbelief.

"You to me?"

Yayul nodded lightly.

"······What?"

Namgung Ryucheong said with a suspicious expression.

Yayul looked around and opened his mouth.

“I want you to meet Cheon Gwi-jo.”

"what?"

Namgung Ryucheong frowned.

I was so nervous to make a big favor, but that's all?

"If you want to meet me, you can just go and meet me, right?"

"Oh, I can't meet you. Baekri Daehyeop told the guards to prevent them from
meeting."

“Daehyup stopped it? Why?”

"Because I'm not on good terms with Cheongwijo."

Ryuchung Namgung snorted.

“Can a human be on good terms with that vicious Madou?”

Yayul looked away slightly and said.

“I was once taken by the Cheongwijo when I was young.”

"······."

then it came to mind Chun Guizo kidnapped children, and Yayul was the only
survivor.

Even as they continued to talk about Chun Gui-jo, he completely forgot that he had
a bad relationship with Ya-yul.

Yayul said.

"If you're dragged away by the Murim Meng like this, we'll never see each other."

"That's true, but why..."

I was about to ask why you wanted to meet. Not a very good personal story.
It seemed like he didn't want to talk about himself.

Namgung Ryuchung frowned and said.

“Daehyeop said no, so how are you asking me to help you?”

"that's······."

* * *

Chun Guizo was confined to a storage room in an inn. It was because there was no
place to confine them in this place where there was no branch of the Murimmaeng.
Anyway, the Danjeon was broken, and all of the inner energy was scattered, and even
the tendons in the limbs were cut.

In addition, water and food were given just enough so that they would not die, and
even tied their hands and feet, so there was no need for iron bars.

Still, there were warriors guarding the warehouse. The samurai of the Baekri Sega
looked at the approaching figure and looked at him with puzzled eyes.

"Gongja Namgung?
What are you doing here?"

"······."

Standing in front of the warriors, Namgung Ryucheong kept his mouth shut and said
nothing.

When the warriors of the Baekri family, questioning the silence, tried to open
their mouths again, Namgung Ryucheong said.

"We have a talk with Chun Guizo for a while."

“Are you Gongja?”

"Yes."

It was an embarrassingly hard expression, a glowing face, and a bizarre way of

speaking. The warriors looked at each other in a strange way.

"Hmm... what are you doing?"

"There is not."

“But what purpose is the Heavenly Demon?”

Then, suddenly, as if to interrupt the speaker, a warrior tapped his side with an
elbow and said himself.

"Please go in."

The samurai who was blocking him looked around at the person next to him in
surprise.

"What...? No, um, I see.

Be careful. Tie anywayI can't do anything about it, but it doesn't look good."

Even though Namgung Ryucheong moved out of the way as if to enter, Namgung
Ryucheong did not move. It was when the warriors looked at each other and tilted
their heads.

Namgung Ryucheong said.

"Could you please step aside for a moment?"

"Yes? That's..."

"Yes. I'll go around and come back.

Be at ease."

"No, you..."

“Ah, come with me.”

"thank you."

The warriors scuffled away from the warehouse.

Soon after, a warrior's voice was heard.

“I heard from a member of the Baekgeom team that it was the Cheongwijo that made
Namgung Sogaju that way...”

It seemed that he had whispered, thinking that he would not be able to hear it
because it was a certain distance away, but unfortunately, Namgung Liucheng heard
it all.

It seemed that Namgung Ryucheong came because he wanted to find out something from
Cheon Gwi-jo about his father.

Even after the warriors were away, Namgung Ryucheong did not enter and continued to
stand in front of the warehouse.

Soon after, a man approached the warehouse.

It was wild.

Chapter 193

Namgung Ryucheong glared at Yayul approaching with a firm face. He had no choice
but to help at the request, but he didn't like this situation where he even lied.

Namgung Ryucheong said coldly.

"Only this time. Don't make me lie like this in the future. Okay?"

Without answering, Yayul immediately grabbed the warehouse doorknob.

Right before opening, Yayul suddenly asked.

"Do you know how to open up?"

"What, a miracle?"

Namgung Ryucheong had a slightly embarrassed expression on his face.

"no."

To be precise, it wasn't that I couldn't open my eyes. However, this was not enough
skill to admit that it was okay.

It was much easier and more convenient to perform the whole tone at the bar to open
the gimag, so it was not very necessary. I was busy with other training, so the
training of gimak took a back seat.

Not only Namgung Ryucheong, but most of the sword training people were in a similar
situation.

“I thought Yeon-yi would unfold.”

"Ha, he's always good at that kind of technique. You're like that?"

Yayul replied in an indifferent tone.

“I asked because I couldn’t.”

"······."

Yayul said.

"Then leave your seat for a moment."

Namgung Ryucheong, who was glaring at Yayul, turned around and walked away. It was
the attitude of wanting to reduce the time together even by an hour.

Yayul watched as Namgung Ryucheong fluttered away and opened the door when he
thought he had gone far enough.

Sigh.

The light from the door opened by Yayul lit up the dark warehouse even in the
middle of the day.
It seemed that all the luggage had been removed from the warehouse, which was
fairly large.

Unlike the last time I saw him, he was an old man with gray hair. Usually it didn't
happen because I lost my energy. It was probably because of the internal energy
obtained through magic. The easy-to-obtain strong power also had great side
effects.

The shadow drawn on the floor moved along with Yayul's movements, then the door
closed and it was locked in darkness.

A muffled voice could be heard in the darkened warehouse.

“Hehe, I knew you would come.”

"······."

"It's later than expected."

Yayul did not answer and approached Cheon Gwi-jo, who was sitting cross-legged.
Chun Guizo continued as if it didn't matter.

"I'm curious about how you lived. There's no way you'd be able to live like this if
it wasn't for Baekriuigang's turning a blind eye to it. And then you're trying to
drag me into Murimmaeng. If I open my mouth, there won't be one or two problems,
but the subject matter. Pretend to be virtuous..."

Chen Guizao coughed out of breath.After a moment of silence, he opened his mouth
again.

"On the contrary, you couldn't stand it."

Chun Gwi-jo laughed at Yayul.

"I hear you're busy sticking to Baekriui's daughter and keeping an eye on it. You
don't want that girl you love to find out about the fact that you've been spitting
out suction magic. You've come here to keep my mouth shut, right?"

“I know Yeon.”

"what?"

“Because you showed me how to use absorption magic when I first met you.”

Yayul recalled the memory of that time and smiled. I was cleaning up the powder of
the flowerpot I killed...

Chun Guizo narrowed his eyes and looked at such a yule.

"······Women concocted and deceived the Murim Meng, what the hell are you? Do you
know Namgung-Wan?

Yayul laughed.
Chen Guizo's expression hardened.

"Why are you laughing?"

"Because your stupid delusions are funny."

"what?"

"······."

Yayul closed his mouth again. Chun Gwi-jo, who was glaring at such a yule, opened
his mouth again.

"Give me the key to the cage and deliver a letter I wrote."

Yayul tilted his head.

"Then I'll keep the secrets about the children you killed and the suction magic."

There was a creaking sound as if the cheongwijo was moving.

“Even if she said she knew, what difference would it make? If the fact that you
learned absorption magic and killed innocent children is known, we won’t be able to
live like this anymore. Isn’t that why you came anyway?”

"······under."

Yayul turned his head and let out a sigh, then moved closer to Cheongwijo.

With a creaking sound, a piece of cloth was pulled out from under the mat on which
the cheongwijo was sitting. Yayul said.

"How can I trust you?"

Chun Guizo clicked his tongue.

“Yayul, why am I talking about such a precious secret?

It was as if he was teaching and admonishing a child who was still ignorant of the
world.
"Didn't the Emperor of the Heavenly Mountains teach you this? A disciple of the
Heavenly Mountains. Haha, your real teacher is me."

Yayul received a piece of cloth from the cheongwijo. There was a small writing
written on the piece of cloth that I held lightly with my index finger and thumb as
if touching something dirty.

“You want me to pass this on?”

"Yes. You just need to find a character called Dongjak in Seohobang."

"yes."

Along with that answer, something was sprayed right in front of Chun Guizo's face.

"······!"

As a person who has survived for a long time in the river, Chun Guizo immediately
stopped breathing and tried to escape.

okay.
But I couldn't move. Yayul was stepping on the shackles of Cheongwijo with a calm
attitude.

Cut it, cut it!

Chun Guizo struggled, pulling on the chain, but Yayul's feet did not move. Soon
after, he could not hold back any longer and took a deep breath.

Something unknown was absorbed.

"Huh! Heh! Keck! Kollock, Kakkak!"

Chun Guizo, who had been gasping for breath, began to cough.

"Now kek, kak! What are you doing...!"

There was no expression on Yayul's face as he looked down at Cheon Gwi-jo, who
staggered and barely stood up. The slightly reddish eyes were indifferent.

Chen Guizo gasped for breath and pointed at Yayul with his finger.

"You, you... go, dare, kuk, kuk."

Chun Guizo's movements, which somehow reduced his breathing and struggled to
escape, gradually slowed down.

At one point, blood dripped from his nose and mouth. Soon after, he rolled his eyes
and fell to the floor.
Even the intermittently trembling movements completelyStop. The piece of cloth in
Yayul's hand suddenly caught fire.

As if it wasn't getting hot, Yayul waved his hand in the air. It was like wielding
a flame.

Suddenly, flames flared up in the air around Yayul and Cheon Gwi-jo.
A fire burning in the air. If someone saw it, they wouldn't believe their eyes.

And the strange fire suddenly went out as if it had suddenly bloomed. Because there
was no more poisonous smoke to burn.

Yayul let out a breath that had stopped.

"······Huh."

The warehouse, which had been brightly lit for a moment, fell into darkness again.

Yayul stared at the corpse of Cheon Gwi-jo lying on the floor.

Dark spaces and corpses that stink.

Memories of the past naturally came to mind.

More than five children Yayul killed with his own hands.

"What are you thinking?"

And there was no guilt or apologetic feelings towards him.

It was then. Suddenly, a young man's voice came into my mind. It felt like
remembering something from the past.

"It's an evil species! I'm going to kill it now and cut off its buds."

"Hey, Lord Soga! No."

I can feel the wind, and the nape of my neck is stinging from below the ears. The
blue sword barely missed his neck.

"What are you doing with this trash?"

And again the man shouted.

I had heard the man's voice before. Yayul pondered for a moment and soon remembered
the owner of the voice.

Namgung Sogaju. It was Namgoong-wan's voice.

"·······?"

Did this happen?

It was completely different from what I remembered.

The person who spoke to me when I was first discovered after being caught by the
celestial guizo was definitely...

"You're a survivor..."

It was the Baekri Daehyeop.

Namgungso didn't say anything at all.

So what memory is that?

Bang!

Yayul was a little surprised and looked back at the door. I didn't notice until
someone approached me like this.

Namgung Ryucheong's voice was heard from beyond the door.

"How much time do I have to give you?

Do it in moderation and come out."

"······."

Bang.

"Why no answer?"

"······"

Bang bang.

The beating sound, which was cautious at first, became impatient as it went
further.

"Yayul!"

The door burst open and Namgung Ryucheong jumped in.

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong raised his eyes when he saw Yayul looking at him.
"What, why don't you answer when you're fine?"

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong glared at Yayul disapprovingly.

"Come out when business is over. Baekri Sega warriors can be suspicious..."

Namgung Ryucheong, who continued to speak, finally saw Cheongwijo.

Just as Yayul did not feel uncomfortable even in the dark, Namgung Ryucheong was
the same.
It wasn't as bright as in broad daylight, but it wasn't uncomfortable either.

Even so, Namgung Ryucheong looked at him in silence for a long time. After a long
silence, Namgung Liu-cheong said in disbelief.

"······what?"

"······."

"Couldn't it be... are you dead?"

"yes."

"yes."

Namgung Ryucheong turned his head fiercely at Yayul’s answer.

"Ehh? Ehhhh? Cheon Guizo is dead now, so you just say yes?"

"He died suddenly while talking."

Namgung Ryucheong gritted his teeth and asked.

“A normal, living person just, suddenly, died while talking to you?”

"yes."

"······."

"······."

Ryucheong Namgung, who had been repeatedly opening and closing his mouth, strode
in.

"Hey you crazy bastard, do you mean that? Why did you let this guy live...!"

Namgung Ryucheong approached and grabbed Yayul by the collar.

"The sincerity of making excuses properly..."

Namgung Ryucheong, who had been shouting, sensed a sign of fast approaching and
shut his mouth.Namgung Ryucheong looked at the open warehouse door and the
approaching sign with shaking eyes. And when I saw the approaching person, I was
relieved without knowing it.

Standing in front of the warehouse door, Baek Ri-yeon asked.

"What's the situation now?"

Chapter 194

* * *

Baekni-gang went up to the room, checked Namgung-wan once, and then left the room
and headed to the spacious table.

When Baekri Ui-gang brought out the tea utensils and filled two cups, a man entered
the room.

"I heard you called."

"Sit down."

The man sitting in the seat was Baekhodan's vice-danju. The approaching Budanju
looked around the room and made a puzzled face.

“Is Confucius Namgung absent?”

"I've been empty for a while. Instead, I'm guarding it."

Budanju was slightly surprised and sat down with a brightened face.

"It seems that Namgung Sogaju's details have been restored. It's really fortunate."

Budanju carefully asked, holding the teacup.

“How did the Soga-lord’s arm…?”

“I did my best, so I have no choice but to leave it to the heavens.”

The assistant manager nodded with a firm expression.

Bu Dan-joo knew best about Namgung-wan's condition to the extent that he set out to
get the medicine even though he knew that if he showed up to get the medicine, he
would be immediately pursued.

"What a great choice."

He also knew that Baekri Sojeo handed over the golden wedding ring that belonged to
him.

Baekri Ui-gang smiled bitterly for a moment.

"Are you all right then?"

"Of course. It's thanks to Danju."

It was a better situation than Namgoong-wan, who almost had to have his arm
amputated, but Bu Dan-joo was also seriously injured.

"What about the injuries of the others?"

“I am recovering well.
However, Daegeon, Ilseong, and Junan said that the three of them still need to be
careful about their movements.”

"Is it possible to ride a carriage?"

"Yes. That much is possible."

Budanju said after staring at the White River for a while.

“Are you sure you want to leave?”

Baekri River nodded.

Bu Dan-ju looked in the direction of Namgung Soga-joo’s room with a look that had a
lot to say, then replied.

"I'm ready to leave even tomorrow."

Baekriui Kang spoke as if he had read his thoughts.

"I'm telling you in advance because Wan will wake up soon."

"Ah, do you think you'll wake up soon? Thank goodness. I hoped to see you wake up
as we went through life and death together."

"I understand."

"Then where do you plan to go?"

"I think I'm going to go to the original. From what I learned from the opening, the
Lord Lord is returning to Infinite again."

It is said that the Demonic Cult that attacked the Murim Meng has been withdrawn
for quite some time. The distance was so far and this side was constantly moving,
so it only took a long time for the news to reach.

Even when Namgung-wan was being chased by Ma Gyo and Cheon Gwi-jo, the people who
were chasing Maeng-ju and his party had already left.

The deputy manager asked timidly.

“Is the lord coming?”

"right."

Baekri River nodded with a hard face.

The same was true of Baekri River, who was disappointed with the actions of the
leader who abandoned his allies and fled. If it was the deputy owner who was there,
the feelings would be even worse.

The vice owner opened his mouth with a serious expression.

“Danju, I have something to tell you.”

Baekriuigang looked at Budanju as if to tell him to speak.

As if it was difficult for Bu Dan-ju to speak, he opened his mouth only after
passing several sips of tea.

"Do you remember the children Danju saved from Dark City a few years ago? On the
way back from visiting Namgung Sega, he briefly participated in the Moorim Order."

"Of course I remember."

"Didn't Lord Dan take a few children to the price of 100 li?"

"Yes it was."

"Could anyDid you divide it by standard?"

At the question of incessant attention, Baekri Ui-gang gave a puzzled look.

"I brought the younger one."

"Why did you do that?"

“It would be inconvenient for members of the alliance to take children, so it was
thought that the younger the family, the better.”

In the case of Sega, they tend to be closed in accepting people, so it was easier
to be accepted when they were young.

"Are those kids all right?"

"I heard there's no problem. Yeon-yi should know about those children."

"I see. As expected..."

Baekriui River asked Budanju, who was speechless.

"What's going on?

Any problem?"

"A few people are gone."

"Did you disappear?"

"Yes. They said they found their family, but they said they disappeared. But isn't
it strange?"

The children who were taken to the Moorim Maeng found their parents or relatives if
they could find them, and the children who had nowhere to go were collected from
the Moorim Maeng. Most of them were living as servants or maids doing odd jobs in
the Moorim League.

But now, all of a sudden, he disappears in search of his family?

"They said they suddenly disappeared with no proper explanation and their luggage
left untouched. The same people who were rescued from the black city filed a
missing person report... but there was no investigation."

Even if they were doing odd jobs, they were people who worked for the Moorim Maeng.
If it went missing, the Moorim Maeng had to investigate it.

However, the Moorimmaeng security guards, who were supposed to investigate,

responded indifferently and said that they sent them back not to bother them.

Even when I went to the coffin, since I was working for the Moorim League, they
kicked me out and told me to take care of myself.

"He said he left saying he was looking for his family, but he said he was treated
like someone who didn't know what to do. In the end, he said he came to our
Baekhodan with a feeling of grabbing at least a straw."
“Could you really have found your family?”

The vice-captain shook his head with a confused expression.

"They said it could never happen. They say that when they were sold to Black City,
they said many times that their family members had already died."

"······ So what?"

"So I personally did some research. But the trail led me into the Meng."

“It led to the inside of the blind?”

"Yes. So, just as I was about to investigate more properly, the inspectorate
suddenly stopped the investigation."

The inspectorate was a place to investigate and supervise members of the alliance.
It was there to stop the incessant owner.

The inattentive hand on the table clenched into a fist.

“They said it wasn’t our authority, so don’t go around messing around.”

"Do you know who blocked it?"

"I didn't know. The inspector just warned me."

However, if the inspector was moved, the influence within the alliance could be
guessed.

"I was going to give you a report when Danju-nim returns to this meeting. By the
way..."

"I didn't go."

"Don't worry. If the Lord couldn't come, there must have been a reason."

"······."

"I was going to send a letter to the Lord Dan, but for some reason I couldn't
believe the letter either. So I tried to ask the Lord Soga to investigate on my
own."

"To Wan?"

"Yes. I think that if it's the influence of Namgung Sega, we can properly
investigate it. Besides..."

Budanju drank tea and continued talking, as if his throat was burning.

"I felt that this was somehow intertwined with Lord Lord."
"Really?"

"There is no exact proof. It's just my feeling."

The vice owner bit his lip tightly.

Not only the previous Murim Lords, but also the Namgung Sega, which produced
several Murim Lords, still had a considerable influence. In addition,
HyunJaenamgung Sega was in conflict with the current Murim lord.

If it was really related to the Murim lord, Namgung Sega would try to dig it up
properly.

Namgoong-Wan was a trustworthy person, but the fact that they were in a
confrontational relationship had the biggest impact.

"When Soga was trying to explain to Lord, an attack by the Demonic Cult happened
and we fought together and ran away."

The incumbent sighed.

"I don't know if those children are alive."

"······"

Baekriui Kang rubbed his forehead with a serious look on his face. Then he suddenly
raised his head and looked at the door.

the viceroy asked.

"Why is that?"

"What kind of fuss is this?"

The Baekri River rose from its seat.

* * *

"What's the situation now?"

Yayul said in a calm voice.

"I'm here?"
Ryuchung Namgung shouted as if he was full of energy.

"Are you here? Are you in a position to be so calm right now?!"

"Why are you two here together? Besides..."

I slowly approached the cheongwijo at the feet of the two of them.

There was not even a slight movement in the commotion. As I confirmed while
approaching from a distance, all the flow of jinki had stopped.

Ha- I let out a shaky breath.

"He's dead."

Chun Guizo died.

disappointing end.
The first thought I had was...

That's great.

And the feeling I felt together was relief. It felt like someone had done something
for me that I couldn't bear to do.

I looked at the two of them.

"I met our family warriors on the way."

After leaving the restaurant in search of the two, I ran into the warriors Baek Ri-
se, who was babbling around.

I was about to bow and pass by without thinking, but they saw me and gave me a
startled look.

I asked them what happened to the suspicious appearance, and I was able to hear
from them that Namgung Liu-cheong had come to see Cheon Gwi-jo and vacated the
seat.

And the moment I heard that, I knew something was wrong.

"Liu Qing, did you... help Yayul come in?"

Namgung Liucheng bit his lip and glared at Yayul. Soon, he put down Yayul's collar
and looked at me.

"Right, that's right. This guy wanted to meet me, but he asked me to help him... I
was fooled.

It wasn't difficult to figure out what had happened with Namgung Ryuchung's few
words.

After explaining the situation, Namgung Liucheng was very angry, but somehow he
seemed a little discouraged.

“If this guy had to run away from here, I would have covered everything.”

Yayul said calmly.

"Yes. I should have run away."

"what······ !"

"You didn't mean to."

Ryuchung Namgung was about to shout something, but looked at me. I said calmly.

"Liu Qing, don't fall for those words. If Yayul really tried to run away, he had
plenty of time to pull himself out."

"······ ."

Namgung Liucheng, frowning, quietly looked at Yayul.

Yayul smiled slightly at Namgung Ryucheong’s gaze. The whole situation seemed
funny.

"Why are you angry? Isn't Cheon Gwi-jo a cheap piece of trash even if he dies?
Rather, I took care of it for him, so you should be grateful."

sereung. Namgung Ryucheong pulled out the sword from his waist.

"come out."

Chapter 195
The blade of the pale light pointed at Yayul.

'What should I do with this...?'

It is clear that Yayul had intended to use Namgung Ryucheong from the beginning.

Even if he said he didn't mean to turn the tables on him... Yayul trampled on
Namgung Ryucheong's favor as if showing off.Lynn didn't change anything.

'I heard that the two of them were together, so I wondered why...'

I felt like an idiot for expecting it for a moment, but what kind of betrayal did
Namgung Ryucheong feel?

On the other hand, Yayul's reaction was heartless.

"Don't strain yourself over useless things."

"······."

“To pull out a sword with only this.”

There was a problem with Yayul's style and attitude, but it was too much to pull
out the sword.

I glanced at Yayul for a moment, then opened my mouth to stop it.

"Yes. Liu Qing, why don't you calm down for a while? Let's examine everything..."

"Are you all on your own?"

Namgung Ryucheong let out a laugh.

"Do you know what that guy said to me?"

"······What did you say?"

"Chun Guizo said it was just nasty while talking."

"······."

I was speechless at that insincere excuse. Namgung Ryucheong said.

"Yeah. I understand when Kite heard you. That's right. He didn't mean to put the
blame on me. It wouldn't matter if it was known that he killed him from the start."

Namgung Ryucheong’s eyes turned to Yayul.

"Because I thought it wasn't worth it. It wasn't worth it even after the death of
Cheon Gwi-jo, and I didn't feel it was worth it either."
"······."

"You only need to convince Yeoni and Baekri Daehyeop, so who cares what anyone says
or if I get angry?"

"······."

It was the correct answer.

Yayul had a slightly displeased expression.

Even if I didn't hide my true intentions properly, the fact that Namgung Liu-cheong
knew exactly like that made me feel bad.

At that time, there was no news for too long, so the warriors of the Baekri family
could be seen approaching. It seemed that the time I had earned was up.

I hurriedly closed the warehouse door and opened the curtain. And the moment I
opened my mouth to try to stop the situation, Namgung Liu-cheong's eyes met.

Namgung Ryucheong's eyes holding the sword...

Unexpectedly calm. Obviously, when I first came in, I was roaring with anger, but
now it's not at all.

Of course, he still looked angry, but for some reason, it didn't feel like he
pulled out his sword as soon as it seemed calm.

"······."

A certain will was read in those eyes. It seemed that he wanted to believe in
himself and watch over him.

I shut up and backed off for a while.

Yayul tilted his head.

"You're really just pulling out a sword for something like this?"

"Yes. I will formally apply for a military service to you."

Yayul let out a sigh with an expression that seemed to bother him.

"I don't really want to fight you... just pretend I lost."

Namgung Ryucheong, who bit his teeth tightly, took a deep breath as if trying to
calm down.

"If you win the match, I'll assume it's my fault for Cheongwijo's death."

"what?"

"It happened because I brought you here, so it's partly my fault."

So it means that he will inform the outside world, the Moorim Maeng, as what he
did.

It wouldn't be a big problem if the fact that Yayul had killed it was known, but
there would be a few annoying things. It also meant to stop it.

Anyway, the people who are here right now are the people of my father and Mr.
Namgoong Wan.

It took a bit of opening people, but it was possible enough if we kissed each
other.

However, it was not necessary for Yayul, who had no intention of hiding the fact
that I killed him from the beginning.

The attitude of Yayul, who was still bland, conveyed that meaning.

"What if you win instead?"

"I sincerely apologize."

"······."

Yayul gave me an absurd look.

"Only that?"

"yes."

Yayul let out a long sigh.

It was then. Unexpected words from Ryuchung Namgungit came out

"Yayul, you are my benefactor."

I widened my eyes.

I didn't understand what that meant for a while, so I got out of my head and
figured it out later.

"Yeah. If that matters, I can just skip this."

Kang-ho pursues Eun-won.

Namgung Ryucheong made this clear.

"It's unpleasant to use me... but as you said, Cheongwijo deserves to die... So
it's not a big problem if you argue with it. It's true."

Namgung Ryuchung felt as if he was organizing his thoughts as he spoke.

“Because I wanted to kill myself if I could.”

Namgung Ryucheong's gaze turned to Cheon Guizo, who had become a cold corpse.

Yayul said as if he was doing well.

"Then just move on."

Namgung Ryucheong closed his eyes, then looked at Yayul again.

"But yes. I don't want to spend my silver on just getting over something like
this."

"······"

"I can close my eyes and move on to counting how you helped me without unraveling
this core here."

"······."

“But if it goes on like this, I will doubt your sincerity every time I am with you.

"······."

"I don't want to."

Namgung Ryucheong's straight and clear gaze was directed at Yayul.

"······."

"······."

······It was really like Namgung Ryuchung.

yes. If I just let it go like this... there would be no choice but to leave a
residue on my emotions.

Namgung Ryucheong hates that.

If you believe, believe, if not, don't.
It was to clean it off with a comb. in a moorish way.

Once again, Namgung Ryucheong looked different. Calmly arguing about Eun-Won like
this, preparing for a situation where emotional sediment will become a problem
later on.

I only looked at him as if he were young... but before he knew it, he had become a
young man who could properly understand my emotions and speak logically.

Namgung Ryucheong said.

"So solve it in Murim's way."

Namgung Ryucheong looked at Yayul as if asking him to choose.

Suddenly, the expression on Yayul's face disappeared.

After looking at me for a moment, Yayul's gaze glared at Namgung Ryucheong.

"great."

I let out a sigh of relief and said.

"Not now."

Yayul and Namgung Ryucheong looked at me as if wondering why.

"Yeah, even Namgung-wan hasn't woken up yet, so it's time for you, Namgung Ryu-
cheong, to hold up your sword? And..."

I released the gimag that was wrapped around us. Then, I felt several signs outside
the warehouse.

I opened the door to the warehouse and walked out. As soon as I came out the door,
my father was waiting for me. A few steps behind my father, there were warriors of
the 100 li family that I had encountered.

Their complexion was not very good. In addition, when Namgung Liu Qing and even
Yayul came out behind me, the complexion became even blacker.

I stopped in front of my father and said.

"Cheon Guizo is dead."

"Huh!"

"No, no. He was definitely alive. Why suddenly... no way...?"

When the father looked back, the soldier who had been shouting shut his mouth and
sweated profusely.

"Let's check."

Unmanned men hurriedly ran into the warehouse.

My father's stern gaze was directed at Namgung Ryucheong and Yayul. He seemed to be
saying something, but he kept his mouth shut.
Upon confirming the death of Chun Guizo, the father said.

"Everyone follow me."

* * *

"They said that Chun Guizo died."

"Dead? That's great!"

"Quiet! There's a mountain of information to find out.always. It's not something I

like."

"Hmph, I didn't like having to keep such a Madou alive for information from the
beginning."

It was a guest cup the size of the palm of your hand.

Namgung Ryucheong, Yayul, and even Baekriui Kang moved together with Baekriyeon. I
couldn't hide it.

Rumors couldn't be helped.

"Who killed you?"

"I don't know about that. The three of us were together and were called by the 4th
Gongja."

"Whoever killed it, what does it matter? No, isn't it clear who killed him? Maybe
he was just killed by himself."

All the warriors in the inn were loyal to their family and to the Danju.

But it wasn't just unmanned people.

The beggar of openness, who was cooperating with Baekri Ui-gang, tried to sneak out
as soon as he knew what had happened. Of course, it must have been for reporting.
but no chin Caught right in front of the door.

"Please stay for a while until Danju-nim speaks."

"no······."

"Can't you wait that long?"

The white tiger warrior who caught the beggar asked with his eyes wide open.

“Are you doubting the lord?”

"Oh, it can't be! There is no doubt that Baekri Daehyeop is fair and honest."

Musa said with a friendly smile again, as if he had never blinked his eyes.

"Then let's sit down and wait."

Chapter 196

At the time when such a trivial incident was taking place outside, Baekri Ui-gang
headed to the room where Yayul was.

Namgung Ryucheong sent Namgungwan to stay by his side. Baek Ri-yeon also stayed in
a separate room and told her not to come out until she came.

Baekriui Kang closed the wide open window and looked back at Yayul.

"What happened?"

"What happened? Didn't you already harden your heart?"

"······."

"So you're talking to me first?"

Baekri River said calmly.

“Because you are the one who is most involved with the Heavenly King, I am only
talking to you first.”

The hesitant Yayul quietly bowed his head.

"sorry."

It was a hoarse voice.

Baekriui Kang moved without saying anything and brought the teapot. Then, he poured
tea in front of Yayul.

"Didn't I tell you not to meet the heavenly ghost? How did you get out of there?"

It was a more clarified question.

It was an attitude that seemed to have happened because my question was not clear.

Yayul, who had been silent, responded with a question.

"... would you believe me if I said I didn't kill you?"

Baekriui Kang lowered his eyes for a moment, then nodded.

"yes."

"under."

Yayul sighed and turned his head to one side.

"I only looked briefly, but I couldn't figure out the cause of death. If you say
no, I'll listen to Liu Cheng and Yeoni and try to figure out the relationship."

"No. It's true that I killed him, so there's no need to do that."

Baekri's eyes softened.

"Why did you do that?"

Yayul, who had changed his usual expression before he knew it, asked again.

“Does the reason matter?”

"······."

"Daehyup just did what Daehyeop did and I just did what I had to do."

“Is your task to end the life of the Heavenly Demon with your own hands?”

Yayul asked a random question.

"Did you find out the cause of death of Cheon Guizo?"

"······Not yet."

To find out, it was necessary to bring in someone who was well versed in autopsy to
examine it closely. I don't know if it's Murim-maeng.

Even in Akyang, the realm of the Dark Island, it was impossible to find such a
person easily.

Hot weather was also a problem. by forceIf you do, it's not impossible.
But why?

The opponent was a madou who deserved to die.

It was difficult to count the number of children he had kidnapped during that time.
Yayul was the only surviving child.
There was a question of whether it was necessary to put so much effort into
revealing the cause of such a bastard.

"······."

If Yayul does not testify, the answer to who killed Cheon Gwi-jo will be clear, but
there will be no evidence.

Moreover, even if Yayul's testimony proves that he was the culprit who killed
Cheongwijo... what would be the problem? No one would dispute the death of Chun
Guizo.

Did you mean to arrest Cheonsanje's disciple Yayul and imprison him for killing
Cheon Gwijo? Rather, it was something that the Murim Meng would be cursed at for
what they were doing.

Baekriui Kang said in a more subdued voice as if he had realized it.

"Yes. From the time you came to ask me if I prevented you from meeting the Heavenly
King, you were already thinking of killing the Heavenly King."

Yayul said then.

"I killed him with poison."

"Poison? Did you carry anything like that?"

It sounded like he was carrying such a dangerous thing.

"It's not mine, it's Kite's."

"What? A kite?"

The voice of Baekriui-gang, who had maintained his composure, rose.

"Yes. To be precise, it's the poison smoke powder that the spy used when attacking
Yeon-yi in the inn."

I had heard of the robbery of Baekri. When the spy attacked Baek Ri-yeon, he spread
a strange powder. That Baek Ri-yeon had collected them.

I believe that Baek Ri-yeon was not a child who could be hurt by that attack, but
it was a dangerous situation.
However, I hadn't been in a situation where I was currently in a position to delve
into it in detail, so I had been putting it on the back burner.

Yayul said.

"I wrote that."

The white lily river narrowed his brows.

On the other hand, Yayul laughed as if he was having fun.

“If it was poison that could really kill a person, he would die, and if it wasn’t a
big deal, he would have lived.

"······."

Yayul continued to speak.

"Chun Guizo told me that he would inform the Murim Meng that I had mastered the
Absorption Magic Art and that Daehyeop had hidden it. Then the situation would be
difficult. Before that, he asked me to help him escape."

Baekri's expression became even colder.

“I think you threatened Daehyeop like this too… Isn’t that why you prevented me
from meeting Cheongwijo?”

"······."

"Daehyeop is... a good person. There is no need to tarnish Daehyeop's reputation

because of a guy like me. That's why I killed him."

"······."

"You asked why. Here's why."

Yayul let out a long breath.

“Daehyeop, did you think you could get proper information from this scum who has no
remorse and thinks of escaping under threat?”

"······."

Baekri Ui-gang, who closed his eyes, touched his head. But I had to open my eyes
again almost immediately.

It was because he felt the presence of an urgent approach to the room.

Besides talking to Yayul, the third floor of the inn was always cautious because of
Namgung-Wan's condition.
A voice called from outside the door.

"Great Covenant."

"What's going on?"

"The Lord Soga has risen."

Yayul said.

“Go.”

Baekni Kang looked at Yayul for a moment.

"Are you going to continue?"

Yayul's attitude was that it didn't matter.

After pondering for a while, the river of Baekri finally arose.

As soon as Namgung-wan woke up, Cheon Gwi-jo's death would be pushed back.

As for Yayul, it was no different from killing Cheongwijo at the right time.

"Ah, great deal."

Yayul called again to the River of Baekri, which was about to leave."Daehyup was
there when you found me in the Cheon Guizo's lair, right?"

He asked what Baekni River was talking about.

"Don't you remember?"

"I'm a little confused."

"Yes. I brought you out."

"okay."

Yayul nodded and turned his gaze to the void.

Baekri River left the room as if that was all it was for.

As the room became empty, Yayul slowly rose from his seat. The place he was headed
was the window. As Yayul stretched out his hand to the window that Baekni River had
closed, the vase was immersed in Yayul's eyes.

His hand was directed to the vase on the shelf next to him. Yayul fiddled with the
slightly wilted flowers.

Suddenly, the river of baekri came into the room again. Yayul looked back at Baekni
River with a curious look.

Baekriui Kang said in a low voice.

"Yayul, even if there is a problem with my reputation, it's not because of you,
it's because of the cheongwijo. There's nothing to blame on you."

As if Baekri Kang had come only to say that, he left the room as soon as he
finished speaking.

"······."

The room fell into silence again.

* * *

When Mr. Namgung-Wan showed up with an intact arm, the atmosphere of the Namgung
Family was almost like a festival.

The people of Baekrisae and Baekhodan, who were in a hurry, were also relieved. And
the father, as if waiting for Uncle Namgung-wan to wake up, prepared to head to the
true nature of the Murim League.

Just in time, news came that the people who had sent support from the Namgung
family had finally arrived nearby. There was still a long way to go, so it would
take a few days to arrive, but that alone eased his father's worries.

While he was busy talking about something, he had a long conversation with Mr.
Namgoong Wan.

The next day after Namgung-Wan woke up, I saw my father off.

"Listen to Wan. Don't walk around alone. Okay?"

"Yes. Father should never overdo it and take care of himself."

My father looked at me with eyes dripping with concern, then pulled the reins.

I continued to stand long after my father was out of sight.

"My lady, please go in."

Yes."

I decided to stay a little longer and return with the rest of the staff when
Namgung family's support arrives.

And the cheongwijo...

"They buried it in a nearby hill. Eh, I had a hard time carrying it away because it
smelled so bad. When I tried to bury it because it was a hot day, the maggots were
already boiling."

The only thing I heard about the cheongwijo was the conversation that the
introduction had with another beggar. Other than that, no one had mentioned
anything about the cheongwijo. In this happy situation, there was no way anyone
would bother to bring up such a madu.

'Well, that's good.'

In this way, the death of Chun Gui-jo caused only a small stir and ended in vain.

Chapter 197

Everyone was very interested in Namgung Ryucheong and Yayul's dance.

I don't know how the story got out. Namgung Sega Mu-in put down his drink and said.

"Hey, who is our young boy!"

"Still, aren't you a disciple of Cheonsanje? I've never had a disciple in my life,
but judging from what I've taken, he must have been born with a talent."

“Certainly, prayer itself is not light.

It was evening, four days after my father passed away.

In the dining room on the first floor, soldiers who had come out for dinner were
sitting in groups of threes and threes, eating and drinking each other.

"Baby!"

Someone called me as I passed the restaurant to go up the stairs.

Looking back, it was a warrior from the Namgung Sega who supported Namgung
Ryucheong. He went to look for the Mansin clothing with me, so he was quite
familiar.was
“Ah, now I have to call you Sozer.
It's because the baby is stuck in your mouth.
Where are you going? Have you had dinner?"

“I want to go up and eat.”

He shook his head and asked playfully.

“Who do you root for?”

Of course, it was the tone that he must have heard their conversation.

"well."

The Baekri Sega warrior across from him said as if he was bruised.

"Don't ask my lady such embarrassing questions."

"What's the trouble? Of course it's our young master! Right?"

"Umm, seeing Musa Ha's appearance, I feel like I should take Yayul's side for some
reason..."

"Oh, where is that? No way!"

"Then I will follow the lady's opinion..."

"Not you either?"

Everyone burst out laughing at the sight of a bandit-like looking man crying out
inappropriately.

It was completely different from the gloomy atmosphere a few days ago when Mr.
Namgoong-Wan was lying down.

It was when I had climbed all the stairs to the third floor.

“You cheer for Yayul?”

Ryucheong Namgung stood leaning against the railing.

"Did you hear?"

“You talk so loud, of course you can hear it.”

"If you've heard it, you know. I just said it for a laugh."

"······huh."
The hem of the dark blue long robe fluttered in accordance with the movement of the
stroke. Namgung Ryucheong went back to his room without looking back.

"What, didn't you wait to eat together? Where are you going?"

"Eat alone."

I chased after him, but the door to Namgung Ryucheong's room was closed in front of
me.

I shouted at the door.

"Liu Qing, Liu Qing! Are you mad? Huh?"

A voice could be heard from within.

"Don't shout. Who's upset?"

"Yes? Then can I go in?"

"no."

"Why?!"

"······I'm going to eat breakfast."

I bit the inside of my cheek, almost bursting into laughter. Then he spoke in a
languid tone.

"Ah~ yes~ that's right~ I have to work hard~"

It was the tone of course that you have to work hard to win. There was no way
Namgung Ryucheong couldn't read it.

As soon as the door opened, I ran into my room.

After dinner, I also ate breakfast.

Ungijosik was halfway across the border of dreams. As in a dream, forgotten

memories came to mind and then subsided again.

When I opened my eyes after finishing the breakfast, the night was deep. The
restaurant on the first floor, which had been noisy until the start of the morning
breakfast, was as quiet as ever.

'I don't remember getting much out of it this time...'

I opened the window and looked at the sky. The darkly overcast sky made it
difficult to tell the time because the moon could not be found. Instead of the moon
obscured by clouds, I could see shadows moving in the dark courtyard of the inn.

A person who had been moving for a while stopped.

“Baek Ri-yeon, what are you doing when you don’t sleep?”

Conduction is more difficult as the distance increases.

Besides, it was a dark night with no moon, so he couldn't see me properly, but it
sounded like he was talking right next to me.

Slightly admiring, I answered normally as if I were speaking to the person next to

me.

I had a belief that it would be difficult for me to transmit to that distance, and
that even if I said this, Mr. Namgung-Wan would be able to listen.

"Did you notice?"

"I can't pretend I don't know how staring."

"Haha, I'm sorry. I was worried without knowing it."

At the end of my words, Mr. Namgung-Wan was silent. I waited for a while, then
closed the window and tried to back off.

In fact, the fact that I was practicing at this time also meant that I did not want
others to see me practicing. It was also rude to secretly observe an individual's
practice.At that time, Uncle Namgung-wan said.

"Come down."

"Yes?"

“Bring your sword and come.”

It was time to go out with the sword in doubt.

Namgoong-Wan said in a tone as if asking what he was doing.

"Where are you going?"

"Yes? Going down..."

"Can't you come out the window?"

"······."

I grabbed the window frame and jumped from the third floor of the inn.

widely. It landed on the floor with a light sound. I said as I brushed off the hem
of my clothes.

“If my father had seen it, he would have been nagging me.”

"It looks like you've been scolded before?"

“Yes. There is a door, so why go through the window…”

"That bastard's nag.

I've heard a lot."

Namgung-wan burst into laughter at the sight of him being disgusted.

“Then I will go.”

"Yes?"

What are you coming for?

The moment I questioned it, I saw a sword stabbing me. I turned around in surprise.
The sword narrowly missed me.

Since then, a series of sword attacks have continued.

I was able to dodge Namgoong-Wan's sword by a narrow margin.

"Death, ah, ghah! It's demeaning! How could a man take the first attack...!"

“So you didn’t attack me before I told you?

As he said, after that, the attack was so fierce that he couldn't even open his
mouth. I barely avoided it, but when I finally pulled out my sword, the hem of my
clothes was already tattered.

visor-!

I blocked Namgoong-Wan's sword and opened my eyes wide.

"Why is it so quiet?"

"Uh... yes."

The Namgung family's sword technique was characterized by a thunderstorm-like

sound.

"Is there anything to wake everyone up at night? I can control that much. And at
least I don't have to put all my energy into dealing with you."

I bit my lip hard. It was a nasty attitude, but there wasn't much I could do.
"Your movement seems light, but why... Hmm, it feels like your body can't keep up
with your eyes. Can't you move faster?"

He was even beaten with a sword in several places.

"That's right. Don't rely only on your eyes. Cultivate your senses. Move more
lightly."

And every time the swords collided, the noise that grew little by little became a
level that could not be ignored at some point.

bang-!
Uncle Namgung-wan stepped back.

"Don't stop here."

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha."

I sighed heavily and put my sword on the floor as if leaning against it.

"The last move was fine."

"Thank you for teaching me."

It was a sudden start, but it was a valuable experience to have Dalyeon under the
guidance of Mr. Namgung-Wan. It was a completely different feeling from sparring
with my father.

Fighting with his father was already familiar to him, and since Baekri's martial
arts were a way of defending against attacks, it often felt like a head-to-head
fight.

Banmyung Namgung-Wan's sword felt like a chaebol. If you roll your head and try to
counterattack, press down with force and try to dodge and try to take an
opportunity, the attack will be refined to the point that it is difficult to avoid.

"What do you think?"

"Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha. What, what?"

“My arm.”

I frowned and said as if I was asking something like that.

"Very, very, very good, I think."

Putting the sword into the scabbard, Uncle Namgung-wan caught his breath and spread
his right hand.

"Do you see that?"

I asked in surprise.

"No?"

“Well, it still feels a bit dull.

It must have been because I lost my nerves once."

that this has slowed down

Uncle Namgung-wan said while stroking his chin.

"This is enough for Liu Qing andIt would be fine even if I ordered a yarrow dance."

I licked my lips and raised my head.

“I came back quite a bit while sparring with you.”

Even if he was injured while on duty, he did not ask for responsibility. The fact
that that condition was basically there also meant that there were so many people
getting hurt while doing martial arts.

It was natural. Fighting with a real sword, even the slightest mistake could result
in a serious injury. If done wrong, it could cost your life. So the skill of the
mediator was very important.

"Anyway, I think everyone will not be able to deal with me properly because of my
arm worries."

"······."

So, since everyone was avoiding the old man's arm, they called me and sparred?

There are also things that have taught me.

The emotion was a little, no, quite diluted.

Uncle Namgung-Wan immediately asked.

"Who do you think will win?"

"Yayul."

"What is it?"
The old man who glanced at me immediately shrugged.

"Well, that's not too bad."

I was dumbfounded and raised my voice spontaneously.

"No, he's your son. Can I say that?"

“He has to lose too.”

"······."

I asked cautiously.

"Bimu, did you hear why?"

"yes."

But when I asked if I was okay, Mr. Namgoong-Wan said.

“Originally, children grow up fighting.”

It was a neat word that contained what he thought of this dance. It was also
possible to know who Namgung Ryucheong's personality resembled.

Uncle Namgung-Wan reached out his hand to me, and I grabbed it and stood up.

I walked side by side with Mr. Namgung-wan. The night wind cooled the sweat-soaked
hem of his clothes.

'By the way, what about the clothes? It's ruined.'

In order to move quickly, I had no choice but to bring as little luggage as

possible. In other words, it was said that there were not many clothes to bring. It
was time to think about such a practical problem.

"Yuna."

"Yes. Please tell me."

"What do you think of Liu Qing?"

Namgoong-Wan's question hit me hard.

 Chapter 198

'Ah······ Write, how do I answer this?'

If I didn't know anything, it would have been easier to answer. It was difficult to
say because I knew what was going on between the families.

'Besides, do you know that I know about marriage talks...?'

It would be strange if the silence was unnecessarily prolonged. I asked as if

floating.

"Why are you asking that all of a sudden?"

"Because it seems like you're getting along well with Liu Qing."

I tilted my head.

"Suddenly?"

"Yeah. Catch me. Didn't you run around and play? You, but even so, how old is he,
Liu Qing. Ttsk, you should be ashamed."

"Me? When am I?!"

"What are you pretending not to know?"

"Are you pretending not to know?!

I never did!"

"Ha, I've never been like that before. We eat dinner together in the inn hallway,
we have breakfast for luck. Didn't we run around saying, 'Do your best, don't do
it?'"

"······ !"

I opened my mouth at a loss for words.

'Did you hear all that? No, of course I heard everything!'

Since he was on the same floor, he would have listened to it, but at the time, he
didn't even think about it.

My face was all hot. Even without checking, it must have turned red.

And Namgung-Wan looked at me with a kind eye for some reason.

Why are you looking at me like that!

Your eyes are weird!
"So what's the answer to the question?"

I opened my mouth and answered.

"Liu Qing... Liu Qing is a good boy."

"Are you good?"

"Yes."

"What do you like about it?"

"······ "

no,
Why are you asking so many questions? I would still be ashamed of myself!

Fortunately, the man seemed to know that I hadn't heard of the wedding yet.

If I knew that I knew about the marriage story, there was no way I could be so
comfortable asking questions about Mr. Namgung-Wan's personality.

"······ ."

When I was silent, Mr. Namgoong-Wan asked as if he were a minister.

“What is your ideal type?”

"Your ideal type?"

I was talking about the reason why I like Namgung Ryucheong, and then talking about
the ideal type.

'Mister, isn't the topic of conversation too explicit?'

How far should I pretend not to know this? Is it right to keep pretending not to
know? At this point, doesn't pretending not to know seem like a lack of
intelligence?

I had no choice but to pretend to be stupid, pretend to know nothing, and answer
lightly.

"I don't know. I never thought about it. Are you going to keep asking me weird
things?"

I passed lightly.

Uncle Namgung-Wan suddenly muttered in frustration.

"······ Stupid bastard. What the hell have you been doing?"

"Yes?"

"Well... it's not."

Uncle Namgung-wan nodded to himself as to what he was thinking.

“If you happen to like someone, let me know.”

"Yeah? To you?"

Namgoong-Wan answered my question clearly.

"Yes. I'll have to see with my own eyes how good he is. At least he should be
better than my son."

It was as if he would not allow marriage talks otherwise.

In fact, I may have had two fathers.

Still, the meaning contained in it was sweet. It meant that you cared for me that
much.

I answered jokingly.

"Well, is there anyone better than Liu Qing?"

Objectively, if you want to find a person who is good at all three things,
including family, looks, and abilities, ugh.

Besides, in the eyes of parents, their children look the prettiest, and since they
are the uncle's son, Liu Qing must look the best.

"Yes. You know it well. Then that's it."

Uncle Namgung-Wan smiled triumphantly and stepped back.

But soon after, he opened his mouth again.

"Yuna."

"Yes."

It was a serious voice.

"Do you know how I injured my arm?"

"I heard that a child suddenly came out of the house and was guarding it."

It was the same in the scene where I suddenly saw the body of the holy warrior, and
the description I heard later from the warriors of the Baekhodan was the same as
the situation I saw.

Once again I was convinced that what I saw was not just an illusion.

"Yes. In the end, the child died."

"okay······ ."

It would have been difficult to protect even the child in a situation where
Namgung-Wan was drawn and the number of casualties came out.

"I don't regret it, but I was stupid. And I just assumed that my judgment at that
moment was wrong and I lost my arm."

I nodded as if to continue talking.

"But after my arm healed, I thought about it. It was very strange."

"What's wrong?"

“I was so seriously injured that I retreated from what I could have pushed further
on the spot.”

"... Didn't you manage to escape after a fierce battle?"

“Although I injured the guy who was leading the Demonic Cult, he must have had the
energy to pursue him.”

If so, that was definitely odd.

Mr. Namgoong-Wan spoke slowly.

"Wouldn't their purpose from the beginning have been to injure me? If you think so,
their actions make sense."

“You said the purpose was to prevent you from holding a sword?”

"maybe."

Mr. Namgung-Wan clicked his tongue slightly.“Tsk, if Cheon Guizo were alive, we
could have checked.”

“Haha, that, I will.”

Uncle Namgung-wan glanced at me.

"Why are you so shy? You didn't even kill me."

Yes, it was because I was very happy that Chun Guizo died.

Anyway, since I couldn't get any information from Chun Guizo, I looked at Chun
Guizo's corpse several times with hope.

I wondered if I could see something in the corpse of Saint Musa, like I saw a
vision that could be considered reading memories.

However, the structure of the ceiling was the same, as if nothing had been read
from the corpses of anyone other than Saint Musa.

Uncle Namgung-wan continued.

"Besides, among those who were attacked by the Moorim Maeng, there are several who
suffered injuries similar to mine. And most of them were those who led a family, a
munpa, or a group."

And, like most of them, they had a high reputation as knights.

Baekdo is a political faction, but not all of them are righteous like my father or
Mr. Namgung-wan.

Rather, there were more people with personality problems like the Murim Lord.
People who only take advantage of themselves by pretending to be good, wearing the
shell of a hundred-degree political faction.

And most of the people similar to the Murim Lord survived unscathed.

The dead and injured were people of the same kind as my father or uncle.

Uncle Namgung-wan continued.

"Weakening our power is a natural action for the Demonic Cult."

"······ ."

“But if you kill it, it will be much simpler.”

Like Namgoong-wan said, it was much easier to just kill him than to injure him so
much that he couldn't hold the sword.

"They must have a purpose. They could never have acted like this for no reason."

I could feel Namgoongwan's eyes staring at me.

"I had a sister. She was killed by the demonic cult."

"······ ."

"The one I've shared the joys and sorrows of since I was a child was the educator
of the Demonic Cult."

Surprised, I opened my eyes wide and looked at Mr. Namgung-Wan.

"No one expected it. Because of him, everyone from my mother to my sister and the
family she married into..."

It was a very famous incident. Because the Namgung family’s Geumjiokyeop and the
Danmok Sega, to whom the Geumeumokyeop married, were massacred because of the
Demonic Sect.

But it happened before I was even born, before even Namgung Ryucheong was born. So
it was the first time I heard the inside story like this.

Because even Namgung Ryucheong never specifically mentioned it.

'It was because of Ganja.'

After growing up together since childhood, to the extent of killing a direct

descendant...

How the hell did he plant Ganja while avoiding the eyes of Namgung Sega?

Mr. Namgoong-Wan said in a voice that seemed to be boiling with resentment.

"I swore then. If the Demonic Cult bastards touch my people one more time, I will
never go over them."

Suddenly, Mr. Namgung-Wan sneered.

"But let alone revenge, I almost won't be able to lift a sword again because of
them..."

Uncle Namgung-wan stopped talking. And I didn't say that it was difficult until the
end.

He seemed fine, but it was all just pretending to be unconcerned.

It reminded me of how he joked about it while deciding to cut off his arm.

I said playfully.

"Are you glad I'm here?"

"Ha... yes. Thank you."

"And be careful."

I tilted my head.

"They probably didn't find and kill Mansinui for no reason."

I stopped involuntarily at the name that suddenly jumped out.

what······ ? It is unlikely that the ability of the Mansinui is related to the

Demonic Cult.Do you know that there is

“The ones who killed Mansinui were the Demonic Cult.

"You said that the people who killed Mansinui were the Demonic Cult?"

"Yes. At the time, I found out while tracking down the assassins..."

Mr. Namgungwan looked at me with worried eyes.

“The reason why you killed Mansinui in the Demonic Cult could be that you were
aiming for your current ability, the ability you received from Mansinui.”

"Ah yes."

I hesitated for a moment and said.

"But... if you had aimed at the ability of the Mansinui, wouldn't the Demonic Cult
have been targeting me long ago?"

"Well. You shouldn't be relieved. Their thoughts are unpredictable, very precise
and subtle. You can wait years for a purpose."

"······ ."

"The reason I'm telling you this when you're still young is..."

Mr. Namgung-Wan let out a long sigh. It was a sad and painful feeling.

"Because now the future is up to you."

Chapter 199
 * * *

when everyone was asleep.

Raindrops fell one by one, hitting the tiled ceiling noisily before I knew it.

"It pours, pours."

Makgae muttered to himself, the expression on his face was full of anguish.

He looked again at the letter he was holding.

"No, why did you come after leaving? If only you had come a few days earlier..."

The letter contained the recent situation of the Moorim Maeng. And the recent
appearance of the Moorim Meng is a spectacle, at least to Makgae.

"I never thought I'd bring in Baekri Sega. Is Wie Maengju crazy? No, no. Do I have
to say that one head was rolled well?"

It must have taken quite a while for this information to reach Akyang, so I didn't
know what would happen now. However, I had a hunch that it would never be a good
direction for Baekri Sega and Baekri Ui-gang.

"What should I do with this...? No, I have no obligation to tell you, right?"

The mission given to him in the opening was to moderately help Baekriui River and
get information, not to support both physically and mentally.

Even Baekriui Kang had already left for the Moorim Maeng headquarters a few days
ago.

"······."

Makgae, who had been silent for a while, took out a piece of paper and held up a
brush.

"······Still, wouldn't it be bad if we erased the debt? Besides, we decided to let

you know if anything happened······We must keep our promise."

He knew he was making excuses to help, but what did he care?

He liked Baekri River quite a bit. There were many young beggars who were helped by
him. There were people who sarcastically asked if it was a big deal for the young
master of a wealthy house to spend a little money, or even said that he was
unlucky, but he thought differently.

Why are there beggars if all rich people spend money? Isn't it the world to help if
you get help?

Besides······.

The makgae clicked his tongue in annoyance.

There was a situation where the situation here flowed into Wijibaek and Maengju.

"What kind of rat passed on the information?"

When I thought about it again, the heat ran out.

Apparently, one of my subordinates passed on the news of this place to the leader.

There were people from the Baekhodan, Baekri and Namgung families, but those three
had no reason to hand over information to the leader. I couldn't lift my face.

In the meantime, Makgae arrived at the room that manages the prefectures.

I wanted to slam the door open with only my heart, but I had to handle the birds
carefully because they were birds. It was worth it to call the trained jeonseogu.

He killed his presence and carefully opened the door before hesitating.

"Who's there? Um? Introduction? What are you doing here so you won't be
sleeping?"The small beggar blinked his eyes and replied.

“I came to check that there are no birds getting hit by the rain.”

"Really? Didn't sleep well."

The area near the open window was wet because I didn't know when the front desk was
going to come back.

“So what is your brother doing at this hour?”

Makgae inspected the cages as he walked inside, filled with the smell of bird
droppings.

“Why did you come to the room with the cash register?”

"Where are you sending them?"

“I have something to report upstairs.”

Padduck, padduck.
Birds awakened by the light fluttered their wings busily in their cages.

After choosing a suitable bird, Makgae opened the cage.

The introduction spoke carefully.

"Wouldn't it be better to let the rain stop like this?"

The stopper paused for a moment.

"I see. Um... I was in a hurry so I didn't even think about that."

Makgae scratched his face and moved his hand again.

"I'll send this guy for now, and after that I'll send another one."

Soon after, a catfish flew through the pouring rain.

"Then I'll go too."

"It's an introduction."

The voice of the makgae was quiet.

"Open your hand."

"······."

"Why no answer? Open your hand."

One of the birds in the cage he had been looking through before choosing a copy was
drenched. And it didn't rain until the cage.

In other words, a soaked bird meant that it had arrived after it had rained.

And the splinter of the bird's ankle was open. He had never checked the front desk
after it rained.

He said the introduction seemed unfair.

"Brother, are you suspicious of me?"

"You have a long tongue? Don't be fooled. Give me your palm."

The hesitant introduction eventually unfolded. And in the palm of his hand was a
crumpled letter.
I was already suspicious of it, but when I saw it in action, my anger soared.

"You bastard!"

puck!
The makgae hit the back of the head violently.

While the introduction stumbled, he quickly snatched the paper from his hand.

It was crumpled, but reading was no problem. And before he could read a few words,
Makgae's expression hardened seriously.

"Why did you hide this? You, the Demonic Cult..."

"Brother! Brother. Hold on. I can explain."

"Okay. Let me explain once..."

It was time to speak.

The introduction suddenly extended its bow to Makgae. It was one of the first
burial techniques learned by open beggars.

The makgae was somewhat relieved.

Makgae said, easily dodging the introduction's attack.

"You can deal with me with your skills..."

At that moment, I felt a tingling sensation in the palm of my hand. When I looked
at my palm, I saw a thin needle stuck in it. And the numbness that started in the
palm of my hand spread all over my body in an instant.

The introduction said to the stiff mak-gae.

“Brother, thank you so much.”

"you······."

"I'm only leaving a day early, so there's nothing too unfair about it."

* * *

The rain that had fallen all night had subsided a bit in the morning.

Last night, while taking a night walk with Mr. Namgung-Wan, I had to rush into the
sudden pouring rain.
'Anyway, it seems that the man said everything he wanted to say.'

I touched my forehead. It felt like my head was stuffed.

Did you hear that from Namgoong-Wan? I dreamed less and less, but yesterday I
dreamed again.

It was the exact opposite of what hadn't happened in the fortune-telling breakfast.
Even the dream I had this time was a dream I had had a very long time ago.

I was in a dark and cool prison, and a masked man with familiar eyes dragged me
out, trembling with fear.'So you had this dream... after you were cured of
Shakyamuni, right?'

Come to think of it, there were similarities between then and now. It is the point
at which I have made progress in handling my golden eyes.

I walked for a long time, almost being dragged by the masked man.

I didn't give up because I had the feeling that this masked man was really trying
to get me out of here.

And that was weird. No, to be precise, the more I dreamed, the more strange I felt.

Are the dreams I have true to the content of the novel?

The last time when Namgung Ryucheong and Seo Ha-ryeong were angry with me, the
feelings of injustice and sadness, and even the feelings of fear now, were all as
clear as if I had experienced them myself.

A long, long escape that lasted all night.

“From here on, you must go alone.”

A saddle and a simple load were placed on the horse.

"I'll find you if I go down a little this way

You will be able to meet the people who came to you."

"Looking for me... Cheong? Did Chung come looking for me?"

stop! What is Cheongi?

Having come to a conclusion on my own, I hurriedly grabbed the horse's reins.

At the end, the subject, who was carried on the back of a masked man because of
exhaustion, was quick on the horse. But that was it. As soon as I got on the horse,
I suddenly felt dizzy and my body staggered.

The masked man hurriedly tried to grab me. And my hand, which had lost the reins
and was stirring in the air, grabbed hold of the mask.

Tuduk. While I was awake, the mask came off. And there was a woman.
"Huh-eok, sin, sorry..."

After reflexively apologizing, I stared blankly at the woman.

When he was carried on his back, he already guessed that it was a woman. The only
thing that surprised me was that her face was so pretty. He seemed to be about
middle age.

And I thought it might be someone I knew from the familiar eyes, but it wasn't at
all. It was a complete stranger. One thing I can say for sure is that once you see
it, you will never be able to forget it. Yet somehow, I got used to it.

"······."

The middle-aged woman looked at me with a stiff face and put the mask back on. And
left first.

That dream was the culprit that gave me a headache right now.

"Head hurts?"

Yayul asked in a worried voice.

"No, I dreamed a lot all night. Don't give it to me, you eat it too."

"What dreams?"

"Just old stuff?"

I put my chopsticks down and looked at the concerned face.

"Is it time for you to worry about me?"

"Why?"

"You're unavailable today..."

“You said I would win?”

"that's······!"

"It was just a joke? I like it though."

Yayul laughed softly.

I sighed and shook my head. In fact, I had no idea who would win.

In a novel... No, I can't believe it's a novel anymore.

Anyway, as far as I know, the two have faced each other many times, but never
really decided the winner.

Once, Yayul won with a cowardly move, but the funny thing is that even after Yayul
won, he didn't kill Namgung Liucheng. At that time, I passed it on without much
thought, saying that if the main character dies, the novel ends there.

After eating, I headed out. As soon as I left the room, I saw Mr. Namgung-Wan.

When I was about to go to say hello, the uncle said to the samurai facing him with
a serious expression.

"It's strange. There is still no call from the family?

Episode 200

"It's strange. There's still no contact from the family? I think it's time to
arrive soon."

AcrossThe medical officer answered lightly.

“If we had encountered rain like last night, our journey would have been delayed.”

"But if it's late, wouldn't it be possible to contact you?"

"Isn't it difficult to contact you because you're on the move?"

Uncle Namgung-Wan tried to cross his arms, but hesitated and untied his arms again.

It is true that his arm got better from the way he was tutoring me last night, but
he seemed to be as careful as possible.

Uncle Namgung-wan opened his mouth again.

"Then, let's send a quick-footed guy on the way to Akyang. I heard that you're
almost there, so you won't have to go far."

"All right."

“The sky is still sluggish, so it looks like another round of rain will pour out,
so let’s send it right away.”

"Right now?"
"Yeah. Why? Is there a problem?"

“You said you were on duty today.”

"What is that? Aha, huh, do you want to see kids fight like that?"

"A fight between children? It should be seen as a fight between the latter members.
Besides, it's different from what I've heard. Sogaju said that he would not let the
boy go if he lost..."

"Of course. Then leave it alone?"

"Why are you serious when you say it's a kid's fight?"

"I think you'd better go."

"Yes?"

"What are you doing? Get ready."

"Lord Soga...!"

I saw the two face to face every day, a couple of times when I was in Baekrisegae,
but it was an event that I couldn't easily see for them.

'The sparring I saw was just a simple warm-up.'

Besides, sparring and bimu have slightly different meanings. If Dalian is just a
practice fight, Bimu is a formal fight.

Dalian's victory or defeat did not affect reputation, but Bimu's victory or defeat
was different.

For the rest of his life, the results of this battle would follow behind his name.

So, in the case of those who had a high reputation or led a family or munpa, they
did not receive the sword easily.

It's hard to handle the wave when you lose for nothing.

As time passed, people flocked to the guesthouse. Later, it seemed that almost
everyone staying in the inn had gathered. It's not like I'm fighting, but I was a
little nervous.

I checked Yayul.

Yayul was the same as usual. His expressionless face met my eyes and he smiled
slightly.

"Why didn't you bring your sword? Lend it to me?"

"It's fine."

"······."

Yayul showed his empty hand and answered lightly, assuming that my expression
lacked explanation.

"This is enough."

"······."

It seemed to mean that he would deal with it in a recommended way... At first

glance, it was a perfect word and action to misunderstand.

Sure enough, cold gazes pierced each other. They were all warriors of the Namgung
family.

It was natural. It was a remark that was tantamount to ignoring my little master.

"······I look forward to Confucius' skills."

Since he was a guest of Baekri's family and a person from Sogaju, he seemed to be
able to get over it in moderation.

'A lot of liver came out of the boat.'

And what was surprising was Namgung Ryucheong. His eyebrows furrowed slightly, but
that was all. He was calm without agitation. It seemed to keep his composure before
the rain.

Soon after, Yayul and Namgung Ryucheong faced each other.

"······."

"······."

There were no words of pretense to ask for favors or learn a lesson.

Uncle Namgoong-Wan asked for a few things and said.

"Then, let's begin."

The two, who were already having a jockeying ceremony, clashed terribly before
Namgung-wan finished his words.

bang!

The wind from the collision whipped her hair back.

Kurleung! bang! bang! Kwak!

My bare hands collided with my sword, and it seemed as if thunder struck.

I was surprised in my heart. Both were really... sincere.

someone muttered.

"her,No, at that age, you're already blocking the sword with your bare hands."

"Did you have great courage or crazy? Even if you lacked a little bit of inner
strength, your hand would be cut off."

"That must mean you're confident."

Yayul's black sleeves fluttered violently.

In both of his hands, red spirits rose like haze. It was to focus on the self-
defense weapon worn to protect the body and use it like a sword weapon.

In order to operate self-defense equipment like that, the internal energy had to be
supported.

Yayul's pupils also shone like the gems wrapped around his hands. The color of the
typed authenticity was visible through the thinnest part of the skin.

“How deep is your inner gong, so that it can withstand the sword of Namgung Sega?

Whether positive or negative, the energy leaned to one side to the extreme had
extraordinary destructive power and density. Instead, it was much more difficult to
deal with. It is easy to fall into the coin intoxication even if you are a little
careless.

I also felt it when dealing with natural keeper.

There was a reason why people didn't use it even though they knew it was more
destructive.

"He carried a sword, so it seems that the original recommended method was the main
weapon."

"It's only natural that we used the recommended method of natural salts. Besides,
look at that heat. Where will the sword hold up?"

“Was it a verbal yeomgyeol?

Seeing how Namgung Sega met the season, it was really good enough to call it a new
engineering school.

To think that such martial arts disappeared because there was no one to inherit it.
It was a Kang-ho tragedy.

'No, it might not be a pity if I ask...'

Cheon-Yeom-Jae said that if you are not a polar yang member, you cannot learn
Speech Red Salt.

But to be precise, it's very difficult, but it can be learned. Although, only over
90% of them died while learning.

Did they say that if you take 100 children and make them cook, only one or two of
them will survive?

It is said that martial arts change one's innate constitution. If they endured
being changed into a body similar to that of the polar limb, they would survive,
and if they could not, they would die. The martial art that saves people, who are
the polar opposite, becomes the martial art that kills ordinary people.

It was said that Cheonsanje also survived among the orphans who were raised to
learn oral dyeing.

In general, the higher the number, the longer the lifespan. It was natural because
the deeper the internal energy, the slower the aging and the less chance of getting
sick.

However, Cheonsanje was already looking at the end of his lifespan.

It was completely different from my grandfather, the owner of Baekri family, who
was about the same age as Cheonsanje, and Namgung Mu-cheol, the owner of Namgung
family, who was still active.

'Perhaps it's the influence of the change in constitution due to the oral
yeomgyeol.'

Although it was only a guess.

Still, if Cheonsanje really wanted to bring in disciples, finding a child to teach

would not have been difficult.

It had been a long time since the empire was not functioning properly. Bandits
raged everywhere and orphans abounded.

Besides, even if you could die, it was a new technology. Even if there was a 90%
chance of dying, there would be a line of people offering their children. It was
the strong people who gave their lives for the new feat.

However, before returning, Cheonsanje did not have disciples after all.

I suddenly realized a curious fact and asked.

“Why is there no senior Makgae?”

I'm definitely not one to miss this spectacle or information-gathering opportunity.

"I don't know either. It wasn't there when I woke up in the morning. So I hurriedly
came instead."

The man, who was too big to be considered a beggar, replied scratching the back of
his head.

He was a very gentle person, unlike the huge lump that matched the name Daedae.
"I can't even see where the introduction went..."

Kurreung-!

At the sound of thunderstorms, Dae Dae and I shut our mouths and turned our gaze
back to the rain.

Yayul looks greatHowever, Ryucheong Namgung, who was facing it, was never pushed
back.

Yayul's oral flame tinged with positive and fire energy, so the more they clashed,
the easier it was to disturb the flow of the opponent's true energy.

However, from the beginning to the present, Namgung Ryucheong has not been shaken
even once. I was no longer a child who had problems putting on swordsmanship.

He swung his sword stably, no, as if it was rushing back.

Yayul's hands alternately struck Namgung Ryucheong's sword face. If it was normal,
the sword path would go wrong. However, Namgung Ryucheong's sword did not change.
The destructive power contained in the sword withstood the tension of Yayul.

The white sword light cut through the air and stabbed Yayul. The uniqueness of
Yayul's hands, slightly furrowed between his brows, deepened even more. The thicker
self-defense and the white sword collided.

bang!

Another great storm broke out.

The black and blue hems fluttered, creating long lines on the floor. The moment the
two who were pushed out of the shock are about to collide again...

Namgung Ryucheong and Yayul both looked at the entrance of the inn.

"······."

"······"

At the entrance to the inn stood a man in luxurious attire.

The fact that I didn't feel his presence at all until he came through the front
door of the guesthouse gave me goosebumps.

The man spoke calmly with his gaze focused on me.

"It's been a lot of fun. I'll continue without minding it."

Uncle Namgung-wan said.

"Who are you?"

At that moment, I felt the energy around me grow heavy. It was dark and turbid. I
was not pushed at all by Mr. Namgoong-wan.

strong.

Besides······.

I swallowed dry saliva.

A middle-aged man who seemed to be about the same age as Mr. Namgung-Wan clicked
his tongue as he looked at Mr. Namgung-Wan.

“Your arms are really fine, right?

"······."

Namgoong-Wan uncle gripped the handle of the sword. The warriors in the inn also
took their own poses with nervous expressions.

Despite that appearance, the man looked around the inside of the inn with a relaxed
attitude and stopped looking at me. His expression remained the same, but when we
met his eyes, I could tell that the man was slightly surprised.

And to my surprise, I was the same. But even that was a very brief moment.

the man told me

“Do you know what you have done?”

“What are you doing?”

Chapter 201

"Five."

The man gave me a little admiration and looked me up and down. It was an attitude
that I didn't know how to ask.

"They said her name was Baek Ri-yeon. Baek Ri-ui's daughter..."

It was then.
Most of them screamed in surprise.
"Four, four, 3 Gongja!"

A warrior from the Namgung family asked urgently.

"Three Gongja? Which family's third Gongja are you talking about?"

"That's just a 3rd Prince. That's what they call me..."

"They?"

Most of them hurriedly explained.

"Yes, yes. The name is unknown, so, that's why... He's the 3rd Duke of the Demonic
Cult."

"······!"

Everyone looked at the man in surprise.

The 3 Gongja of the Demonic Cult. You mean the son of the priest?

"Well."

The person who was called the 3 Confucius did not deny it.

Most of the children of the religious leaders were not well known. However, the 3
Gongja showed up in this Moorim Meng raid and their existence was known. And, of
course, he was put on the list of public servants.

Normally, the impression and appearance would go around right away, but since the
Moorimmaeng situation was confusing, we hadn't seen it yet. However, since openness
mainly deals with information, there must have been a separate appearance
destruction.

Most said, swallowing dry saliva.

"Be careful. He is the one who killed the Volcano District Sword."As if to answer
that, the 3 Gongja said.

"That was a mistake. I didn't mean to kill her, but she's tough. She was a pretty
troublesome woman."

"······."

Most of them shut up in amazement as if they did not know that Confucius 3 would
give an answer.

Confucius 3 withdrew his attention from the general public and looked at Mr.
Namgungwan.
"So, if you don't want to be like that, why don't you just lay down your arm?"

"What?"

"This bastard is now...!"

The warriors of the Namgung family spat out a word of tea in anger.

Before I knew it, the warriors of the Namgung family, who had been scattered here
and there in the inn, moved little by little as if besieging the 3 Gongja.

3 Confucius said.

"Let's not use our strength unnecessarily. The rat is already in the dock. You
won't be able to escape like last time."

"······"

As the 3 Confucius said, the outside of the inn was surrounded by gold eyes. It was
more than twice the number of Demonic Cult troops that were with Cheon Guizo.

"······."

It's not that I was late to check. They were out of my sight, and at the same time
as the 3 Gongja appeared in the inn, they came all at once.

Soon, others noticed the situation, and their complexion hardened even more.

'How did you come here?'

Even if my eyes were closed, I couldn't understand how no one knew that a force of
this size was moving here.

After sending us here, the family didn't let go either. I was constantly in touch
and monitoring the situation around me.

It must have been very difficult, but I couldn't believe that I didn't even know
about the opening even if I only moved through areas where Baekri Sega had no
influence.

'Can I get out of here?'

At that time, the 3 connoisseurs added.

“Ah, if you wait for support from Namgung’s family, I’ll tell you in advance that
it’s a useless idea.”

I bit it hard. It was as if the words were read in my head.

Mr. Namgoong-Wan said in a subdued voice.

"What have you done?"

"Well, you must have run into our inmates by now."

"Ha, I was wondering why I couldn't get in touch..."

“The route was too obvious.”

Then the 3 Gongja said as if he was sorry.

“If you had lost your arm and lived quietly, we would never have met.”

I couldn't understand why Mr. Namgungwan's arm was so obsessed with it. Namgoong-
wan, who frowned, seemed to feel the same way as me.

At that time, the 3 Gongja looked at me and said as if he was patronizing me.

"If you don't like your arms, you can also become an inner blank like that kid."

The warriors of the Akmun Baekri family covered this as if to protect me.

The 3 Confucius smiled as if it was funny and said,

"How about it? If you do as I say, I will quietly leave."

Namgoong-Wan asked as if it were nonsense.

"You're saying that you're going to bring troops and leave them like this?"

The three Confucius nodded lightly.

"That's the only order I've been given.

If you don't need to see blood, you'd better skip it."

While pretending to be rational, it was all bullshit. Uncle Namgung-wan asked

again.

“Ha, you mean you did this just for my arm?”

"yes."

"why?"

"I'm just carrying out my orders. I don't need to know why."

The 3 Confucius seemed to have no doubts about the ridiculous order.

"······."

Uncle Namgung-wan looked around. It was as if they were estimating their strength.
And he looked at me for the last time. You could tell what he was thinking just by
looking into his eyes.

I shouted.

"Where are you talking bullshit? The man's arm is mine.Any! never give up!"

I could feel the stunned look of the Baekri Sega warriors surrounding me as if to
protect me.

How dare you do this to the 3 Gongja, the son of the Demonic Cult leader. To be
honest, I thought maybe I was crazy too.

The 3 Confucius said in an absurd tone.

"Why is Sogaju's arm yours?"

"It's the arm I saved with my Heavenly Mandate, but it's mine!"

"······."

I looked at Mr. Namgung-Wan looking at me as if I was crazy and said as if asking.

“Mister, absolutely not.”

"······."

The 3 Confucius said as if he had realized it.

“I see. I wondered how it got better.

The third prince shook his head and smiled slightly when he saw me.

"It's good to be ambitious, but you have to learn not to make fun of your mouth."

"what······"

Before I could finish speaking, something flashed. A dagger flew away.

So, towards Namgung Ryucheong, not me.

I could barely see it with my own eyes, so Namgung Ryucheong's reaction was a bit
delayed.
I squeezed the Jayeonjigi and hit Namgung Ryucheong's hamstrings.

It was a similar principle to the empty space.

Instead, it was much more difficult because there was no mediator to be the center.
My head was spinning for a moment.

In any case, Namgung Ryucheong naturally took a dodging stance and the dagger
missed. It was also something that Namgung Ryucheong was able to help because he
was already taking a posture to avoid it.

"Hoo."

The three Confucius burst into exclamations. It seemed that Ryucheong Namgung did
not know how to avoid it.

I gritted my teeth.

'Why attack Namgung Ryucheong when you can attack me...!"

Soon after seeing the 3 Gongja's satisfied smile, he realized. They deliberately
attacked Namgung Ryucheong. Because that would hurt me more.

Certainly... I might have regretted my words if Namgung Ryucheong hadn't avoided

it. It was an act worthy of a Demonic Cult, a group of human scumbags.

However, I wasn't the only one here.

The moment the dagger flew away, Namgoong-Wan didn't miss it and attacked.

3 The hem of Confucius' clothes was severely cut.

Unfortunately, it seemed that the skin was only slightly cut.

Uncle Namgungwan continued his onslaught without looking back at Namgung Ryucheong.

Kurreung-!

A sound similar to Namgung Ryucheong, but louder than that, echoed from the sword.

A number of battles that were hard to see with the naked eye went back and forth in
an instant. It was to the extent that other warriors could not intervene.

Kwak!

With a deafening roar, the 3 Gongja flew into the sky.

Uncle Namgoong-Wan, who was trying to chase it, hesitated and returned to us. It is
to be wary of situations that go too far.

The 3 Confucius turned around and stood on the roof of the inn entrance.
It was a very good location from the outside.

Everyone was very nervous as they felt that they would beckon the troops gathered
outside to attack at any moment.
"Sogaju."

Namgoongwan did not open his mouth.

"It's true that I don't want to see useless blood."

The moment I tried to answer in place of Mr. Namgoong-Wan, someone blocked my

mouth. It was a yyul that I didn't know when it came.

His palms, which still had the heat from the sword, were hot.

Yayul's gaze was also very hot.

That's why his eyes seemed to beg me not to say anything.

"······."

In the meantime, the 3 Gongja continued talking.

"Running and chasing. It's annoying."

"What do you want to say?"

Uncle Namgung-wan said without lowering his guard.

"Let's keep it simple. How is it, Bimu?"

3 Confucius pointed to Namgung Ryucheong and Yayul who was still covering my mouth.

"Just like those kids do."Chapter 202

Uncle Namgung-Wan didn't answer and just looked at the 3 Gongja fiercely.

The 3 Confucius continued.

"If I win, you'll lay down your arms. If you win, don't touch the people in this
room."

Uncle Namgung-wan said coldly.

"How can I believe what you say?"

“Is there any benefit to me from making such an offer?”

“Ha, do you mean they will stay still even if I kill you?”

The three Confucius tilted their heads.

"Isn't that what the rain is originally like?"

"······."

"So you're saying no?"

Uncle Namgung-wan smiled confidently.

"No, it's good."

immediate answer. The 3 Confucius laughed lightly.

"Yes. I like it."

I gritted my teeth unconsciously and realized that Yayul was still blocking my
mouth.

"Eup!"

I tried to release it now, but I couldn't even move because I was holding on so
tightly. Even when Yayul stopped talking a while ago, the Baekri Sega warriors even
looked at it as if they were grateful.

3 Confucius made a certain gesture, and people dressed in black climbed up the wall
from outside.

3 Confucius said.

"I'm sure you've all heard, I won't explain. If I lose, step back."

"All right."

It was clean with no questions asked. Then I heard a voice in my ear.

“If the opportunity arises, leave immediately. 」

It was Namgoong-wan's transmission.

“You are smart, so you would have understood my meaning. Liu Qing, please. 」
Uncle Namgung-Wan did not show the fact that he had transmitted to me at all and
headed to the center of the inner hospital.

This is the largest space in the guesthouse, where Namgung Ryucheong and Yayul used
to fight.

The 3rd Consort, who was facing him, had a very relaxed attitude with his hands
behind his back as if the inn was his home. I felt free.

It's raining.

I understood the meaning of Namgoong-Wan. There was no way I could believe the
promise of the Demonic Cult. The reason why Namgoong-Wan still accepted this offer.
It was to buy time and opportunity.

Akyang, where we are, is not far from Baekri Sega. I don't know how the Demonic
Cult escaped the eyes of the Baekri family, but that would only be for a moment.

'Support will come right away.'

It may be that you have already sent support and it is just taking time to arrive.

It was right for us to take the opportunity to get out of here, buying as much time
as possible.

Besides, it would have been much easier to escape if Mr. Namgung-Wan had managed to
finish the 3 Gongja in the rain.

If so, why did the 3 Confucius suggest the martial arts? Why am I now suggesting
something that could be done even from the beginning?

I hate to admit it, but the answer is simple.

3 What did Confucius do before making the proposal?

Namgung Ryucheong was attacked, and Namgungwan uncle countered and exchanged dozens
of battles in a short period of time.

and will know Namgung and the uncle are not in a state to deal with me. The fact
that the arm has not fully recovered yet...

In the fight between the masters, subtle differences made the difference between
life and death.

Uncle Namgung-wan must have known that too. So that's what he asked me to do.

Could Namgung Liucheng run away, leaving behind his father?

I saw Namgung Liu-cheong staring at his father. He seemed completely unaware of

what Mr. Namgoong-Wan had said to me.

'If I knew, I wouldn't be so calm.'

Namgung Ryuchung looked back at me as if he felt my gaze.

Yayul also took the strength out of his hands.

I gritted my teeth again and then asked calmly.

"It's fine?"

"·······.

Namgung Ryucheong looked at his body for a moment. You'll know something's wrong
because I hit the hamstringwas

Namgung Ryuchung silently nodded his head and looked at Namgungwan again.

I rolled my still dull brain.

'Three Confucius, three Confucius...'

But I didn't really know any information.

I couldn't even remember if I was dead or alive, let alone what kind of martial
arts I used or what kind of skill I was.

'Strange.'

If you're a child of a religious leader, aren't you an important person?

'Or, by the time Namgung Ryucheong was active, was he already dead?'

If I had died quietly inside the Demonic Cult, I wouldn't have known any
information.

Then why did you show up here?

'because of me?'

Because I treated Namgoong-wan?

While I was thinking over and over again, Mr. Namgung-Wan and the three Confucius
settled down.

Unlike the first sudden clash, the two facing each other were calm. But everyone
knew that it was the silence just before it exploded.

Even though there were a lot of people gathered, it was so quiet that you could
hear the sound of a needle dropping. And the moment when the stone slabs on the
floor, unable to withstand the fights that had already taken place several times,
made a crackling sound.

Uncle Namgung-wan jumped out like a comb. Both hands of the 3rd Prince blocked
Uncle Namgung-Wan's sword, which left even a vague remnant.

bang-!

A deafening roar erupted. Clouds of dust rose around like a whirlwind at the
formidable clash of air power.

blue-blue clothing and black clothing.

Uncle Namgung-Wan, who uses a sword, and the 3rd Gongja, who uses the recommended
method with his hand wearing a black suit.

As the dust clouds overturned the naewon and obscured the view, it felt as if Yayul
and Namgung Ryucheong were fighting.

Kurung- Kwang Kwak Kwak!

A roar continued in the dust cloud. The dust clouds did not know how to settle at
their dizzying movements.

Because of that, I couldn't properly understand the situation inside. Occasionally,

only the white black light could be seen dimly.

It was better when I heard the sound. It was more terrifying when there was no
sound. Ryuchung Namgung clenched his fists as if he wanted to run away at any
moment.

Of course, I could see inside it regardless of the dust clouds. And after a while,
Namgung Ryucheong and Yayul no longer overlapped each other.

The fight between the two was of a much higher level.

That was the moment. I pulled back one of the warriors of the Baekri Sega who
blocked me as if to protect me.

The flying sword immediately shattered the stone slab where the warrior was
standing.
It even sunk to the floor beneath the shattered stone slab.

"Go, thank you."

Surprised, the samurai of the Baekri family gave a bewildered thank you. I could
feel the surprised gazes reaching me.

It was a situation where the warriors of the Baekri family could have been hurt if
they did it wrong, but it wasn't a leisurely fight enough for Namgungwan to
consider the range of attack.

The inner garden, which had seemed wide, now seemed uncomfortably narrow. The tiger
stone, trees, and plants that beautifully decorated the inner garden were no longer
found.

In an instant, one of the pillars of the inn was ripped off as if it had been
bitten by an animal. After a while, I was able to read the attack intentions of Mr.
Namgoong-Wan and the 3 Princes.

As if aiming for a short-term battle, Mr. Namgung-Wan launched a fierce offensive

with all his might. Compared to Namgung Ryucheong, it was a much deeper and
profound gong. Every time the attack was countered, it was seen that the three
attackers were pushed back.

At first glance, the situation seemed to be at a disadvantage for the 3 Gongja.

However, the 3 Gongja were aiming for something else.

The 3 Gongja was relentlessly attacking Namgung-Wan's right arm, avoiding Uncle
Namgung-Wan's attacks as much as possible.

The movement of the right arm wasn't bad. But that wasn't good either. I felt that
the burden was gradually increasing.
Uncle Namgung-wanThe 3 Gongja said in a clear voice that he was making fun of him.

"Sogaju, is it okay to attack like that? It's helpful to have a long fight...!"

The 3 Gongja, who was talking, hurriedly avoided the attack.

"ah······!"

There was a fairly large cut on the chest, but it didn't seem to have reached a
deep wound because it was blocked by self-defense.

The expression of the 3 Gongja, who had been relaxed the whole time, hardened
slightly.

Come to think of it, the 3rd Prince faced Namgungwan's sword with his hand wearing
a suit.

A suit is both a glove and a weapon that protects the hand... Yayul's behavior of
dealing with Namgung Ryucheong with his bare hands felt really crazy.

Perhaps because he had been pushed away once, the hem of the third prince's clothes
began to be cut here and there, and blood began to ooze here and there.

As if it was difficult for Namgung-Wan to continue attacking him, the 3rd Prince's
expression gradually distorted. If things go on like this, victory will be
imminent...

Uncle Namgung-wan's offensive suddenly decreased.

"······."

It became the situation that I was worried about from the first time I asked to do
a dance.

It wasn't like he missed the sword yet. The tip of the sword slightly missed the
intended location. It was a difference thinner than a sheet of paper. But that was
the problem.

From then on, the battle of the three princes changed. The complexion of the three
princes, who seemed a little embarrassed, also returned.

3 The tension emitted by Confucius was met by Mr. Namgung-Wan with his left hand.

bang-!

There was a sound like the beating of a steel drum. The fight gradually turned into
a tension confrontation style.

Both of them had similar depth of inner workings, but it was in an advantageous
direction for the 3rd Gongja who mainly uses the recommended method.

And I also got used to the recommended method of the 3 Gongja.

Uncle Namgoongwan and the three princes were pushed apart by the impact of the
tension. Fearing to be pushed out, the 3rd Prince's feet burrowed into the floor.

Uncle Namgung-Wan also swung his sword horizontally as if in preparation, but...

It was late by a slight difference.

Taking advantage of that gap, the hand of the 3rd Prince pierced Namgung-Wan's
sword. The fingertips with history tore apart Namgoong-Wan's self-defense
technique.

Blood spattered.

Chapter 203

"······!"

A line of blood running from the chest to the right shoulder.

Again, the 3 Gongja raised his eyebrows.

It was clear that the inner strength in that hand had unleashed Namgung-Wan's self-
defense. It was a proper move, but the wound was not deep.

If one move was missed in the sword attack, it was Namgung-Wan's turn next.

Uncle Namgung-wan, who leaned back, touched the floor with his right hand holding
the sword, and at the same time, a heavy kick kicked the 3rd Gongja's back.

bang-!

With a loud crash, the 3rd Prince kicked his side and flew to the wall of the inn.

The wall crumbled and the figure of the three princes disappeared through a cloud
of dust.

If a normal person had been hit, it would have been crushed. However, the 3rd
Prince walked out through the dust clouds with his brow narrowed.

He blocked it with his arms during that brief period. The sleeve below the elbow
was torn, and no trace could be found.

The three Confucius clenched and opened his fists.

"What did you do earlier?"

Uncle Namgung-Wan laughed as he turned the sword in his right hand.

“Your hands must be blunt.”

I caught my throbbing head.

Yayul anxiously called my name.

"Yuna?"

I reflexively shook my head saying it was okay, but let out a low moan. It was the
effect of deflecting the attack a while ago.

As a natural guide, the 3 Confucius disturbed the air waves wrapped around his
hands, and in the meantime, unfolded the rare shield.

In the realm of competing for one second, that alone could prevent serious injury.

'ButI can't do it a few times.'

Both Uncle Namgung-Wan and the 3rd Confucius felt something strange, but now that
they are in the middle of the night, they won't have time to dig into the reason.

But if I keep using my hands, you'll notice it's weird.

Besides, the most important thing is...

I couldn't stand it.

My head was pounding like this just by blocking it once, but I didn't know how many
times it would be possible.

It was like being involved in a one-on-one fight, but...

Living anyway was important.

'I'll give you a dog like a noble death.'

It was a lesson learned from his father's death.

I took a deep breath and looked at the 3 Gong again. It was seen that the internal
air flow of the 3 Gongja was slightly disturbed.

'I got an internal injury.'

It wasn't to the extent that he would vomit blood, but it seemed that his self-
defense was broken by Mr. Namgung-Wan's kick.

Fortunately, this time it was like exchanging a number with each other.

The 3 Confucius said as if it was a little bothersome.

"I thought the hidden power still remained. Let's see where and how long we can use
that method."
It seemed that Namgung-Wan still thought that he was up to some trick. Besides, it
was relaxing.

"······."

Let's see how long we can do that?

There was no perfect weapon in the world.

I preached to Namgung-wan.

「When the 3 Gongja raises the chair from the bottom to the top right, the right
foot, which is the center of gravity, shakes. 」

Even if you have learned the recommended method, there are hands and feet that you
use often. And the subtle imbalance creates a gap.

There was no answer from Namgoongwan. Because I won't be able to afford to do it. I
also tried to talk as much as possible.

“Give me your right arm.

It's a one-hit match.”

... you must have understood.

The 3 Gongja, who had been bent down, kicked the floor and quickly closed the
distance.

'3 Confucius
I have no intention of killing you.'

At first, knowing that his right arm had not recovered, it was thought that he was
trying to weaken his right arm to bring about a win. But I could definitely feel it
from the attack I just blocked. That the right arm itself was the purpose, not
weakening the right arm.

Come to think of it, when I won the match, I was told to give up my right arm.

'Why are you so obsessed?'

The reason was unknown.

'Anyway, he must have been ordered to take only his arms while risking his life.'

Considering that the 3 Confucius was trying to keep it no matter what, it was
probably just an order from the superior...

So I had a chance.

Namgoong-wan must have noticed that he was also aiming for my arm.
If Mr. Namgung-Wan exposes his arm as a weakness, the 3 Gongja will definitely aim
for it.

At that time, a transmission came from Mr. Namgung-wan.

“Are your arms very good? 」

phut!

Uncle Namgung-Wan, who was swept away by the blow that narrowly missed, fell to the
floor with his hair fluttering.

I opened my eyes.

'Are you insane? What are you saying without focusing on the dance?'

Besides, it wasn't a very important word, it was a joke.

Are you kidding me now? Do not joke!

I'm in no mood to joke!

Uncle Namgung-wan did not back down any further. I swung my sword again like the
first time.

The 3 Confucius laughed lightly. It was as if he was mocking that he chose to

attack again with that arm.

As expected, Uncle Namgung-Wan's arm was subtly out of sync with the sword strike.

Gradually, the wounds on Namgung-Wan's body also increased.

3 Confucius said.

"Now you admit defeat, don't you know that you won't last long anyway? Right arm,
it's getting slower."

Uncle Namgung-wan said nonchalantly.

"Where is the dog barking?"

"······."

The expression of the 3 Confucius hardened.

For a moment, I saw a big gap in Namgoong-Wan's right arm.Without missing that
moment, the chair of the 3 Confucius rose from the bottom. It was enough energy to
survive even if an arm was cut off.

It was a gamble. If he knew that he was using his right arm as bait, there was a
high possibility that the 3rd Prince would no longer aim for his arm.

You don't have to take your right arm in the middle of a fight, because you can
take your right arm just by receiving a declaration of defeat in a fight anyway.

Instead of removing his right arm, Mr. Namgoong-Wan dug in as if he had waited
beforehand.

The 3rd Prince's chair tore off Namgungwan's self-defense flag and struck his upper
arm, and at about the same time, Namgungwan's sword pierced the 3rd Prince's body.

"······."

"······."

I felt like I was about to collapse, so I held onto Yayul next to me.

It felt like my head and crown were on fire.

Uncle Namgung-wan asked.

"Is it the headmaster's order to only aim at my arm?"

Cool. 3 Confucius coughed, and blood trickled down.

3 Confucius said.

"It's the teacher."

"Damn it. He's not even my religious leader."

Uncle Namgung-Wan relentlessly drew his sword. I could feel the bloody smell in the
open field.

The blood that flowed freely from the feet of the 3 Confucius gradually pooled. An
artery close to the heart was severed intact. It was fatal.

Uncle Namgung-wan said coldly.

"My stupid order took my son's life."

The 3 Confucius made a puzzled face for a moment, then said as if he had realized.

"Oh, that's right. I did. Your sister is dead. Revenge."

"······."

Uncle Namgung-Wan clenched his teeth at the tone that seemed to have completely
forgotten.

The eyes of the 3 Gongja were already losing their light to vent their anger.

3 Confucius murmured.
"However, blood and kinship with the headmaster is worthless."

dump.

The 3rd Prince, whose knees touched the floor, rolled his eyes and looked directly
at me. It was a deliberate movement. The mouth of the 3 Confucius opened up.

「You will understand soon. 」

Through my ears, I heard the voice of the three princes ringing in my head. It was
transmission.

"·······?"

After the whole tone, the 3 Gongja collapsed on the floor.

'You'll realize soon?'

what?

However, the headache was too severe right now to think more about it here.

At that time, the energy of the warriors of Namgung Sega and Baekri Sega went to
one place at the same time.

At the entrance of the inn, a man in black, who had just retreated after receiving
an order from Prince 3, approached with several men who appeared to be his
subordinates.

The black man did not enter the inn and politely put his hands together in front of
the door and said.

"Can I take the corpse of Prince 3?"

It was a voice that was not disturbed by the death of the three Confucius. To put
it mildly, is it a bit of pity?

Uncle Namgung-wan answered.

"go away."

The warriors of the Namgung Sega and Baekri Sega felt a betting flow that seemed to
explode at any moment.

Everyone was already halfway preparing for exit in preparation for the troops
attacking them.

I was nervous that a fight would happen again, but the opponent was so docile that
I collapsed.
"All right."

"······."

After that answer, the black man withdrew with his men.

What kind of reaction is that now?

He was dazed even while holding onto his throbbing head. Besides, there was no
movement from the troops surrounding us.

He must have known that the 3 princes were dead...

As if I wasn't the only one embarrassed, everyone kept their voices low.

"Why aren't you attacking? Are you really trying to keep your promise?"

“Are they willing to keep their promise?”

"I don't know yet. They might be panicking too. Don't relax."

Amidst the whispers, one of the warriors of the Baekri family asked me.

"My lady, are you okay?"

i don't talkHe showed his palm as if telling him to dry up and walked forward. She
felt like her head was whining with every step she took.

Yayul supported me.

3 When I approached Confucius, I felt a hand grab my arm and my eyes were covered.

"See, what are you going to do?"

"······."

One covered his teeth and the other covered his eyes.

What are you doing taking turns with these?

Chapter 204
It was difficult for me to move, so I spoke.

"Take it away."

Namgung Ryucheong said in a voice that suppressed his anger.

"Did you just come out of the boat? In that situation, your father's arm is yours?
Ha really... I'm the real..."

I could feel Namgung Ryuchung's hand shaking my arm.

"······"

Should I even apologize?

'But if I hadn't stepped forward...'

Then a voice of help was heard.

"They said it's no use raising my son.

Whoa. Can't you see your father?"

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong, which had been there for a while, moved away.

I saw Mr. Namgung-Wan for a while, and then I saw the 3 Gongja of Balchi. The 3rd
Confucius had his eyes open.

Then Yayul said to me.

"Is there anything that bothers you?"

"yes?"

"Does anyone know?"

I said it like it was nonsense.

"How could that be? He's the 3rd Duke of the Demonic Cult. How do I know?"

"yes?"

However, Yayul's reaction was lukewarm.

"Why?"
Yayul looked at me intently and lowered his eyes.

“I thought you knew because you knew a lot.”

However, I was surprised that Yayul’s question seemed to have read my mind for a
moment.

To be precise, it is not a lie to say that I have never seen the 3 Confucius.
but······.

'She looks like the woman who appeared in my dream last night.'

The timing was odd. If I hadn't had a dream yesterday, I probably wouldn't have
felt it at all.

'Does he have any relationship?'

I closed the eyes of the 3rd Confucius. I could still feel the remaining warmth on
my fingertips.

As soon as I took my hand away, Yayul wiped my hand with a handkerchief. There were
dried blood stains on the thumb.

Come to think of it, Yayul's reaction right before was also strange. However, I
couldn't think deeply anymore and pressed the area around the ganja play with my
left hand.

My head was still dull and I felt like I couldn't turn well.

Even conversations a few feet away sounded far away, as if they had been soaked in
a membrane.
Roughly, it seemed that the warriors of the Namgung family were interrogating Dae
Dae.

"I really don't know. It's unfair."

Most of them were almost crying.

"I really don't know. It was Makgae hyung who was communicating with Chongta, and
we couldn't even see him."

"So where is he now?"

"That, that sword..."

"Isn't it too unfortunate that I was away in a situation like today? Ungo when I go
in and out like my own house...!"

"Absolutely, absolutely, my older brother is not like that! There's no way my older
brother betrayed me. It's also my older brother who insisted on helping Baekri
Daehyeop! Why did you create this situation after helping something that shouldn't
have been helped in the first place?"
The more I listened to most of them, the more the situation felt strange.

There is no way that the opening did not know that this level of guards were on the
move. Judging from most of the words and the actions of senior Makgae, the
probability of him being a traitor was low.

'Besides, why doesn't he attack or retreat?'

Time was on our side. The longer this confrontation lasted, the more likely it was
that support would come. It's like being aloof from the death of Confucius 3...

'I still have something to hide.'

I interrupted the conversation.

“Usually senior, do you have a Jeonseogu?”

"Uh, huh? A telegram?"

Most of them startled meI looked back.

"Yes. It's a copy."

"Uh, oh, maybe?"

There was a copy of the book that I brought to the inn to use when there was an
urgent matter at the opening.

"I'll borrow it for a minute."

"Eh? In this situation, you're saying you're going to blow a wire ball?"

I had doubts, but I was too lazy to explain, so when I grabbed my head and groaned,
I was startled and ran to get the copy.

Most of them returned quickly with cages. In his arms, he took out even a fine pen
and paper that were stained with ink, which seemed to be used when sending out a
copy. I liked the readiness alone.

most said

"Uh, where should I fly it?"

What respect?
First of all, I answered in an urgent way.

"Baekri Segaro... roughly explain the current situation and send it away."
I could feel that the people I was talking to each other were also keeping an eye
on me.

Soon, most of them gulped their saliva and blew out trumpets.

The street where all the people nearby were on the run was quiet without any noise
of life.

In a tense atmosphere that seemed like a battle would break out at any moment, a
pigtail flew across the sky full of gray clouds.

Everyone expected an arrow to fly into the bottom and stick it. But nothing
happened. It was still. An arrow that could kill you, leisurely crossed the sky and
left this place.

"······."

"······."

I suddenly felt like I was floating in the air and I said "Ah!" He groaned and
grasped what he could reach. Uncle Namgung-wan hugged me.

"mister?"

No, I must have grown up quite a bit, but it was amazing to be held with one arm. I
hugged Namgoong-wan by the nape of his neck.

Yayul, who was supporting me, was a bit displeased for some reason.

Mr. Namgung-Wan did not respond to my words and turned to the crowd and said,

"I don't have a good feeling. Break through right away."

Then he looked at the warriors of the Baekri family and said.

"Due to the situation, I'll take Yeon-yi. You protect Yayul. You guys take Liu Qing
and get out. The direction is as I said. If there's a problem, look there."

When I was looking at the 3 Confucius, the discussion seemed to be over.

"All right."

"Good luck."

It was then.

Suddenly some of the priests surrounding us parted ways.

'what?'

Soon, I found what was beyond the overlapping guards who were cluttering my eyes,
and I put strength on my arms wrapped around the back of the uncle's neck.

Between the divided church members, warriors in black clothes appeared on

horseback. Unlike the other people in black who only showed their eyes, the middle-
aged person in the front had a bare face.

He wasn't even in black.

I could see that the whole body of Mr. Namgung-Wan, who was holding me, was
standing upright with tension.

Among those gathered here, there was no one who surpassed Mr. Namgung-Wan.

At least, the three Confucius characters were on the same level, but Lee Yi-ja
surpassed Namgung-wan.

left-handed too.

He was the person who led the Murim lord raid and the one who tried to escape the
Murim lord, Wijibaek.

Originally, it was not difficult to recognize because the face was quite well
known.

The left apostle muttered, standing in front of the inn entrance while riding a
horse.

"Huh, are you really dead? Oops."

It was a self-talk, but it was clearly audible in a place so quiet you could hear
the sound of a needle dropping.

He glanced around at the crowd, then turned around and retreated.

"······."

Those who came with Jwasa-do settled down in perfect order, and then a large
carriage ran through the empty streets.

As the all-black carriage approached, I felt a stranglehold. It was difficult to

breathe.

It was to the point of laughing now that this had happened.

The carriage stopped in front of the guesthouse and the door opened. in itA man
dressed in all black slowly walked out.

Is it because it's all black? Even the air felt dark.

The moment he got out of the wagon, the disciples around him bowed their heads to
the floor as if fighting with each other.
"······."

He looked down at his disciples once and then looked right at me.

* * *

For several days, the horse ran with only minimal rest. It was an arduous journey.

Their efforts paid off, and they were finally able to enter the road leading to the
Infinite Castle, where the Moorim Maeng's main character was located.

The closer we got to the castle, the more the crowds on the main street grew. It
was crowded with porters and merchants carrying heavy loads, and escorts protecting
them.

When it comes to the nature of Murimmaeng, the influence on the city was very
large. Since there was an attack by the Demonic Cult, I expected the atmosphere to
be subdued, but the streets turned out to be very lively.

One of the warriors of the Baekhodan said as if he was surprised.

"The atmosphere is bright."

Soon, he opened his reason and narrowed his brows.

"I guess we delayed a bit. Seeing as we've already started restoring it."

There were wagons and wagons loaded with large wooden poles, soil, stones, and
other rare materials. It appeared that restoration work was already in full swing.

People from all walks of life came and went on the streets, and there were people
who looked up to them even though they were wearing hats.

"Isn't that Baekhodan over there?"

"Oh, I see you're finally back."

"Baekri Daehyup is also together!"

It was an atmosphere that welcomed their return. Amidst the whispers, there were
also envious glances.

“I heard that when the Murim lord abandoned his followers and retreated first, the
White Tigers remained and helped until the end.”
"Don't even talk about the leader. Such a small person."

"Lower your voice! Don't you know that this is Murimmaeng's nature?"

"Well, it's cheap even if you curse! Are you trying to catch me for swearing? Is
that the Safaji faction?"

"Hmph, that's right. Throwing money is all it takes? The dead don't even come
back!"

At that time, a group of people on horseback rushed out from inside the castle. And
he ran in the direction of the Baekhodan.

All of them were sturdy, well-groomed people with swords at their waists. They were
the warriors of the Murimmaeng.

Chapter 205

Baekhodan Budanju frowned slightly and said.

"Could that be, is it coming to greet us?"

"Looks like it."

Baekriui Kang looked at the approaching people with an upright posture.

“Didn’t you contact me saying that Chun Guizo was dead?”

"I did."

There was no need to make such a fuss and come pick it up.

A group of horsemen suddenly appeared, and the people of the main street avoided
each other to the edge.

"oh!"

"Ouch!"

A few people bumped into and fell as they hurriedly evaded, causing a commotion.

However, no one got angry or shouted at them, only glared at them with a
disapproving look.

In an instant, the warriors who ran right in front of them jumped off their horses.

The fast-running horses purred and nodded as if they were catching their breath.

The Baekhodan warriors also got off their horses. Some of the samurai hid it, but
the emotions were shown on their faces.

Behind the man who raised his head and stroked his beard, a young warrior threw a
fist.

"Congratulations on your safe return."

Baekri Ui-gang, who was facing him, said to the man who was stroking his beard.

"I didn't know that Lord Byeok Soga would come."

“I came to greet the members of the Murimmaeng who suffered.”

Next to Byeok Sogaju was his son, Byeok Seong-yul.

As a member of the Yongbong branch, he still had a youthful appearance until he met
Cheon Gwi-jo, but now he has become a young man in his twenties.Byeok Seong-yul
avoided eye contact with Baekri Ui-gang.

At that time, the wall sogaju said.

“Didn’t Namgung So Ga-joo come with you?”

“I know you have already contacted me.”

I contacted them that they would stay in Akyang and only Baekhodan would come with
them. No matter how quickly they came, it was already at the point where the front
line had already arrived.

"I heard, but I just checked. Namgung Sogaju was seriously injured?"

I didn't write such a quote in the jeonseo-gu.

Baekriui Kang stared blankly at the wall sogaju and said.

"If you know he's seriously injured, don't you know he can't come with you?"

Byeok Sogaju shuddered and said.

"No, I just said it out of concern."

The front and rear words didn't match at all.
Baekriui Kang said calmly.

"When we meet later, Byeok Soga will tell you that the Lord was concerned."

At that time, Byeok Sogaju raised her voice and said.

“I heard Namgung Sogaju’s injuries are so severe that he can never hold a sword
again.”

"······."

People who had gathered to watch gasped and whispered in amazement.

Words such as Namgung Sogaju, sword, and injury were heard. It was a completely
different move from what he had been trying to avoid as much rumor as possible
about the weakening of the Moorim Maeng.

Isn't this the same as asking everyone to listen to things that would not be enough
to discuss quietly inside?

Budanju replied in a voice that suppressed his anger.

"There is no need to worry, Byeok Soga-ju. Namgung Soga-ju has fully recovered!"

Of course, he thought that Byeok Sogaju would be embarrassed, but he responded as

if he had waited.

"That's a wonderful thing. I wish I could treat others like that."

Bu Dan-ju narrowed his eyes as he felt somehow somehow involved in it.

The onlookers said, "Sure it is." "Hu, good luck." said etc.

Byeok Sogaju looked around and asked again.

"Aren't there any disciples of the Cheonsanje?"

This time, Baekriui Kang answered right away.

"Are you talking about yayul?"

"exactly."

“Why are you looking for that child?”

Byeok Sogaju instead shot at Baekniui River as if it were strange.

"Isn't it natural to be curious about the whereabouts of a relative?"

"It's because I've never heard of him looking for Yayul by the wall."

"What does that have to do with you? Anyone who sees you will know that you are the
protector."

“Ah, no one knows Yayul’s real father in Byukga, and no one has even heard of Yayul
in Byukga.”

The coughing wall Sogaju shamelessly replied.

"Well, it's the family situation."

Then he muttered as if he could hear it.

"Why are you digging into other people's family affairs? You don't even tell who
the mother of your own daughter is..."

"······."

"Aren't you talking too much?"

One of the warriors of the White Tigers shouted in anger from the top of his head.

Byeok Sogaju stroked my beard as if I had done something wrong and shamelessly
raised my chin, and as soon as I met Baekri Uigang's eyes, I flinched back.

The deputy governor said coldly.

“Did Soga-ju come to greet us or to question us?”

Those who gathered around as if to observe it also complained about what it was
doing.

"I mean. If that's the case, what are you here for?"

"Why are you doing that? He ran like there was something urgent and caused a
nuisance. In that case, it would be better not to come!"

Byeok Sogaju's face turned red and blue.

At that time, Baekri River suddenly looked up at the sky. As everyone raised their
heads following his gaze, they could see a bird circling above the head of the
Baekni River.

Baekriuigang stretched out his hand, and the bird slowly glided closer.Byeok Sogaju
asked with a frown on his face.

"What is that?"

"What is it? It's a copy book."

The samurai of the Baekri family responded as if they were shooting at each other.

Byeok Sogaju replied with a bright red face.

"Who doesn't know that?

I don't care where you came from."

“What do you want to know?”

"No, this person from earlier... How is your position so rude to me?"

As the voices of Baekri family warrior and Byeok Sogaju gradually increased,
Baekhodan Budanju intervened.

"Both of you should stop. I'm Jeon Seo-gu from Danju's family."

"······."

Byeok Sogaju slightly frowned and checked the Murimmaeng warriors behind him.

After reading the letter from Jeon Seo-gu, Baek Ri-ui-gang's expression hardened.

The deputy owner called out as if he was puzzled.

"Sweet Lord?"

Baekni-gang looked at Byeok So-ga-joo without answering the question.

"Don't you have something to say to me?"

"That's what you say."

As Byeok Sogaju beckoned, the warriors of the Murimmaeng in the back drew their
swords.

The people who had gathered were startled and backed off.

What was surprising was the warriors of the Baekri family and the members of the
White Tigers as well. They also drew their swords.

the viceroy shouted.

"What are you doing!"

Byeok Sogaju looked around, took a deep breath, and shouted.

“There is a story that the Baekri Sega colluded with the Demonic Cult.”

"Nonsense!"

Suddenly, an unknown scream broke out.

Byeok So-ga-joo didn't care and continued talking.

“We don’t want to do this either.

The vice owner gritted it.

"Who's going to kick out Danju at will? Where did you hear such absurd rumors...?"

The deputy master, who was silent for a moment, said as he squeezed the handle of
his sword.

"Could it be Lord Lord?"

"Who cares? I'm just trying to investigate because there are suspicious
circumstances."

"Are you saying you're going to suppress Danju-sama right now?"

"Don't worry. Based on what you've done so far, I'll treat you respectfully.
Confucius Baekri will just have to stay in the ranks and call me carefully."

At that time, a member of the White Tigers shouted at the clean-looking young man
behind the wall.

"Confucius Byeok! You should try to explain it. But there is grace from the Lord
Dan, so I won't talk nonsense!"

"······."

The flinching wall Seong-yul averted his gaze. The wall sogaju came out and shouted
out loud.

"Don't catch anyone! The one who needs to explain is not Seongyul, but you,
Baekriuigang! You and your family were definitely going to attend the meeting.
However, you suddenly changed your mind and went back in the middle. Why did you do
that!"

"I couldn't help it because something happened to my family."

Despite Byeok Sogaju’s raucous urging, Baekniuigang’s voice was calm.

Byeok Sogaju glared at him as if he wanted to see how long he could remain calm,
then shouted.

"What do you mean by that?"

"Didn't Byeok Soga-ju tell you not to get involved in family affairs a while ago?"

The moment he gave it to Byeokso, he made a speechless face. Even though he had
retreated, the crowds still surrounding him nodded and murmured.

Byeok Sogaju gritted his teeth and shouted.

"Hmph, there's no use in lying about it! It's already been revealed! That your
sister was in liaison with the Demonic Cult!"

"······!"

The warriors of the Baekri family were startled.

They didn't know the exact circumstances. However, before they set off to rescue
Namgung-Wan, they knew that a big commotion broke out within the Baekri family and
Baekri Uiran was kicked out somewhere.

"And baekliYou escaped the attack of the Segaman Demonic Cult!"

"······."

"Isn't it a great coincidence? Baekri Sega has an infiltrator and only Baekri Sega
avoids trouble!"

Belatedly, the samurai of the Baekri family came to their senses and shouted.

“Did you frame the Baekri Sega with just that?”

"Hmph. Then what happened? Yayul, the disciple of Cheonsanje that you guaranteed,
learned the absorption magic attack!"

This time, both the warriors of the Baekri family and the Baekhodan asked back in
surprise.

"Gongja learned the absorption magic attack?"

"Then shall I lie to you! The Heavenly Demon was a demon who learned Absorption
Demonic Art. Yayul was the only survivor under the Heavenly Demon.

"······."
"I'm sure it's not like you didn't know that a warrior the size of Baekriuigang
volunteered to be a guardian!"

"······."

“Besides, the Thousand Ghosts that I tried to catch also died suddenly.

Then, among the tumultuous crowd, a particularly clear voice was heard.

"It's suspicious, but it's suspicious. If you're innocent, isn't it okay to go to

the main court?"

It was the wind catcher that Byeok Sogaju had put among the crowd in advance. A few
people were already falling for the windcatcher.

If Baekri Ui-gang ran away from this spot, the rumors would get out of control, and
if he entered the Murim Alliance without hesitation, he would not be able to move
recklessly in the Baekri Sega, where bloodlines were captured.

Byeok Sogaju triumphantly looked at the Baekni River.

Chapter 206

* * *

The first floor of an inn with doors and windows removed so that you can see inside
at a glance from the outside.

From a distance of about 10 chapters away, I could feel Namgoong-Wan's eyes looking
at me. And I was sitting face to face with the Heavenly Demon, the head of the
Heavenly Demon Goddess, at a distance of five or six steps from the first floor of
the inn.

The Heavenly Horse that got off the carriage did not attack us. He didn't even look
at the body of the 3rd Duke, who must have been his son. Because he acted as if he
hadn't come to fight, we couldn't move recklessly.

The Heavenly Demon requested to speak with me. There was no reason not to accept
it. That's how it ended up sitting face to face with the Heavenly Demon.

'To sit face to face with so many people here.'

I felt like I knew why this situation came to be, and I didn't know at all.
From the moment our eyes met, I knew it was me. Regression and the future I
changed, it's probably related to that.

However, I had no idea why he was behaving this way, or the purpose of it.

"······."

The headache that I had before became even worse with the tension.

For the Heavenly Demon to come down from the headquarters of the Demonic Cult...

This has never happened in the last hundred years or so.

Besides, even in the novel, the Heavenly Demon never moved. Even while Namgung
Ryucheong gradually spread his wings and defeated the halls of the Demonic Cult,
not even once.

But why did you come all the way here and sit across the table with me?

Up until now, there were many trials, but I still understood the flow of why this
happened and saw a way to overcome it.

However, I had no idea how this incident happened.

Most of the time, it was a look of bewilderment. The warriors of the Baekrisae also
felt like they were struggling to keep their spirits.

On the other hand, in the Bagyo side, even the few who showed their faces were
completely expressionless, as if they had been trained, so I couldn't tell what was
inside, and the Gyoju had nothing to say.

The poor innkeeper carried teacups and teapots. I thought you were shaking so
muchIt was a very fine face.

The clerk who walked calmly put down the teacup and teapot and left.

I soon realized why. The clerk was possessed by something as if his soul had passed
out.

Perhaps the Heavenly Demon came later, and he didn't even remember that he had run
errands for tea.

'As long as I survive here.'

I didn't move even when I looked at the empty teacup and teapot.

I didn't move because I would kill anyone for not pouring tea for me, no matter
what I did.

If the Heavenly Demon lifted a finger, Mr. Namgung-Wan would die before he could do
anything.

Perhaps because the Heavenly Demon didn't seem to have any intention of pouring me
in, or perhaps because she didn't care, she grabbed her sleeve, lifted the teapot,
and filled both her own and mine. He was a very unpredictable person.
The opening words of the Heavenly Demon were also completely unexpected.

"It's been a while."

It was difficult even to speak out because of the pressure. I forced my voice out
and answered.

"······ Long time no see?"

It wasn't that the Heavenly Demon suppressed me.

It wasn't like that, but it felt like the Heavenly Demon had some unknown power,
and I was also affected by it.

Moreover, the power of the Heavenly Demon itself was gloomy, so it was like a
gathering of darkness. Yes, it was the devil itself. So I was even more reluctant.

said the Heavenly Demon.

"You haven't even remembered that yet."

Didn't you remember that far?

It was a significant word.

'Are you aware that I've been recalling a lot of memories lately?'

Besides, the fact that he said this seemed like he was thinking of letting me know.

If you don't intend to tell me, I won't have to bring up facts I didn't know at
all.

I asked cautiously.

"······I couldn't remember? Have you ever met me?"

"You still haven't noticed."

It sounded like he was disappointed. The Heavenly Demon continued.

“Didn’t you feel it when you saw Jegal Segaju?”

"······."

"People's memories have limits. Do you think that's different from you?"

I opened my eyes wide.

Jegal Segaju inherited memories from generation to generation. And Jegal Hwamu
hated that very much.
This is because the more you accept the inherited memories, the more your own
memories disappear. I was very wary of it. That your identity is shaken.

He feels like he is not like himself and has become the head of the family.

So, if Zhuge Huamu accepted all the memories, he could get a lot of information,
but he didn't want to accept the memories. And the question of whether it would be
different for me is...

I frowned.

'Is it difficult for me to accept all the memories?'

Maybe that's why I didn't remember all of them?

And lately, I've been able to guess that I keep recalling memories.

'Recently, Geuman's ability has gone up a notch.'

Geum An's ability was affected by the upper class battle. Also, looking at
Jegalhwamu, which strangely only developed Sangdanjeon, it was found that memory
and Sangdanjeon were related.

"······."

Jegal Hwamu and I are like this, but no matter how strong we are in Buddhism, how
the hell is the Heavenly Demon handling all of this?

The moment I questioned it, I could only stare blankly at the Heavenly Demon.

'······What is that?'

Threads of unknown origin were entangled in the body of the Heavenly Demon.

As soon as I tried to take a closer look, it disappeared in an instant.

I realized that it was like falling from the sky

The reason why the Heavenly Demon returned and didn't move much except for the
mansinui until he attacked the Murim Meng.

That it was because of the line that wrapped around that body. Besides·····.

'Can this be considered a person?'

in human formHowever, I could never call this a human.

It was dark and turbid, something close to a lump made of an unknown and terrible
force was wearing a human mask.

"I see."

The corner of the Heavenly Demon's mouth went up slightly.

It was a normal smile with a human face. So it was even more terrifying.
I wanted to get up right away and run away from this place.

However, unlike the mind, the body did not move.

It was as if it was my body, not the religious leader, that was tied by a
mysterious thread.

Only the fingertips under the table could shake.

said the headmaster.

"Don't be afraid. I don't intend to kill you."

The Heavenly Demon raised her teacup and moistened her lips. It was a polite
attitude.

"If I was going to kill you, there's no way we could talk like this."

I wanted to ask why, but I couldn't part my lips because of the pressure that made
it impossible to breathe.

Should I say fortunately, it seems that the Heavenly Demon had intended to tell me
from the beginning.

“Besides, if I kill you, Baekri River will become the seeker.”

"Father?"

I was startled by the sudden appearance of my father and asked. It was difficult to
even part my lips until a while ago, but when I came to my senses, I realized that
I had asked a question.

The Heavenly Demon stared at me intently, then raised the corner of her mouth again
as if she liked something.

"Yes. Seeker."

"Old... pottery?"

“You could also call it the adversary.”

"······."

Not knowing what he was talking about, he frowned.

The Heavenly Demon looked at me and put down the teacup.

“You must want to decipher the White River, right?”

"······."

Do you know that your father was poisoned?

He must have already repeated the regression several times, so of course he must
have known.

But more than that...

"Did you poison yourself?"

He spoke in a normal tone.

"Yes. He was a hindrance to my grand scheme."

I clenched my fist under the table. The Heavenly Demon continued.

"You may not remember all of them, but there have been several times when the
Baekri River has been successfully deciphered in repeated regressions. They all
have something in common. Are you curious about the method?"

of course!

As if reading the answer with my eyes, the Heavenly Demon spoke.

"Even if that method is very difficult?"

"does not matter."

It was a funny situation to tell me how to detox after poisoning myself.

I didn't know what the hell he was thinking.

However, even if it was only the Heavenly Demon's interest in teaching the way,
even if it was just a sudden whim, even if it was a trap, she could never give up.

"It's actually simple."

The Heavenly Demon smiled again.

"If you die."

For a moment, I couldn't understand what it meant, so I doubted my ears.

The Heavenly Demon calmly continued.
“Without you, the White River would eventually detoxify the poison and block my
path no matter how I interfered.”

The Heavenly Demon laughed lowly.

"Other than that, I've never been able to successfully decipher it."

"······."

"When you die, the river of white li will be free."

So, the meaning of the church leader is...

It meant that my father hadn't fully paid attention to detoxification while I was
there.

And if I disappeared, it meant that my father, free from entanglement, would find a
way to decipher it.

Because of me, because of my existence, I was caught in my ankle and died so

emptyly without being able to decipher it...

said the Heavenly Demon.

“But would the River of Baekri really want that?”

I was silent, and I stuttered.

"······ Then the reason why you left me alone..."

"Yes. That is your use."

The Heavenly Demon spoke with a voice that still had a hint of laughter.

"Did you like that you changed the future? Do you feel like you're winning?"

"······."

"It's a pity. A future without you was a much more promising future."

The Heavenly Demon spoke as if showing mercy.

"How about it, can you die for your father? If you're afraid, I can replace you."
 Chapter 207

Kurung.

I was startled by the sudden ringing.

I wondered if Namgoong-Wan did something, but he didn't. It was a sound from the
sky that had been heaving the whole time. Drop by drop, rain began to fall from the
sky.

Unlike me, the Heavenly Demon, who didn't even move, continued.

"You might be wondering. Why are you telling me this? If you die, you tell me that
it's against you."

The Heavenly Demon smiled lightly.

"So you can't die, can you?"

"······."

"It's not a tree. It's natural for those who have life to fear death. All life is
selfish."

I clenched my fists and glared at the Heavenly Demon.

"I don't know what you're thinking. So if you don't intend to kill me and you know
I won't choose death, then why would you suggest that to me? Just a nasty hobby?"

The Heavenly Demon sighed.

"Hey, did my words make you feel bad? What's there to make you feel bad?"

"······."

The Heavenly Demon looked at me eagerly. That alone was threatening to the point of
suffocating again.

"I have answered a question you may have had for a long time."

"You're just telling me?"

"Yes. Do you have any idea how long and experienced it will take for you to know
this information? I'm telling you this without paying. You still get emotional when
you get involved with your father."
The Heavenly Demon raised the teacup with an indifferent tone of voice.

"Ask me if you have any other questions."

"······Keep asking questions?"

“It sounds like you have quite a few questions.”

I was stunned, to the point of bursting out laughing even though I knew the
Heavenly Demon was on the other side.

The Heavenly Demon continued.

“What do you think I am doing right now?”

"······."

"Don't look at my intentions, just look at my actions. I think too much. Don't get
carried away by negative emotions. You can just accept a favor as a favor."

It was a really startling situation. To the me of the past, the later days, I sat
face to face with the Heavenly Demon at the table and had a conversation. If I said
this, I would say something crazy... and move on.

But if the Heavenly Demon really doesn't intend to kill me and just wants to answer
the question...

'This is an opportunity.'

I asked right away.

"What do you mean your father is the enemy?"

"I guess Jegal Segaju didn't explain it properly. Well, is it obvious?"

I narrowed my brows.
I asked about my father's work, but suddenly it was Jegalhwa?

The Heavenly Demon continued.

"The more you change the future, the easier it is for me to move."

"...to make it easier to move?"

"I did something against the heavenly principle of going backwards in time, but did
you think that only you could escape from it?"

"Is it heavenly?"

The Heavenly Demon even kindly explained to me whether it was a lie to say that she
would answer my questions.
"It can also be called heavenly qi. These are very troublesome things. They arrange
fate and let it flow. I am also bound by heavenly qi."

I realized it when I listened to it.

Numerous strings tangled in the body of the Heavenly Demon. That those lines are
related to the heavenly principles, heavenly spirit, and destiny that the Heavenly
Demon spoke of.

The Heavenly Demon continued.

"And Jegal Segaju was originally destined to die now. Myhas been making it that way
for a long time."

"I just heard that the heavens arrange fate?"

"Yes. So I spent a long time and repeatedly made their deaths my destiny."

them.
I could see that he wasn't talking only about Zhuge Hwamu.

“But you saved Jegalhwamu, who was destined to die.”

"······."

“It means that the heavenly spirit has been disturbed.”

The Heavenly Demon smiled lowly.

"Thanks to that, this time I can move like this. I can say it's thanks to you."

So, if you interpret the words of the Heavenly Demon... Originally, the Heavenly
Demon could not move freely, but did you mean that the Heavenly Demon was disturbed
and became able to move?

As if putting an end to my question, the Heavenly Demon spoke.

“If you save someone, it means I can kill someone.”

"Then, the sudden attack on the Murim Meng..."

"Yes. The Moorim Meng's attack... Originally, it would have been impossible to do
it now. But you were too violent."

I bit my lip hard.

The Heavenly Demon smiled and affirmed.

“Thanks to you, it was possible.”

“The reason why I only aimed at Namgung-Wan’s arm…”

"Yes. You guessed it right. I only aimed at Namgung-Wan's arm. He is one of the
main axes of Heaven's qi. His death has a huge impact on Heaven's qi. So I only
wanted to steal the power."

"You mean it's okay if I don't kill you?"

The Heavenly Demon narrowed her eyes and looked at me as if she were cute.

"Of course, it's not without influence... but it's not to the point of leaving this
role play. Do you stop the play just because the arm of the doll in the middle of
the play fell off?"

"······."

"It's not just me, it's a story that Jegal Segaju also knows well."

"You know Zhuge's flower dance...?"

"Yes. But why didn't you tell me?"

The Heavenly Demon lowered her voice.

"Since I messed up my heavenly spirit like this to connect my lifeline, I couldn't

bear to tell you the truth. And I must have been afraid that you, who heard the
truth, would spare him. He is also a selfish human being."

I glared at the Heavenly Demon and said firmly.

"It's not selfish to want to live. It's natural for people."

It was something I hadn't been able to say before.

Moreover, to blame for being the one who made Jegal Hwamu and Jegal Sega become
like this.

"I don't know if you're not human anymore."

Even with that appearance, I couldn't call him a human being.

Despite my ridicule, the Heavenly Demon's expression did not change at all.

"It is natural for those who have life to fear death. Why am I not aware of the
pain of death? It is my duty to save all beings from that pain."

“Is that why you make sentient beings who are supposed to be saved die like this?”

"Who do you mean is dead?"

I made an absurd face at the nonchalant answer.

"There are not one or two cultists who died on your orders, so who died?"

What are the 3 Gongja who died a while ago?

He died fighting under someone's orders?

The Heavenly Demon spoke calmly.

"As far as I can remember, they are alive."

"······."

It's like this crazy pseudo-religious leader. I'm fed up.

The Heavenly Demon did not change my expression at all and continued with a calm
tone.

"It's been a long time. I asked what the adversary was."

I turned around and came back to my first question.

"Until now, every time I tried to defy Heaven's mandate, my opponents blocked it."

The adversary blocked it?

Namgung Ryucheong suddenly came to mind.

It was hard to see Namgung Liucheng from this direction, but it's hard to imagine
what he might be like.did not

The Heavenly Demon continued.

"When you die, your father, and when your father dies, the male palace child, and
when the male palace child dies, suddenly another person whose origin is difficult
to ascertain. That's how the adversary is born."

The Heavenly Demon saw me and smiled proudly.

"And you're my hand-made antagonist. So I'm looking forward to it."

I looked at the Heavenly Demon in surprise.

what? This time I'm the adversary? Isn't it Namgung Ryucheong?

It was said that my father would become the enemy when I died, but I didn't hear
that I was the enemy.

"So, do your best and work hard to the point of death. That's why I leave my
abilities behind."

I was startled.

What is your ability? Could it be that he originally came to take the gold eye?

I didn't know that and said that I wouldn't kill you, so we were talking face-to-
face like this. I had goosebumps all over my body.

And now I could clearly see how the Heavenly Demon moves.

Instead of killing him, he poisons him with poison, cuts off his arm, and retrieves
his ability. The words that are hidden behind the words that do not kill.

"I won't wait for the day you stand in my way."

After that, the Heavenly Demon stood up as if she had said everything. I asked
hastily.

"What do you mean you made me?"

The Heavenly Demon looked at me for a while.

"Ask your father about that. If you can meet him."

At the meaningful tone, I opened my eyes and shouted.

"What have you done to your father?!"

The Heavenly Demon didn't answer, but turned around and looked at the rain pouring
sky.

Even though it was clearly in the pouring rain, it was not wet at all. I was at a
loss for words at the tremendous resistance to air defense.

"When the time comes, even heaven will obey me."

"······."

As I looked at the Heavenly Demon, I sat down as if leaning against the backrest as
soon as he got a little farther away.

My hands were shaking. No, not my hands, but my whole body was shaking.

As soon as the Heavenly Demon escaped, Uncle Namgung-Wan approached.

"Are you okay?"

"······Nope."

Uncle Namgung-wan looked down at me and stroked my hair.

"I'll tell you in a little while."

Namgung-Wan nodded his head as if he understood the meaning of “After all the
demonic cult members have left.”

Then I felt the feeling of holding hands next to me. The hand holding me was
shaking. It was wild.

His pale face made him believe that Yayul was talking to the Heavenly Demon.

The magicians who entered in perfect order covered the corpse of the 3 Gongja with
a cloth and politely took him away.

The Heavenly Demon, who had walked to the entrance of the inn, turned around and
looked at us.

"······."

"······."

Our eyes met and the Heavenly Demon smiled.

The moment I jumped up, regardless of the distance, the voice was clearly heard in
everyone's ears here.

"Kill them all."

Chapter 208

"······!"

visor-!

visor-!

It was an instant.
"Protect the young boy!"

"Lord Soga!"

I screamed in bewilderment.

"I definitely don't intend to kill you...!"

The Heavenly Demon said in a laughing voice.

“Shouldn’t the three princes pay for their lives?”

"What is that... I can't believe it?"

Could it be that the 3 princes were not supposed to die yet?

'Besides······.'

In fact, Namgung-Wan uncle was able to defeat the 3 Gongja without killing him.
However, as soon as he got the chance, he stabbed the knife mercilessly.

It was natural. They were the ones who killed my uncle's family.

And if the 3 princes don't keep their promise, I'd rather get rid of them right
here.There must have been a calculation that it would be easier to run away.

As a result, Uncle Namgung-wan succeeded in revenge.

And it became an obvious story. That revenge begets revenge.

If Namgung-Wan hadn't killed the 3 Gongja, would the Heavenly Demon have retreated?

'No, it's meaningless now.'

Uncle Namgung-wan hugged me tightly. I also hugged my uncle tightly.

shoot-.

As soon as I left the inn, my whole body was soaked in the pouring rain.

Fortunately, there was also a point. The troops surrounding us outside were nowhere
to be seen. I felt like I had gone away.

Moreover, the Heavenly Demon only gave orders and watched. The only ones attacking
us were those who came with the cult leader.

Although they are being pushed behind by the difference in skill, they are not
many, so how did they hold on? Usually, unlike his usual mild appearance, he
started fighting, so his skills were great.

Namgung Ryucheong and Yayul were together, and unexpectedly, their hands and feet
matched very well.
'Is it the rain effect?'

Looking back, the two of them competing in martial arts felt far away, as if it had
happened a few days ago.

It was then.

jingle jingle. Through the sound of rain, I heard the faint sound of bells
somewhere. Suddenly, a thick fog began to form around us. It was a phenomenon.

Uncle Namgung-wan muttered.

“To spread the truth.”

Otherwise, this phenomenon could not be explained.

'Sometimes I'll see you later...'

Strangely, I could guess what the Heavenly Demon was thinking. It felt like being
told from heaven.

It would be a pity if I died here, but I just thought it was that far.

The same was true of the death of Uncle Namgung-wan. If I'm really his antagonist
or whatever, I'll be able to overcome this much. And if it doesn't work out again,
I'll go back.

'Shouldn't I have asked how to return?'

Are those strange lines caused by repeated regressions? Or did it happen when you
tried to change the future? Do I have it too?

Rather, thanks to meeting the Heavenly Demon, it felt like only more questions were
raised.

In an instant, I took out the dagger from my bosom and threw it.

Wedge!

A Demonic Cultist who was aiming for Namgung Ryucheong’s back hurriedly hit the
dagger I threw.

The moment I paid attention to my dagger, Yayul's hand hit the magician's chest.
The Demonic Cultist flew backwards with his chest dented.

Smoke-like water vapor was flowing around Yayul's hand, and Yayul was the one who
consumed the most energy here.

this raindrop. The weather itself was unfavorable to him as a polar opposite. It
was making it consume more energy. Prior to that, I was in a non-mudo with Namgung
Ryucheong.

If Yayul's condition had been perfect, there would have been no empty back of
Namgung Ryucheong.

Before my dagger that the Demonic Cultist struck was stuck in the muddy water,
Namgung Ryucheong kicked it with his heel.

I received the flying dagger.

'How can I get out of this situation?'

Doesn't the sky hurt this kind of thing? Don't tell me what the Heavenly Demon is
thinking...!

At that moment, the steady sound of the bells rattling decreased by one. Another
one soon dwindled.

Those who were fighting like crazy didn't seem to notice yet. And something fell
from the sky.

Kwakwang!

Part of the inn was destroyed, and some of the demons on that side were swept away.

All of a sudden, the fight stopped.

There was a brief lull in the fighting, and through the rain and mist, a man
stepped out from the direction where the inn had been destroyed.

said the Heavenly Demon.

"Thousands of salts."

"······."

Cheonsanje threw something he was clutching in his hand. It was a piece of copper,
but the original was warped.It was difficult to recognize the shape.

I blinked my eyes, not even thinking of wiping off the rainwater running down my
face.

"Old man? How...?"

I saw Yayul

Yayul, who was frowning, met his eyes, and Yayul shook his head. It seemed that he
had not expected at all that the heavenly salt would come.

Cheonsanje walked through the rain.

“I received a letter from Jegal Segaju.

I widened my eyes.
"A letter to Huamu?"

"Yes. They told me to come quietly and not tell anyone. Unless you want to kill
your only pupil."

crazy guy Did you threaten the nitrate?

Anyway, in conclusion, it was true that Yayul was in danger of dying.

But······.

Cheonsanje looked at Yayul for a moment. Yayul just stared at Cheonsanje with an
expressionless face.

It was hard to see because it was covered by his beard, but Cheonan Yeomje seemed
to be laughing.

Cheonsanje said.

"So, on the way there, the warriors of the Namgung family were fighting some
unknown guys, so I was helping them..."

Mr. Namgung-Wan opened his eyes wide.

It was clear that Crown Prince Namgung, who was coming to escort Namgung-Wan, was
talking about people. The 3rd Confucius said that there had been an attack by the
Demonic Cult, so the situation was right. If Cheonsanje had helped in that
situation, there might not have been much damage.

At that time, the Cheonsanze raised something.

"Suddenly, this guy appeared, well, thanks to him, I was able to come without
getting lost."

Brilliant golden eyes could be seen through the raindrops.

"Gyeolah!"

Gyeol-i, who was not sure when he had escaped, was hanging dangling with the scruff
of his neck caught by Cheonsan-je.

No, you shouldn't hold a cat like that...!

At that time, Cheonsanje threw the cat at me.

"Huh uh uh...!"

I was startled and accepted the cat.

Originally, it was easy to hold on to. However, my movement to catch and the
movement of the cat to land are out of sync, and Puck! Gyeol's front paw hit the
bridge of my nose.

"······."

Gyeol-i, who landed on the floor, opened his eyes wide and looked at me. I rubbed
the bridge of my nose.

The nitrous oxide clicked his tongue.

It was unfair. No, it's not my movement that's the problem, it's because Gyeol is
like a half-spiritual creature...!

"ha ha ha."

Occasional laughter was heard. It was a heavenly horse. There was no way the
Heavenly Demon would laugh at Gyeol and me. Sure enough, the words that followed
were words I couldn't understand unless it was me.

“Yes.

The Heavenly Demon muttered in a laughing voice and smiled at me. Then, he suddenly
hardened his expression and stared at the Cheonan Salt Emperor.

Cheonsanje also looked at the Heavenly Demon.

The two masters of savings met their eyes.

The energy from the two masters shook the surroundings.

"······."

"······."

It was like a needle piercing the skin. I couldn't even swallow dry saliva.

Tianyanzhi said without looking back at us.

"good."

I screamed in surprise.

"······Old man!"

Even if we fight together, it's not enough, so here's telling us to go...

Uncle Namgung-Wan slightly bowed his head to Cheonsanje as if he was grateful.

The Heavenly Demon muttered.

"An old man dying."

"Then you're not as big as I thought compared to the great name. It seems like you
can barely handle that body."

You barely handle your body? what is that...

But I couldn't confirm the question.Aaaaaaaang-!

After that, I could barely see it with my own eyes.

The moment the two collided, a tremendous storm raged. Raindrops were about to
disappear in an instant as the two collided. There was no sound for a moment, as if
the eardrum had blown out.

After a while, the sound of rain began to be heard again, and several voices were
heard in the distance.

"Run away!"

"Follow me!"

Kung- Woozik, Kwaang!

"Aagh!"

Someone's scream echoed through the sound of the rain, as if he had intervened in
the fight or not avoided it.

I grabbed Namgoong-Wan's neck tightly.

The old man of Cheonsan Salt was at the end of his life. It could be seen that it
was completely lost. With his physical condition, he could never defeat the
Heavenly Demon.

You should have known him better than anyone else.

Chapter 209

* * *

Woo-jik, koo-kung, kung, bang!

tight.
The guesthouse collapsed in an instant. But I couldn't see it with my own eyes.
Because there was a thick fog all around. It seems that even if Cheonsanje killed a
couple of magicians who spread the truth, it was enough to buy time for a while.

I hoped that the owner of the inn and the clerk had fled in time.

I looked around and said.

"Mister, let's go this way."

My uncle turned right at my words.

"...do you know the true method?"

"No, I just see it."

"yes."

Uncle Namgung-wan took a deep breath and shouted backwards.

“Everyone……! Shit.”

For an instant, Mr. Namgung-Wan's feet stopped for a moment.

I, who followed the uncle and looked back, also widened my eyes in surprise.

Only four followed. They were also the closest guards to Mr. Namgung-Wan.

It seemed that he was not far from the others, as he could still see through his
golden eyes. However, because of the Jinbeop, I couldn't move recklessly.

The warrior who followed us also belatedly grasped the situation as we stopped.

"No, everyone...!"

Mr. Namgoong-Wan clicked his tongue.

"I guess I was too fast."

In this formation, if you didn't stick very closely, you could get away in an
instant.

My uncle said to comfort me.

"Liu Qingdao also received training on the camp method right away, so even if you
get lost a little, you should be able to figure out how to get out soon."
"······."

"It is we who have to worry."

I bit my lip.
Together with Mr. Namgoongwan and me, there are only six.

"Can we hold out until we leave Jinbeop? I'd rather go to Ryucheng right now..."

"No, if they move, they will keep chasing after you and can be completely trapped
inside the camp. They may even mistake it for an enemy, not an ally, and attack
you. Inside the camp, you must find the life gate first, not looking for others."

Uncle Namgung-Wan started the light game again.

"The number is small, but wouldn't it be okay if you helped?"

I could see that it was referring to the time when I was fighting with the 3
Confucius.
I was overcome with various emotions and screamed out loud.

"You think that's easy?"

I was afraid to shout like that.

"Mister, come."

"What? Which one are you talking about?"

It must be that the senses are disturbed. I didn't even notice that the old man
came this close.

"stomach!"

At the same time as I shouted, I pulled out my dagger.

I blocked the sword from the magician jumping down from above with my dagger.

The magician's dagger was cut off as it was. It was a dagger given to me by Mr.
Namgung-Wan in the past. It was as powerful as a dagger made of white lotus steel.

Uncle Namgung-Wan grabbed the blade and sent it back to the Demonic Cult.

hooked! without even groaningThe magician collapsed.

Uncle Namgung-wan glanced at me.

“As expected, it was good to give it to you.”

The attack of the other demonic cultists that followed was also repulsed by the
uncle and the warriors of Namgung Sega in a pincer attack.

I got out of the way without knowing the exact time.

I was able to immediately encounter Namgung Sega's reinforcements. There were

traces of battle, but the damage was not great.

From then on, the purpose changed from escaping to fighting the demons.

While we were fighting against the demonic cultists who had deployed the camp,
those who had escaped from the camp came out one by one. He continued to wait for
Namgung Ryucheong and Yayul, but the reinforcements from Baekri Sega arrived first.

They didn't come after receiving my copy, they were sent from a family that
belatedly figured out the movements of the Demonic Cult troops.

When even the elite personnel led by the White Sword Danju joined in, the tide of
battle quickly turned to our side.

How long has it been?

By the time the camp was broken and all the magicians were driven out, the rain had
stopped. And the appearance of the inn under the setting sun in the dusky evening
could not be found in its original form.

I couldn't find the figure of Cheonsanje and Cheonma.

In the meantime, the owner of the inn and the clerk survived. It was fortunate.

But the back story was amazing. It is said that he survived thanks to the
protection of the Demonic Cult. He even said that he had generously paid for
compensation for the damage to the inn.

'What is this again?'

You mean you don't lay a hand on Yangmin?

'Isn't that why he killed all the villagers where Mansinui stayed?'

It wouldn't be like saving people's lives or anything like that.

It felt as if they were mocking us for getting out of the scene with all our might
to live.

And······.

Namgung Ryucheong and Yayul were still nowhere to be found.

Quite a few bodies were found inside the camp. Fortunately, the bodies of Namgung
Ryucheong and Yayul were not found. But I couldn't watch the search operation any
longer.

"······."
According to the last witness, Ryucheong Namgung and Yayul were escaping the camp
together.

"······."

The White Sword Danju came to me. Anticipating what he was going to say, his
expression hardened.

The White Sword Danju had gone into battle a little while ago, and looked menacing
thanks to its level of fighting spirit and bloodstains. Besides, because there were
outsiders, I couldn't see anything like a kind and kind grandfather to me.

The White Sword Danju said.

"My lady, there was an order from the head of the household to return immediately."

..."

"My lady, you must return right now. The head of the household is very worried."

I bit my lip and said softly.

"Can't I just stay here until I find Liu Qing and Yayul?"

The White Sword Danju sighed.

“Baek Ri-yeon.”

At that time, Mr. Namgung-Wan called me and approached me.

"I understand Ma-eun, but you did your best. The first thing to do is to reassure
the worried family. Go back."

"······."

Baekgeomdanju thanked Namgungwan with his eyes. I couldn't insist on staying any
longer.

* * *

When I headed to Akyang, I suffered from the sweltering heat and sweltering
sunlight, but on the way back, it was cool with rain and cloudy skies.
"······."

For some reason, the situation was funny.

Uncle Namgung-Wan goes missing, and Namgung Ryu-Cheong goes missing when he
returns.

The father and son disappear alternately. The sky was also very nasty.

By the time I almost reached the family.

The street felt a bit untidy. Baekrisae scattered here and there, even the
warriorsI was able to confirm.

When the group crossed the front gate of the family, they encountered two groups
composed of members of the White Sword.

Five people formed a group, and even if it was a group of Baekgeomdan, it was a
fairly large force in the Baekri family.

They greeted the White Sword Master and quickly left somewhere.

The White Sword Danju spoke softly, perhaps sensing my curious gaze.

"You'll find out when you meet the head of household."

When I arrived at the shelter, Geumsae, Sonok, and even Eondu grabbed me and
everyone burst into tears.

I finally calmed myself down, took off my dirty clothes, washed up, and headed
straight to my grandfather.

It hadn't been a long time, but somehow it felt like a long time ago.

The old clothes guarding the front of the grandfather's square remained unchanged.

"My lady, are you here? I've been waiting for you."

I thought I would tell you right away, but suddenly the old man asked me.

"Are you hurt anywhere?"

I paused a bit before answering.

"Yes. No."

"I'm really glad you're okay."

Nobok was grandfather's loyalist who rarely said anything except what was
necessary.
Before and after the return, he always guarded my grandfather's door and did not
like or dislike me.

He was like a shadow of his grandfather, to be precise, he treated all of his

grandfather's descendants equally. So it was surprising that he said such friendly
things to me.

“They say it seems like he was aiming for the young lady from the beginning.”

"what?"

bang!

A roar erupted with the sound of hitting the table.

"Aiming for my granddaughter, I will kill them all!"

Nobok said urgently.

"Lady Yeoni has arrived."

As I entered the open door, I heard a shout.

"Why are you so late? Are you laughing at the late topic?"

"Ah, it's because I'm really happy to see my grandfather."

"······."

Grandpa kept his mouth shut.

Soon, Grandpa opened his mouth again.

"Come and see."

When I stopped about three feet ahead, my grandfather said.

"closer."

Grandpa hugged me almost right in front of me.

I heard my grandfather's voice from the bedside.

"I'm glad you're safe."

"······."

This time I kept my mouth shut. My eyes were red with tears. Funny enough, I was
really relieved to be in my grandfather's arms.

'It's not even a child.'

Before the regression, he had never exchanged a few words with him, but when did
this happen?

It was only belatedly that I realized that my father still cared for me, and I had
never thought differently about being a real father even before returning.

However, I hadn't seen my grandfather a few times, and I hadn't even talked to him,
so I felt more like the head of the Baekri family than my grandfather.

I thought you were thinking like that. Stupidly so far.

I took a deep breath and lifted my head with a smile.

"And no."

Grandpa narrowed his brows as if it was out of the blue.

"What do you mean something went wrong?"

“I will strike and kill the Heavenly Demon.”

"······."

"······."

Both of them blinked their eyes, speechless.

Chapter 210

Baekgeomdanju said with a hearty laugh.

"Haha, family head, did you hear what Yeoni said?"

Grandpa sighed and turned his head.

Baekgeomdanju said in a laughing voice.

"Yuna, will I see you before I die?"

"Sure."

"Hehe, yes, yes. Don't expect it."

Grandpa shook his head and waved his hand.

"You talk nonsenseStop it and go now."

After Baekgeomdanju left the square, I sat face to face with my grandfather and
talked about everything.

I couldn't talk about regression, heavenly spirit, or destiny.

The Heavenly Demon didn't kill Mr. Namgung-Wan, but only aimed at his arm, and it
was originally to steal my Golden Eye's ability, but he suddenly changed his
mind....

He also said that his father's poison was the work of the Heavenly Demon.

As he talked about his father's poison, his grandfather's eyes softened.

"What the hell is that guy's purpose..."

I waited for Grandpa to organize his thoughts for a moment. And when I thought this
was enough, I took a deep breath and said.

"Grandpa, is there any new contact from Akyang?"

It was the first question I wanted to ask as soon as I entered this room.

I held my hands tightly and suppressed my nervousness.

"there is."

I opened my eyes.
My grandfather stared at me and was silent for a while before continuing.

"Two days after you left Akyang, we found several bodies in the lake, and they said
they were warriors who were supposed to be with Yayul and Namgung Liucheng until
the end."

"······."
I looked blankly and said.

“What about Liu Qing and Yayul? Were they found together?”

"No, the bodies of those children were not there."

It seems that I held my breath waiting for an answer from a new grandfather I did
not know.

I took a deep breath and said.

"Ah, then it's fine."

Grandpa paused and looked at me with pity.

"······Yes. I'll be alive. Don't worry too much."

Grandpa's tone was as if to have hope.

In a fit of rage, I tried to argue that it wasn't that, but that the two were
really alive, but I bit my lip.

If there really was heaven or something, there was no way Yayul and Liu Qing would
die here.

"I have something to tell you."

"······Do you have any other news?"

Grandpa said to me that my heart was racing.

"Your aunt is gone."

"······Yes? No······ How?"

My aunt abandoned Danjeon and was confined to a family shrine in a rural manor.

Even if he lost all of his internal skills, he knew everything about the martial
arts of the Baekri family.

Besides, she didn't know her well and poisoned her, but considering that it was
related to the Demonic Cult, finding her wasn't just looking for a criminal.

“Come to think of it, why was it that he seemed a bit noisy when he came?”

Grandpa nodded.
"I haven't found it yet."

It is said that all the people of the Baekri family who were protecting and
monitoring her aunt were found dead.

It was impossible to kill them with my aunt's ability.

Grandma also collapsed after Aunt was taken to the shrine like that.

"Could it be that... is this the Demonic Cult?"

"I don't know. Worst case it could be."

Grandpa squeezed the teacup tightly.

The moment I saw it, I watched with a nervous heart to see if the teacup would
break.

Grandpa said.

"Anyway, it was too late to notice the Demonic Cult bastards moving while looking
for Baekriuiran."

So it was.

Only now did I know. The reason for the slow reaction to the movement of the
Demonic Cult in Akyang, which could be seen right in front of the nose.

You couldn't blame it on your grandfather. Auntie had been used without knowing
that she was being used by the Demonic Cult, and since she had already lost all of
her inner strength, there was no reason to closely monitor her.

It didn't end there.

Grandpa handed me a letter.

"Read it."

I opened a crumpled letter full of traces of someone's anger.

As I was reading down, I read a few lines and thenshouted.

“My family colluded with the Demonic Cult!”

* * *
In the Moorim League, Baekri Sega was accused of colluding with the Demonic Cult.

It was an unbelievable blunder. However, when the grandfather and father canceled
their attendance right before the meeting, and the aunt used the poison of the
Demonic Cult, it became a plausible story.

'Besides, my aunt disappeared just in time.'

It was very good for pounding the cubic baby.

And... it is also revealed that Yayul learned Absorption Magic Art, and that his
father hid it.

The Murim Maeng tried to detain my father for this, but my father resisted and
escaped.

Many families of the Baekdo faction criticized Murim Maeng's actions as hasty. But
rumors spread strangely. Like how he ran away in fear when his father was found
out.

Rumors spread very bizarrely quickly. I wondered if this was the work of the
Demonic Cult, but... after chasing the source of the rumor, it turned out to be a
wall. They were feeding rumors by releasing money.

The end of summer when the heat has broken down. father returned home It was with
the samurai of Baekri family who went together.

Hearing the news in advance, my father, who saw me at the gate at the age of 100,
jumped off his horse.

I ran straight to my father's arms. I heard that he was safe and well, but in the
meantime, I couldn't sleep properly due to worry.

After entering the residence, the father washed up and went straight to the
grandfather.

"You boasted that it would be fine, what the hell was it like?"

Father lowered his head.

“I have caused you concern.”

"What the hell happened? Do you know that rumors are circulating that you lost your
martial arts?"

"Yes."

When my father got out of Murimmaeng, a seizure happened.

Fortunately, with the help of the members of the White Tigers and the warriors of
the Baekri family, they were able to get out without being injured... but it was
impossible to undo what many people had already witnessed.
"Rather than that, I heard at the inn on the way back that there was a big fight
with the Demonic Cult in Akyang."

My father lowered his eyes for a moment, then continued.

"Liu Qing and Yayul are missing..."

I held onto my father's arm, which I had been holding on to.

Grandpa said.

"Liu Qing found it. He said he found it in a small port town about ten days away."

"Oh, I'm so glad."

My father put on a relieved expression, but then narrowed his eyes again.

"But what if 'Liu Qing' is ', then...?"

"Yes. I haven't found a disciple of Cheonsanje yet."

Where Namgung Ryucheong was found, there was no Yayul.

It is said that Namgung Ryucheong immediately returned to the Namgung family. Uncle
Namgung-wan was also with us. And, of course, I, who was in the Baekri family,
couldn't meet Namgung Liu-cheong, who returned directly to the Namgung family.

My father clenched his fists.

"I have to go find him. That child..."

Grandpa hit the table.

"Nonsense! Where else are you going with that body!"

How many hours have passed since I barely got home, and I'm leaving right away?

This time, I very much agreed with my grandfather's anger. And I hated myself for
agreeing.

Grandpa said.

"I already got information that some Madou and Safa who have a grudge against you
have started to move!"
"······."

"And I'm already doing my best to find it."

Namgung Se-ga and Baek-ri Se-ga tried their best to find him. So... it was the best
I could mobilize right now.

Daelim intensifies with Murimmaeng. The Demonic Cult started to move.

In this situation, it was not possible to use a lot of manpower to search for
Yayul.It was only natural that everyone put their own family and family first...

But it felt so bittersweet. It was pitiful.

If I disappear, my father will come looking for me unconditionally, leaving Martha

aside. And grandpa too.

yes. I had a father and a grandfather. Liu Qing also had parents and grandparents.
But·····.

But Yayul had no one.

'Maybe that's why he clung to me more?'

There was a Yayuledego family, if you can call it a family.

Byeokga's behavior made my teeth tremble. They spread the word that Yayul was a
demonic cult more passionately than anyone else.

The conflict between the Murim League and our family intensified day by day, and
the members of the Baekdo faction, which would not have been enough even if they
united in front of the Demonic Church, eventually split into the Murim Lords and
the anti-Murim Lords and began fighting.

After a while, the Heavenly Demon announced that he had killed Cheonsanje. In this
way, the eleven rivers under the world became the ten rivers under the world.

Along with that, the balance between the white and black islands began to collapse
rapidly. Cheonsanjeonje was treated as a member of the Jeongsaji, that is, as
someone who went back and forth between the Jeongpa and the Sapa.

However, when it comes to whiteness or blackness, it is close to whiteness.

It was natural. Namgung’s family head and his brother-in-law.

In terms of the number of names listed in the eleven rivers of the world, including
Cheonsanje, Baekdo was dominant.

The Eleven Rivers under the World was not just about choosing the strong. It was
also a matter of determining who had the initiative in the area where the eleven
rivers were located, between the political faction and the Sapa, and the white
island and the black island.

Murimmaeng attack by the Demonic Cult.

Death of one of the Eleven Rivers.

Murim's infighting.
One after another, the power of Baekdo was only weakening. At this, the black
swordsmen began to rampage.

Thus began a period of chaos in Gangho.

Chapter 211

* * *

In late May, under a clear sky, a man entered an inn full of people, wiping his
sweat.

Jeomsoi immediately asked.

“How many are you?”

"Alone."

"It's nice. There's only one seat left, but is it okay to sit together?"

The man nodded his head tiredly.

At the seat Jeom So-yi guided us to, there were three passengers whose food had
already been served. Among them, a passenger sitting across from the man spoke
kindly.

"Looks like it's quite hot outside. Have some tea here."

The man who drank the tea took a deep breath and grumbled.

"This is the fourth inn. There were no seats in the previous three places. No, even
though I'm the granddaughter of Baekri Sega, I wonder why there are so many guests
at a girl's wedding ceremony..."

The passengers exchanged glances and asked.

"Are you a foreigner?"

The man sighed and nodded his head.

"She's not just a granddaughter. Since she's going to be the next head of
household, everyone is trying to put a stamp on her."

"Huh? Head of household? What about the children? Besides, aren't they the eldest
son?"

"Keuheum. I heard that the eldest son has a problem and it is difficult for the
eldest son to succeed the family head. Well, wouldn't you want to pass it on to
someone with talent?"

"A girl is going to go... Then what about marriage?"

The passenger in the seat next to the man said while stirring the food with
chopsticks.

"I'll have a son-in-law to take me. What are you worried about?"

"That's right. The threshold is already worn out to push my son in."

"I heard Sojeo Baekri is so beautiful, I would like to see her face."

“So. Where does the blood of the 4th Prince of Baekri go?

"In the old days, women threw flowers and handkerchiefs at me whenever I went out
on the streets."

“Hey, now it’s just a matter of paying the ritesAren't you fifteen?"

"······."

"······."

"Besides, it could be that you resemble your mother, don't you still know who she
is?"

"······."

"Why is everyone suddenly silent?"

At that time, Jeom So-yi approached with a bowl.

"Here's the noodles."

The passenger clearing his throat said as if he didn't want to talk anymore.

"Well... let's see if there's a story. Let's eat."

But the man continued talking.

"Now that you're talking about it, besides, I heard that child came back alive
after meeting the Heavenly Demon?"

..."

"There's been a lot of talk about that too. It's not like it's really a hundred li
Sega and the Demonic Cult..."

Jeom So-yi, who was putting down the bowl of noodles, asked in surprise.

"what?"

bang!
Passengers also hit the table with chopsticks and scolded them.

"Ugh! What is this person talking about?"

“No, why are you angry? Did I say something wrong? If not, then smoke will come out
of the chimney.

Then, Jeomsoi suddenly took the chopsticks and bowl of noodles back.

The man was startled and said.

"What are you doing?"

"What are you doing? I mean get out!"

"What, what?"

"I'm not selling it to you, so get out! What are you saying about cheating?"

"No, it's not right...! Look at me!"

* * *

Just as there was a lot of talk about Baek Ri-yeon's rites outside, Baek Ri's
family was also very noisy with preparations for the rites.

"What kind of hairpin would you like, lady?"

"I'll have to take Grandpa's."

The hairpin sent by my grandfather was decorated with a phoenix, and the feathers
were depicted as jade, so it was gorgeous enough to make my mouth open. Except for
days like today, it was so heavy that it was uncomfortable to carry around.
My father gave me an ivory headdress adorned with coral and pearls.

My aunt gave me earrings decorated with ruby, and my brother Baek Ri-myeong also
gave me a gold bracelet.

In addition, they sent gifts from various places, but they were difficult to see as
gifts for a coming-of-age ceremony for a 15-year-old girl.

It was found that the gift contained the meaning of supporting our family in the
confrontation between Murimmaeng and Baekrisae.

Among the splendid list of gifts, the one sent by the Namgung family was...

"This is also pretty, but it's a pity."

It was a hairpin with a lotus flower carved from white jade and a butterfly
decorated with pure gold.

Apart from the brightly colored white jade, the pure gold butterfly trembled
whenever it moved and fluttered its wings as if it would fly away at any moment. It
was impossible to tell how many artisans would have clung to it.

"It's too precious a gift for me to receive."

"No one would think so."

" that's right."

I turned to Sonok at the electric sound I heard.

In the meantime, Sonok also learned a little martial arts. Her inability to speak
was a psychological problem. So I tried to teach it in case I could do it, and I
was able to get a good result. He was even quite talented in martial arts.

However, Sonok was reluctant to speak even after being able to perform the whole
tone, so he mainly used hand gestures.

Sonok pointed to his arm and expressed a circle. I read very well what it meant.

He healed his arm with the Cheonmyeong gold wedding band, but that much is
natural... that's what he meant.

Geum-sae said while laughing vaguely.

"Come to think of it, lady, don't you send a reply to Namgung Sega?"

"······."

"······."

For a moment there was silence in the room.

Sonok lowered his eyes and worked hard as if he hadn't heard.
"You already sent it."

"That... Confucius Namgung also sent a letter."

"······."

I closed my mouth.
An uncomfortable silence filled the room. Should I say that it was fortunate? Just
then, I heard a voice outside.

“Sagongnim has arrived.”

When the father entered the room and glanced at Geum-sae and So-nok, the two
quickly left the room.

I filled the teacup on the table and handed it to my father.

"What are you here for?"

Although he was a guest at my gyerye and coming-of-age ceremony, he was more busy
than I was because my father was doing the hospitality, not me.

"Because I think I'll be distracted after noon. Open it."

My father set the long black wooden box down on the table.

It wasn't hard to guess what was inside just by looking at it. However, pretending
not to know at all, he picked up the wooden box with a thrilling expression on his
face.

"What is it? A present?

You already gave me a hair ornament, so what else...?"

I stopped just as I was opening the wooden box.

“It’s a sword.”

The moment I saw the long box, I expected that it would contain a sword.

Even so, I couldn't take my eyes off the sword wrapped in red silk in the box.

A clean white scabbard with no decorations. It wasn't flashy, but it had an elegant
feel to it. It was the way my father always liked it.

I carefully took the sword out of the wooden box and gripped the handle.

Father asked. It was a slightly strained voice.

"What do you think?"

"······."

When I grabbed the handle and pulled it, there was a slight click and the blue
blade came out of the scabbard as if it were cut with the slightest touch.

"Would you like to swing it outside? Let's see if it fits well."

I shook my head.

"You don't have to."

feel in the hand. weight.

It looks exactly the same as the sword he received from his father before
returning. I could tell what it was like even without swinging it.

It was strange.

Did my father's taste be consistent and he put in the request with the same
appearance?

Even so, my relationship with my father is different from before, so is it possible

to be the same?

I suddenly became suspicious and asked.

"When did you make this?"

"······."

Father was silent for a moment.

“When you first picked up the wooden sword, you asked the master craftsman who had
been making hundreds of swords for generations.”

"······You're only six years old, so you entrusted me with a sword to use as an
adult?"

My father said it as if it was nothing.

"If you look at the muscles and bones, it's not difficult to guess when you're an
adult."

"······."
I swept the scabbard down.
I wonder what my father was thinking when he entrusted me with the sword. And what
was he thinking when he gave me this sword as a gift in the past? Now it is forever
unknown.

said the father in a startled voice.

“Hey, Yuna, are you crying?”

I shook my head.

"If you don't like it..."

I shook my head again and hugged the sword tightly.

“I really like it.”

* * *

the night of the rite.

I left a letter on the bed and quietly slipped out of Baekri. Then he ran for a
while and went into a forest far away from Baekri Sega.

Purung, Basrak.

A large shadow approached me with a groaning sound.

It was Shika Yak, now a young man.

I said with a slightly embarrassed smile.

"Thank you for taking care of me."

"I was wondering what the hell I was going to ask for... but it's just like this."

It wasn't difficult to get my body out of the 100-ri family, but taking a horse out
was a different story.

I had no choice but to leave the words to ShijiazhuangI asked to bring him in late
at night.

Recently, Shijiayak's stay at Shitaeui's family was getting shorter and shorter.

I emptied for over a year, stayed for a month, left again, and now I'm back after
another 4 months. And this is what I asked Shakyamuni whom I met after four months.

Shi Jia Yak turned over the reins and asked.

"Are you really going?"

"yes."

Shika Yak followed me as if to send me off.

"This direction is a river... you want to take a boat?"

While going on a boat, the question of why the horse was being dragged was
revealed.

"Yeah. I'll get on a boat for about an hour and then I'll get on a horse from
there."

My father always woke up early in the morning. You would soon notice that I was
gone.

So... until then, I had to get away from Baekri Sega as quickly as possible.

Chapter 212

Shi Jia Yak asked.

"Are you going to find him?"

I was silent and gave a small reply.

"no."

There was still no news of Yayul.

Almost three years had passed, and now the Baekri family and the Namgung family had
given up their hands. I couldn't hang on to one person forever.

And if Yayul was alive, there was no way he wouldn't know that he was looking for
him like this. It was enough time to stay in touch.

The fact that he can't know the news at all means that he has no intention of
telling it, or that he is detained somewhere, or that he is dead.
Shijiazhuang tilted his head and asked.

"Then why are you leaving? At such a dangerous time?"

I gave the answer I had thought of beforehand.

"You can think of it as going to practice.'

"Suryeon?"

Shi Jia Yak's expression became grotesque.

"If it's training, you can do it at home, right? Even if you don't, the world is
chaotic right now... I know you're good at it, but... isn't it too, too dangerous?"

I nodded my head as I heard Shijiayak's worried voice.

"It's dangerous. But there are things that can only be obtained outside."

"······."

Shijiazhuang narrowed his brow slightly.

It looked like he didn't understand.

But I couldn't explain it.

You can't say you're leaving to get your hands on the power because you know the
future. I couldn't even tell my father and grandfather. That's why he sneaked out
at night like this.

Besides······.

I said bitterly.

"Even if you're in the family, it's not safe."

"Your grandfather, isn't there a hundred li family?"

"Grandpa has many things to protect. The Heavenly Demon is a person who has nothing
to protect."

When the story of the Heavenly Demon came out, Shijiayak's expression hardened.

It was like a battle in which defeat was decided.

Can I avoid the Heavenly Demon forever just because I'm stuck in the 100-ri family?

Even if my grandfather was strong, the passage of time could not be avoided.
Besides, if you're confined to your home... what about your father?

I still have no idea how to detoxify my father's poison.

At that time, Shi Jia Yak said.

“If there was a way to get away from the Heavenly Demon and live the rest of my
life safely, what would I do?”

Surprised, I turned to Shijiazhuang.

"what?"

Before I knew it, Shakyamuni stopped walking and was staring at me.

Shijiazhuang was not the type to talk nonsense. I knew instinctively that this
proposal was not just empty talk.

During our exchanges, I felt that Shakyamuni was not just the son of an ordinary
member of the family. And this proposal made by Shakyamuni must have something to
do with the secret he was hiding.

Completely escape from the Heavenly Demon?

Regardless of whether it was possible, it was a really attractive proposition.

I'm looking for a whileturned on

Before I knew it, I saw a river flowing at the end of my field of vision. The river
flowing under the deep night sky was darker than the star-studded night sky, and it
was like an unknown depth.

I said quietly.

“Thank you for the offer, but I will decline.”

"Why? Because you're not trustworthy?"

“No, believe me.

I looked in the direction of Baekri Sega.

"What's the point of living alone?"

Shi Jia Yak told me that there was a way out, but my father and grandfather did
not.

If I had been in my last life, I would have followed Shakyamuni without worrying.

“Besides, nothing in the world is without cost.”

Shi Jia Yak looked at me and smiled faintly.

"That's right. It's probably going to be difficult to hold a sword anymore. It

doesn't matter if it's a hobby."

I narrowed my brows. That was absolutely unacceptable.

"You should have said that in the first place."

“Then it would be too easy for you to answer.”

I glanced at Shika Yak. Shi Jia Yao laughed softly.

"Well, I'm sorry."

"······."

Shijiazhuang leaned over to me. It was too close. Shakyamuni whispered in my ear as
I tried to step back.

"Actually, my last name is Jin."

I opened my eyes and saw Shijiazhuang.

Are you Jin? The surname of the current emperor was Jin.

And if it's true medicine...

no god
I shut my mouth.

"Then, how are you?"

Shakyamuni stepped back and said as if to go. As if pushed by this, I moved my

feet.

As I walked, I burst out laughing.

Yes, it was only natural that he had never heard of Shakyamuni's name. Because
Jingayak was the original name.

'Does the Heavenly Demon know this?'

Somehow I thought it wouldn't be.

'No, but why is Shakyamuni suddenly telling the truth? In this situation?'

As I bit my lip and pondered, I soon realized the answer.

I know that in the future, I will never see Shakyamuni at Seoktaeui's house.
I looked back. Shijiazhuang's eyes met, and he smiled and waved at me.

I also said goodbye to Shakyamuni.

Parting is always a sad thing. However, if they were under the same sky, the day
they would meet could come someday.

In the dark, the boat standing alone on the riverside, not a dock, was so invisible
that you couldn't tell if it was there unless you paid close attention.

As I approached, the tent inside the boat lifted, revealing Sonok from within.
Sonok, who bowed his head to me, looked quite puzzled.

Then, as Sonok turned around, Jinjin greeted me from behind Sonok. I wasn't
surprised because I already knew from afar that Jinjin was with me on the ship.

Jinjin, who was a snub-nosed kid, was now at eye level with me. It grew every day
like a bamboo shoot, and before I knew it, it was catching up to my height.

By the way, I wasn't short, but Jin-jin's growth was unusually fast.

And it wasn't just height. The dainty and cute child was now praying firmly and
undisturbed like the youngest disciple of Baekgeomdanju.

I asked towards the earthquake.

"How are you here?"

My departure from home was something only Sonok knew.

Jinjin said politely.

“The head of the household told me to take good care of the young lady.”

I muttered, not knowing what expression to make.

"Grandpa...?"

"Yes."

Sonok lowered his head as if to apologize.

I secretly prepared it, but it seems that I couldn't escape my grandfather's eyes.

"No, but why didn't you say anything..."

My head was complicated, so I touched my forehead.

I thought that if he knew I was leaving, he would definitely not let me go. That's
why I sneaked out like this...
You, Jinjin, handed me a letter.

“And here, the head of the household told me to deliver it.”

I reached out the hand that had been resting on my head and opened it to receive
the letter.

Grandpa's bold handwriting caught my eye.

[Do not forget that you are from the 100 li family wherever you are.]

Grandpa's voice came automatically into my head.

And underneath, a bit farther away, was written something that seemed to have been
added belatedly. As if it had been written not long ago, only the words were still
dry.

[Don't worry because you have a baby.]

* * *

The next morning, after checking Baek Ri-yeon's empty bed, Baek-ri's family was
turned upside down. However, no matter what the head of household said, it soon
became quiet as if nothing had happened.

It was two years later in Akyang that Baek Ri-yeon's name was heard again.

* * *

early March.

The cold was gone and the warm spring vibes seemed to come in, and the day suddenly
turned cold due to the pouring rain.

slobber slobber.

A woman on horseback passed by among the people walking crouching, arms crossed.

Those who saw the woman were startled and pointed fingers and whispered.

People with stern impressions armed with swords hurriedly left their seats.

The woman riding the horse wore an ivory-colored uniform and wore a sword with a
white scabbard around her waist.
"How do you fight like that?"

"Shh, lower your voice. It's probably because they're strong people. Why did they
say that you can know what's there just by blowing the airwaves?"

"Oh oh."

In fact, it wasn't dazzling or difficult to control. Even so, it was just a habit
for me to wear a cloth.

I walked around looking around Gaekjan Street.

If someone who looked like a tourist like this passed by, it would have been
possible for the kids to attract guests, but there were no children who tried to
solicit me, just looking at them with curious eyes.

I could still hear whispers among the vendors who opened the stalls.

"Is the rumor true? It seems that the contract has not been reached yet. Aren't you
even alone?"

"Why was I alone last year when I broke into Dongho's room and blew off Bubangju's
arm? Now that I'm older... I was seventeen when I made Bubangju a one-armed man, so
I must be eighteen now."

Merchants who extorted money from the Black Sword Guard every time in the name of
protection tax were deeply interested in the power structure of this floor.

It was because it would be annoying to do business if I stood in the wrong line.

“Oh my God. That happened.

"The hand holding the sword was gone, so what happened? Of course, he was kicked
out. And then he pulled out a new sub-ark and seated him... This time, Gongja
Namgung came and made the new sub-ark one-armed."

Unbeknownst to me, the hand holding the reins was slightly strained.

“What are you doing here this time?”

"What's going on? Of course it must be Dongho's room. This time, it's really
Dongho's room..."

"Lower your voice. If you get into their ears, won't you smash your store right
away?"

As if the horse was the culprit, someone suddenly flew in and broke the window of
the inn with a scream and landed on the stall.

"oh my!"
The stall owners and merchants who had been whispering until just now hurriedly
left their seats in surprise.

Soon after, a girl jumped out of the inn. Then he fell on top of the middle-aged
man who was lying on the floor with the broken seat.

"Father, father!"

After them, the tough men chased after them, spitting out thick curse words.

"What is this babyHey? Say it again. What's the room in the same room for the
baekri family? Did the ark run away? How dare you say that, do you want to quit
this bastard business?"

“My daughter was very flattered and looked after me, but she doesn’t know the
subject very much.”

The man clenched his fists and approached me.

“Wherever you are, run to the 100-ri family tree and beg for help...”

At that moment, my eyes met with the men.

"······."

"······."

Chapter 213

While coming here, of course, I ran into some of my friends. It's been a while
since those who ran into me ran away, so the fact of my coming would have spread...
I don't know why, but these guys seemed to be a little late in the news.

The faces of the men with their mouths shut turned white.

widely. I lightly jumped off the horse.

"Keep talking. Why did you suddenly stop?"

At that moment, the Donghobangdoes turned around and ran away. The scattering in
opposite directions, to my left and right, seemed to move in a weave.

People who were watching when they were surrounded were roughly pushed and fell by
the companions of Donghobang.

"Kyaaak!"

"Oops!"

I didn't chase On the spot, he kicked the fragments of the broken seat board that
was lying on the floor with his foot.

Shook!

To the onlookers around, it must have seemed as if the Donghobangdoes had suddenly
fallen to the ground.

There were a lot of Donghobangdo, but most of them were third-rate warriors, close
to knaves.

I grabbed Dong Ho Bang Do, who had fallen to the floor, by the collar one by one
and raised them up.

He was bleeding and couldn't move. He fell and hit his face on the floor, and his
nose was bleeding.

"Sah, save me."

* * *

With the captured Dongho Bangdo at the forefront, he headed towards Donghobang.

Donghobang's home base was so large and magnificent that anyone would think it was
the mansion of a high official.

As if they were waiting for me to come, the front gate of the manor was already
wide open.

Surprisingly, there were few people inside.

At a rough estimate, it felt like only executives were gathered.

I abandoned the companions who had guided me so far and walked inside.

The middle of the wide clearing was empty, and the East Lake Ark was sitting on the
Taesa Temple on the Dansan Mountain in front. Next to him stood a group of people
who appeared to be the executives of Donghobang.

The ark of Dongho, with a shiny face, somehow looked like a merchant rather than an
ordinary soldier.

Nothing has changed since the last time I saw it. No, his inner strength has
improved compared to the last time they met.

'I heard Dongho's room has a lot of money.'

How many elixirs did you have to drink...

It was about the same as Cheon Gwi-jo, who ate an unknown number of children and
accumulated magic skills.

In any case, the inner workings of Dongho Ark could be said to be profound. At that
level, it would not have been difficult for him to reign as the best black sword in
Akyang.

Most executives felt the same way. The well-to-do life was evident on his face.

I stood in front of the Eastern Tiger Ark and tilted my head.

"Why didn't you run away? Every time you were busy running away like a rat."

A few executives put on an angry expression, but, funny enough, they didn't attack.

This was already the third time he had collided with Akyang's Donghobang.

When he first came, he killed the masters of Donghobang and blew the arm of
Bubangju. However, in the meantime, I couldn't find the location of the ark that
had escaped somewhere, so I withdrew.

The next time they came to know the location of the ark, the ark ran away, preying
on the newly drawn sub-ark and the shield. And this was the third time.

Dongho Ark opened its mouth.

"Baekri Sojeo. Did you come alone this time?"I didn't answer.
Dongho Ark continued.

"Because of you, we lose face. Why are you doing this to us?"

"reason?"

I tilted my head and immediately smiled.

“I was wondering why you suddenly gathered, so you were trying to negotiate with me
right now?”

Dongho Ark said with a calm expression.

"We don't have a housekeeper with Baekri Segawa. If you have any grudges, I want
them to be resolved this time."

I said with a smile on my face.

“Six years ago, when the Heavenly Demon came to Akyang.”

"······."

"I'm sure you know how the force was able to come unnoticed?"

Dongho Ark nodded.

"That was something we couldn't help either. Do you think there are people who can
refuse in front of the Heavenly Demon?"

I nodded as if I understood.

"I ran into your room on the way."

At the sudden remark, everyone gave a puzzled look.

“He was violent towards Yangmin and said something like this.

"······."

"I'll give it back to you literally. Run to the Heavenly Demon right away and beg
for help."

"······."

The faces of the officers were distorted. But still didn't jump.

I sighed and said.

"Are you ready yet?"

In an instant, the expression on the officer's face hardened noticeably.

I stretched my back and looked around the vacant lot.

"Didn't you dig a trap and wait? How long do I have to wait?"

Dongho Ark said with a forced smile.

“It can’t be that it’s a trap, right?”

I tilted my head.
"No? Then, Dongho Ark senior, take out your sword. Or will you yield the player to
me?"

No, I said politely.

Doho Ark's expression gradually hardened. Soon after, the ark of Dongho jumped up
and walked in front of me. I did not pull out the sword as if I was going to pull
out my sword right away.

"······."

"·······.'

The ark of Dongho, who had been putting on a calm expression, finally shouted out
loud.

"X-arm, what happened to this! You said you'd come just in time!"

The old executive said, sweating profusely.

"I, Mo, I don't know."

"You say that?"

I knew it. Besides, I roughly figured out what was going on. Perhaps he paid money
and hired a master. However, it seems that he ran away and did not appear.

I said in a mocking tone.

“What are the black swords?”

That was the moment.

Wedge!
Something came flying through the wind. I didn't dodge You could tell without
looking. What it looked like, how much history it contained, and who threw it.

"Huh!"

"Suck!"

As if surprised, the sound of breathing in succession was heard.

I slowly looked back.

Officers were widening their eyes in astonishment. It looked as if his eyes would
roll off at any moment.
"Huh, empty space?"

"This is a story..."

"no······."

They could have felt that way.

The moment my eyes met, the whispering mouth closed like a clam.

Judging from the half-drawn swords, it seemed that this ambush was like a signal to
attack together.

However, everyone stood still in the same posture as when they drew out their
swords. After that, the sword could not be pulled out or put back in.

And the dark air floating in the air became a beam of light and flew away again.

Wedge love!
The executive, who had been hiding as if he hadn't thrown it, flew backwards,
folding his body in half as if he had been hit by a firearm.

If memorization contained internal strength, memorization would have pierced the

body of an executive, but it would be naturalIt was a phenomenon that happened
because it moved like a bell.

"Gagging!"

The officer flew through the air and hit the pillar of the temple with a thump.

The executive hit a height of about 3 feet, but did not fall to the floor.

Instead, only blood dripped down the pillar. Memorization was what anchored him to
the pole. did not sympathize If I hadn't blocked or avoided it, it would have been
me who went to the underworld.

"······."

"······."

Everyone's eyes were fixed on the man who hadn't yet stopped breathing.

I said.

“I understand that the moment you pull out the sword, you will fight together.”

There was fear in the eyes of those who swallowed dry saliva.

click. clap.
The half-drawn sword returned to its scabbard.

Dongho Ark shouted with his eyes turned upside down.

"What are you doing! Hit it right now!"

I reached out for the man who hadn't put the sword in yet.

"Ugh!"

The sword the man was holding flew at me. The man who came along with the sword
frightened and dropped the sword and hit his butt.

Grabbing the sword that flew at me, I immediately rushed toward the east lake ark.

Dongho Ark was frightened and pulled out his sword.

Cutting, stabbing, and swinging, the ark of Dongho held up well. The black island
that dominated an area was like the head of a breakwater.

Zeng!

Sword and sword met. I could feel the Doho Ark looking at me suspiciously.

I read all the insides of my thoughts.

It's probably because I felt that compared to what I had shown him, he was worth
dealing with.

just as expected.

After the Dongho Ark pushed me back with an attack full of strength, I ordered the
officers who were far away.

"What are you guys doing! Don't just watch, hit it! Hit it! Everyone attack at
once!"

A few people flinched at the command of Dongho Ark.

I let go of the sword at that moment.

cuneiform-

As soon as I pulled out my sword from the waist with the hand that had let go of
the sword, the sword flew towards the executive who flinched the most.

The officer was frightened and threw himself away. However, as if the sword were
alive, it pursued the evaded executive, and the executive's wrist holding the sword
fell to the floor.

"······."
The officer whose wrist was blown fell to the floor with his arm clutched and
groaned.

Funny enough, the ark of Dongho took advantage of that opportunity to escape. The
sword that cut off his wrist flew straight to the Dongho Ark. The ark of Dongho was
frightened and cut off the sword that flew at me.

Kang!

A deafening sound was heard.

Since Dongho Ark turned its back on me saying that it would cut off the flying
sword, of course,

spam.

It felt like cutting flesh. The wound was not deep. The hem of Dongho Ark's clothes
was stained with blood.

Involuntarily, I let out a sigh and muttered.

"Ha, it's only because of this guy..."

Dongho Ark's complexion was pale.

It was because I felt that the power contained in the sword I just struck was
stronger than the sword I encountered.

"What the hell is this..."

I asked, interrupting Dongho Ark.

"Ark, where is Yayul?"

"······."

"You know?"

The sword passed by the nape of Dongho Ark's neck.

Dongho Ark screamed like a scream.

"I don't even know where he is now! The headmaster at the time! The Heavenly Demon
just took him!"

"······yes."

Blood soared into the sky.

 Chapter 214

* * *

"It's over."

"Yes."

There was a group of people on top of the hill.

An old man with a sword at his waist and two middle-aged men gazed at the distant
view of Akyang, while the warriors behind them busily moved to collect the corpse.

“It’s too bland.If I had known, I wouldn't have to go out. I thought Dongho's ark
skills would only be this much."

"Yeoni's skills are amazing."

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok glanced at his son.

Baek Ri-yeon, who left the house as soon as the ceremony was held, seemed to have
improved her skills in two years.

Originally, he was incomparable to his peers, but now he is about to blow off the
arm of Dongho Ark, which will be twice his age.

Under Baekri's proud expression, there was a faint worry.

The White River murmured softly.

"What the hell happened."

"It's done. Originally, parents don't know everything about their children when
they grow up. Hmm?"

"Why is that?"

"Yeoni is looking this way."

"Yes? It can't be. No matter how good your eyes are..."

Looking at a manor far enough to look like a dot, Baekri Ui-gang made a surprised
expression.

Baek Ri Pae-hyeok laughed and said.

"I heard you like this."

* * *

I took care of the work of Donghobang, albeit roughly, and headed to my grandfather
and father as if flying. After many things happened in Akyang, it was a base
established by the Baekri family.

"How did you get here?"

Grandpa, dressed like a wealthy merchant, snorted.

"Have you come to a place where I can't come?"

"You know I don't mean that! If Grandpa is here, what about the family?"

After the Murim Meng was attacked by the Demonic Cult, not only the shaman faction
but also several of the Baekdo Sega and Munpa were attacked by the Demonic Cult one
after another. Places that were not properly defended were sealed off or, in the
worst case, destroyed.

Besides, the Sapas ran amok with the Demonic Cult behind them.

Grandpa's whereabouts itself became a very sensitive issue.

"Besides, why did you bring so many white swords with your father?"

Like the grandfather and father of the merchants, the Baekgeomdan were disguised
like those escorting them.

“Tsk, there are a lot of unnecessary worries. Don’t worry. No one knew we came.

The grandfather and father had changed their faces with reverse magic.

His tone, voice, and attitude were the same as his grandfather's, but his face felt
strange even though he said that he was a completely different person.

This time, the reverse magic that my grandfather and father used was something my
father and I put our heads together to create. So, to be precise, it was applied
based on the Demonic Cult's White Face Illusion.

It was possible because I had grasped and memorized the structure of the White Face
Illusion with my golden eyes.

Originally, Baekmyeon Illusion had quite a lot of pain and side effects, just like
the reverse magic spell.
There, my father and I relieved the pain and side effects and changed it to
something that would not put too much strain on the body. Instead, it was difficult
to learn, new hands had to be applied every half day, and there was a limit to the
transformation of the appearance.

There was a reverse technique passed down from generation to generation in the
Baekri family. However, it was much better to use a bast face because it was not
practical. The circumstances in which it could be written were limited.

'Even if you practice a little luck, the reverse effect will be solved...'

Grandpa touched his face and said he liked it.

"They didn't even recognize me."

Is that him?"

“Haha, hello Sojeo.”

At that time, a large group appeared from a corner and greeted me.

"Congratulations on defeating the Dongho Ark. Cutting off your arm is merciful."

I laughed bitterly.

Is it really mercy? The behavior was almost like a merchant, but in any case,
Donghobang had a black sword.

Whether the ark that lost its arm would survive would have depended on his usual
behavior, his relationship with the surrounding breakwaters, and the character of
his subordinates.

"thanks."

Most said it enthusiastically, as if they were really impressed."To defeat the

Dongho Ark at that age. Everyone won't believe it easily if you hear Sojeo's story.

Most glanced at the sword at my waist. It was the gaze that wanted to ask about the
empty space.

I ignored this and looked at my grandfather as if I was embarrassed.

“Is it possible that defeating the Dongho Ark was something I accomplished with my
own abilities?

Grandpa stroked his beard and nodded.

"You know very well."

If Donghobangdoes had attacked together, it wouldn't have ended so easily. But it
was a big thing that everyone was scared.

I went to the neighborhood room on purpose.

Since there were many people who witnessed this, I couldn't pretend I didn't know
that I was thrown into Dongho's room after taking care of me in Dongho's room. If I
disappear, Donghobang will be suspected right away.

The family of Baekri was not far from Akyang, and a grandfather who was one of the
ten strongest in the world could come and go quickly at any time.

Basically, they couldn't do anything to me, but I was in a situation where I could
do anything to them.

"Besides, uhm... Ah! It was a skill that seemed to have been bought financially."

Father and grandfather nodded their heads in understanding.

It was usually just a curious look.

Could someone like that handle the information?

I explained for the most part.

“I had a deep inner workings, but I didn’t seem to have much practical experience.”

In particular, it felt like I didn’t have much experience fighting strong people.

Most of them scratched their heads and laughed stupidly.

"Aha, that's what you meant. It's understandable. It's been almost 20 years since
the Dongho Ark has been on the front lines."

The previous generation's old Ark, who made Donghobang, died suddenly one day while
engrossed in catching liquor.

Of course, I thought the eldest son would take over the donghobang, but the fourth
son, who had been concentrating on making money without being seen, joined hands
with several executives under the ark, killed all the older brothers, and sat in
the ark.

That was the current east tiger ark I built as a one-armed man.

He took control of the donghobang with the executives who held hands with him...

And that was his ability.

At the time, it is said that he possessed a force strong enough to defeat his older
siblings one after another. I don't know how he hid his talent.

After becoming an ark, he went on a spree and devoted himself to catching cinnabar
like his father, and his skills deteriorated.
It wasn't that there weren't black swords targeting the forces of Donghobang,
but...

The Ark, who had a lot of talent for making money, hired a master with money.

"Power is the result of being solved with money. There is nothing that cannot be
solved with money, but there is no loyalty to money."

The masters who were hired in Donghobang quickly gave up when they got into a fight
with me. If you touch me, my grandfather will step out, but that doesn't pay off.

Grandpa was looking at me with admirable eyes.

“Grandpa, don’t worry!

Of course, being open helped a lot to find out about that.

then the father said

"Don't forget that the reason you were able to fight easily this time was because
of Liu Cheng's help."

I bit my lip at the sudden words.

When he first attacked Dongho's room, he couldn't wipe it out in one fell swoop,
not only because he didn't know where the eastho ark was going, but also because he
was injured by other black swordsmen who came to help Dongho's room during the
battle.

Although he was not seriously injured, he decided that he could not continue the
fight and retreated.

And after that, Namgung Ryucheong, who came to Akyang, supported the Donghobang,
the black island breakwater.smashed it and went

After that, the other black sword guards became reluctant to help Donghobang.

Grandpa said scoldingly.

“What are you talking about?

Don't you know that too?"

My father stared at me and said calmly.

"Yes, I said something."

When my father bowed down, this time my grandfather turned to me and said,
"Yuna, I understand that you dealt with Donghobang with a lot of thought. But even
he should be more careful in the future."

It sounded like it had some hidden meaning.

At that time, most of the people who were watching carefully said.

"The Ark of East Lake hired Shaan Seo Yugal."

"Are you six years old?"

Most said it with an embarrassed face.

"Yeah. It was too late for us to find out because they were hired so secretly."

Seomseoyuksal was a notorious murderer. As you can see from their name, they were
the six killers of Seomseo, but they were famous for succeeding unconditionally
when they received a request.

I hired a bigger mogul than I thought.

'So that's why you were so confident.''

Besides, Shaanxi, the main activity area of Shaanxi Six, is far from Hunan, where
the family of 100 li resides, so what will my grandfather do if he takes care of me
and runs away to Shaanxi?

Would the grandfather follow Shaanxi and search the vast Shaanxi area to find the
six-year-old in Shaanxi?

"Yes. Perhaps he was thinking of making you attack first before you face off
against the Eastern Tiger Ark with a single ring."

"It seemed like they set a trap, but that's what it was."

I shook my head.

Then my father intervened.

"It was father who dealt with Seomseoyuksal."

"her!"

The grandfather looked at the father in amazement.

I opened my eyes wide and looked up at my father with a look of admiration and
admiration.

"Did your father deal with you? You're not hurt, right?"
Grandpa interrupted again and yelled.

“If I was by your side, what was there to worry about!”

My father spoke calmly, as if he were merely stating a fact.

"Your grandfather never came forward."

No, it seemed like the two of them were bickering more and more.

Obviously, my father always looked polite and serious in front of my grandfather,

but I didn't know when it became like this.

Chapter 215

Did you know that the two of you together are over 100 years old? I said it very
familiarly.

"You have a father, so what's the need for your grandfather to step in? My father
taught me directly, so my father's involvement is the same as my grandfather's
stepping up!"

Here, it was not allowed to praise only the grandfather or only the father.

Their childish bickering ended only after I kept a balance between them and praised
them alternately.

After a while, the two cleared their throats as if they came to their senses
belatedly.

But it's already too late. Most of the time, it was after witnessing the whole
situation with a bewildered face with his mouth wide open as if he couldn't believe
what was going on.

Looking at it, I thought.

'Well, if there was a character handbook in the opening, wouldn't it go up like

this? Baekri Pae-hyeok, Baek Ri-ui-gang. Sometimes not worth the age...'

In the meantime, most of the people who came to their senses asked.
“Sozer, then what are you going to do next?”

I also thought about getting out of my thoughts and lowering my eyes.

“What do you want to do in the open?”

Most of the time, he said it naturally, as if he had been waiting for this
question.

"Since the Dongho Ark has become like that, wouldn't there be a big change in the
Akyang faction?wouldn't you?"

So, it was about expanding Baekdo's power in Akyang.

Akyang is said to have been in the power of the black sword, but it was not that
there were no white sword factions in such a large city. It was just that it was
difficult to live with my head held high while receiving various persecutions.

"Besides, isn't it a waste to just leave like this in the Baekri family?"

I looked at my grandfather.
It seemed that he had already talked to the general public to some extent.

I was slightly relieved. After all, it was not that the grandfather had moved all
the way to Akyang without incident.

“Anyway, I tried to stay and watch how Donghobang was going.”

Grandpa said as if he was waiting for my answer.

"Okay. Then I'll leave the work here to you. I'll leave someone with the
Baekgeomdan to take care of the work, so you won't have much to worry about."

then the father said

“I will stay a little longer.”

Grandpa raised his eyebrows.

"Why? Don't you know that those who have a grudge against you are targeting you?"

Since my father suddenly had a seizure in front of the Moorim Meng, the seizures
have gradually become more frequent.
Fortunately, since the Murimmaeng incident, there have been no seizures revealed in
front of others. So the rumor that there was a problem with his father's martial
arts has now become a very questionable story whether it is true or not.

However, if he showed such an appearance once more, it would be difficult to turn

back the rumors.

Father said calmly.

"Didn't you say that you would leave the Baekgeomdan for Yeoni? Byeolgangri will
not be dangerous."

Grandpa's beard twitched.

You probably want to say, 'The Baekgeomdan is reserved for Yeon-i!' But he couldn't
have said something that looked so trivial to his grandfather's face.

Grandpa looked at me and my father with a sullen expression, then snorted.

"Heh, do whatever you want."

I said with a smile.

"Then Grandpa, are you going back soon?"

"That's right. Why, do you want me to go back soon too?"

I nodded as if it was obvious.

"The family members will be waiting for you all the time, but you should go. If you
have a little time before that, I was wondering if we could have a meal together."

"meal?"

"Yes. I've heard of a famous restaurant in Akyang!"

Both my grandfather and father looked at me as if I was bewildered.

Grandpa said in a hoarse voice.

"Did you think of food after making that fuss?"

“Aren’t you trying to make a living by eating everything?”

I said with a pouting tone in my mouth.

"Besides, if I was alone, I wouldn't mind eating simply! But since my grandfather
came all the way here, he treats me like that, wanting to eat delicious food on
this occasion! I'm sorry!"

* * *

When I undid the cloth that covered my eyes and even reversed it, no one on the
street recognized me.

Palhyanggeo is located near the lake where you can overlook the beautiful scenery
of Dongdong Lake. Fortunately, the seat was empty, probably because I had skipped
mealtime.

“They say you can eat only by making a reservation during mealtime.”

"I've heard of Palhyanggeo. The cuisine there is said to be one of the best in the
world. I thought I'd try it someday, but I never had a chance. Thanks to Yeon-i,
I'm finally trying it."

Even though I was laughing, I couldn't help feeling bitter at the same time.

It was Yayul who knew Palhyanggeo, a famous restaurant in Akyang. I tried it when I
was following the natural salts, and he said that the taste was good and asked me
to go when I had time.

But Namgoong WanFrom the moment I found Mr.

I shook my head and shook my thoughts away.

Father asked.

"Why?"

"No, nothing."

Seeing the rich-looking outfit, Jeom So-yi led us to the best seat, the window on
the upper floor.

The wind blowing in was a bit cool, but the scenery overlooking the lake through
the window didn't bother me that much.

My father asked as soon as he slightly squinted at the sunlight shining on the

lake.

"Are your eyes okay?"

"Haha. It's okay, this much."

"Let's change places."

No, it's really good...

In the end, he changed his seat on his father's back.

In the meantime, Grandpa ordered a drink recommended by Jeomsoi.

After Jeom So-yi, whom Hee-saek was in love with, withdrew, I spread the word to my
father.

“No matter how you look at it, it seems like you just recommended the most
expensive drink? 」

Obviously, when I recognized it, other alcohol was recommended. You look like an
outsider, I think you got hit
·······.

My father glanced at my grandfather and then passed on.

「……Pretend you don’t know. 」

Grandpa loved it so much.

I lowered my eyes as if I knew.

'Yeah, there's nothing to regret about money.'

You can order more when Jeomsoi comes back later.

While I was thinking about that, I said as if I remembered my grandfather.

"Ah, Lee's wedding has been decided. Since we've got an auspicious day, it will be
this summer at the earliest, or this fall at the latest."

"yes?"

My father seemed to know me already.

I asked urgently.

"Who's the opponent?"

"The second son of Myeonghomunju."

"ah······."

Myeonghomun was one of the largest clans in the Baekri family area. I knew it
through a relative relationship on my grandmother's side.

If it's the second son of Myeonghomun, I've seen it a few times in the past at the
later Jisoo meeting hosted by my grandfather Sansuyeon and Baek Rimyeong's brother.
I just remembered that it wasn't that bad.

"Aren't you too young to get married?"

"It's already been two years since the rites were held. What does it mean to be
young?"

"······."

I looked at the teacup's expression swaying in the wind.

In fact, seventeen was a good age to get married at this point in time. In the case
of the samurai, it was a little different, so they tended to marry later to focus
on training, but...

Unknowingly, I suppressed the thought of almost looking at my father.

Aren't you surprised to see the lid of the pot?

Looking at my father, my grandfather must have thought deeply about where he went
wrong. And this was the result.

Let's get married sooner rather than later.

By the way, Baek Ri-myeong's older brother also got married the year I left home
after I went through the ceremony.

Strangely, no, there was no need to feel strange anymore.

Baek Ri-myung married the person he married before returning.

Grandpa drank tea and said.

"And I mean your grandmother."

The grandmother, who collapsed after being shocked by her aunt, suffered from a
chronic illness.

As the years passed, the details got worse, and recently, the time lying down is
longer than the time sitting.

According to what I heard across the street, the congressman said he wouldn't last
long.

"I agreed. Anyway, Lee, it's not okay for that child to be great. Heung, training
is a fight against oneself, but since I raised him because he was so precious..."

"father."

The father interrupted the grandfather.

"At that age, it's when you like to play. Lee also just looked away."
"I've never had anything like that with you."

That's why me and my father are different species."

praisedIt's nice, but if it's through comparison with someone, you can't be
completely happy.

"Even that child, Myeong-i, was always diligent in training day and night! Tsk."

Well... So Baekri-ri's wick was not hardened and her ears were thin.

If a close friend comes to the house and says let's stop training and play, isn't
that the case? He was just a playful, normal kid of that age.

The grandfather, who had been patient with watching them play this way and that
every day, ordered the closing training as soon as Baekri-ri performed the gyerye.

Baekli-ri, who had never practiced closed-gwan training before, triumphantly

wondered how hard that would be and went into Baekyeong-yu-dong, where the children
of the Baekri family practice closed-gwan.

'And······.'

And they said they couldn't do it in two months and ran out.

To be honest, I understood Baek Ri-ri.

Unless you've experienced death like me or a mutant like Namgung Liuqing, how would
you like to wake up every morning, focus on your luck for several hours, and swing
your sword under the scorching sun?

It takes an incredibly strong will.

'······How is Liu Qing doing?

The story of Namgung Ryucheong and my marriage has been put to rest. Grandpa
thought of letting me carry on the family line. It also made me aware of that.

It was only natural that marriage with Namgung Ryucheong, the only heir to the
Namgung family, would be difficult.

For some reason, I put my bitter heart aside.

Chapter 216

I put my thoughts behind me and spoke to my grandfather as if to soothe him.

"Not everyone can be of the same mind. If everyone wielded a sword, who would farm
and who would write?"

To put it bluntly, this was also a problem caused by the disappearance of the
twins.

Baek Li-ri was similar even before returning. Playful, thin-eared.

But at the time, the downside was not noticeable.

At that time, there was Baek Ri-ri who would constantly hold on to her, and her
uncle and aunt could fully care for Baek Ri-ri. However, as the body of Baek Ri-
myeong was drawn, the person to hold on to it disappeared.

In addition, Baek Ri-ri looked much better with the twins, who would often get into
accidents in the past, next to her.

But this time, there were no twins, and Baek Li-ri's behavior became even more
noticeable when the troublemaker disappeared.

"Lily would do well if she had someone by her side to teach her more deeply. Liri
also had many twists and turns."

"Will only you do the twists and turns."

"······."

"It's done. You don't have to take sides! That child's intelligence is only there."

Don't successful people understand those who don't try?

Grandpa did just that.

Life is, of course, to strive for wealth and honor with one's own hands. That was
my grandfather's attitude towards life...

Grandpa looked at me with a sullen face and sighed.

"Then it would be nice to get married early in a good place and live peacefully."

I suddenly knew. How did my grandfather proceed with my marriage?

And I noticed other things too.

this has already been done

I was silent for a moment, then looked at my father and asked.

"What did Lily say?"

"······I don't know. It's my older brother's business."

I could tell from the euphemistic tone that it wasn't a very good situation.

"Grandpa, why don't we ask Lili's will?"

Grandpa raised his eyebrows.

"What I said to you is something to be aware of, I didn't ask for your opinion.
It's not that a child who hasn't been married puts his weight on someone else's
marriage."

"still····I want you to ask Lily what she thinks."

"Baek Li-ri has her parents, her parents, and her brother who comforts her, so it's
nothing for you to worry about."

Interpretation: 'Baek Li-ri has her biological grandmother, her biological parents,
and her biological brother, so worry about you, who only has one biological
father...' It was going to be about.

I looked straight at my grandfather and said.

"You're my little brother."

I was silent for a while and added.

“I want you to be happy.”

Grandpa's expression hardened, then strangely twisted. Then, as if he was about to

say something, his face suddenly twisted horribly.

'what?'

As I looked at it in a puzzled way, my grandfather said bitterly to my father.

"Did you call?"

"Yes?"

"Don't pretend."

Father asked curiously.

"What are you talking about?"

My grandfather narrowed his eyes and looked at me. The stroking of his beard seemed
to want to find out something about me.

But I couldn't figure out why my grandfather was acting like that all of a sudden.

Soon after, I could see why my grandfather was acting like that.

As he climbed the stairs, a person followed him. I opened my eyes.

Jeomsoi asked the person who followed.

“Are these the people you were looking for?”

"Yes."

Jeom So-yi, who was handed the coin, went down the stairs with a brightened
expression.

And the one who caught everyone's attention stopped in front of us. After staring
at her for a moment, she put her hands together and bowed her head politely.

"Greetings to you two."

It was a concise greeting, deliberately omitting titles as much as possible. Then

he lifted his bowed head, looked at me, and smiled slightly.

"long time no see."

It was truly a heart-wrenching face.

How many years has this been? 6 years?

Twenty-two-year-old Namgung Liucheng was now truly and completely an adult. I

couldn't find any traces of the slightest bit of beauty remaining.

I must have seen Namgung Liu-cheong as an adult in my previous life. How many
times.

But is it because it's been so long? Even though I clearly remembered that face, I
was at a loss for words at the moment when I saw her beautiful face.

If Namgung-Wan is the standard handsome man exudes masculine charm, Namgung Ryu-
Cheong literally has a sculpted appearance, perhaps because of the mix of the genes
of his wife, who is said to be an unparalleled beauty.

"Hey, look over there. I've never seen such a handsome person in my life."

"By the way, do you think you saw something... somewhere?"

“If you don’t remember where you saw such a handsome young man, give him eyes.
There’s no need to look at him.”
Unlike me, who is famous in Akyang, Namgung Ryucheong's face is not well known
because he moves in a strange way.

His father opened his mouth with a welcome look.

"Yes, it's been a while. What are you doing here?"

"Originally, I was passing through this area. But I heard there was a commotion in
Dongho's room. Recently, the commotion in Dongho's room has always been related to
Sojeo, so I came here just in case. I was lucky."

Grandpa asked in a terrifyingly firm voice.

"There's nothing wrong with you passing through this area."

"It's about blindness."

Grandpa asked with a suspicious look on his face.

"Then how did you know we were here?"

Grandpa's question was right.

We were playing the role. Even if Namgung Liucheng knew about Donghobang's work and
went looking for us, how could he find out?

Namgung Ryucheong answered lightly.

"Were there only escorts outside the Palhyanggeo? I could recognize them because
they were the ones I had seen at the wedding of Confucius Baek Rimyeong in the
past."

Didn't I say that role-playing is difficult to learn and requires a lot of work?

Even the escorts could not play the role of everyone. in bad moodThere are few
people who remember the escort of the Baekris family and even the faces of the
members of the White Sword.

But, of course, Namgung Ryucheong had met at Baek Ri-myeong's wedding. I even
remembered that. Should I say this is great?

'Wait a minute, didn't I remember my family adjutant properly in the past?'

But now you remember the face of a warrior escorting someone else's house. It
seemed that the incident had taught him quite a lesson.

"Hmm, that's right."

Only then did Grandpa's face soften a little. It was as if Namgung Ryucheong had
passed the exam once.

Namgung Liucheng smiled slightly and added in a polite and elegant tone.

“If I had come up to find myself instead of being guided by Jeom So-yi, I would
have almost not recognized them.

"······."

I looked at Namgung Ryucheong, unable to hide my embarrassment.

Is that the kid I know? Why are you saying this?

Grandpa laughed heartily.

"Haha, is that so? This was made by my son and granddaughter. You can't even
recognize it."

The atmosphere instantly softened. Grandpa asked in an incredibly soft tone

compared to the first time.

"Have you eaten?"

"no."

"Then let's eat together, sit down."

"thank you."

Even until I replied, "I'm sure my grandfather is like that," I thought he was
going to issue a congratulatory order to let me go because he said hello...

The table was meant to seat four people, me and my father sitting next to each
other, with my grandfather across from him. So, Namgung Ryucheong was sitting
across from me.

With a smile on my face, I poured out a cup of tea and held it out in front of
Namgung Ryucheong.

"how have you been doing?"

"······."

Namgung Liucheng was drinking tea and did not answer.

Instead, Ryuchung Namgung's eyes sparkled with an unknown light and looked at me as
if they were about to dig into me.

Namgung Liu-cheong, who slowly put the teacup down, spoke.

"you?"
"I've been fine."

"I'm glad."

My father looked at Namgung Ryucheong and me with puzzled expressions.

Soon after, he asked Namgung Ryucheong.

“Has anything happened to Wan in the past?”

"Yes. He's all right. Your right arm is fine too."

Father let out a light breath.

Namgung Ryucheong stared at me. Unknowingly, I wanted to avoid that gaze.

“Yeon wants to see you a lot too.”

I just laughed at the deep meaning in his eyes.

After briefly exchanging their current situation, Namgung Ryucheong asked.

"What were you talking about?"

Until then, the grandfather, who had been listening to Namgung Ryucheong after
offering a table to eat together, opened his mouth.

"We were talking about my granddaughter's marriage."

For a moment, Namgung Ryucheong’s expression hardened.

"... Married?"

"yes."

I pretended to drink tea and lowered my eyes.

'Wow, grandpa...'

It was clear that she deliberately vaguely referred to the subject as her
granddaughter.

"Yes. It's better to marry someone close to you than to marry someone far away.
When your parents are close, you can rely on them if something happens."

'yes. It's not close, but the Myeonghomun...'

Grandpa said.

"What's your opinion?"

I couldn't tell what kind of expression Namgung Ryucheong was with his eyes down.

Chapter 217

* * *

Namgung Ryucheong said.

"I think it's more important to have the hearts of those who will have to live
together for the rest of their lives than the distance."

Just then, my father's teacup came down on the table.

"It's the story of Baekri-ri."

"Yes?"

“About the wedding. I was talking about Baek Li-ri.”"······."

his father said to his grandfather.

"Father. It's not appropriate to talk like this about things that aren't certain
yet."

The grandfather looked at the father and shook his head.

"Yes. You are right."

The atmosphere at the table subsided slightly.

Normally, I would have tried to change the mood by talking to them, but I didn't
want to do that now.

At that time, five or six young men passed by us.

The customers who were ushered in by Jeom Soi were seated at a table right across
from us.
Judging from the outfit, swords worn around the waist, and lack of chastity, he
looked like a Confucius from the nearby Sapa.

Their words caught my ear, which I glanced at without thinking.

"The East Lake Ark is dead!"

What are you talking about? Are you dead already?

"Who the hell did you kill?"

"Who is this? Who is Baek Ri-yeon from the Baek-ri family?"

what? didn't kill me! I gave it to live!

"Is that bitch again?"

I furrowed my eyebrows.

"I heard that Baek Ri-yeon didn't kill him. He cut off the arm of Dongho Ark..."

"No, an arm again? If you're going to kill me, why would you cut off an arm?"

"I'm trying to save face by saying that I'm white."

"Anyway, they say that it must have been one of the Dongho Bang executives who
killed Dongho Ark. They thought it was right that Dongho Ark lost its arm, so they
rebelled right away. They said an infighting had already broken out."

"Apart from the death of the East Tiger Ark, does it make sense that the girl dealt
with the East Tiger Ark? She is now 18 years old? It must be a bluff. Or is it not
something insidious?"

"A sneaky number?"

"Heh, think about it. Hasn't everyone heard of it? It's obvious."

"You mean so..."

"Yes. The magicians must have borrowed their tricks."

"Ah. But it's a white road faction..."

The words that followed were slanderous, malicious slander that made no sense.

I heard a lot about it on the trip after the ceremony.

And I could feel it.

Now, there are so many people who are jealous of the Baekri family, who have just
made their name among the top 10 generations.

He was shining his eyes from all sides in order to somehow catch the flaws and
knock down the Baekri family.

And none of this was worth getting upset about.

"Come to think of it, I heard that girl is that pretty?"

Finally, it came out.

The words that followed were obvious.

I hurriedly put my hands on the backs of my grandfather's and Namgung Ryucheong's

hands and pressed them down tightly. Then, with strained eyes, I looked at my
grandfather and Namgung Liu-cheong.

I didn't say anything, but I think you both can understand what I mean.

I want to enjoy delicious food in peace...!

In places where there is no one, they say behind the scenes of Narat, but every
time I heard it, it was only tiring to overturn the banquet and the inn.

'By the way, in order to stop my father...'

I'm very sorry, but I stepped on my father's feet with my foot.

I couldn't help it.

Aren't I only two hands!

At that time, the grandfather burst out laughing and glared at Namgung Ryucheng
fiercely.

"I'm not a classy person, so I don't think I should protect the 7-year-old man and
woman. However, in front of this old lady, a man and a woman should grab their
hands and use it?"

I blinked my eyes.

'No, grandfather...'

It wasn't Namgung Ryucheong who caught it, but I caught it...?

Namgung Ryucheong, who had been frozen until then, hurriedly shook off my hand. His
hands were so sharp that the bounced hand hurt.

"Honey, wouldn't Yeon-yi get hurt if he was rough like that?"

Again, Namgung Ryucheong politely apologized.

"Sorryis. I'm in a hurry."

"Yes. Be careful."

Grandpa smiled benignly and said, patting my hand that was still holding him.

"You too. How old are you and will you come forward? Don't worry."

It was a moment of relief.

Grandpa gestured toward the escort, who was disguised as another passenger in the
seat behind us.

"Take care of it."

no? Is it okay if I don't go alone! what do you deal with

But should I say I'm lucky?

The escort warrior did not come forward.

As the escort was about to leave, a commotion was heard as someone hurriedly ran up
the inn stairs.

Then, the voice of Jeom Soi was heard.

“Are these the people you were looking for?”

The man next to Jeom Soi couldn't answer how hard he was breathing and just nodded.

Also, Jeom Soi, who was handed the coin, looked at us with very interesting eyes
and went down.

The person approaching, breathing heavily, was one of my grandfather's many

lieutenants with a face I knew.

When I handed out the teacup, she looked grateful and drank it at once.

said the father with a firm expression.

"What's going on?"

The adjutant hesitated and was afraid to speak.

I opened my eyes wide.

The adjutant opened his mouth.

"This is news from the family just now. So the second lady... the second lady..."
The second lady was Baek Li-ri.
Grandpa yelled.

"Speak quickly!"

"The second lady has run away."

"What? What do you mean!"

The adjutant pulled out a letter from his bosom.

“Here is the letter left by the second lady.”

Then, after a moment of hesitation, he added:

“Mrs. Sim, who read the letter, was shocked and passed out.”

The grandfather who read the letter did as he did and hit the table.

I handed it over to my father as if to read it, and I was able to read the contents
as well.

Baek Ri-ri wrote quite a long line of words in the letter, but in a simple summary,
it was this.

[Following Yeon, I am leaving for training. don't look for it I'll be back when the
time comes.]

"······."

Is this why they tell us not to even drink cold water in front of the kids?

I didn't even have to ask who I saw and learned how to sneak out of the house.

Grandpa's face turned red.

Looking at it, I thought it was like escaping reality.

'Um, me and my father made it, but this reverse technique is really good. There's
no problem even if my face gets hot like that.'

said Grandpa, banging the table.

"I don't think you need to worry about that child's happiness. She went out to look
for herself! It's a very free-spirited family. I wondered who she learned from, and
she looks like my sister! She looks like my father!"
"······."

I put my hands together and bowed my head as if I was as apologetic as possible.

'Damn it. Baekliri.'

Lili, are you going to make me regret not having eaten a meal like this?

To think that the two granddaughters of a grandfather who is one of the ten best in
the world are taking turns running away at night.

It was something that Gangho's fortune tellers would be excited about.

'Ah, he didn't run away at night, so isn't it a night runaway?'

Grandpa woke up.

"Eat by yourselves. I must go!"

My father hurriedly followed and got up.

"I'll see you off..."

"Not required!"

The grandfather shouted and glared at my father before leaving the inn.

It felt like a storm had come.

"Sigh."

I let out a deep sigh from within.

After a while, I put my head down and stood up.

Leaving behind my father and Ryucheong Namgung's gaze, who were staring at me
curiously, I approached the warriors who were still talking.

"hey."

"So baekriKite... what is it?"

"What is it?"

The gazes of the six warriors who were talking excitedly turned to me.

I asked with a smile.

"Continue what you said. What is Baek Ri-sega and Baek Ri-yeon?"

At that time, the one who took the lead in slandering maliciously spoke.

"What is this bitch?"

A smile grew on my face.

“What is it, the person you cursed at?”

Chapter 218

* * *

The central hall of the main body of the Murimmaeng.

The owner of the room, who was writing down something with a single stroke, jumped
up and greeted the servant at the word that a guest had arrived.

A monk in yellow robes put his hands holding prayer beads together and said.

"Amitabha Buddha, polite musketeer. You seem to be very busy, but the small monk
must have interfered."

"No. Woneum's visit is always welcome. Welcome."

I gestured for him to sit down, but Master Woneum took out a letter from his chest
and handed it to the polite musketeer.

“This is a letter from the host.”

Gongsonbang's face brightened.

"The Soseung told me about it, so I'm going to go away now."

"No, Master Woneum, let's have a cup of tea."

"no."

"I'm sorry if you go like this. I've got some good Yongjing tea, so please go and
taste it."

Master Woneum refused, but after Gongsonbang repeatedly held him back, he was
forced to sit down.

As the servant served tea, the new Gongsunbang hurriedly read the letter.

Shaolin remained neutral in the confrontation between the Murim lord and the anti-
lord. And this letter was to mediate between them.

"Huh, I just want to thank the host."

"Reconciliation is what we want too."

Master Woneum smiled kindly.

Gongsunbang closed the letter and asked.

"How does the tea taste?"

"How much would a small monk know the taste of tea? But the fragrance is really
deep."

"When are you going back to Shaolin Temple? I'll bring you some when you go."

"I didn't mean it that way."

After a few scuffles, it was eventually concluded that Master Woneum took over.

Then, Master Woneum, who had been drinking tea in silence, opened his mouth.

"This is to inform you of the sincerity of the musketeers."

Gongsonbang's eyes lit up.

"If it doesn't work properly despite the moderator stepping in and intervening, we
will demand the re-confidence of the leader."

"that's······."

“Until now, we stayed silent to protect the authority of the leader.

Everyone is a power that is said to be the best in their area, but would they
welcome someone sitting on top of them?

It was a hard-won alliance, and once the authority started to falter, the next
leader would be swayed by the slightest mistake or wind.
"Honestly, I don't know if it's a fight that lasted this long. I can't accept that
a disciple of Cheonsanje committed slaughter and learned absorption magic at a
young age, but isn't he already dead?'

Master Woneum, who had always had a friendly face, put on a slightly displeased
expression.

"In the first place, if Byeokgajang had taken good care of his family and educated
him, would this have happened? If Byeokgajang had a conscience, he should not blame
Baekri Daehyeop, but should look back on his actions."

"... that's right."

Master Woneum sighed.

"Besides, in such a chaotic situation, there is no one called the leader..."

Since he was a monk from Shaolin, it was enough to stop him from clicking his
tongue. Outside, there was a lot of gossip about the Murim lord.

Lately, the Murim lord has been engrossed in catching vermilion every day.

To be honest, it was a part of private life. However, the Murim lord was not even a
Sapa.Confession Baek can also be said to be the representative of Murim, but
shouldn't you at least cover your eyes and say Aung!

"I've said it over and over again..."

Gongsunbang lowered his head.

Master Woneum said firmly.

"The Lord of the Lords valued honor, but now that you've become like this, I
understand your heartache. But shouldn't you behave more appropriately at times
like this?"

Master Woneum immediately stood up.

"Drink your tea well. Amitabu, I hope everything will work out for you."

After a while, the back room of the study opened and a girl walked out lightly. The
girl looked like Gongsonbang to anyone, and her name was Gongsonwol.

"Father, eat while eating. It's a snack I made."

"Thank you."
Gongsun Yue put the plate down on the table and asked more cautiously.

“Father, will the Lord of the Wei be kicked out without being re-confidenced?”

Gongsunbang shook his head.

"It can't be. Even if he's made a lot of mistakes lately, the Wei Maeng Lord is one
of the top 10 in the world. It's impossible in a situation where we don't know the
magic cult's ulterior motive."

Gongsunbang let out a sigh.

"However, the fact that there was talk of re-confidence itself would be a big blow.
So far, once you have taken on the position of leader, you have held it until you
express your gratitude."

"okay."

Seeing the disappointed expression on her daughter's face, Gongsunbang asked.

“Why is your expression like that?”

"No, nothing."

Gongsun Yue was speechless. Then, as if changing the subject, he asked a question.

"Will everyone accept this arbitration?"

Gongsunbang pointed to one of the drawers and said.

"Take out the yellow envelope from there. That's right. Take it out and read it."

"You're from Baekri Sega?"

Gongsun Yue followed his father's words and took out a letter from a yellow
envelope.

"······Supply rights, upper trade rights, in the world, this land? No, the elders?"

Gongsun Yue, who was reading one by one, looked up from the letter in surprise.

"Even if the hermit and various interests are like that, no... No, the Baekri
family would put people in the council of elders."
“He is an old master who has raised his family in Gangho for over half a century.

The Presbyterians' Association was a seat inherited from generation to generation

by the people of the six clans and three families that were the center when the
Murim Maeng was first established. However, he asked for a seat in Baekri Sega or
to create a new one.

Gongsun Yue asked in dismay.

"Is it possible?"

The Presbyterian Council had a great influence on the Moorimmaeng. In addition, the
Council of Elders used to keep the Murim Lord in check for generations.

Asking for a place in the council of elders was no different from asking Maengju Wi
to create a place where Baekrisega could hold back everything.

“It seems that the Lord of the Lords will not accept this proposal.”

"then?"

"Yes?"

“Then, should we leave the Demonic Cult behind and continue confrontation with the
Baekri family and the Namgung family?”

Gongsun Yue bit his lip and said in agony.

"If you're the Lord of the Lords... I'd rather... you could choose that side...
wouldn't it?"

He hesitated several times while speaking, feeling cautious as he didn't know if it

was okay to say such a thing.

Gongsonbang laughed.

“You know that.”

"Yes?"

"That's right. If it's the attitude of the Lord of the Rings lately, that's what's
left."

Gongsun Yue, who had frowned, suddenly opened his eyes wide.

"...No way? Father, did you deliberately let the talk of re-confidence come out?"
If you deliberately waited until you were in a dilemma...

"In the meantime, I've advised the head lord countless times that he shouldn't be
like this."

With blazing eyes of courtesysaid.

"The more turmoil occurs in the Murim Alliance, the more the Demonic Cult gains. In
the end, look. How many small and medium defenses have suffered so far? Bongmun, or
pushed away by the black sword. They are our allies. But I couldn't come to my
senses!"

Gongsonbang let out a long sigh and lifted the teapot and filled the bottomless
teacup.

“I, the musketeer, can’t bring up the story of re-confidence.”

At that moment, even the musketeers became anti-majorists.

"You don't accept mediation?"

Gongsunbang sneered and set the teapot down roughly.

"Rather, the sea I wish for."

Through this, Gongsun Yue could see that his father thought it would not matter if
the head of state changed.

'Couldn't it be that Baekri Sega is aiming for the next leader?'

Gongsunwol bit his lip and asked.

"But then in the end... the Murim Meng will be whispering that he raised the white
flag to the Baekri Sega.

When Gongsun Yue stopped talking, Gongsun Bang smiled slightly.

"Don't worry. There is a way to do this. More than that, I have something to tell
you."

"Please speak."

"Soon Gongja Namgung will come."

"If you're Namgung Confucius, are you referring to Namgung Liucheng?"

"yes."

Gongsonbang with his hands behind his back said while looking at his daughter with
a coy look.

"You should look into it often and pay close attention."

"Okay. But why is Confucius Namgung coming?"

* * *

"We're going to hold a dance competition."

father has been

“A non-mu contest?”

“Yes. If Murimmaeng, Baekrisae, and Namgoongsegae decide to hold hands again, they
need to show off their appearances extensively.”

The place where I was was not Palhyanggeo, but an inn.

A bottle of rice wine and dinner were placed on the table where my father,
Ryucheong Namgung, and I were sitting together.

I was a little sad.

I finally tried to eat Palhyanggeo food, but I thought it would turn out like this.
Would you have been patient?

I fumbled through the stir-fried duck with mushrooms with my chopsticks, then put
it down and looked at my father.

The father was silent for a moment.

"Well, it's been a long time since it should have been opened."

"That's right. It's usually held once every eight years, but it's been a while
since it opened."

A dance competition attended by a large number of late exponents of the political

faction Murim.

Thanks to the Demonic Cult's attack and the situation of the Murim League split in
two after that, the Demonic Demonstration Tournament was postponed indefinitely.

Namgung Ryuchung said as he filled his father's wine glass.

"That's right. My grandfather also entrusted me with a letter and told me that
there would be a martial arts competition, so if that's the case, I'd like to come
back after participating in the competition."

In addition, the winner of the latter index competition gets a chance to receive
the leader's sword.

And if the latter index competition is held this time, the winner will of course...

I saw Namgung Ryucheong.

If Ryucheong Namgung wins the Houjisu Bimu Contest, he will receive the sword of
the Murim Lord.

And Namgung Sega along with Baekri Sega was one of the axes that confronted the
main lord.

If Namgung Liuqing wins and the leader lowers the sword that teaches Namgung
Liuqing, how nice of a harmony would this be?

My father raised his glass and frowned slightly.

"Then, I'll have to watch everything as quickly as possible."

"It's okay. It's not urgent, so you can go slowly."

Namgung Liu-cheong, who responded calmly, stopped me from trying to fill my glass.

Having already had a couple of drinks, I laughed and stood up.

"I'm tired. I've had dinner, so I'll go in and rest."

My father looked at me and Namgung Ryucheong once and then nodded as if he

understood.

innIs it an illusion that the back of my head feels very hot as I walk up?

Chapter 219

* * *

A soft night breeze brushed my forehead.

I walked by the pond, relying on the moonlight.

The inn I am staying in is the same inn I stayed in the past when I was looking for
Mr. Namgung-Wan.

At that time, the inn had collapsed and its original shape was unknown. Some of the
other buildings nearby also collapsed, and even if they looked fine on the outside,
they were already in a state of great shock.

I bought the place from the owner of the inn and bought about five buildings
attached to the collapsed inn along with the front, back, and side.

And the hole that had been dug so deep that it would not be noticeable even if 30
people were buried was turned into a pond, and a new building was built around the
pond.

Irub is a guest cup, and some of them are teahouses.

I passed through a passage that was hidden by trees on one side of the pond and
entered a small villa-like building on the inside of the wall.

A faint scent wafted from the dark building where even the moonlight did not enter.
I grabbed a brass candlestick and lit it. It was a method of triad evolution.

Inside the bright light, the ancestral tablet was visible.

This was a shrine. For Cheonsanje, whose body was not even found.

There was also an ancestral tablet of Makgae here.

Makgae was later found dead. It seemed like an insider's work, but I couldn't
figure out anything more because it was an open-door affair.

However, the last message Makgae sent was a warning to his father about the
movement of the Murim Meng.

It was a bit late, but I could tell he was trying to help his father.

Since the shrine was built here, the mortuary tablets of Makgae, who had no
descendants and no mortuary tablets were erected in the open, were placed together.
No matter how he accepted this, he often went to and from this shrine and acted as
if he were a manager. Since then, he has been very cooperative with us.

After looking around the shrine where not a speck of dust could be found, I lit
incense and put it in.

"I should have come right away, but I'm a little late because I have work."

I couldn't come to the shrine until ten days after I came to Akyang because I had
lost my mind.

"Originally, there were hardly any customers in the inn here."

Thanks to the rumor that Baekri Sega was behind them, those who noticed Akyang's
dark sword were reluctant to come to this inn.
“But this time, when I defeated the East Lake Ark, they started flocking to it as
if they had been waiting for it.”

The Baekdo Munpa or Sega in the vicinity said congratulations, or I couldn't help
but wonder if I was really dealing with Dongho Ark.

In addition, even people from the upstream or the target country who were trying to
make a deal with Baekri Sega began to come in and out.

When guests suddenly flocked to the inn where only flies were flying, there were
many things that were not prepared for this time, and there was a little fuss with
some black swordsmen who were annoyed at this.

Been running around like this for a few days.

After a moment of silence, I opened my mouth again.

“The Heavenly Demon took Yayul.”

Namgung Ryucheong and Yayul, who had been separated from us in Jinbeop, wandered a
bit, but managed to escape safely in search of Saengmoon.

However, even if they were unlucky, it was very bad... What greeted them as soon as
they came out was Lake Dongting, where the horizon stretched out.

However, there is no way to go back to the realm.

Namgung Liucheng and his party tried to get out of Akyang by boat.

However, the Donghobang guys who transported the demonic cultists who attacked us
remained in Dongdong Lake.

They grabbed the ankles of Namgung Ryucheong and Yayul...

Eventually, the Heavenly Demon came across them.

From there, even Dongho Ark knew nothing. The Heavenly Demon himselfIt is because
he killed all Dong Ho Bang Do on the boat he was on.

I stared blankly at the quietly burning incense.

The relationship between Cheonsanje and Yayul... How can I say it, I couldn't see
it as a normal teacher's relationship.

Yayul did not show any respect for Cheonsanje as his teacher. There were several
times when I was surprised to hear the old man say that he was an old man.

Cheonsanjedo did not care too much about Yayul's disrespect. However, Cheonsanje
came to the rescue of Yayul. And I also saved

"I'll be sure to come find you."

It was the moment he finished speaking. I bit my lip at the presence I felt close
by.

Before leaving the shrine, a presence had already reached the front door of the
shrine. I admired and sighed at the same time.

I slowly turned around at the sound of hinges that sounded ghastly.

Naturally, it was Namgung Ryucheong.

As if it were not a lie when he said to his father that he was not in a hurry,
Namgung Ryucheong stayed, helping with tea and guesthouse work.

"Didn't you sleep?"

Ryuchung Namgung laughed.

I asked calmly.

“What are you doing here?”

"I came for you."

"·····."

It was a question I hadn't been able to find before.

Namgung Ryucheong said sarcastically.

"It's hard to see someone's face."

I let out a sigh inwardly. Anyway, I learned the art of living, but it was still
the same.

I replied as if not to say anything strange.

"What are you talking about? We ate together every day."

It was true that we always ate together. It was just that my father was always with
me.

Namgung Liucheng turned his head away from me and said something else.

“I heard you asked Dongho Ark about Yayul.”

"right."

"I don't know exactly what happened to Dongho's ark because it was kicked out in
the middle. Why don't you ask me instead?"

The corners of Namgung Ryucheong's mouth went up as if mocking.

"Or did you not want to ask me questions?"

"······."

I frowned.

"I asked you about the situation at that time. But you just said you were sorry
without a proper explanation."

What more could I have done after receiving a letter saying sorry without any
explanation?

Even Namgung Ryucheong was almost dead and came back to life.

"Right. It was."

Namgung Ryucheong looked at the mortuary tablet and was silent for a while before
opening his mouth.

"The Heavenly Demon appeared and killed all of the guards of Dongho Bangdo and
Namgung Family who were attacking us."

Dongho ark boy. I recognized him from the time he left the room and ran away. That
he is the same type of human being as the leader of Wizibaek.

Even if the Heavenly Demon had slaughtered Dong Ho Bang Do, he would have quickly
fled from the spot without thinking about protesting.

"And the Heavenly Demon... asked Yayul about a few things, but it seems like this
isn't the first time they've met. They seemed to know each other very well."

"what?"

I screamed in amazement.

what is this sound? You thought that Heavenly Demon and Yayul knew each other?

'No way.'

I know Yayul's whereabouts in this life. He must have never met the Heavenly Demon,
but how...

I asked in disbelief.

"Aren't you mistaken? Maybe the Heavenly Demon pretended to know...

Namgung Ryucheong looked at me blankly.

"It didn't seem like it. It was like when I was talking to you separately."

In my silence, Namgung Ryucheong continued to speak.

“I couldn’t exactly hear the conversation between the two of them. At that time,
Donghobang was also poisoned by them, so I was busy trying to decipher it with my
inner energy.”

"······."

"And the Heavenly Demon said to Yayul.

Namgung Ryucheong paused for a moment, then spoke again.

"Kill me."

"what?"“Then I will spare Yayul.”

"······."

"If it wasn't for me, you'd get what you want."

Namgung Ryucheong stared at me intently.

"What do you think it might be?"

"······I don't know."

what? I didn't expect it at all.

What will Yayul get if Namgung Ryucheong dies? What Yayul wanted?

I asked, shaking my head.

"So, what did Yayul say? No way... no way..."

Namgung Ryucheong lowered his eyes for a moment, then spoke again.

The Heavenly Demon urged Yayul to kill Ryucheong Namgung, and Yayul answered.

“Aren’t you going to say that I killed Prince Namgung after saying that?”

"Haha, will you believe me when I say this? They'll think I'm tickling you."

"······It makes sense."

After answering that, Yayul approached Ryucheong Namgung-

"But I don't want to do as you say."

With these words, Namgung Ryucheong was pushed off the ship.

"Your offer can't do me any good."

I stood blankly with my mouth slightly open.

My head was confused and I didn't know how to organize what I heard.

However, Namgung Ryucheong immediately continued, as if he had no intention of

waiting.

"Why didn't you tell me by letter? At first I didn't know how to put this together,
and after a while I thought I'd talk to you face-to-face."

But couldn't find me.

I felt like saying that.

I slowly came to my senses as I felt as if I had been splashed with cold water.

I took a deep breath. My right hand was holding my left elbow so tightly that my
arm hurt when I woke up.

"It's probably because it's far away. It's hard to see."

“You came all the way to Hwiju and left.”

Huiju was the place where Namgung Sega was located.

Ryucheong Namgung smiled.

“Your father was quite disappointed.”

“I was a bit busy at the time.”

"Yeah. Even so. Then in Akyang?"

"Evil sheep?"

"Yes. When you first attacked Donghobang, I happened to be not far away. I heard
your story and hurriedly went to help you. But when I came back, you were already
gone."

"That's because I didn't know you were coming. It just happened to be out of sync."
"Yuna, I'm not stupid."

His tone, which had been chilly all this time, became soft like a breeze in the
wind. It felt like he was trying to soothe me.

"Why do you keep avoiding me? Ah, is this also my misunderstanding?"

Ryuchung Namgung laughed as if to help himself.

But that smile quickly disappeared.

"Or, what did I do to you?"

"······."

"I'm sorry then."

"······."

"Tell me why. I'll fix it."

Chapter 220

I sat down on a chair on one side of the shrine while staring at the empty space
engulfed in darkness.

“Do you remember what happened when my grandfather came to Sansuyeon?

"Yes it was."

The grandfather, who hastily returned from attending the meeting, stopped outsiders
from interfering in the event.

Even if he is the son of a close friend of his father, in the end he is an

outsider.

The same was true of Yayul and Seo Ha-ryeong.

After moving the residence of outsiders a little further outside, the grandfather
strictly prevented rumors from leaking out.

“My older brother became like that because of me.”

Ryucheong Namgung wrinkled his brow.

"Nonsense. That's your aunt...!"

Ryucheong Namgung, who had been responding to it, shut his mouth again.

"yes.It was my aunt who put my older brother into the coin intoxication itself.”

“I didn’t know it on purpose.”

I nodded.

Foreigners staying at the time knew that there was a disturbance in the house, but
Namgung Ryucheong was at the center of the disturbance.

Even if they had moved and were no longer involved, they could not have known what
had happened after seeing what had happened. That is if you have an eye for it.

“I already knew that my aunt was the culprit when I fell into the coin
intoxication.”

Namgung Ryucheong looked at me with surprised eyes.

"... you knew?"

"But I couldn't find any evidence."

A bitter laugh came out.

Visiting the hospital, or Ansalim, was the authority of the grandmother, and the
grandfather respected it. Sibi and the maids were tightly supervised by the
grandmother, so there was no gap at all.

And most importantly.

Grandpa wasn't interested in me.

'If only my grandfather had cared about me a little. done.'

Not everyone can be perfect.

I spoke again.

"Even if there was no evidence, it didn't mean there wasn't a way. Later on, my
grandfather would care for me, and if he had told me then, he wouldn't have ignored
me. Even if I can't find evidence, I'll keep an eye on my aunt so that he won't do
anything like this again. would have."

If that happened, my aunt wouldn't have done this again in the first place.
"But that's not what I want."

"What did you want?"

I said in a low, subdued voice.

“Since you made me a disabled person and made my father suffer, shouldn’t you feel
the same pain as me?”

"······."

“So I deliberately continued to provoke my aunt.”

I smiled slightly.

"Make your aunt do the same thing one more time."

Namgung Ryucheong had a confused expression.

I let out a long sigh.

"But suddenly, I thought that my aunt's goal would be my older brother."

"Then... it's not your fault."

I shook my head.

"Because I encouraged my older brother to confront my aunt. Because I was too lazy
to deal with him. I didn't feel worthy of dealing with him."

There was also a calculation that if I stimulated my aunt with Baek Ri-myeong, my
aunt would turn around more easily.

But I thought that Jegal Hwamu would change the direction of my aunt's sword.

"Brother Myeong is a person who is unlucky, modest, and has no shame. I thought it
would be nice to get into trouble someday. But I didn't want it to be like this..."

It is not that he has become a disabled person, but... Baek Ri-myeong has finally
recovered his gong power for about 10 years.

Baek Ri-myeong was now close to thirty. But now I have the gong power of my early
teens. No matter how hard he tried his whole life, he would never be able to
overcome the difference he lost in the intoxication.

“And now that Myeong’s older brother has become like this, grandfather is thinking
of handing down the title of head of household to my father.”

I looked up and saw Namgung Ryucheong.

“I am the only father and son.”

Namgung Ryucheong's expression hardened. Probably because he expected what I was

going to say.

"I have no intention of leaving Baekri Sega."

"······."

“And Liu Qing, you are the only heir to the Namgung family.”

Mrs. So was also over forty, and as far as I know, Namgung Liu Qing had never had a
younger brother.

"Liu Qing, are you leaving the Namgung Sega?"

I looked at Namgung Ryucheong blankly.

The distance between Namgung Sega and Baekri Sega cannot be accurately measured,
but it was at least 1,000 li and less than 2,000 li.

My father and Uncle Namgung-wan are two best friends. For several years, the two of
themHave you ever seen a face?

Even if you learn martial arts and move freely, the distance is so far that it is
difficult to meet unless it is a big deal.

The reason Namgung Ryucheong and I can roam freely now is because we haven't
properly inherited the family business yet.

Namgung Ryucheong's impression gradually distorted.

Perhaps even Namgung Ryucheong knows the practical difficulties. But I probably
didn't want to think too much about it.

'Or, he might have thought that I would leave the family.'

Namgung Ryucheong's chin showed strength.

Namgung Ryucheong, who had been silent, opened his mouth.

"So you... did you know? I want you... you..."

Namgung Ryucheong couldn’t bear to say anything behind his back. Even under the
soft candlelight, I could see her face blushing.
"Do you like it?"

Namgung Liucheng suddenly glared at me fiercely. It was as if he asked how easily

he could say such a thing.

I almost laughed at the thought that I was cute without even realizing it.

Soon after, Namgung Ryucheong said as if he had given up on everything.

“When did you know that I like you?”

"Well. Since when... I don't know. Just from some moment."

Looking at Namgung Ryucheong, I said playfully, as if joking.

"Besides, you're not good at hiding."

Namgung Ryucheong tilted his head slightly as if he was annoyed by something.

I asked with a slight smile.

“Is that you, Liu Qing?”

"······."

"Since when did I know you liked me?"

"······."

He seemed to have no intention of answering as he kept his mouth shut.

It was absurd. By asking me a question?

Namgung Ryucheong, who had been avoiding his gaze, suddenly looked at me again.

"So. The reason you avoided me is because I like you? Is it because of each other's
families?"

I nodded slowly.

If it's the level of a child's love, wouldn't it be possible to shake it off just
by getting farther away?

If you can't see it, isn't it that your heart goes away?

Besides, wouldn't it be possible to find another relationship while not meeting?

If that happens, I think we can just be close friends. Seeing this, it was
hopeless.
“Then, knowing clearly that you like me, and knowing that Mr. Namgoong-Wan and Mrs.
So want to fly and connect with you, I should have pretended not to know everything
and met you and laughed?”

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong made an expression as if he had been stabbed in a vital part.

That was something neither Mr. Namgung-Wan, who was good to me, nor Mrs. So could
do.

"When you came to Sansuyeon, my grandfather and Mr. Namgung-wan were talking about
marriage with you. Did you know?"

"······I didn't know when I went to Sansuyeon. But I found out while staying at
Baekrisega."

I nodded and continued talking.

“Grandpa and Namgung-Wan uncle had almost finished talking. After the two of them
met at the association meeting and made final arrangements, Namgung-Wan uncle just
had to talk to my father about marriage.”

Namgung Ryucheong looked slightly surprised. It seemed like he didn't even know
there.

"I found out later."

If my aunt hadn't been working, my grandfather would have attended the meeting, and
if the wedding ceremony was held right after my grandfather returned from the
meeting, it would be irreversible.

'Well, although there was an attack by the magicians in the middle.'

It is an event that no one expected, so if you think about it except for this.

When I first heard that Namgung Ryucheong was having a marriage talk, I was very
surprised and opposed it.

But when I thought about it later... did I truly object? I had a question.

AndRealized. At the time, I thought to myself that that wasn't too bad either.

That's why I'm not vehemently opposed. I was thinking of accepting it with the
excuse that I couldn't help it if it was a difficult situation to turn back.

“Liu Qiang, think about it except for the case of the Demonic Cult’s attack on the
Menghoe.”
Namgung Ryucheong looked at me as if he was saying something.

I continued my explanation slowly.

“If you could turn back time, if you could go back to Sansuyeon, what would you
do?”

As if Namgung Ryucheong was asking such a ridiculous question, he answered right

away.

“Of course it should be stopped.”

I smiled softly.

"I won't stop it. I'm going to let my older brother drink the poisoned elixir."

"······!"

"Liu Qing, Qing-ah. I will act the same even if time goes back."

why do you block Why take a chance to get your aunt in?

100 li name? What happened to Baek Li-myeong is pitiful and pitiful. I think it's
because of me. But that was it.

And the marriage conversation with Ryucheong Namgung, which was so out of sync?
That was also a pity. But that was it.

I nailed it once again toward Namgung Ryucheong, who should have understood.

"Harriage talk with you is not worth that much to me."

A look that clearly reveals a wounded heart.

I wanted to avoid seeing him like that, so I turned around, but in the end it
turned out like this.

"It's not that I don't like you."

I did not avoid Namgung Ryucheong's gaze and faced him.

"But I don't like you as much."

Namgung Ryucheong was silent.

Namgung Ryucheong would have understood all of my meaning.
If the first thing I said was about why I had no intention of leaving my family...

The second was the matter of emotional depth. I liked him, but I had no intention
of giving up anything for him.

I also hoped that he wouldn't give up on something important just because of his
crush on me.

And he hoped to connect with someone who could return love as much as he gave it.

A quiet night without even the sound of insects chirping.

All I could hear was the rustling of leaves in the wind. The wind that seeped
through the open window somewhere fluttered through my hair and tickled the back of
Namgung Ryucheong's hand.

Chapter 221

Looking at this, I turned my head slightly, and the fluttering hair slowly sank.

The scent that met his gaze was shortened to one word. It seems that not much time
has passed, but it seems that a week has already passed.

rattle.

I heard the door of the temple open.

My father hardened his expression as he looked at Namgung Ryucheong and me.

"What are you two doing here?"

Namgung Liucheng lowered his head slightly with a firm expression.

My father looked around the shrine and put in a new incense burner.
And looked back at us.

“To think that the two of you were at the shrine alone at this hour without anyone
accompanying you.

Namgung Ryucheong was still speechless. In place of the silent Namgung Liu-cheong,
I stood up and held my father's arm.

"Father, let's go."

My father looked at Namgung Ryucheong once and then turned around and left the
shrine with me.

After leaving the shrine, the father did not go back to the guest room but headed
towards the pond. Passing through the path full of flowering trees, I saw a pond
with the moon floating on it.

I asked, thinking that I had walked before.

"Father, have you heard?"

The silent father opened his mouth.

"Is it necessary to do this? You're a good kid. And he liked you a lot."

"Did your father know?"

"yes."

can't knowThere was no At the end of Namgung Ryucheong’s gaze, there was always his
daughter.

“Father wants me to marry Liu Qing?

"As long as you can be happy, it doesn't matter."

"haha."

I laughed bitterly. He was a very desirable father who put the happiness of his
children first.

"Did your grandfather tell you to do this?"

It was a very cautious voice.

"Grandpa? No. But he did say he would pass on the family line to me. I'm smart, so
I understood right away."

Dad put on a slightly tired expression. It was as if he wanted to say something

like that at this moment.

Father let out a light sigh and said.

"You really don't change. Whether you were six years old or now you're close to
twenty."
I was amazed inside.
And I thought.

'Absolutely. A child's mind grows as their body grows, but my mind was already
fully developed when I was young.'

Unlike me, Ryuchung Namgung has grown a lot mentally, but even so, his obsessive
temper remains the same. I couldn't even predict if he would give up.

"I told you once before? I'm going to live with my father for the rest of my life.
Don't you remember?"

"Yes. Hana... wasn't it when you were young?"

Father laughed softly.

"How do you remember that again?"

"I thought my father didn't remember because he agreed to my wedding."

"No way."

I brushed the hair below my ears and looked into the air. Anyway, I already said
everything. My father had heard it all, so there was no need to say more.

The father, who had been walking for a long time without speaking, suddenly opened
his mouth.

"······Come to think of it, in this respect you resemble your mother."

"Yes?"

I looked at my father in amazement. That is, until the return, it was the first
time my father ever spoke about my mother.

Mother.

My father never spoke to me about my mother, but it wasn't without his guess.

The woman in my dreams that I had many times.

The very dubious one who got me out of jail...

I didn't know at first. However, on the day of the rite, when I put on a little
makeup and looked at my face, I suddenly realized. That the woman resembles me as
an adult.

The ability to secretly get me out of prison.

Looks like you learned martial arts.

A father who is alive but does not show himself and does not seek it...
I realized it when I saw my father looking at the moon in the pond.

That the opportunity to ask a question has arrived.

“Father, who was my mother?”

* * *

After that day, on the contrary, Namgung Ryucheong avoided me.

But unlike me, the way he avoids me was too obvious. The Baekgeomdan people staying
at the inn even hinted at me and Namgung Ryucheong to reconcile if the two of them
fought.

From what I heard, Ryucheong Namgung seemed to be quite unfair.

Anyway, after the father, who couldn't see her walking around with a face full of
anguish every day, took Namgung Liu-cheong and went somewhere for a while, Namgung
Liu-cheong, whose complexion improved, left Akyang.

By the time he said goodbye, he was pretty good and acted as if the conversation
hadn't happened.

I asked what he said to my father, but my God. Dad said it was a secret!

Namgung Ryucheong's child, making a secret with my father!

* * *

At the end of April, the Moorim Maeng announced that they would hold the best
martial arts competition in the world.

The event was held in September. After spreading the news on a wide continent,
people gaveIt is to give it time to rain and come.

Each region had to hold a simple preliminary round at the Murimmaeng branch, so it
was enough.

But something has changed. Originally, there was an age limit for participation so
that only late exponents could attend the Bimu Competition.

Originally, it was limited to the mid-20s, but this time, it suddenly increased by
10 years to the mid-30s.

It was stated that this was to give opportunities to later exponents who could not
attend due to the long absence of the match.

I was stunned when I heard the news.

“Even the Lord of Wei is acting too gullible.”

My father silently agreed.

Clearly, this was to keep Namgung Ryucheong in check, the most likely winner. If he
was ten years older than Namgung Liu Qing, wouldn't those strong people attend?

I spoke.

"Isn't it difficult to call yourself a late index at 30? I'd be embarrassed to even
attend."

"You can gain valuable experience just by attending the competition. It's not
necessarily about fame, so don't think badly of the attendees."

I stared at my father's well-groomed face and said in a serious voice.

"Father. How about your father attending too?"

"what?"

"If it's my father's face, everyone thinks he's under 30..."

"Sounds useless."

He stopped talking without even a smile.

'Not funny······.'

He was someone who couldn't joke around.

This match was to be of an unprecedented scale.

It was partly because the age allowed to attend had increased, but there was
something more important than that.

right product.

The winner was always given a huge prize money, the benefit of being able to get a
place in the Moorim League at once, and prizes.

Since the product has changed every time, the most curious thing people ask about
when a match is held is what this product is.

For example, the product of the year my father won the championship was Shaolin's
Great Happiness.

Shaolin's great reunion was a tremendous resolution comparable to Gongqing

Petroleum. Even with Shaolin's mystic secrets, countless monks clung to it, and
only created one every few decades.

"When my father was present, he met Namgung-wan in the semifinals and won. How was
it?"

I asked with my eyes shining.

At the time, my father, who had left home as soon as he had performed the custom,
was making a name for himself little by little.

However, it was a confrontation between the fourth son of the Baekri family and the
sole successor of the Namgung family. Of course, everyone predicted Namgoong-Wan's
victory.

"At the time, Wan was not very lucky."

"Have you been unlucky?"

"Yes. Before fighting with me, I dealt with Byeok So-hyeop and Byeok Ki-hyun."

Isn't Byeok Ki-hyun Yayul's mother? I was quite surprised because I didn't expect
the name to come out of nowhere here.

Jinjin's eyes lit up and said cautiously.

"I also heard from Master that Namgung Sogaju showed too many cards before meeting
the 4th Gongja."

After Jinjin brought the news of the match to me and my father, he was listening to
our conversation with interest.

Jinjin was also scheduled to participate in the match this time.

"That's right. It's good for you guys to know that the match ends sooner than
expected. However, at that time, Byeoksohyeop and Wan fought nearly 200 moves. In
the end, Wan won, but I was able to watch all of Wan's swordsmanship."

"Aha."

"And when I faced off against me, I won in three sums..."

My father murmured and raised the teacup.

"Do you count? Hahahahaha! Mister must be very angry?"

Father nodded.

If it's the sum of the three, isn't it right before the match?

Where did Namgung Ryucheong's fighting spirit come from? Many people said that they
resembled my father.Losing to my father in three sums...

He probably couldn't sleep because he was angry and unfair.

And the most famous product besides Daehwandan was the secret grade of Lee, who was
called Geomseon 150 years ago.

Swordsman didn't have a single disciple until she passed away, so her martial arts
were no different from actual battles.

In order to obtain that secret salary, it was no different than tying up a war that
almost broke out between the Baekdo Murim in the form of a military competition.

And it is said that there has never been a martial arts competition as fierce as
this one. In the middle, someone tried to steal secret wages, and there were a lot
of deaths, and it was almost anti-war.

And this product was also enormous enough to be comparable to that level of
swordsmen.

Time passed, mid-May.

I went home for a while for my birthday.

On my birthday, gifts were sent here and there. At first, it was amazing and nice
to see so many presents coming in, but now it was all just annoying.

If it was from someone close to you, that was fine. However, he refuses a gift sent
by someone he doesn't know well, and explains it... It was only going to increase
work.

I approached the table in the center of the room where the presents were stacked.

Open the topmost box.

It was decorated with vivid peach blossom branches, and the flower part was made of
light-colored corundum, and it was subtly beautiful.

"Ah, that's a gift from Confucius Namgung."

Chapter 222

It seemed that if you put the decorations in the vase, you could smell the scent of
the flowers at any time. It was a gift that felt sincerity and heart.

"Wow, it's really pretty. Prince Namgung really cared about it. What should we do?
Shall we find a matching vase?"

I put back the decorations I looked at and closed the box.

"Send this back to Namgung Sega."

"Yes?"

Shibi with a young face was looking at me with wide eyes in surprise. It was a face
that did not understand English.

As Geum-sae got married and left my side, many new quarrels came.

I said, holding the box to my side.

"No, I'll tell the general directly about this."

* * *

early august.

Jinjin easily passed the Hunan preliminaries and immediately qualified for the
finals.

Although it is possible to take preliminary rounds in Wuhan, where the main body of
the Moorim League is located, there were many benefits to going to the Murim League
with a later index that passed the regional preliminary rounds.

Originally, this benefit was a convenience provided to the children of influential

local families and munpa who consistently supported the Murimang. So that you can
start comfortably from the finals.

In other words, as long as you have a good back, it means that you can be selected
as a late Honam index.

From the beginning, people who would listen to them attend the preliminaries,
manipulate the brackets... it was possible.

If Jin-Jin was selected as a late Ji-Soo with his skills through a fair game, there
was a minor Gongja from the Byeokga in the exact opposite position. Because Byeokga
was also in Hunan.

That evening my father came to see me about a dance competition.

I poured tea for my father and sat down.

"I heard that member Jin is going to Wuhan with Hunan's late exponents. Shouldn't
you prepare soon too? What are you planning to do?"

"Me? Of course I have to go separately."

"Is it really necessary?"

"Uh... There's also a wall-breaker, so if you go with me, the atmosphere will be
great."
Father put the teacup down with a thud. And he said with a determined look.

"If the wall breakers avoided you, they avoided you. There is no reason why you
should avoid them."

I round my eyesI woke up and laughed bashfully.

"Father is right. There is no reason for me to escape."

I continued talking while holding a teacup.

"Still, I'm going to go separately. Ak-yang also stops by and sees the situation,
because it's more comfortable to be alone. Besides, I wasn't selected as a Hunan
late scorer."

My father looked at me slightly puzzled and then said.

"Then, when are you planning to start? You have to take care of your body condition
and adapt, so make sure you have plenty of time so you're not late."

"Yes. I'm thinking of leaving in the middle too."

“When you arrive, there will probably be many people who will be interested in you
and apply for a military service.

I paused.
For some reason, I felt that the conversation with my father was in vain.

After thinking about it for a while, I said no.

"Father, I'm not going to attend the martial arts competition?"

The hesitant father looked at him with a confused expression.

"What do you mean? You're not going to attend?"

"Yes. That's why I didn't even attend the preliminaries. If I was going to attend,
of course I did the preliminary rounds."

"what?"

My father looked at me with a look of surprise again.

"Yuna, didn't you know? You don't have to attend the preliminaries."
"Yes? No, why?"

"Because she's my daughter."

As I found out, among the benefits of the winner, there is a benefit that allows
the descendants or students to advance to the finals only once.

"There was such a system? No, I didn't know at all."

"You seem to know everything, but you don't know these things again."

I laughed and scratched my face.

Well, in my previous life, since I wasn't even a subject to attend, I wondered if

there was anything to know about that benefit that I wouldn't use.

Besides, the martial arts competitions I know are related to the participation of
Namgung Ryucheong, and Namgung Ryucheong participated from the preliminary round.

'Well, Namgung Ryuchung didn't win Namgung Wan, so of course we have to start with
the preliminaries...'

the father spoke

"I thought that's why you didn't attend..."

"Ummm..."

Communication problems due to lack of communication with my father. It was a long

time ago.

Father asked.

"Is there any reason you don't want to attend?"

"Because I don't feel the need to attend..."

If you think about what will happen in the future, this match was not just a place
to enjoy.

If you are attending a dance competition, you will be inconvenient in many ways.
You'll have to take care of the rain too.

So, from the beginning, of course, I thought I would not attend.

And at my answer, my father looked very disappointed.

Seeing that, I almost spit out the words that I would attend without even realizing
it.

Fortunately, before I could say that, I heard a voice outside before me.
"1 Confucius has arrived."

Did your uncle come?

I looked at my father in bewilderment. My father still seemed to be in shock at my

decision not to attend.

Soon after, my uncle came into my residence.

When he saw that he was with his father, he smiled and talked to him.

"Were you here too?"

"Yes."

In spite of the short answer that seemed dry, Uncle Father said without a hint of
displeasure.

"Your father, what's wrong?"

After saving Baek Ri-myeong from his aunt's hands, the relationship between his
uncle and father improved considerably.

To be precise, since I gave up the position of head of household and there was no
need to set me up every time, should I say it was okay?

I said as if turning around.

"Uncle, are you doing well? You look good."

"yes?"

My uncle wiped my face. His complexion had definitely improved. Baek Ri-ri ran away
- stillI couldn't catch it - I was locked in anxiety and my face was dead every
day...

His father, who came to his senses belatedly, opened his mouth.

“What are you doing here?”

"Ah, I've come to tell you to tell me if you need anything."

"What do you need?"

"Yes. Wouldn't you like to go to Wuhan? I heard that you don't go with Hunan's late
exponents."

"Oh, yes. That's right."

I had already said that I had no intention of going with him, so my uncle might
have known, but what would he be interested in?

My uncle said, as if the expression on my face showed doubt.

"You will go with me in infinity, so tell me."

"······Yes?"

What is this bullshit?

* * *

Wuhan, Hubei Province.

Wuhan at the end of August was literally steaming. Even in the sweltering hot
weather, where even standing still, people were overflowing with people from the
beginning of Wuhan. It was because of the match.

With people who came to attend the match, people who came to watch, and people who
came to make a fortune at this point, it was so complicated that even the slightest
wrong step would bump shoulders on this wide road.

"My lady, be careful."

The escort came out and said, stopping the person who was about to bump his
shoulder. There were only four escorts around me, but the reason why I decided to
move with my uncle was because the road to come was difficult.

So, while passing north of Dongting Lake, slightly escaping from Yueyang, I was
attacked once. It was an attack by the black swordsmen who had a grudge against my
father.

Of course, the attack was easily prevented.

My uncle's work was great.

Although his uncle lacked skills compared to his father, he was still a candidate
for head of the family.

After that, we split up the party, so my uncle headed as planned and I took a
slight turn around.

Another escort told me.

“You must be new to infinite, right?”

"······Yes."
Actually it wasn't. Because I have followed my father in my previous life.

'After that, I went around saying that he was following Ryucheong Namgung, and I
visited many times.'

So the street itself was quite familiar.

"Be careful. There are a lot of people and everyone is curious, so it's easy to get
into trouble over trivial things."

It is said that Moorimmaeng takes care of the teeth, but when the crowd was this
large, it was impossible to check every nook and cranny.

"Okay."

I touched the hat on which the cotton thread was attached.

Then one of the escorts said in a slightly nervous voice.

"Hey, these are the Hoeryeongmun guys. They seem to be participating in this dance
competition."

Hoeryeongmun Gate was a gatehouse between political and political parties.

Only political factions were allowed to attend the Bimu competition - there was no
such regulation.

Theoretically, it was a competition that everyone could participate in, as long as

they were of the right age, regardless of background or martial arts.

However, there was no way that a sane black sword would set foot in Infinite, the
sacred ground of the political faction Murim.

'I wonder if it can be called a sacred place for being trampled on by the Demonic
Cult, but...'

Therefore, even if the black sword did not attend, the forces of the political and
political parties were quite present.

And Hoeryeongmun Gate was a door that was rumored to have recently been in contact
with the Demonic Cult.

And yet, you show yourself here proudly. It was a great feat.

The escort said worriedly.

"Now, let's go into the Bal Murimmaeng Castle."

"No. Let's look around some more."

"Yes?"

"I'm going to check who's coming. It's okay. You covered your face anyway, so you
won't recognize it."

There were quite a few women on the street, like me, wearing a hat and wearing a
cotton thread.

The escorts hurriedly followed me as I moved.

Chapter 223* * *

As a result of wandering around without a break for half a day, I was able to find
some of the Demonic Cult's vassals who seemed to have infiltrated Infinite from
before.

In addition, a number of suspicious personnel who seemed to be related to the

Demonic Cult were also found.

This was the reason why I deliberately came apart from my uncle.

Uncle Dad made all sorts of fuss about going from the Baekri family to Wuhan. To
the extent that it was only natural that the Dark Swordsmen would know our
whereabouts and attack us.

If I had arrived with my uncle, the rest of the trio would have run away or hid
themselves.

There must be many trio who escaped from the moment it was known that I was coming
to Wuhan.

'It's not just these people.'

The front of the Murimmaeng castle was more crowded than the main road. Numerous
families and clans who came to attend the match were lined up.

At the wide entrance, several people came out and checked their identities one by
one.

There were so many people there that even though many people were working, there
was no promise of when they would be able to enter.

I came to a neat conclusion.

"It's going to take a while to get in line, so let's have a meal first."

The escort said as if it was not necessary.

"Don't worry, lady. You don't have to wait in line. If you give us your family
name, you'll be able to skip the line."

Even within the Moorim Maeng, families that were around the age of 100 were treated
differently.

If you just say the name, you can pass right away. The people standing in line like
this were Jongso Munpa.

The escort continued.

"Look over there. There's someone passing through."

They were a group of people dressed in uniforms who looked rich just by looking at
them.

These were the people who had passed us a little while ago, but they greeted the
gate warriors as they were accustomed to and then went inside without much
confirmation. The people standing in line saw this and showed a slight envy.

After watching all of this, I asked lightly.

"Um, did your father do that?"

"······."

"······."

For a moment there was silence between the escorts.

"No. ······ The 4 Confucius stood in a line with no urgent matters."

Since I'm nice, I didn't bother to ask if I was in a situation where I was
competing for an hourly wage.

Howie immediately apologized.

"I was short on thoughts!"

"sorry!"

The escorts, who answered loudly, looked at me with very respectful expressions.

Just like a girl. I will believe and follow you. Should I say this kind of look...

suddenly became very burdensome.

My decision to eat first, however, ran into a small problem.

Because there were so many people, each restaurant called a restaurant was full of
people. In particular, I needed a place where I could take off the hat that covered
my face and eat comfortably.

After wandering around a few inn places, I was able to get a little quiet seat
separated by a partition only after paying a premium to Jeom So-yi.

I spoke to the escorts who were about to stand on one side.

"Everybody sit down. Sit down."

"No. We'll do it later..."

I said, cutting off the escort's words that he was about to refuse.

"You certainly don't think there will be someone attacking me from infinity."

"······."

"······."

Eventually, the escorts carefully sat down.

"If you want something to eat, order it as much as you want. I'll buy it this
time!"

I set the bag of hermits down on the table.

"Because I've suffered so far. Well, I wanted to take a good place... but I'm not
sure if this will be delicious."

Jeomsoi heard me and approached me.

“What are you talking about?Together!"

"I'm looking forward to it. What's the food now?"

I took off my hat and shook my head slightly.

I grabbed the hat and shook it gently like a fan.

Shortly after ordering, the food came out one by one and filled the table one by
one.

From fatty pork meat to roast duck, stir-fried innards, and more. For me, it was a
meat-filled meal that made me drool.

It seemed that everyone was very hungry after eating half a day without being able
to eat properly.

Whenever he refused, he ate very militantly as soon as the food was served.

While looking down at the street leisurely, I also raised my chopsticks and ate
noodles made with chicken broth. The taste was just okay, compared to what Jeom So-
yi guaranteed by beating his chest.

It was when I ate about three bites. I looked at the street and inadvertently made
a noise.

"uh?"

The escort responded immediately.

"Miss? What's going on?"

"No, it's nothing. I think I saw someone I knew."

Everyone looked at where my eyes landed.

And I watched those escorts closely.

"Who are you talking about? Do you know the lady? Are you close friends?"

"Hmm, I don't think so."

"okay."

After scanning the streets, the escorts returned their attention to the food.

I also pretended to eat noodles and quietly looked at the street.

'Hey... isn't that Baekri Ri?'

A woman in a pink top. It was sloppy, but it was also used in reverse.

'I begged him to teach me how to use reverse, so I taught him a bit, and he's using
it well. Ha ha, should I call this fortunate?'

In addition, judging by the reaction of the escorts, it seemed that they did not
recognize Baekri.

I put chopsticks in my mouth.

'What should I do with this?'

Come to think of it, Baek Ri-ri, who had run away from home, could have been in
Wuhan.

It was a dance competition! It is also held once every few years.

If not this opportunity, when would you like to see it? Or, he may have come to
attend while hiding his identity.

Besides, Baek Li-ri probably doesn't know that her uncle is in Wuhan. It's been
several months since Baek Ri-ri left the house.
So, it must have appeared in infinity like this.

'Oh, what should I really do?'

Should I pretend to know now? Or should I pretend not to know?

Baek Li-ri was walking happily chatting with someone, as if she had known someone
here.

How long have you been watching Baekliri? Baek Ri-ri went into Daru with her
friend, and I was thinking about finishing the meal first.

A faint red aura could be seen through the crowd behind the building.

I jumped up from my seat.

"miss?"

I was in no mood to explain anything.

I grabbed the hat and jumped down on the windowsill of the second floor window.

widely.

"Aww!"

"What, what?"

As I fell down the first floor from above, I heard several frightened people in the
street screaming.

"miss!"

I heard a voice calling me from above.

I ran all of them in the direction of the red light.

However, there were so many people that I couldn't speed properly.

I barely got out of the crowded crowd and ran into the alleyway.

Running for a long time, breaking several times.

The alley is blocked by a wall.

I stepped on the wall and jumped upwards. Perhaps it was a private house, someone
poked his head out of the window and shouted.
"What is this- Whoops!"

I almost bumped into the man, so I hurriedly turned my body.

When I went up on the roof again, the red aura was no longer visible.

"······."

I kept running on the roof and looking all over the place.

the ability of goldI pulled it up as much as I could and searched for a long time,
but the red energy was not visible again. As if to say that you are mistaken...

A feeling of despair came flooding in.

Did he lose his sense of desolation? The roof tiles caught on my toes, which
staggered slightly.

Dalgrak.

Then I heard someone shouting from below.

"Stop it and come down!"

Thinking it might be an escort following me, I looked back and hesitated.

Five or six men grabbed spears and swords and shouted at me.

"Hey, Sojeo! Can't you hear me? What are you doing if you can't come down right
away!"

I carefully put the hat back on. Thinking that it was fortunate that I came out
with a hat even if I was not in my right mind.

widely. Tarak.

When I got down from the roof in a couple of steps, the man who seemed to be the
captain exhaled as if in relief. Looking at the outfit, it looked like the
Moorimmaeng security guard.

The hem of his greaves was soaked with sweat pouring down like rain. Looking at the
situation, it seemed that the man had been following me for a long time.

Originally, it was the government's job to maintain public order. However, this
place was full of strong people because the Murim League had settled down, and even
a martial arts competition was being held, so the government officials had already
withdrawn from this place.

the man shouted at me

"What if I run on the roof? People here are not surprised! Are you bragging about
your airspace here?"

"······sorry."

I quietly bowed my head. because I had nothing to say.

The man was very angry and shouted.

"Why are you running around? Let's hear the reason!"

"······It seems like I've found someone I know, so I don't know..."

"Is it okay if I run on the roof? What if the roof tile falls down and injures
someone? What will happen to the priestess!"

"······."

I glanced at the onlookers crowding around. It was a bit embarrassing to say Baekri
Sega here.

"Sojeo! Why don't you talk? You're so nimble when you're running on the roof! These
days, young people. Do you think the Moorim-maeng is their own sanctuary's
courtyard?! Come on, tell me! I won't just let you go!"

As I pondered, I remembered the card my father had given me, saying that it might
be useful for the Moorim Meng.

It was a card that my father received when he made a contribution in the Moorim
League, and he said that he could be exempted from responsibility for most things.

'Okay, I'll have to stick it out!'

And I opened my eyes while rummaging in the bosom.

'Aaaaaaaa! crazy,
Baek Ri-yeon! What if I leave it in the inn?!"

Chapter 224

To pay the bill, he took out the pocket of silver coins and put them on the table
in the inn, and in it was also the plaque his father had given him. The escort was
also chasing me and I couldn't find it.

"What the hell are you doing? No answer, no way. Follow me! I'll go to the police
station and talk!"

"······."

How do I do this?
It was the moment I was thinking about.

"Wait, wait a minute!"

A young man made his way through the onlookers and came out in front of us.

"My name is Cheol Jang."

I frowned.

'Jangcheol······ Jangcheol······ It's a name I've heard somewhere...?'

Unlike me, the Murimmaeng warrior looked like he had never heard of such a name.

While I was recalling my memories, Jangcheol took out a small plaque from his chest
and held it out.

Musa frowned and glanced up and down at Jangcheol.

"I understand the status of Confucius Zhang. But why is Confucius interfering?"

“This is the one I know.”

"How is that...."

At that time, Jangcheol handed the small pouch to the man.

"Looking at my face, please do this much. If there is a house with problems, the
compensation will be enough."

"Kuhm."

Musa cleared his throat and looked back at me.

"You're in luck! Don't run on roofs in the future. If you get caught one more time,
they won't let you go!"

Only then did the security forces withdraw, and the people around them dispersed
little by little as if watching.
It was then that I remembered who he was.

"Hey! Are you Jang Cheol of Yangzhou Zhangjiajie?"

When I was staying at Namgung Sega, the leader of the gang who got into a fight
with me when I went out to buy dumplings!

"What, do you remember now?"

There was a reason I didn't know right away.

It was partly because he was very young when they parted, and it was because
Jangcheol, who grew up like this, had a very different impression from his previous
life.

I put my thoughts behind me and asked.

"So you knew who I was and helped me?"

Jang Cheol lowered his voice.

"Baekri Sega, isn't that Baek Ri-yeon?"

I asked suspiciously.

“How did you find out?”

"I was originally eating there..."

The sight landed on the opposite side of the three-story building, which looked
like an inn.

"What a crazy... Khumm, I saw him running on the roof... Anyway, he seemed
troubled, so I intervened for a moment."

"Uh... um... Thank you. I'm indebted to you."

After breaking up with Jangcheol, I heard about him several times.

After hearing a few words from me, Jangcheol had become quite calm. Along with
saying that if there is a chance to come to Yangju, I would like to meet Jangcheol
again.

However, I never met Jangcheol.

Jangcheol said that he became more and more crooked, as if showing an example that
his nature could not do it.
In the end, the last thing I heard about Jangcheol was that Mrs. Jang passed away
from an illness she had been suffering from.

'But why did he help me?'

Let's say I recognized Baek Ri-yeon at once.

Even so, I remembered that we were not meant to help each other.

'Hmm... I'm trying to get along with you now, but?'

I've seen too many of these people in the past.

Even at the school, people who had ignored Baek Ri-myeong and Baek Ri-ri noticed
how well they treated me as soon as Baek Ri-myeong fell into the mastery of magic
and was pushed out of the heir.

Suddenly, my number of best friends increased by about 20, and other Sega or sects
suddenly poured in invitations to banquets or visits.

"How much was in that pocket earlier? I'll pay you back."

I was indebted to him, but it was better to finish it cleanly with money to avoid
trouble.

"it's okay."

"no"

I put my hand in my sleeve and stopped again stunned.

'Oh right. I left my money bag.'

Jangcheol looked at me as if asking what he was doing and said.

"How much money is that? That's it. Think of it as paying back the old job."

Are you serious?

Jangcheol said.

"Then I'm done with my business, so I'm going."

Then, without hesitation, he turned around and left.

I watched the Jang Gong go away and shouted.

"Zhang Gongja!"
I approached Jangcheol who was looking back.

"You're not just trying to make up for the past with this, are you?"

"What? Just this?"

I nodded.

"I was hurt a lot then."

"What? I was the one who was beaten then!"

"That's because you were hit."

Jangcheol opened his mouth wide as if he was stumped.

"My request is simple."

"Ha, what do you want?"

"Do you know where the Cheonhagaekjan is?"

Haha, running down the alley without looking backI flew over the roof, and I
couldn't tell where I was or where I was.

Jangcheol frowned and said.

"Cheonhagaekjan? Oh, the food is filthy and tasteless? Why is it there!"

I blinked. I hesitated and asked.

"Is the food there... not good?"

"uh."

"No, somehow there was only a seat there!"

"What, did you eat there?"

Jangcheol clicked his tongue and looked at me pitifully.

"Besides, my escorts were eating there..."

* * *
Moorim-blind at that time.

The military commander's secret room.

The Murim Lord and the Musketeers of the Murim Alliance. All the representatives of
the Sega who could become elders of the Murimmaeng, including one of the old
factions, gathered.

There were a few people whose stay here was still a secret, and would shock the
world if they were known.

The Murim lord Wijibaek looked to one side with an expression as if he had chewed a
cow.

I heard that it was impossible to recover, but there were also rumors that there
was even a rise in the realm of the crisis, even holding a sword with a normal arm.

Wei Maengzhu himself thought that he would not be teased with rice, but everyone
sitting here was sensitive.

And he clicked his tongue inwardly at the behavior of the Murim lord who couldn't
hide his hostility.

Gongsun Meng Musketeer sighed inwardly.

As expected, seeing the leader who did not deviate from my expectations, proper
progress seemed impossible.

The Gongsunbang Musketeer stepped forward.

"Thank you all for giving us such valuable time."

The musketeer of Gongsunbang looked around at the crowd with a fist.

"Let's show the prizes of this match. Then please, Taego Jinin."

Taego Jinin.

From his hair to his eyebrows, beard, and clothes, he was a white old man. You
could only tell how old he was by his wrinkled face, but it was difficult to guess
how old he was. He was a great master of the Kunlun faction and one of the ten
strongest in the world.

In addition, Taego Jinin had never visited the Murim League for nearly 30 years.

"This is a product of the martial arts competition hosted by the Moorim Maeng."

Taego Jinin pulled out a box slightly larger than the palm of his hand.

The black box had several amulets painted with red ink attached to it, and the
faded appearance of the amulets indicated that the box was very old.
Taego Jinin opened the box.

Inside, black, ink-colored leather was rolled up and tied with a string. The
leather seemed to be in very good condition, unlike the old-looking box and the
straps that seemed to break at the slightest touch.

someone said

"Cheonmajibo."

There was no expression of surprise. Because it was something that was already
known. Instead, what appeared in their expressions and eyes was curiosity.

"That's..."

"It doesn't look very special..."

"Uh huh."

Cheonma Jibo was one of the most sacred relics of the Cheonma Shinkyo. It was also
a prize obtained by the Murim Alliance after winning the bloody battle that took
place in the early days of the rise of the Demonic Cult and the establishment of
the Murim Alliance.

And betting Cheonmajibo as a prize did not mean giving it away. That person will
not be able to protect the Cheonmajibo by accepting it.

Just giving a chance to visit.

so you can see it anyway.

According to a record that has been handed down like a legend, it is said that the
Cheonmajibo contains the Cheonma's new technology and his will. It's such a famous
story that it doesn't need an explanation.

A chance to acquire the magician's divine skill. If the identity of the still-
secret product was revealed, there would be a huge upheaval.

Then, Namgung-Wan opened his mouth.

"I'd like to ask a question to Taego Jinin."

Taego Jinin nodded with a benevolent smile.

"Ask me.""I heard that the Cheonma Jibo is a sacred object of the Cheonma Shinkyo,
and only through this can you become a true Heavenly Demon."

"It's not like that's the case."

"Why didn't you get rid of it until now?"

At Namgoong-Wan's question, someone cleared his throat as if he was uncomfortable.

"Kuhm."

Then, a huge middle-aged man hit my thigh with a hand the size of a pot lid and
shouted.

"It's nonsense! It's a victory item representing the victory of the Murim Meng. Why
did we remove the symbol of our victory!

It was Sujia in Pengjia, Hebuk.

Pang Sogaju shouted in an arrogant tone.

"If you're going to take it somewhere, take it and go!"

"It's a holy relic of the Heavenly Demonic Church. Wouldn't it be too light a
choice to get rid of anything that might contain some kind of secret?"

"I think what Namgung So Ga-joo said was right. Leaving something so special would
itself cause trouble in the world."

Seeing various opinions coming and going, Taego Jinin smiled while stroking his
beard.

"This is how you feel the generation change."

"What are you talking about? You're still in the middle of the day."

At the words of Gongsunbang Musketeer, Taego Jinin shook his head and picked up the
Cheonmajibo.

The moment everyone questioned what they were doing, blue flames came out of Taego
Jinin's hand.

Samadhi Evolution. The deep inner energy was added to the clean energy, and the
flames were blue. There is no flame more noble than this to burn evil.

Everyone was startled and half woke up, but something even more amazing happened
after that.

Even though the heat was felt throughout the closed room, the Cheonmajibo was fine.

The blue flame that had brightened the secret room faded, and the Taego Jinin
proudly put down the Cheonmajibo.

"······."

"How can this...!"

"Huh."
Then a low laugh was heard along with the sound of coughing.

“It is impossible to interpret and cannot be eliminated, so it is best to keep it.”

Everyone turned their gaze to the owner of the cough.

In this secret room, the youngest head of household said.

"I didn't believe it until I showed it to you all the time, haha."

It was a tone that was both painful and pitiful.

Pang Sogaju asked in surprise.

"No, did you mean that it couldn't be interpreted by Jegal Sega?"

Jegal Segaju nodded.

If so, even if it was received as a prize, there was no way the winner could
interpret it. It was an amazing product, but I couldn't see it as high in value.

Of course, most people in the world do not know this fact, and even if I tell them,
they will not believe it.

Gongsonbang opened his mouth again.

"Anyway, the reason we bet this as a prize is not to give out the magic of the
Demonic Cult."

Taego Jinin shook his head.

The holy relic of the Demonic Cult is hung as a prize for the Demonic Competition.
Truly, this was an act of trampling on the face of the Demonic Cult.

It could be seen as a slap in the face.

“I have figured out the movements of the Demonic Cult.

"Huh..."

"Thanks to that, we managed to catch a few rats, but we don't know how many will
remain."

Gongsonbang Musketeer looked at the people in the secret room.

"Everyone be careful. And now let's see how the Demonic Cult comes out."
If the Demonic Cult could not stand it and rushed out of the main mountain, the
Murim League would win.

Even if they endured and did not respond, it was a victory for the Murim Meng.

Who is afraid of the one who endures being slapped on the cheek? The Murimmaeng
will be able to bring back the pendulum of power that was passed on to the Demonic
Cult.

It will also be announced to the world.

The Murim Meng was always ready to face the Heavenly Demon and the Demonic Cult.

And Magyu and the Heavenly Horse did not even step on the provocation of
attacking.Except that it's just a stupid fanatic.

Chapter 225

Then, Meng Zhu Wei suddenly held out his hand.

"Give me the Cheonmajibo for a while. I'll take a look at it."

Taego Jinin stared blankly at the Wei Maengju.

"The lord."

"Tell me."

"Win the non-mu competition and come."

"······."

In the midst of the silence, there was the sound of laughter.

The words continued with the sound of fan opening.

"You can attend when you're 30 years younger."

Wie Maengju's face turned red.

"Jegal Segaju, what kind of nonsense is that!"

Jegal Segaju smiled and said.

"Well, even if I attend, I can't guarantee that I will win this time because the
competitors are so competitive."

"Jegal Segaju!"

“Wei Maengju, what are you so angry about when Taego Jinin just made a joke?”

It was Namgung Sogaju.

Even though the face mask was given by Taego Jinin, it was an ugly mockery of being
angry at Jegal Segaju.

Gongsunbang Musketeer hurriedly opened his mouth.

“Then, from this time onwards, we will unravel the information that Cheonmajibo is
a commodity.”

said the Taoist.

“The musketeer is having a hard time.”

* * *

Jangcheol had arrived about ten days before me. I knew much better about infinity.

'Cheonhagaegjan Cup······. Even the name was tacky!'

If I had met Jangcheol first, I wouldn't have gone to that inn even if I had walked
around a little longer.

I thought the taste of the chicken noodles was okay, but no, the chicken noodles
were the best among the food there!

Sobbing.

I just felt sorry for the escorts.

'How hard it must have been to eat something delicious just because I bought
something tasteless...'

I apologized that I would buy something else delicious next time.

In front of Murimmaeng Fortress, it was still a sea of phosphates. It was to the

point where I doubted if this line would ever shorten.
It wasn't boring though. In preparation for this, he suggested that Jarl go in with
him.

"... so Sojeo Seo won."

"Oh, that's what Ha-ryung said..."

Ja-cheol was a qualifier from Anhui Province. And in Anhui, there were Namgung
Ryucheong and Seo Ha-ryeong.

Jangcheol, who had been talking for a while, opened the water bottle with a sigh as
if his throat was burned.

FYI, that water bottle contained alcohol, not water. But as they continued talking,
nothing came out as if the bird had fallen.

It was time to hand over my water bottle instead. Suddenly, a bucket of water flew
from the seat next to me.

Reflexively, I grabbed the water bottle headed for Jangcheol as if I was blocking
it.

Then, in the direction the water bottle flew, a young man made a puzzled expression
and grabbed it.

"Ah, Sojeo caught it. I think the water ran out, so I gave it to Gongjae Jang to
eat it."

Jangcheol glared at him as if he meant something, and the young man politely added
an explanation.

"I was listening to the story without realizing it. Haha, it's interesting because
it's about other regional qualifiers."

"Ah, that's what it was."

I handed the water bottle to Jangcheol.

"Are you both from Anhui? I'm from Sichuan."

"No, I'm from Honam."

"Oh, is that so? I was mistaken because the two of you looked like a party."

“We knew each other briefly when we were young.”

"Aha. I see. How are you a monk?"

"That's a bit..."

"Ah, it seems like it's difficult to reveal. I'm sorry. The way he carried the
bucket was so unusual. That makes me even more curious. The day will come when I
know slowly! Haha."

He was a good sociable person.

There were so many words, as if he was only measuring when to intervene.“What is
the product?

“Something like Gongqing Oil?”

"Gongqing Oil! If that's the case, I don't think I could ask for more."

“I guess you have the confidence to win.”

"Haha, if you're attending, wouldn't you think of winning! Of course, it would be

difficult in reality."

At that time, a group of people passed by us standing in line. It must be the son
of a person who has a place in the Murim Maeng, or the Daemu faction, or the three
people.

Since it had been seen several times, people only glanced at it with jealous eyes,
but there was no reaction.

However, the difference from so far is that they made a loud noise to show off,
unlike the people who entered quietly before.

"The line is incredibly long."

"That's right."

"We're fortunate. Thanks to my brother, we don't have to wait in line and go

comfortably."

"Only with something like this. Haha!"

It was eye-catching. The noisy passers-by even laughed at the people standing in
line.

The young man I was talking to at that time spoke in a whisper.

"The one in the front there is a wall-breaker. Isn't that really ugly?"

Are you a wall breaker?

Upon closer inspection, I could see that there was a wall-breaker at the front of
the group. The guy who laughed loudly after being flattered by being flattered was
the Byeok Sogongja. It was also the personality of that family.

Then suddenly the group stopped and one broke off and came towards me.

what? Could it be that you recognized me?

how?

I touched the cotton thread.

The approacher stopped in front of Jangcheol, not me.

"Brother, you are here!"

brother······?

Only then did I confirm Jangcheol's appearance.

Jangcheol looked like he was really annoyed to talk.

The young man turned around and asked Jangcheol.

"Brother? Are you the younger brother of Confucius Zhang?"

"Are you with your brother? Yes. I am called Oh, who is Cheol-i's younger brother.

Jang Oh... Jang Oh.

Since Jangcheol himself was at the level of a supporting actor, there was no
information about Jangcheol's younger brother. That's why I belatedly recalled the
fact that we had met at Namgung Sega.

At that time, maybe······ I was cleverly talking behind Jangcheol and trying to be
friendly with Namgung Ryucheong, but I was rejected.

"Brother, how long have you been standing in line? Come with me."

"······."

Jangcheol glared at him with a cold expression.

Jang Oh said with a smile as if nothing had happened.

"Ah, is it because of the party? If so, I'll tell the Sogongja. If you do well, the
companions will be able to enter together."

"Ah... well..."

The young man looked at Jangcheol and Jangoh with a confused expression.

The person who was rudely cursing a while ago and my older brother Aura. I was
bewildered.

Then Jangcheol said.

“Go because you don’t need it.”

"brother······."
"Ah, did that?!"

Jang Oh withdrew with a bitter face.

"If that's what you mean, I understand. It's a pity. I thought I'd introduce you.
Are you guys thinking the same? If it's this line, it'll take a while to get in."

It was as if you were asking if you would follow Jang Cheol. There was also an
intention that if he followed Jasi, he would introduce him to the Byeok Sogongja.

Then the young man flatly refused.

"Yes. I'll just stand in line and go in."

Oh.
I also showed a gesture that I was done.

"Well, it seems that everyone is of the same opinion. Then, let's say hello next
time we see each other."

It was then. Suddenly, shouts were heard from the entrance.

"Do you know who I am? Who's in charge!Come out!"

what? What's up?

Hearing those words from those around him, Jang-oh, whose expression changed,
headed toward the entrance.

It was the wall breakers who screamed. The wall slayer walking confidently to the
entrance was caught by a warrior from the Murim League.

"This is an order from within. Confucius, please stand in line without making a
fuss."

"What do you mean! You're not doing something wrong?!"

"sorry."

"What? No hey!"

Then one of the people in line shouted.

"Don't stop, really. They say no! You're going to die of noise."

The wall-breaker looked back and shouted.

"What knowledge!"

Then, a man with a stern look came out holding a sword.

"Did I tell you? It's my mouth, so I can't speak?"

Most of the people standing in line here were looking for an opportunity to make
their name known. Everyone was curious, so it was perfect for drawing the sword
like this.

"Brother, calm down for a moment. Isn't there something wrong?"

He muttered as if a thousand years was a pain.

"I don't know what happened, but... I'm sorry. Haha."

Originally, it was difficult to be treated like this in the Murim League with the
power of Byeokgajang.

Wijibaek became the leader, and Byeokgajang, who had supported him for a long time,
became a trusted force of the leader.

After that, they gradually grew in power and became a well-known force in the
Moorim League...

At that time, a person who appeared to be a warrior of the Murimmaeng came out.

Jang Oh's face brightened.

"Look, older brother. Someone came out. Didn't you say something was wrong?"

However, the warrior passed right in front of Byeok Sogongja and Jang-oh.

Musa continued to look around, as if looking for someone, then stared directly in
this direction.

"Hmm? It looks like he's looking this way..."

The young man muttered to himself.

When Jang-oh headed towards us, I still had a clear memory of thinking I was the
one he was looking for, so I thought it might not be towards me this time.

The warrior who fixed his gaze came towards me and stopped in front of me.

he asked politely with a fist.

“Are you Baek Ri-yeon from Baek Ri Sega?”

"Ugh! Baek Ri-yeon from the Baek-ri family?"

"The daughter of Baekriui River!"

A chatter spread among the people who looked on with some interest.

"······."

Well, this time it was definitely for me.

Chapter 226

The young man asked in a bewildered voice.

"So, was Sojeo Samantha Bae, 100 Ri?"

I weakly nodded and took off my hat with a sigh.

"Ugh!"

"really······!"

"No, Baekri's daughter! But why are you standing in line?"

"Of course you're here to attend!"

"No, who doesn't know that? You're asking why were you standing in line!"

Musa threw a fist at me again.

"Greetings again to Sojeo Baekri. My name is Gwak Lee, the warrior of the
Murimmaeng. There is someone inside who is looking for Sojeo. Please go with me."

"Are you looking for me? Who?"

"That's hard to say here."

"······."

I frowned slightly and looked at the front and back of the rope.

'Have you come halfway now...?'

I could already feel the noise and gossip around me.

'If I stay here, I'll get all the attention.'

"Okay. Then, by any chance, would it be possible for my group to go too?"

I winked at Jangcheol.

"Who is it?"

“It’s the first person I see.”

“I heard it earlier, but it was a long spear.”

It's Jangcheol...

Cheol Jang must have heard their conversation, and his face was bruised. Once
people are interestedLet's go to God. Whatever it was, it was a face that wanted to
leave this place right away.

But when I was away, Byeokga and Aura were perfect for getting into a fuss with
Jang-oh.

Musa nodded as if it didn't matter.

"Party, it's okay. Let's go in together."

"How is it, Gongja Zhang? Do you want to go with me?"

Jangcheol nodded quickly, and I turned to the young man and greeted him.

"The next time we meet, we'll even say our full name properly."

The young man nodded his head vigorously with an expression that somehow reminded
him.

I got out of line and followed Musa.

As we approached the entrance, there was also a wall worker who widened his eyes.
Next to him was Jang-oh, who had the same bewildered expression as the young man
from before.

When Jangcheol saw Jangoh like that, he was proud of himself.

Jang-oh shouted as if he had come to his senses.

"for a moment······!"

Jang-oh, who was about to follow, was blocked by the gate guard's window.

* * *

The area of the main body of the Murimmaeng was truly gigantic. It is a huge manor
that can be counted among three hundred li, but the main body of the Murimmaeng was
more than that.

Considering the tremendous amount of logistics consumed by the Murim Alliance, it

would not be an exaggeration to say that the Murim Alliance feeds Wuhan itself, so
the Murim Alliance itself can be regarded as a city.

There was no trace of being defeated by the Demonic Cult's attack. It was a
majestic majesty, as if it were firm at any time.

However, as I used to visit Namgung Ryucheong with my father, I saw a few buildings
that had changed. It was probably built anew because of the raid.

He broke up with Jang Cheol not long after.

He was taken over by another servant who looked like a servant and headed to the
guest room where the Moorim Maeng guests were staying.

I went inside, following Gwak Lee, the warrior who had been looking for me.

From the time I passed ten, I stopped counting the walls I had passed.

Soon after, I also came to a place I had never seen before.

No matter how many times I stayed at Murimmaeng with my father and Namgung
Ryucheong, it was the first time I came to the center like this.

And the more I went inside, the more my senses were disturbed.

It felt like a stuffy noose was weighing me down. To be precise, it felt like it
was difficult for the gold eyes to use their strength properly.

soon found out The center of the Moorim Maeng was all entangled in one jinbeop.

'Is this the power of the Moorim Maeng?'

Not a single building was built recklessly.

It was when I felt as if someone had blocked my senses five times.

One angle caught my eye. Looking at the direction he was walking, he could tell
that the palace was the goal.
When I was almost at the end of the battle, I was able to find the owner of
overwhelming history within it. If it wasn't for the gold eyes, it was so neatly
covered that I couldn't imagine that there would be a strong person like this
inside.

'Wheezyback leader? Was the person who wanted to see me the leader?'

If this level of inner strength was real, I could see why the Moorim League
couldn't give up the leader of Wizibaek.

How could he give up his power to fight the Demonic Cult when he was in a situation
where one hand was missing?

And next to him was a familiar history.

Soon after, he arrived in front of the inner room where the owner of the power was
located and the door opened.

As you can see from the outside, there were two people in the room.

A white-haired young man identical to an old man dressed in all white.

The two, who had a stark difference in age, were sitting opposite each other and
playing Go.

the old man said

"The battle ends here."

"You have to say it right. The game was over a long time ago."

"It's too bad. Take care of the old man who has only a few days left to live."

"Well, don't you know when the time is right that it's long and short?"

The old man laughed out loud.

I know what face to makeI couldn't.

The old man, clearing his throat and smirking, looked at me and said

"Welcome."

I nodded and showed an example.

"Greetings to Taego Jinin, a master of the Kunlun sect. I am Baek Ri-yeon of the
Baekri family."

"Well?"
Taego Jinin looked at me as if he was interested. At first glance, his eyes were
soft, but he was scrutinizing me as if he were digging me up.

"Did you know that Bindo called?"

"It's not like that, but I knew it as soon as I saw it. Also, I knew it, but I
thought there was no need to pretend I didn't know it."

Taego Jinin, a master of the Kunlun School. It could be seen that he was the person
with the longest name among the ten rivers in the world.

If my grandfather felt as if a mountain made of iron walls was sitting in front of

me, Taego Jinin felt as if he had become one with his surroundings.

If it hadn't been for my golden eyes, I wouldn't have expected the identity of the
ancient true man at all.

Then, as I bowed my head slightly, I felt a wave of air cutting through the air
next to me.

When I glanced at it, the samurai was eavesdropping on something.

"Well?"

Taego Jinin looked at me with a slightly surprised expression.

"Bindo did something wrong. Standing in line, you put me in trouble."

"no."

"Huh, to think that such a child came out of his bloodline. Hmmm, is it the
father's influence?"

Taego Jinin stroked his beard and glanced at me.

"I only said it once. When you're in a position like this, a word often goes like
this."

"You said you wanted to see me?"

Taego Jinin and I have never had a relationship.

"Yes. I wanted to see it because it was said to be the child the Heavenly Demon was
aiming for."

He hardened his expression at the sudden word, the heavenly horse.

How far do you know Taego Jinin?

The Kunlunpa was a large breakwater located closest to the headquarters of the
Demonic Cult among the 9 factions, 1st room, which is the head of the political
faction Murimmaeng.

The Murim Order, located in Wuhan, was enjoying peace without imagining it until
they were suddenly attacked, but the Kunlunpa fought with the Demonic Cult from
time to time, so it was always in a wartime situation.

Taego Jinin looked at me and continued.

"These are really strange eyes."

Without even a chance to be surprised, Jegal Hwamu intervened and said.

"Why don't you take a look? Maybe you can figure something out?"

Taego Jinin looked back at Jegalhwamu with a smile on his face.

"Jegal Segaju, there are no exceptions. Baekri Sojeo also has to win the match."

Zhuge Huamu shrugged his shoulders and shut his mouth.

Taego Jinin looked at me and said.

"Come to think of it, you still don't know."

"What do you mean?"

"The prize for this Moorimmaeng Fighting Tournament is Cheonmajibo."

"Do you see the Heavenly Demon?"

I said as if I was surprised.

No, actually, I was a little surprised, so it wasn't completely acting.

I already knew what the product was. But······.

'A master of the Kunlun faction possessed the Treasure of the Heavenly Demon.'

It was unexpected.

I'd keep it in a safer place.

To make it stored by a long-time master of the Kunryun faction who fights with the
Demonic Cult from time to time.

It may have been a dark tactic under the lamp.

But did Jegalhwamu ask me to babysit? because of these eyes?

I pushed my thoughts and said.

“Then you have nothing to do with me.”

'Well?"

"Because I'm not going to attend the match."

"Hmm?"

Jegal Hwamu also looked at me with surprised eyes.

Taego Jinin said.

"Aren't you misunderstanding something?"

"What do you mean?"

Taego Jinin exchanged glances with Jegal Hwamu.

Strangely enough, it was not awkward at all to see a young man and a young man who
couldn't even guess how old they were exchanging glances with each other. When you
see me, I'm sure you're a childIt was a kind of eye contact.

"That's not what's important, so let's skip the talk about attending. Aren't you
not coveted by the Cheonma Jibo?"

"Yes."

Why would you want to have something like that?

"If you win the match, the honor will come with it."

"Is that important? Of course, there are people who think it's important, and it's
important, but... It's not a very coveted goal for me right now."

Taego Jinin looked at me with a slightly admiring expression.

“As expected, there must have been a reason why the Cheonsanje sacrificed my life
to save it.”

"······."

"Did you know that? The Heavenly Demon seems to have been seriously injured in the
battle with Cheonsanje."

"Yes?"

The Heavenly Demon is injured?

No, but how could it have not been rumored until now?

Chapter 227

Even Dongho Ark, now dead, had no such story at all.

Taego Jinin continued.

"Don't you think it's strange, that the Heavenly Demon spends time in this chaotic
situation without doing anything? ."

"No. It wouldn't have been that easy."

I firmly shook my head.

There must have been some kind of plan, just as he thought that if he killed me, a
more troublesome adversary would appear and let him live.

"Hmm? It's been a long time since someone so vehemently opposed Bindo's opinion.
You're so bold."

Oops.

In the eyes of the Taego Jinin, I must be a young child. However, it could have
made me feel bad because I said it like a direct denial.

You have to speak well here.

I looked at Taego Jinin with twinkling eyes.

“My grandfather, Namgung Sega, and Taego Jinin are also here, so how can Baekdo
Moorim collapse so easily?”

Taego Jinin looked at him with smiling eyes and said.

"I thought he looked like his father, but seeing something like this again, it's
not at all."

The atmosphere has definitely softened.

After all, there was no one in the world who hated flattery. Even if that's the
best person in the world.

Suddenly, my eyes met with Jegal Hwamu next to Taego Jinin.

Jegal Hwamu smiled slightly and looked away from me. It was a ceremonial attitude
with no emotion whatsoever.

“The Heavenly Demon’s injuries are invisible on the outside.

I looked at Taego Jinin again.

"What's the price?"

"What do you think will be at the end of pursuing the extreme of nothing?"

"······Are you talking about the fabled deungseon?"

Taego Jinin looked at me with a little interest.

"It's the first time I've seen someone from Sega respond like that."

To be honest, I thought it was a story that was close to a legend and had no
options. That is until I met the Heavenly Demon.

And when I heard the story about the case, I seemed to have a vague idea of what he
was talking about.

The Heavenly Demon I saw didn't look like a human at all. Turn back time without
dying... I mean, can anyone do something like that?

It wasn't that he thought the Heavenly Demon was a god.

But maybe it's roughly equivalent to that.

And if there really are immortals, aren't they the ones who bind the Heavenly Demon
from moving freely in the sky?

It was just my thoughts.

"Is the Heavenly Demon's goal a fabled class?"

"I don't know how often that happens. However, I learned that in order to become a
fable, you have to shake off your lingering attachments to the world. However, the
Heavenly Demon's actions so far do not seem to be very interested in the world?"

"······It was."

"Tiansan saltsEven though he was in decline, he was considered an absolute master

in the world. He was prepared for death, but it wouldn't have been easy even for
the Heavenly Horse."
Taego Jinin smiled faintly and continued.

"What I've felt over the past 100 years is that there is no immortality in the
world."

"So, what the ancient true man said... is that even the Heavenly Demon is
declining?"

Taego Jinin nodded as if he was correct.

"That's right. So don't you understand it even more? The declining Heavenly Demon,
even though she was hit in the right way, left without taking care of you. Just to
see your face? The weight of the work doesn't match. I mean Iran."

Taego Jinin looked at the sky and continued talking slowly.

"The Heavenly Demon, admiring the character and qualities of a child, endures my
losses and keeps me alive? This is absurd."

"······."

"I definitely thought that there would be some benefit to the Heavenly Demon if you
were alive. So I was curious. What is the reason for keeping you alive?"

Then, suddenly, Jegalhwamu intervened.

“So, seeing it this way, do you know why?”

Taego Jinin looked at me with serious eyes.

"I don't know."

Suddenly, the tension in the room was relieved.

Taego Jinin laughed lightly.

Zhuge Huamu nodded his head as if he understood.

"Sojeo Baekri will be able to check it slowly in the future, so please step aside
for me as I have something to say with a friend I haven't seen in a while."

Jegal Hwamu calmly issued an order to congratulate Taego Jinin.

Looking at it now, Jegal Hwamu's complexion was paler than before, and he looked
tired.

Taego Jinin shook his head and stood up.

"You can't tell a sick person to get out of the way, so you can't tell if the
frequency goes out."

"Please take a look. We will not see you off."

I looked at the whole situation in bewilderment.

No matter how ill you are, even if you say Zhuge Sega, is it okay to say this to a
true man?

What is the age difference between Taego Jinin and Jegal Segaju? If Taego Jinin had
married, he would have had a grandson the size of Jegal Segaju. Jegal Hwamu's
attitude was so disrespectful to anyone.

However, the Taego Jinin, who was leaving the room with a carefree attitude, looked
back at me in front of the door.

"Oh, Baekri Sojeo, it's still a secret that I'm in the army, so I don't want you to
talk about it."

I nodded.

Taego Jinin left the room and after a while the room became quiet.

Jegal Hwamu looked back at me and smiled, beckoning me to come next to me.

“Come to think of it, I haven’t even given you a car until now.”

It was a distinctly softer tone compared to the way he spoke to the Taego Jinin.

I looked at the pale complexion and said.

"Tell me later if you're tired."

"You're still kind. It's okay. I'm a little tired from having meetings before I met
you."

I sat in the seat where Taego Jinin had been sitting a while ago.

Jegal Hwamu removed the teacup in front of me and brought out a new one.

"Is it three years ago since I last saw you?"

"That's enough."

After briefly exchanging information on each other's current situation, I

immediately asked.
“Cheonmajibo, was there a reason I needed to see it?”

Zhuge Huamu grumbled as if affirming.

“Anyway, old friends are quick to notice…. Now I have no choice but to win.

"Old man, that's kind of harsh. And why do I have to watch it?"

"I'm curious?"

I put on an annoyed look.

"If you're curious, I won't let you go if you tell me to check it out."

"······."

Zhuge Huamu is speechlessI blinked my eyes with this blocked expression.

And he said as if to turn her words around.

"Why do you think the Heavenly Demon attacked the Murimmaeng? What are the Shamans
for? Just to weaken their power?"

In the raid at the time, the shaman faction seriously injured Jang Moon-in.

Many of the disciples were also injured, and there was a story that the most
promising successor, who was thought to be the next great writer, might never be
able to lift a sword again.

I couldn't find out more after that. It's because the shaman faction declared a
bonmun.

They didn't even attend this match.

“You mean the Heavenly Demon attacked the shamans to find the Heavenly Demon
Treasure?”

Zhuge Huamu nodded.

“The reason why I attacked the dying Jegal Sega was also because it was difficult
to figure out where it was.

But in the end, Taego Jinin had it.

I asked curiously.
"The Heavenly Demon, who returned several times, still couldn't figure out where
the Heavenly Demon Treasure is?"

Jegal Hwamu said as if it were natural.

“I know that the Heavenly Demon returns, but would you hide the Treasure of the
Heavenly Demon in the same place every time?”

"······."

is that possible?

I learned anew how the Zhuge Sega had been able to fight with the Heavenly Demon
for so many years.

No matter which way it was, Zhuge Sega hid the Treasure of the Heavenly Demon in a
different place each time so that the Heavenly Demon would not find out, and this
time it was said that he hid it from the ancient Jinin of the Kunlunpa.

After a moment of silence, I asked.

"Taego Jinin and... are you close?"

Seeing that they were joking with each other and casually issuing a congratulatory
order, it seemed surprisingly friendly.

"I was close to my grandfather."

Zhuge Huamu laughed lightly.

“Taego Jinin has met my father and grandfather before. If you are a master of Taego
Jinin level, it is not difficult to remember trivial habits and speech patterns.
Are you quick-witted?”

I narrowed my brows.

"You mean that Taego Jinin knows the secret of the Jegal family?"

"I don't know exactly, but judging from my attitude, it seemed that they thought of
me as my grandfather, the head of the Seonseondae Jegal family. Aren't you the age
to miss a friend who remembers your childhood? Isn't it difficult to guess?"

The memory of Zhuge Sega is inherited from generation to generation.

Jegal Hwamu was very wary of unsealing the inherited memories and hated it.

However, after returning to the Zhuge family, Zhuge Huawu trained twice. And he was
friendly with me and helped me a lot.

But now I wasn't sure if the Jegalhwamu across from me was the Jegalhwamu I knew.

"Because it's... Be careful."

"Oh, what? I didn't hear you for a second."

Zhuge Huamu looked at me blankly and smiled slightly.

"As you know, the Heavenly Demon cannot move recklessly. Because it has to avoid
Heaven's surveillance. If so, it will try to get the most out of one move."

I nodded.

"This fighting competition with you and the Cheonma Jibo. This is a very tasty bait
that the Heavenly Demon has no choice but to come even though it knows there is a
trap. So, no matter what happens, be careful."

"yes."

In the past, I have tried to use myself as bait to catch white-liran eggs.

Zhuge Hwamu didn't want this, so he cleverly changed the goal of the 100 Li-Ran to
100 Li-Myeong. And now he was saying that he was using me as bait to bring out the
Heavenly Demon.

If Taego Jinin thought of Zhuge Hwamu as the same person as his grandfather, I was
quite the opposite.

He was no longer the person I knew, bitter at the death of his sister, and
inherited the memories of his ancestors.He felt like a different person, not Jegal
Hwamu, who hated thread.

'Do you want to remember?'

the things you confessed to me

It was better for each other to forget.

'I think it's fortunate that this happened, but...'

Even so, I couldn't figure out why I felt bitter whenever I saw Jegal Hwamu.

Chapter 228
 * * *

After Taego Jinin left, Zhuge Hwamu's condition quickly deteriorated and they could
not talk for a long time.

It had been a long time since he had gone out to help Jegal Hwamu's luck, and it
was already past dinner time.

'Ah, I'm hungry...'

The Murimmaeng warrior Lee Gwak, who brought me there, was waiting for me.

Thanks to that, I was able to head straight to the dorm without getting lost.

When I arrived at the hostel, I was very surprised.

'what? Why is the accommodation so good?'

Before returning, there was a time when I stayed alone in the Murim League without
my father and the background of Ryucheong Namgung. How insignificant my treatment
was at that time.

The main body of the Murimmaeng also gave me a room in the outermost guesthouse. In
the case of low-class warriors and breakwaters, it was such a bad place that if you
had money, you would just use an inn outside.

But now this lodging was literally a mansion. There was even a pavilion attached to
the garden with a small pond.

yikes told me

"You can stay here. We have servants and maids, so rest in peace."

"How about that meal?"

growl

At the moment, Lee Gwak looked at me as if surprised by the sound from the boat.

"There's no kitchen here, and meals are prepared and brought from the common
kitchen. If you want to eat now, you'll have to ask the common kitchen later. Well,
then I'll tell the common kitchen when I go."

"Ah, thank you if you can."

"Yes, please rest in peace. If you would like to see the person you met today,
please find me..."
It was before I finished talking.

"Baek Ri-yeon!"

A familiar yet long-awaited voice came from behind.

"mister?"

It was Namgoong-wan. Next to him was his eldest father, Baek Ri Uimuk.

My uncle hurriedly said to me as if he was bruised.

"Where did you come from all day? When you arrive in Wuhan, you should come to say
hello to the elders first! Even if you can't set an example for the other members
of the Moorim League, should you behave like an idiot? This isn't even your home,
so you can act as you please. ."

"·······?"

I put on a puzzled expression.

What are you talking about?

My uncle and I had a respectful relationship with a moderate distance from each
other. But all of a sudden, such absurd nagging?

No, the word nagging was a cute axis. It was nothing but scolding.

Soon after, I figured out why.

'Are you bluffing that you're in front of Namgoong-wan?'

Ha, that was amazing.

It was the moment when I thought about whether I should go over this in moderation
considering my uncle's face, or whether I should show my face.

I should have added one more thing to that concern.

The fact that Namgung-Wan is the real father of Namgung Ryu-Cheong.

Uncle Namgung-wan said to his uncle.

"What did you say to Yeoni just now?"

"Yes?"

"What do you dare to say to Yeon-i?"

Namgoong-Wan's voice was unusual.

My uncle seemed a little taken aback, but he said without losing his smile.

“Haha, didn’t Sogaju Namgung wait for almost two hours (four hours)?

Uncle Namgung-wan cut off his uncle's words and said."Worried? Are you really
worried?"

Her uncle looked as if he didn't know what to answer for the moment.

Uncle Namgung-wan smiled fiercely and continued.

"If you're really worried about Yeon-i, you should start by asking the reason. It's
the attitude of a grown-up who's really worried about getting angry right away as
if you've been waiting without even knowing what the situation is."

My uncle's face turned red.

Uncle Namgung-wan said with obvious ridicule.

"It seems to be the same. Has nothing changed?"

"What the hell are you talking about?"

"What do you mean? Have you already forgotten? Well, usually the mistakes I made
are easily forgotten."

A chill dripped from Namgoong-wan's voice.

“I still remember it clearly. It happened about 10 years ago when I visited the
Baekri family.”

My uncle's chest trembled greatly.

“The flowers that Yeoni picked for my father were robbed and trampled on in front
of his eyes by those called cousins. Also, the cousin called him mocked him as if
he didn’t even know he saw it, and I was curious about who he saw and acted like
that. I guess it was!"

For that incident, 100 Limyeong was beaten and the twins were kicked out. How can I
forget?

However, it was surprising that Uncle Namgung-wan still remembered the incident.

My uncle opened his eyes and said.

"That was when..."

My uncle stopped what he was saying and his lips trembled.

The servants who appeared quietly were snooping around as if they were watching.

There was also Lee Gwak, a warrior from the Moorim Order who lost the opportunity
to resign in a sudden situation while saying goodbye to me.

As if telling me to stop, I pulled Namgoong-Wan's arm.

"Ah..."

However, Mr. Namgung-Wan stubbornly refused.

I opened my eyes and looked.

"Don't stop me! I won't stand by this time. I'll make it clear that insulting you
is the same as insulting me!"

"······."

It was as touching as the heart. I was impressed... I could see more and more
people gathering at the sound of the old man's voice.

I gestured to Musa Lee Kwok to leave. Fortunately, the quick-witted Lee Gwak kicked
out the snooping servants and closed the door of the inn.

"Mister, stop it. My uncle was worried that I would disappear without any news, so
he spoke out loud. I think he misunderstood."

"If you don't want to be misunderstood, you should have avoided misleading
situations!"

Even though the gate was closed, Mr. Namgung-Wan's voice was still booming.

"Yeon-i has a weak heart and is kind, so he helped these small people as relatives.
If he saved a child who was about to die, he would not be grateful for this...!"

"mister!"

"Didn't you dry it!"

I mumbled pitifully without backing down.

"I'm hungry."

"What?"
"Today... I'm going to starve all day and I'm going to faint from hunger."

growl.

Just in time, a growl sounded from the stomach.

After the situation calmed down somehow, my uncle left the dorm with a flushed face
and shaking off his sleeves.

I hurriedly followed my uncle, saw him off, and brought Uncle Namgung-Wan, who was
standing on one side of the garden, into the inn.

I entered a room that was barely noticeable. Uncle Namgung-Wan seemed to have not
abated even then, but he burst out in a fit of rage.

"Your father and you are the same! Why do you get along with a guy like that? Haha,
hoho. There's no one to come, so you're coming with me? Come with your father!"

"······."

"It's called Ho-ga-howi, the author is yoHow noble he pretended to be in the Moorim
League for several days! I was really stumped."

Well, to put it simply, Mr. Namgung-wan didn't like the fact that his uncle came,
not my father, and he didn't like seeing his uncle pretending to be classy. it was
overturned

"An elder? Ha! Isn't that also a reward for all the insults your father has
inflicted on you? Why...!"

“Because my father is not well.”

"······."

"It's hard for you to come."

The atmosphere in the room instantly subsided.

Namgoong-Wan asked in a mixed voice.

"Have you still not found a solution?"

I laughed.

"You'll find it soon."

"······yes."
Uncle Namgung-Wan sighed. Then he looked at me like it was strange and said.

“When I came in, I was sure you would tell me not to do that. You didn’t say much.”

"Yes? What?"

"Aren't you saying that you were too much for your uncle?"

"Well······."

To be honest, I thought it was a bit excessive...

I tilted my head slightly.

“But you did it for me, right?”

"right."

"And you did well."

"what?"

“You can do that in the future.”

Namgung-Wan looked at me as if he was saying something, but I just smiled.

"Soon afterward a servant came in with tea. I sent him out and picked up the
teapot.

Mr. Namgoong-Wan, who was watching me refilling the teacup, said in an admiring
voice.

"You're really grown up now. I almost didn't recognize you at first from a
distance."

"I will. It's been a while."

"You've grown up really well. You look a lot like Uigang. Really. When I first saw
you, you were as big as my waist. When did a child who used to be small grow up to
be this big?"

Uncle Namgung-Wan looked at me with a vague expression, then suddenly became

serious. It was an extreme emotional shift.

"You haven't eaten?"

growl.
This guy's boat started making noise once and kept making noise without even
noticing.

"What did you do without eating all day? You're living very soon because you're
getting healthy. Haven't you already forgotten the days when you collapsed and took
medicine every day?"

"Oh, this is because I'm so busy today... it just happened that way."

“How come? Ha, are you going to tell your father that too?”

"Uh... um... Oh, why is the meal so late?"

"Don't talk back!"

“Mister, come to think of it, what are you doing with the Murim Meng?”

Namgoong-Wan looked at me with an expression of hard work.

Uncle Namgung-Wan came with Ryu-Cheung Namgung, who was attending a martial arts
competition.

"Because the Demonic Cultists might be targeting Liu Qing."

It was only natural that Ryucheong Namgung would attend this event.

The road from Yangju to Wuhan was obvious. The route was clearly exposed, so the
risk of an attack was much greater.

Wasn't it just me who was attacked? It wasn't the Demonic Cult, but...

Come to think of it, Namgung Sega had already been attacked by the Demonic Cult
twice.

Once, Uncle Namgung-Wan's sister died, and the next time, Uncle Namgung-Wan almost
lost his arm too, so the vigilance must have been different.

'And you must have known about Cheonmajibo.'

Using the Cheonmajibo as bait to bring the Demonic Cult out of the main mountain.

To ordinary warriors, it was just a festival of Murim, but the high-ranking members
of the Murim League were even thinking about war.

This must be the real reason Namgung-Wan came to the Moorim League.

Soon after, the long awaited meal arrived. i cookNamgung-Wan, who had already eaten
and had dinner, had a drink across the street and exchanged recent news.

It was around the time I had finished eating.

Namgoong-Wan asked in a cautious tone.

“Come to think of it, I heard that you returned the birthday present from Liu
Cheng.”

"······."

"Did you two fight?"

······Also. I thought this topic would come up once.

Chapter 229

“Did Liu Qing say that they quarreled?”

"Is he the one who would say that? I just happened to hear it."

Well, since the gift was sent back through the official route, it was only natural
for Namgung-Wan to hear it.

"That gift was too much for a birthday present."

After a moment of silence, Mr. Namgung-Wan spoke.

"It's not as precious as it looks. It's just a decoration."

Mr. Namgoong-Wan hesitated and continued.

"Liu Cheng... he drew the design himself and commissioned the craftsman to make it.
It took quite a bit of thought."

It was made by direct request to the craftsman, but it is not precious. Is

something wrong with the front and back settings?

And I knew it as soon as I saw the decoration. That Namgung Ryucheong requested it
directly from his father-in-law.

'Because when I was staying at Namgung Family, I said let's go see the peach
blossoms again...'

I looked at Namgoong-wan and smiled faintly.

"I'll take it if you want me to take it."

It was said that he could receive it not for Namgung Ryucheong, but for Namgung
Wan.

However, there was no way that Mr. Namgung-Wan could not understand the meaning of
my words.

"······No. If you don't want to, we can't help it."

I nodded and changed the subject.

“Come to think of it, mister, you’ve been training for 3 years in closed doors…”

I smiled and looked at my uncle.

"congratulations."

Usually, when I was around the age of the uncle, I couldn't lengthen the training
for one or two years.

Since the location is the location, isn't there a lot of family work that is
intertwined?

Due to various conditions, even if you normally practice closed doors, the limit
was short, at most two or three months.

However, Mr. Namgung-Wan spent the whole two years, then came out for a while, and
then entered the closed training for another year. That's why there were rumors
that it was a lie that Namgung-Wan's arm was intact.

"Can you see that with your own eyes?"

"There's that, too... Rumors have already spread, right? Sogaju from the Namgung
family has entered Hwagyeong."

Namgung-Wan sipped his glass as if asking, but he couldn't hide the slightly raised
corners of his mouth.

To briefly divide the realm of the Murim people, there were first-class, second-
class, and first-class, and the next was called the peak.

The climax is usually a state where swordsmanship is freely handled, and from here
on out, it was treated as a sure master. Then came Chojeoljeong and Hwagyeong.

It was the level that Namgung-Wan is known to have reached now. If you go one step
further from Hwagyeong and enter Hyeongyeong, you will now be called an absolute
master in the world like your grandfather and Namgung Segaju.

And father and Uncle Namgung-wan have long been interested in who will cross the
wall of transcendence first.
The confrontation was an easy victory for Namgoong-wan. I went beyond the
transcendental climax and even reached the hwagyeong.

My father also reached the height of transcendence, but...

I squeezed the cuffs tightly.

It was unavoidable. With his father's imperfect state of internal energy, just
maintaining the current state was too much for him.

There was no way I could train properly. In addition, I had to take care of me, who
had fallen into the main fire.

Seeing Mr. Namgung-Wan in the flower bed like this made me want to congratulate
him.I was sincere, but I couldn't help but feel a bitter feeling along with weak
jealousy. And in the end, I got this idea.

'Am I really the problem? Even if it wasn't for me...'

The words of the Heavenly Demon came to mind. That I'm holding my father's ankle.

I was lost in thought for a while, but Namgoong-wan's voice woke me up.

"At that time... the experience of when I almost never lifted a sword again helped
me a lot."

Uncle Namgung-wan looked at his right hand.

"It's all thanks to you."

Then he looked at me with serious eyes.

"Whatever you choose, I already treat you like my daughter."

"······."

"So, whenever you need my help, do not hesitate to come to me."

I bit my lip and lowered my head. For some reason, my eyes grew cold.

* * *

the next day. I got ready early and went to see my uncle. And he apologized to his
uncle for Namgoong-wan's work.

He hurriedly sent his servants away, but rumors had already spread.
Although he is a servant, he is not a member of our family, but a member of the
Murim Meng.

I couldn't shut all of their mouths, and this was a lodging given to me by the
Moorim Maeng. Even though it was spacious, it was separated from other palaces
where other people were staying by a wall.

"I'll tell my grandfather later and make a formal protest."

Well. Will the grandfather listen to this incident and protest to Namgung Sega to
formally apologize? Rather, he would be scolded for not behaving properly in the
Murimmaeng.

Of course, my uncle would know this too. My uncle wheezes, his chest moving as if
the medicine is rising.

"Okay! I knew from the very beginning that you regard Namgung Soga-ju much closer
than I do. No matter how much you and I are related by blood. Do I think I treat
you so poorly! I'm just full of spirits!"

Before I could say anything, my uncle pounded the table vigorously.

"And why are you apologizing? To apologize, he has to come! No. He's going to run
at me as if he told you this again. All right. You should just leave. What am I
going to say to you!"

I straightened the overturned teacup and picked up the teapot.

"Uncle, please calm down and listen to me a little bit. If you think about it
carefully, this incident is not so bad."

My uncle, who had a frown on his face, shouted again as he hit the deck again. The
brewed tea water overflowed again.

"Don't say so easily that you didn't hear me!"

"That's not it... uncle, listen to it just once, just once."

I calmly filled the cup again.

The border of the teak was high with decorations, so the water did not flow down.
However, he did not know that if he knocked on Datak one more time, he might not
become Datak, but a subordinate.

My uncle glared at me with ferocious eyes, as if telling me to hurry up and leave.

I said calmly.
"This is the Murim-maeng."

"Who doesn't know that?"

"If rumors spread that there is a feud between the Baekri Sega and the Namgung
Sega, who would like it the most?"

"Well?"

My uncle, who had a rough expression on his face, relaxed slightly as if he was
interested in my words.

I said softly.

“There is one person you will like very much.”

The Murim lord Wijibaek.

My uncle, who knew how to keep his head down, stayed quiet and quickly understood
what he was saying.

"So you're saying that you deliberately pretend to have a feud with the Namgung
family?"

“As expected, my uncle is wise, so I thought he would understand my meaning right

away.”

twoIf there is a disagreement between the families, the Wei Maeng Lord will take
action.

“However, even if there was an incident last night, would the family believe it?”

My uncle put on a suspicious expression.

"You won't believe it easily, but it'll be hard to ignore it. That's why Uncle
Dad's realistic acting is important."

"Hmm"

My uncle, who seemed to be deep in thought as he stroked his chin, said as if he

had realized.

"If so, are you saying that Namgung So Ga-joo also did that to me to spread rumors
about this as a discord from the beginning? If so, you should have told me in
advance!"

"That's not..."

"What? Ah, so you guessed yesterday?"

"Not even that."

My uncle looked at me as if asking what the hell.

"I didn't tell Mr. Namgung-Wan. It's a plan that Mr. Namgung-Wan doesn't know
about."

"What? Why?"

If you wanted to talk, yesterday was enough opportunity.

But I didn't say

'Because... Namgung-Wan uncle's smoke was poison.'

I said something completely different from what I meant.

"Your uncle is at the center of this. Do I really have to tell Mr. Namgungwan?"

My uncle's eyebrows twitched at the word center of work.

My uncle will accept this situation. Because it's a pretty good method.

First reason.

The fact that the grandfather sent his uncle to the position of elder of the Murim
League was an act of consolation for the uncle who had resigned from the position
of head of the household.

However, the grandfather would not continue to appoint an incompetent person as the
Murimmaeng elder. I had to show the appearance of building something.

My uncle, who seemed to be worried, asked anxiously.

“But even if we believe that there is a feud between the two families, will the
head of the clan really approach us?”

“Then shall we approach Namgung Sega?”

"That's right..."

My uncle was speechless.

Second reason.

If Wie Maengju had to reach out to one of the two families, he would reach out to
our family unconditionally.

My uncle, Baek Ri Uimuk, had never directly collided with Wi Maeng-joo until now.
But Namgoong-wan was different. The relationship between Uncle Namgung-wan and Wi
Maeng-ju was already irreversible.

Those who knew about Baekri's family would know. The fact that the relationship
between my uncle and my father was not smooth in the past.

"And even if we don't approach, we have nothing to lose. Anyway, there's really no
way for the two families to fall apart, and we can spread the word that the Baekri
family has equal momentum with the Namgung family."

It was rather good if the Wei Mengju really had no feelings for the fight and
didn't approach us.

It meant that the leader of the upper ranks still had the intelligence to think,
and still had the strength to embrace it.

However, if you are only interested in the power struggle within the Murimmaeng
without reflection at all...

It was a situation where the Demonic Cult did not know when and what tricks to use
with the Cheonmajibo.

In such a situation, it was not possible to leave a person at the head who was not
sure whether he was an ally or not.

Hesitantly, I pushed my uncle's back one more time.

"And why don't you tell your grandfather that he came up with this plan? I'm sure
he'll agree that it's a good idea."

So this whole plan was not my idea, but my uncle's idea. He meant to pass the ball
to his uncle.

Grandpa's eyes twinkled.

Chapter 230

However, he seemed to think it was too revealing, so he cleared his throat and
said.

"Keuheum. However, since this is your idea, how can you steal your ball?"

I tilted my head and said.

"But I don't really do anything. I pretend to be in trouble.That's because you're
my uncle."

My uncle, who had been coughing and rolling his eyes in succession, spoke as if he
couldn't help it.

"Hmm, well, if that's what you mean..."

Uncle's face suddenly brightened. It seemed that he was drawing a future in which
the plan had already succeeded.

I cautioned such an uncle.

"But you have to be careful. It's Moorim-maeng here. Someone might open the letter
without even knowing it."

"I can't believe that's the case..."

I shouldn't have been too excited.

Unless he is an idiot, he will go to verify the discord several times before

reaching out to his uncle.

My uncle frowned for a moment, then shook his head.

"Yes. It's important to make things successful. You'd better tell your father
later."

My uncle also thinks he is smart and pretends to be smart, but is he definitely a

man who has grown up in the world? They were two people who were very similar to
Baek Ri-myeong and rich people.

'No, just thinking about it for a second... It seems like I'm using both of my
uncle's rich man...'

No, no. Let's think of using it as exchanging benefits between each other.

Still, I felt a slight sense of guilt. So instead, I brought up this story.

“Come to think of it, uncle, I saw Lili outside.”

"What!"

My uncle jumped up from his spot.

In fact, it was a bit annoying, and since Baek Ri-ri seems to be doing well, I
wondered if I should just pretend I didn't know.

But isn't it a showdown where you don't know what the Demonic Cult will do? I
didn't want Baek Li-ri to get swept away and get hurt.
My uncle said in an urgent voice.

"Where, where did you see it! Did you see it outside? Inside? But I haven't heard
anything about Lily from your escort...!"

“It was hard for me to recognize him because he was playing the role.”

"You played the role? Ha... Anyway, so you're sure it's Lili?"

"Perhaps."

My keen eye was proven by catching several spies of the Demonic Cult.

"If you saw it that way, you'd be right. Baekri Lee...! But why didn't you bring
him!"

"that is······."

Before I could answer anything, my uncle said as if he had realized.

“Ah, could it be that Lili was the reason you ran across the roof and made a fuss?”

"Uh... ha, ha ha. Burr, did you hear that already?"

I was relieved that I didn't have to make an excuse because he misunderstood me,
but I was a little embarrassed.

"Yes. I received a report from your escort. I ran across the roof and got lost."

Even my uncle didn't seem to hear about the fact that I was almost caught and
dragged away by the security forces because neither the escort nor the escort knew
about it.

"As soon as you arrived, I asked the escorts how you were doing while you were
away. I care so much about you, what? Not even funny! Heh."

My uncle, who once again got angry at Mr. Namgung-Wan, regained his senses and
said,

"No, no. Now is the time to talk about it... I need to release the person right
now! Now, you go. No, wait. I'll have to call a painter first and draw a figure.
Wait a moment. What the hell, that kid. Is it sane... is it out there!"

"Uncle, uncle. Wait a minute."

I forcibly calmed my uncle, who seemed to be out of his mind.

"If you provoke Lili the wrong way here, she may run away again. I'd rather find
Liri and convince her to come find her uncle."

"······you?"

“Yes. If the Baekri three released people and searched for them, if they made a
mistake, Lili would notice before they could find Lili.Could it be? Besides, how
wide is infinity? Even if Baekri Se used warriors, at what age would they find
them? That's why you can't ask the warriors of the Murimmaeng to find it, right?
I'm not even a criminal."

My uncle frowned as if he didn't like it.

"That's true... but on the other hand, when are you going to find it alone? This
vast place."

I said in a soothing tone, as if telling me not to worry.

"Lily looks healthy. It looks like she's made friends. Besides..."

I continued talking and quenched my dry throat with tea.

"Even if we're not in a hurry, Lily will come looking for us."

"Lily is coming to visit us?"

"Yes."

My uncle said with a suspicious look.

"How can you be so sure?"

"Uncle, if you come to Wuhan at this time, there's one place you must stop by,
right? We just have to wait."

"A must-visit place? Where are you talking about...!"

My uncle stopped talking and opened his eyes wide.

Seeing the realization, I nodded and smiled.

"Yes, that's right. We just have to wait at the competition hall."

My uncle hit my palm with his fist.

"······Surely! You're right! That's right. Of course you'll come unarmed."

My uncle asked with a worried expression on his face.

“Are you sure you want to participate?”

"I don't know. Maybe they're thinking of participating in a cover-up, or maybe

they're just watching."

"Anyway... yes. But it's good to know you're here..."

My uncle let out a sigh of relief as if his worries were alleviated.

Yes. It didn't make sense to come to Wuhan at this time and not to come unarmed.
And the same applies to others.

The inner air of that red light I saw. Until now, only two Saras had ever seen such
a blazing heat of color inside.

Titan salts and... Yayul. If he also came to Wuhan, he would be seen unarmed.

"So, can I see the preliminary list?"

"Why?"

"Because Lily could have participated. It would be easier to figure out if there
was a list."

"That doesn't matter, but can't you stay at the Bamu venue all day? You have to
prepare for the tournament too."

"Yes?"

“By the way, did you hear?

"Oh, I heard yesterday."

My uncle nodded and put on a slightly arrogant expression.

"I knew ahead of time, but the announcement came yesterday. The news must have
upset the outside world by now. It's safe to say it's the best product ever."

"Yes."

“So shouldn’t you work hard too?”

"Yes?"

"You can't lose to the sons of Namgung. You must take on the glory of your father!
You must make a name for yourself in the Baekris family in this martial arts
competition! Do you understand?!"

"······."
"Oh, I got a solid carp and sent it to the kitchen. I told you to leave it orphaned
from last night, so go get it."

I was stunned by my uncle's unprecedented passion, and I even let out a sigh. Why
does this person or that person think that I will definitely participate in the
martial arts competition?

"Uncle, I don't attend the martial arts competition."

"What do you mean?"

I said emphatically.

"I have no intention of participating."

"······."

My uncle looked at me blankly and smiled as if it were funny.

'Well?'

It wasn't the reaction I was expecting. I thought I would be surprised or

opposed...

My uncle clicked his tongue and said."If you're pretending to be smart, why are you
sloppy here?"

"Yes?"

"My father, so your grandfather has already submitted your name tag to the martial
arts competition."

"······yes?"

"So don't think nonsense and focus on the martial arts competition."

no, what?

"Wait, wait. Uncle, are you saying that my grandfather sent me to the competition?"

"Yeah. The first time Moorim Maeng sent me to participate right away as soon as the
match was assigned. Of course, did you know if you knew?"

"You didn't tell me!"

It was embarrassing and embarrassing. No, why don't you tell me something important
like this?
Come to think of it, the subtle smile that Taego Jinin and Jegal Hwamu had. I
thought it was strange for some reason, but he knew that I was participating!

How absurd and funny he must have been when he said that he would not participate
in the match!

My uncle said to me who was suffering.

"Hmmm, of course you'd think you'd be playing. Tsk, do you know how much trouble
I've had trying to make your bracket?"

"Yes? The brackets? What do you mean by that again?"

"The brackets. How many days you struggled with others to make the brackets as easy
as possible for you to climb without straining as much as possible. Tsk tsk."

“You said you made the brackets easy to climb?”

"yes."

"Isn't that... manipulation...?"

"It's the job of the elders to draw up the bracket. But we're not the only ones who
do it. This is not even hands-on."

Seeing my shyness, my uncle yelled again.

“The person who is letting go of his hands here is stupid!

"No, but if Grandpa knows..."

"Hmph, my father would rather say that I did well! So you're saying that you want
me to fight with Namgung Ryucheong as soon as the finals start?!"

That, that's...

For a moment, I was speechless.

Seeing me like that, my uncle was elated as if he wanted to see it.

'Ooh, ooh. To be treated like this by my uncle.'

It felt like something was hurting my self-esteem.

And one thing was certain. My uncle and Uncle Namgung-wan are never close to each
other...

'Oh, my God.'

Are you saying I'm attending a martial arts competition?

Besides what? Is it bracket manipulation?

I was entangled in bracket manipulation!

father!!
 Chapter 231

* * *

Wuhan Northwest Street.

The dusky morning sunlight rose over the roof tiles that had been immersed in
darkness, illuminating the quiet mansions.

Seobuk Street, where mansions are densely packed, usually lived with people who
formed a family with enemies in the main body of the Moorim League.

Among them, the largest manor.

The servants who started sweeping the garden with me early in the morning quickly
bowed their heads when they saw Byeok Sogaju walking wildly.

Byeok Sogaju often visited this place. But what about that hard horned expression?

The servants' doubts were quickly answered.

The wall sogaju, which was entering through the middle gate, was suddenly blocked
in front of the naewon.

Several scuffles broke out between the Byeok Soga-ju and the warriors, and the
Byeok So-ga-ju, who was recklessly trying to enter, was grabbed by the Byeok So-ga-
ju.

"Soga Lord, you shouldn't be like this. I went inside to deliver the news, so
please wait for a moment."

"Ha! I waited all day yesterday, but I didn't show my face once because I was busy
with work. Didn't I come this far after all! I must see you today. Get out of the
way!"

"It's still early. It looks like you're taking time to prepare.Please wait!"

"Can't you let go of this hand? Come on, you guys are like those gatekeepers,
right?"

At that time, a man passed by the wall sogaju. The warriors did not block his
steps.

Byeok Sogaju pointed a finger at him and widened his eyes.

"I-I-Why don't you stop the author! What? It takes time to prepare? The leader of
the top!"

"Wall Soga Lord! You can't do this!"

"Lord of the upper ranks! I know what you're listening to! Come out and see!"

And the inside room where the commotion is going on.

Wijibaek was eating while being served by a beautiful woman. The man who had passed
the wall sogaju entered the room where Wiziback was eating.

Wizibaek saw the man and beckoned the woman to leave. The woman stepped back and
the man opened his mouth.

"Lord Lord, it's very noisy outside. Is it okay?"

Wheezybaek said nonchalantly, wiping his hands with a handkerchief.

"It's what I expected. They're super vulgar. Now they're just revealing their true
colors."

A profound voice with a nonchalant tone had the power to make people believe.

The disturbance that Gong So-ja had caused at the main gate of the Murim League the
previous day had already spread throughout the Murim League.

"That's right. I've caused too much trouble by selling the Lord's name."

The man's gaze at Wiziback was full of firm faith.

Wiziback asked the man who looked loyal.

"So what about Baek Ri-yeon, the child? I heard that he saw Taego Jin-in and Jegal
Sega-joo as soon as he arrived. Is it a gem like that?"

"That is······."

When the man hesitated, Wizibaek said.

"Just tell me what you saw."

"At first, it didn't seem to notice my presence at all."

Wizibaek nodded as if it were natural.

“And, bizarrely, there was no spirit at all. It was disappointing. It was a feeling
that was not up to my age, and to be honest, it was third-rate.

"... that was about that?"

"Yes. I didn't notice anything strangely. Or it seems to have killed the momentum
so perfectly that I couldn't notice it. I'm sorry."

"No, it's not. There's no way you wouldn't recognize it. But something's a little
strange. I heard you defeated the Dongho Ark."

Weezyback, who was stroking his chin, frowned.

Baek Ri-yeon's inaction was particularly controversial. Even though there are
people who witnessed it in person, the reason why the controversy continues is
because they keep saying absurd things.

In the first place, it was hard to believe that Baek Ri-yeon's age and the story of
defeating the Dongho Ark, which had been gathering evil, was hard to believe.

Wouldn't it be Namgung Ryucheong from the Namgung family, or that Danjeon

delinquent from the Baekri family?

Even if it wasn't, it was an unbelievable situation, but when I heard that Baek Ri-
yeon's sword flew around when she dealt with Dongho's ark, the words to stop
talking nonsense came out.

The same was true of Wijibaek, who was reported on the battle with the Dongho Ark.

I wondered if the guys in Donghobang had inflated their level to hide the fact that
my ark had been attacked by a young woman.

Weezyback murmured.

"Hmm, even if it's only half of the rumors that have spread all the time, it'll
hold out until at least the middle."

"That's right. If you had the preliminary rounds, you would have guessed. Of
course, we went straight to the finals... Come to think of it, today was the day
for Master Lord Maeng's disciples to take the preliminary rounds, right?
Congratulations in advance."

"The results are not out yet."

"Of course you won't pass."

Wheezybaek recalled the table as he held up his teacup. Moorimmaeng Infinite

Regional Preliminaries have not yet been completed, so some spots in the bracket
remain empty.

A little manipulation is necessary for the rise and fall of the match.law. And Baek
Ri-yeon would be a good sacrifice to increase the reputation of his disciple.

It was time to think about whether it would be better to have them face each other
at the beginning of the finals or in the middle.
"And after the conversation with Taego Jinin, Jegal Segaju, there was a conflict
between Namgung Sogaju and Baekri Elder at Sukxian."

"Hmm? Tell me more."

* * *

My mind was confused.

I told my uncle to stop messing with the matches, but I didn't know if he would
listen to me.

'Should I just abstain?'

no. I would rather not have applied if I hadn't applied from the beginning, but if
I had already done it and then withdrew, it would be like dishonoring the face of
the Baekri family.

It was when I returned to the dorm, not knowing how I got back.

"Yuna!"

A woman and a girl greeted me as if I had arrived at someone else's accommodation.

The woman in the yellow uniform was Seo Ha-ryeong and the girl in the white uniform
was Jin-jin.

I smiled brightly.

"long time no see."

Seo Ha-ryeong looked at me blankly for a moment, then came to his senses belatedly.

"······You ······You! You are such a bad person! How is this dark news? I must have
stretched my throat waiting for you to come! The person who said he would come with
you came, but you did not come. ! And after arriving, you don't even come to see
me? No contact!"

Jinjin comforted Seo Ha-ryeong with a smile.

"Ha-ryung-sister, calm down. There must have been circumstances."

"I barely got into the dorm last night. As soon as I woke up, I went to see my
uncle. Did everyone have breakfast?"

"Can you have eaten it? Don't think of tempting me with rice."

"I heard that there is an orphaned carp..."

"What are you doing? Take the lead. Let's go to breakfast."

Seo Ha-ryung said that he was in the lead, and he himself took the lead.

"Carp? Where did it come from? Food in this area that gives you a little energy has
gone up in price ten to fifty times."

"Five······."

If I had to pick three things that Murim people like the most, they would be being
a recruit, being a non-commissioned officer, and being a miracle drug.

Since all the Murim people who wanted to make a name for themselves in the world
had gathered, it seemed that as long as the medicine was effective, it was
disappearing from the area.

Seo Ha-ryeong and Jin-jin both said they had arrived ten days ago. The two, who
were originally compatible, felt like they got even closer when they met at
Moorimmaeng this time.

After breakfast, I could understand why Seo Ha-ryeong had been looking for me since
the early morning.

"The car is done."

"Huh? Going back already?"

"What are you talking about? You should wake up too."

Jinjin explained to me with a puzzled face.

“You have to hurry so you can watch the qualifiers in a good spot.”

Preliminary round...
I felt a sudden headache.

Seo Ha-ryung clenched his fists and said.

“You must see it no matter what happens today.”

"Why?"

"That's right, it's the day when Wei Guzhong, the immediate disciple of Wei Mengju,
comes out!"

* * *
The fact that it was gradually approaching unarmed could be seen from the crowds of
people in groups of threes and threes.

'There are more unmanned people than I thought.'

I was able to see young and young people from various clans and families.
It felt as if he had come to see the former apprentice of the leader who was
scheduled to appear in the preliminaries today.

It was when the unarmed could be seen far away.

Seo Ha-ryeong frowned.

"Why are there so many people?! We came early too?"

It was difficult to approach unarmed because of the crowd of people who had already
gathered.

'I wonder if I can see this properly.'

I don't care... Seo Ha-ryeong and Jin-jin should find a good seat. I was worried,
but something was wrong with the atmosphere.

the crowdsA booming voice was heard.

"Wow! My God! Great and far!"

“No, is it okay?”

Quaang! Along with a loud sound, the waves of the airwaves were felt.
Seo Ha-ryeong widened her eyes.

"No, what is it? What is it! Did it already start? It can't be?"

I also opened my eyes wide. Because that wave was very familiar.

I, who had been walking leisurely until now, also followed Seo Ha-ryeong, who was
running as if flying.
Then a young man jumped out of the crowd and pretended to know.

"Seo So-jeo! I'm finally here. Now..."

The young man who was talking urgently stopped talking abruptly when he saw me.

"Uh... this is...?"

But it wasn't the situation to care about the young man right now. It was because
Namgung Ryucheong was the one who performed the sword dance on top of the unarmed.

'What are you doing over there?!'

 Chapter 232

Namgung Ryuchung was a finalist who had already passed the preliminaries.

Seo Ha-ryeong, who had not yet recognized Namgung Ryucheong, urgently asked the
young man.

“Has the preliminary round already started?”

The young man came to his senses belatedly.

"Ah, no. The current dance is not a preliminaries!"

"No? Then what are you doing over there?"

Then the conversations of others provided the answer instead.

"The sword of Confucius Namgung and Confucius Hwangbo! I came here to watch the
preliminaries and had a good look!"

"No, but why are you two suddenly doing this here?"

"It looks like there was a dispute, but I didn't hear it properly. What do you
think? It's nice to see us! It's getting hot before the preliminaries even start!"

Only then did Seo Ha-ryeong recognize the unarmed situation.

"What? What! Liu Qing and Huangbo Gongja? They're fighting?"

Only then did I know who the opponent was.

"If it's Hwangbo? Hwang Bo-chan?"

"Oh, you know?"

"I've heard of it."

Hwangbo Sega. It is a prestigious family located in Jinan, Shandong Province.

Since it was such a family, of course it occupied a place in the Murim Maeng
elders.

The senate's munpa and family members repeatedly got better and worse according to
each other's discord.

'Of course, now we put aside our mutual interests, and we're all gathered in one
accord thanks to the Maeng Lord and the Demonic Cult.'

In any case, since the history was long, there were also munpa who did not get
along for generations.

The typical enemies were Hwangbo Segawa and Namgung Segawa.

The two families are extremely far apart, so there is seldom a conflict of interest
between them, but the reason they didn't get along was because of martial arts.

First of all, the Hwangbo family produced masters of martial arts from generation
to generation, and the Namgung family produced masters of swordsmanship. Usually,
there is a competition between martial arts and martial arts, so if the grain of
martial arts is different, there is no confrontation.

However, the old families secretly kept each other in check for reasons of unknown
origin, and even an incident occurred in which they became enemies completely in
the previous generation...

Two men love one woman.

'Truly love and war...'

The winner was Heum-Hum, Mr. Namgung-Wan.

At that time, Hwangbo Confucius, now Hwangbo Sogaju, who got the pain of a broken
heart, married early and had three daughters and one son.

Hwang Bo-chan, who grew up in gold and jade as the heir to a prestigious family, is
shocked when he comes to the Moorim League. It was because people were more
interested in Namgung Ryucheong than himself.

Hwang Bo-chan, who saw that people's attention was focused on Namgung Ryu-cheong,
was jealous of Namgung Ryu-cheong, and whenever he met Namgung Ryu-cheong, he
scratched his nerves and did not hesitate to grab his ankle.

'When the Wei Meng LordI was wondering if there would be anything wrong with the
door...'

Wasn't there something special going on between Namgungwan, who is currently in the
Moorim League, and Hwangbo, Sogaju?

Well, compared to the two of them, I couldn't compete with them from the age. Do
you know the word macro?

In the meantime, Namgung Ryucheong pushed Hwang Bochan.

Although Hwang Bo-chan was also expected to win, he was no match for Namgung Ryu-
cheong. Even Namgung Ryucheong hadn't even pulled out his sword.

Puck, puck, puck! bang! fast.

Despite only dealing with the recommended method, Hwang Bo-chan was helplessly
pushed.

Seo Ha-ryeong also shouted in anger, as if she had suffered quite a bit.

"That bastard, I knew something like this would happen someday. Liu Cheng! Well
done!"

No, what are you good at?

said the young man in bewilderment.

"Seo, Seo Sojeo, and Namgung Gongja should be stopped..."

"What do you want to stop? It's enough if you don't kill it."

"Yeah, but. If the members of the martial arts fight personally..."

"I'm going to have to make that mouth very shut up!"

baek!
The sound alone was enough to frown.

Hwang Bo-chan did not fall out and endured. However, Hwang Bo-chan's hand couldn't
even brush Namgung Ryu-cheong's collar. Seeing that the sword was not drawn, it
seemed that the last reason was guarding it.

'Is it fortunate?'

I nodded my head alone, and I became suspicious.

'In fact, the reason why I didn't draw the sword was not to avoid blood, but to
suppress Hwang Bo-chan with the recommended method, which is a long-term skill of
the Hwang-bo family?'

"Oh my God, aren't they both descendants of prestigious families? How can there be
such a difference in skill..."

“From now on, I will bet everything on Confucius Namgung!”

"Confucius Hwangbo's skills are not lacking, so how can he be so one-sided!"

I frowned.

'There is no one to stop me...'

Since it was a preliminary round, there were no high-ranking figures in the Murim
League.

I smiled bitterly and stepped on.

"Ugh!"
"Yuna!"

When the young man and Seo Ha-ryeong shouted in surprise, I was caught between the
two who were already entangled.

The onlookers who had been watching the fight with excitement so far were also
surprised.

"When the hell! Did you see me? Interrupting?"

"No, it was because I blinked once? I thought I was John."

"Who is it?"

"Can't you see that I've covered my eyes?

Baekri Sojuji!"

It wasn't just people who admired it. There were also many young masters who came
to observe the preliminaries.

"As expected, the method of renewal is dead. Should I say 100 li? Softness is
really the best."

"It's amazing. To block the attack of Confucius Namgung at once. Is it the Golden
Nasu of the Baekri family?"

My palm was blocking Ryuchung Namgung's fist. The nature guard I raised gently
pushed the Jingi Gyeongpa caused by Namgung Ryucheong.

'You mean you were hitting me with this fist? Is Prince Hwangbo okay?'

Leaving behind the fuss, I looked at Namgung Ryucheong's wide-open eyes and said.

"I wish I could have done this."

I was surprised for a moment, and Namgung Ryucheong, who had been glaring at me
before I knew it, said coldly.

"What do you care? Don't interfere."

Oh, I have a temper.

"That's right. It doesn't matter, but... I know that if you use your hands more
here, there may be problems."

Hwang Bo-chan is also a finalist. Private fights among attendees of the match were
forbidden.

Namgung Ryucheong pushed my hand away as if pushing me away.

I hesitated and bumped into Hwang Bo-chan. Hwang Bo-chan felt like he was half-
bent.

Namgung Ryucheong gritted his teeth and said.

"Move."

Wouldn't that be enough?

I lowered my voice as if whispering to Ryucheong Namgung.

"Liu Cheng, we should meet in the finals, right?"

"····..."

Namgung Liu Cheng looked at me with her eyes wide open.

I smiled slightly.

Namgung Ryucheong’s momentum gradually subsided.

Namgung Liucheng stared at me behind me with cold eyes and tidied up the sleeves.

Ryuchung Namgung murmured lowly.

"Are you confident?"

I raised my chin and smiled arrogantly.

What are you? Damn it. I didn't even know you were leaving this morning.
Phew, let's just consider ourselves fortunate to know the truth even this morning.

When the fight subsided, those who had been unable to intervene and stomped their
feet jumped out and ran to Hwang Bo-chan.

"Confucius Hwangbo!"

"Confucius! Are you okay?"

Confucius Hwangbo, who had been sitting on the floor before he knew it, shouted,
pushing the supporters away.

"Leave this!"

"Confucius!"

"It's not over yet! What are you interfering with!"

Namgung Ryucheong, who had barely calmed down, flared up again.

It was time to stop him and look back at Hwang Bo-chan. Beyond the surrounding
crowds, a group of stalwart warriors rushed in.

"Come out everyone!"

"Get out of the way! It's the Murimmaeng police force, everyone get out of the
way!"

The warriors broke through the people around them shouting and screaming at once.

"Who's making a fuss at the sacred dance competition!"

"······."

"······."

Everyone looked at the security guard with ambiguous expressions. Because it was a
bit late. The back drum is also really... Is it an expression like this?

The warrior, who seemed to be the leader of the police force, shouted as if he
hadn't felt the atmosphere yet.

"A private fight unarmed! Gongja Namgung and..."

I was standing in front of Namgung Ryucheong.

The captain looked at me and put on a slightly flustered expression, but then
hardened his expression when he saw Hwang Bo-chan, who was being supported.

Musa took a step closer and shouted.

"What are you doing right now until Baekri Sojeo?"

I slightly narrowed my eyes.

'Look at this?'

He must have been dispatched after receiving a report on the situation.

Just by looking at the situation in which I stood in the way between Hwang Bo-chan
and Namgung Ryu-cheong, you would be able to understand that I was stopping the
fight between the two.

By the way, did you mention Hwangbo Confucius and Namgung Liucheong?

I did karate and said politely.

"Sorry for the fuss. There won't be any more fuss, so don't worry."
I grabbed Namgung Ryucheong's hem by the arm and pulled it down.

"Stand there!"

The warrior who caught us on the horse as we tried to descend looked at Hwang Bo-
chan and said.

"Hurry up and bring Confucius Hwangbo to the Murimmaeng Uigak!"

Then he turned around and yelled at us.

"Don't think of making such a fuss and going over with such words. The two of you,
Gong Namgung and Soje Baekri, should go to the Law House with us!"

Ryucheong Namgung frowned and explained.

"Yeon-yi just intervened to break up the fight. If I have to go, I just have to
go."

Musa snorted and said.

"It's an excuse. If you want to argue, go to the law school and talk."

after, yes Somehow it felt cheap.

Namgung Ryucheong gritted his teeth and glared at the warrior.

"Great deal. Correct the situation..."

Musa casually cut off Namgung Ryucheong's words.

"If you commit a crime, you must be punished! Do you know that this is the street?
This is Murimmaeng, the sacred ground of the political faction alliance. If you
make a fuss, you can't escape it, whether it's the sons of the Namgung family or
the Baekri family!"

and! In an instant, Namgung Liu-cheong and my objection were transformed into a

prestige with a family background.

Ryucheong Namgung pointed to a place with a face full of energy.

"The one who made a fuss with me is over there..."

Musa replied as if he had been waiting.

"Confucius Hwangbo is nowYou are not injured! Why, it's not enough for the Murim
Meng to take out the sword at will, so now you're trying to stop them from being
cured? What are you all doing? Memorize Confucius Hwangbo!"

He hadn't even pulled out his sword, but it was clear that he would say what's the
difference. I was able to see how they were pulling public opinion.

After receiving the order, security guards approached to assist Prince Hwangbo, and
some headed towards us.

Namgung Ryucheong bit his teeth and gave me an apologetic look.

I patted his arm lightly as if it were okay.

It is true that Ryucheong Namgung caused a commotion, so he must have been thinking
of going to the law school calmly. No one was seriously injured, and I intervened
to stop it, so I thought I could explain it there.

'But that shouldn't be the case.'

This was a trap from the start.

Chapter 233

* * *

In the law school, a man of hypocrisy was sitting. The moment I went to the law
school, it was as if the leader of the clan was holding the reins of this case.

Also, this would not be a fight between Namgung Ryucheong and Hwang Bochan, but a
power struggle between Wi Maengju and Namgung Sega.

'Besides, Hwangbo Sega will take the side of Maengju.'

Even though the elders were gathering their will, my son was properly disgraced
because of Namgung Ryucheong. Originally, the relationship wasn't good, so I won't
help and say it's good.

The reason I can be so sure... is because the same thing happened in the past.

In addition, at that time, the Murim Meng was before being attacked by the Demonic
Cult, so the elders did not intervene in the affairs of the Namgung family.
Namgung Ryucheong somehow manages to safely participate in the martial arts
competition. However, because of this incident, Namgung's influence within the
Murim Alliance was significantly reduced. So Namgung Ryucheong should never be
allowed to go to the law school.

On the contrary, the purpose of the security guard is to drag Namgung Ryucheong to
the law school, no matter what excuse.

It was then.

"Wait."

It was a gentle yet sonorous voice.

I've heard a voice that I can guess by just hearing it twice. One was Namgung
Liucheng's mother, and this was the second.

And I also knew who the owner of this voice was.

The warrior bit his lip and muttered.

"Politeness Sojeo."

Gong Son Wol is the daughter of Gong Son Bang, a general of the Murim League.

If Seo Ha-ryeong was a beauty with a lively, sunny feeling, Gong Son-wol was an
intelligent and elegant beauty.

When our eyes met, Gongsun Yue bowed slightly to me and looked back at the warrior.

"Kang Dae-hyeop, you've put in a lot of hard work."

As if they had known each other originally, Gongsun Wol, who airlifted toward the
warrior, continued with a calm voice.

“Baekri Sojeo was just stopping the fight between Prince Namgung and Prince
Hwangbo.”

Despite the tumult of the crowds gathered, Gongsonwol's voice caught my ears. I
could feel that Gongsun Wol's voice had a weak inner strength.

"If I have to go to the Law Court, it's right for me to go with you."

Kang Dae-hyeop said with a confused expression.

"······Be polite, do not speak carelessly."

"No. If I don't step out of this place, I will have no face raising my face to
Confucius Namgung. The reason why Confucius Namgung came forward was because of
what Prince Hwangbo said to me."

"······."

Kang Dae-hyeop made a troublesome expression.

Gong Son Wol's real father is Gong Son Bang, the commander of the Murim League. I
couldn't treat such politeness.

Also, her testimony could not be ignored. If she sided with Ryucheong Namgung at
the Law School, she would have no choice but to get twisted. That's why Kang Dae-
hyeop makes such a shy expression..

Gongsun Yue, with a sad face, looked at Namgung Liu Qing and smiled slightly.

"Hey, did you see him smile?"

"As expected, one hundred words are worth a thousand words."

Admiring Gongsun Yue's good looks, whispers were heard.

Namgung Liu Qing frowned slightly and avoided Gongsun Yue’s gaze.

I also watched the whole situation.

"Well······."

Squeak.

For some reason, the hand that was holding Namgung Ryucheong's arm naturally lost
its strength.

I felt Namgung Ryucheong flinch as if he was going to grab me, then finally stop.

He glanced at it, then opened his mouth.

"I understand the meaning of politeness sojeo. But for now..."

I turned and approached Hwang Bo-chan.

Everyone watched my sudden action without knowing why.

I gently pushed the boy who was supporting Hwang Bo-chan using a natural guide and
supported him instead. The pushed boy looked at his hand with a bewildered face.

I ignored it and asked.

“Gongja, are you seriously hurt?”

"······."
Hwang Bo-chan had a funny face. It seemed that he didn't even understand what I was
saying.

“Confucius Hwangbo?”

I tilted my head slightly and called again, and Hwang Bo-chan replied in surprise.

"What, what is it?"

I asked with a smile.

"I was wondering if you're okay."

Despite being beaten like that, Hwang Bo-chan could not find any external trauma
other than the mark on his lip.

'Okay, that's great! One of the skins looks thick.'

When I looked at it with my gold eyes, I had a slight internal injury, but it was
enough to heal quickly after recuperating.

Hwang Bo-chan jumped up, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.

"I'm just going to do something like this...!"

I nodded my head as if I was happy and asked.

“Confucius Hwangbo, then you have no intention of abstaining?”

Hwang Bo-chan jumped in place and shouted.

"What? Why me!"

"That's fortunate."

Then I looked back across the river.

"Did you hear that, Kang Dae-hyeop? It's a relief that Gongsun Namgung and Gongson
Sojeo don't have to go to the Law School either."

Daehyeop Kang, who was watching, shouted.

"What the hell are you talking about!"

“Kang Dae-hyeop, why are you angry?”

I tilted my head and looked at him as if I didn't understand.

Kang Dae-hyeop laughed.

“Doesn’t Baekri Sojeo even know the rule that contestants in the match must not
engage in personal quarrels?”

"Oh, of course I know."

"But you're defending Gongja Namgung right now? Sojeo, I'm disappointed that I
didn't see it that way!"

I smiled and said.

"Haha, what you don't know is like Kang Dae-hyeop?"

"what?"

I calmed down my voice slightly as I watched the fiercely shouting Kang Dae-hyeop.
Then, with the spirit of nature, I made my voice spread far and opened my mouth.

"The reason why the rule came into existence is that the participants of the
martial arts competitions repeatedly suffered serious injuries or withdrew due to
personal fights in unarmed places."

As I went further, my voice became more determined.

"That is, if an opponent is injured and withdraws. Am I wrong?"

Kang Dae-hyeop opened his mouth.

The law is also up to interpretation, but isn't the rule also up to interpretation?

Besides, it didn't even make logical sense. The reason this rule came into
existence in the first place was because there were people who kept abstaining.

Is it reasonable to tell strong people not to fight after resolving conflicts with
martial arts? It was to do just enough to not get hurt and not harm others.

Those who were watching listened to me and nodded their heads.

"Hoho, is she the daughter of Daehyup Baekri? You know the rules of the Murimmaeng
well."

"Don't fight strong peopleDoes that make sense? Yesterday, too, there wasn't a lot
of chaos in one of the guesthouses."

Then came unexpected support.

“Baekli Sozer is right.”

It was a public month.

"The reason why the rule came into being from now on is that the fights in which
the participants of the 7th round of the previous unarmed competition became too
large and became a group fight, and the participants in the round of 16 who were
above water resistance withdrew."

I was amazed. Do you remember that in detail?

I just pushed the momentum.

"Daehyeop Kang insists that participants in the finals within the league should not
even engage in sparring? There are countless martial arts gathered here, and they
engage in sparring every day and exchange martial arts. Should I take you to the
law school?"

"······."

Kang Dae-hyeop closed his mouth as if his jaw would break.

If he said yes in this place, it would now turn into a problem for all the Murim
Meng participants, and if he said no, he had no choice but to withdraw.

"It's definitely true. Isn't it just a matter of not seeing blood? No one was hurt
and the people involved said they were fine. Who has been making a fuss since
before?"

"I mean. Why are you holding on to something that's already been done? It's not
fun. Tsk."

"Do some work and go. Isn't this why the start of the preliminary round is
delayed?"

Kang Dae-hyeop's face turned red.

Kang Dae-hyeop, who looked around, shouted as if he couldn't give in to the fact
that most of them seemed to agree with me.

"To deceive people with nonsensical nonsense!"

I frowned and said in displeasure.

“Daehyeop Kang, do you think the people gathered here look like idiots?”

The eyes of those gathered at once became ferocious.

Kang Dae-hyeop flinched.

"My, when did I say that!"

"Didn't you mean that you were seduced by a few words I said? If that wasn't what
you meant, I understand."

"······."

Daehyeop Kang, who had been wheezing, gritted his teeth and shouted.

"Baekri Sojeo, since earlier it wasn't even Sojeo's business, so why do you keep
interfering? Does this mean that you are going to exceed your authority in the work
of Maeng's security guard? Even Baekri Daehyeop always cooperated with the other
members!"

Ha, are you going to bet your father here?

“That is very strange.”

I tilted my head, brushing my hair over my ears and smirking.

"A while ago, you were trying to take me away just because I was standing with Liu
Cheng, but now you're saying you're leaving because you're not involved?"

"······."

It was a clear victory for me.

'So who's going to drag me in from the start?'

Chapter 234

A cold face and a heavy atmosphere.

No matter what he said now, public opinion had already irrevocably gone.
Members who came to watch the preliminaries on holiday all over the place, and even
the security guards, who were subordinate to Kang Dae-hyeop, looked suspicious as
if asking why they were doing this.

Kang Dae-hyeop looked at Hwang Bo-chan. No, to be precise, he was looking at others
around Hwang Bo-chan.

Soon after, Kang Dae-hyeop revealed this and said.

"You will regret today!"

It sounded like a typical line from villains exiting.

"Let's see!"

River Daehyeop violently pushed away the gathered onlookers. After that, security
guards rushed out.

The security guard duo even lowered his head slightly as if he was sorry for me.
And in that appearance, I could feel that the prestige of the Wei Maengju was not
the same as before.

In the past, when the leader of the ranks was in good health, if this happened, the
members of the alliance, especially the members of the ranks, would cover it up and
be hostile to the prestigious faction..

It is because the image of the prestigious Daepas, except for a few - for example,
my father - was very bad among the members of the alliance due to the public
opinion war of the Wei Maeng-ju and the accumulated karma.

If the leader of the ranks was respected like in the past, the members of the
alliance would not have been persuaded with just a few words, unless they were just
onlookers.

As I was looking at the back of the leaving Daehyeop River, someone grabbed my arm
tightly. It was Namgung Ryucheong.

Namgung Ryucheong, with a cool face, glared at Hwang Bo-chan fiercely and tried to
separate me from him.

"What, what are you looking at?"

Hwang Bo-chan also glared at Namgung Ryu-cheong without losing. And I gently pushed
Namgung Ryucheong's hand away.

Looking away from Ryucheong Namgung, who seemed quite shocked, he whispered to
Hwang Bo-chan.

"Confucius Hwangbo."
"What, why. Why are you calling me?"

It was noticeable that Hwang Bo-chan's face was gradually reddening, perhaps
because they were close to each other.

I spoke calmly.

"Think about it. Why did Confucius quarrel with Confucius Namgung here?"

"What? What do you mean by that?"

I sighed inwardly.
Hwang Bo-chan looked like he really didn't understand English.

'I knew it was stupid, but I didn't expect it to be this much.'

I explained at eye level.

“There are a lot of people who hate Liu Qing and Confucius Namgung.”

Hwang Bo-chan made a puzzled expression. Roughly speaking, what is it, wasn't Baek
Ri-yeon friends with Namgung Ryu-cheong? It was a face that said.

I continued my explanation.

"But why did Confucius Hwangbo have to deal with Confucius Namgung as the
representative?"

"what?"

"You'll need to think about it."

A solitary general genius. Her appearance is also superb, and she has beautiful
women on top of that? He had many followers, but on the contrary, he was also a
public enemy.

I said more clearly.

“Someone might have instigated Confucius.”

"Now... are you saying I was tricked by the others? Huh? I got into a fight with
that guy at the instigation of another guy, is that so?"

I replied with a smile as if asking me to think for myself.

Hwang Bo-chan shouted with a reddened face.

"Sounds funny! I think I'm trying to tickle someone, but don't be fooled!"
However, unlike Hwang Bo-chan's cry of faith, the boy who was pushed by me while
supporting Hwang Bo-chan looked at me with a shocked expression.

"······I see. Then, I hope you get good results in the finals."

The conversation ended there.

Seo Ha-ryeong, who came up unarmed, grabbed me.

"How long will you be talking? Let's go."

Before he had time to reply to Seo Ha-ryeong, he almost dragged him down unarmed.

As soon as I got away from Hwang Bo-chan, Seo Ha-ryeong stopped and I took out my
wrist and rubbed it.

"Take it easy. Ayu, our subordinates are strong with their hands."

He grabbed it so tightly that it left red marks on his forearms.

Seo Ha-ryeong said with an ax eye.

"Why are you giving thanks to that guy?"

Namgung Ryucheong, who had come down together, shook his head subtly. It was as if
Seo Ha-ryeong had said something he liked after a long time.

'No...why do you agree again?'

Unknowingly, I rolled my eyes toward Namgung Ryucheong.

Come to think of it, it's been quite a while.

That is why it was the first time I had seen Namgung Ryucheong since we met in
Akyang last time.

I bit my lip slightly, feeling as if I had suddenly returned to reality.

As if it wasn't just me, Namgung Ryucheong's eyes looking at me were also deeply
sunken.

"······."

"······."

I slightly avoided their gaze and tidied up the disheveled hem of my clothes.

'What should I do with this now?'

The situation was urgent, so I intervened, but everythingIt was subtle how to treat
Namgung Ryucheong now that it was over.

'Rather than that, why the hell is Liu Cheng here?'

Namgung Liu-Cheng watched the match on the first day of the preliminary round once
and never went back to the preliminary round after that.

It was because I came to the conclusion that it was better to focus on individual
training rather than watching the preliminaries.

Even on the day of the preliminaries, the former student of Wi Maeng-joo did not
come. So, of course, I figured it wouldn't come this time either.

It was not here that he fought with Hwang Bo-chan. A fight broke out in the inn,
the place of promise that must be broken if it was a martial arts ground. Even
right before the finals.

So, I was thinking of not meeting Ryucheong Namgung as much as possible until just
before the finals. Wouldn't it be harder to organize your mind the more I know?

Just then, Gongsun Yue approached Namgung Liuqing with light steps.

When Namgung Liu Qing looked at Gongsun Yue, Gongsun Yue smiled lightly and opened
his mouth.

'······Was it useless worry?'

Unknowingly, I was listening to the conversation between the two.

There was nothing else to say. It was a conversation that seemed to ask if there
were any injuries or if he was okay.

I wanted to hear more of what they were talking about, but Seo Ha-ryeong grabbed my
sleeve and shook it while talking.

“Yuna, you can’t believe that Hwang Bo-chan liked that bastard, right?”

I opened my eyes wide and pointed my finger at Seo Ha-ryeong's lips.

"What? Ha ha. Watch that mouth. There are not one or two bright ears here. What is
that bastard?

"Heh, if you want to mess with it, you'll do it. Looking at it, it's not a big
deal."

"Ha-ryung-ah! If you make a fuss one more time, I can't protect you this time."

Seo Ha-ryeong, who snorted, suddenly looked at me and hesitated.

"Sorry."
"yes?"

It was time to worry if I had spoken too harshly with the sudden apology.

"The reason I stayed still wasn't because I didn't want to help... I wanted to
help, but I didn't want to get caught by the police if I stepped out."

I opened my eyes slightly wide and smiled.

"It's fine."

Seo Ha-ryeong, who was noticing, lowered her voice even further.

“You shouldn’t have gone to the Law Court…?”

It was the moment I tried to explain, nodding my head in affirmation.

“Currently, the man of the Maeng Lord is seated in the Law House.”

Gongsun Yue, who intervened, slightly bowed her head as if to excuse me.

Seo Ha-ryeong asked Gongsun-wol as if he already knew him.

"A man of the lord?"

Looking at the end of it, it seemed that I was just not used to it.

"Yes. He's the brother-in-law of the head of the upper lord. Originally, this time
I was supposed to be in charge of the shaman faction, but..."

Right now, the non-partisan faction was in a closed state.

Seo Ha-ryeong stomped her feet and screamed.

"I'm really annoyed. Do I have to pay attention to every single thing like this?
I'm choking."

"Seo Ha-ryeong. Watch your body. You have a lot of eyes."

Seo Ha-ryeong, who bit his teeth tightly, glared at Namgung Ryu-cheong and turned
his head with a sound.

Ignoring this, Ryuchung Namgung spoke to me.

"This is Gongsun Wol Sojeo from the Gongson family. He wants to thank you."

Gongsun Yue put his hands together.

"This is the first time I'm greeted like this. It's called Gongsunwol."

“This is Baek Ri-yeon from the Baek-ri Sega.”

I also put my hands together.

Gongsun Yue said with a kind smile.

"Thank you so much for your help. You almost got into trouble because of us. I
apologize."

'······It's us.'

Gongsonwol was an ally of Namgung Ryucheong within the Murim Alliance, where the
power of the Wei Mengju was dominant in the past. Those actions started from a
rational liking for Namgung Ryucheong.

And now.

It seemed that he was already helping Namgung Ryucheong.

ballSonwol had excellent purple color, good martial arts skills, and had
resourcefulness to support it.

The family was also a more prestigious Gongsun family than the Baekri family. There
was nothing to be afraid of because there were brothers who would inherit the
family, and even his real father was a general of the Murimmaeng.

They were a really good pair.

Yeah... it went really well together.

It seemed that no one could get along better than this.

Seo Ha-ryeong didn't seem to see Namgung Liu-cheong rationally anymore, but
Gongsun-wol...

"······ It was an admirable speech. I learned a lesson. Huh... Sojeo?"

"······."

"Baekri Sojeo. Sojeo?"

I was startled by the voice calling me and woke up.

Gongsun Yue was looking at me with a worried expression.

"Yes? Oh, what did you say?"

“Where are you putting your mind?”

Gongsunwol laughed faintly at Seo Ha-ryeong’s criticism.

"You must be tired."

"Oh, no. It's okay. What did you say?"

"I told you that you are very eloquent. I've heard a lot of stories. As expected,
I'll know you much better seeing you like this than hearing about them."

Glancing at Namgung Ryucheong, saying that he had heard the story, it was clear
from whom he had heard it.

"You two seem to be very close."

It was a word that came out of me without realizing it.

Chapter 235

"Yes?"

Seeing Gongsunwol's slightly flustered expression, he regretted it greatly.

Of course, since they are close, they will help Namgung Liu-cheong. Namgung Liu
Qing also said that Hwang Bo-chan was angry with Gong Son-wol for something he
said!

'Why am I saying this?'

Like, like... like jealous!

I hurriedly continued to speak for probation.

"Haha, it's the first time I've seen Liu Qing close to someone other than Ha Ling."

"······."

After I said it, it was more like a regret.

Aaaaaa! The added words are even uglier!

Namgung Ryucheong was looking at me with a frown on his face.

If it looks like an expression asking what are you doing, is it my imagination?

"Um, that's..."

Gongsun Yue glanced at Namgung Liu Qing as if he was at a loss as to what to say
with slightly flushed cheeks.

But Namgung Liucheng didn't look back at Gongsun Yue, just stared at me without
saying a word.

I faced him with a smile as if asking why.

"······."

"······."

Then, the rope of salvation came down to me. A group of unarmed people rushed
towards me.

They were different from the security forces who left a while ago, and the most
advanced was a monk wearing a robe.

A man who appeared to be a Moorimmaeng warrior next to the monk shouted.

"Come on, everyone, get out of your arms! Qualifiers are about to begin!"

The monk climbed up to a platform of the same height, a little away from the
unarmed as if he were a superior, took his seat, and the members of the alliance
began tidying up the area around the unarmed.

"What is it? Why is the unarmed so messed up? Did you finish cleaning up last
night?"

"Huh? What! Who did this!"

All responses to this statement were similar.

We blinked and slowly moved away from the unarmed side as if we had squeezed it
out.

“Oh, don’t push!

"There! If you fight, you will be expelled immediately!"

"This is the Jira I've been in charge of since dawn!"

"Seat for sale! It's a seat that can be seen unarmed!"

With the word that the preliminaries were about to begin, people flocked to the
scene and were completely distracted.

'It's been so crazy since the preliminaries.'

Complex and confusing itself, I can't guess why Namgung Liu-cheong watched the
preliminary match for one day and never came back to see it again.went.

Just then, a young man approached us from the direction of the seat, a little away
from the commotion.

He was a handsome young man with a hero gun in fancy clothes. As soon as I saw it,
I thought of a peacock for some reason.

The young man said with a soft smile.

"Sir Sojour! Come to my side. I've got a good seat here."

"A seat?"

He asked without saying hello, as if he was acquainted with Seo Ha-ryeong.

"Yes. Over there."

The place he pointed to was the podium in the direction he came from.

Shades and seats were placed on the podium, and many were already seated. What
people of all ages had in common was that they were all dressed in rich silk. Most
of the younger ones looked like members of prestigious families, while the older
ones looked like merchants or wealthy landowners.

It was a place to sell for the Moorim Maeng officials or wealthy people.

And for some reason, the young man seemed to have waited patiently for the
situation to come when he could invite Seo Ha-ryeong.

'Hmm, Ha-ryung is very popular.'

The reason why he thought so was that behind the young man, other young men were
making sad or unfair expressions as if they had missed an opportunity.

Seo Ha-ryeong looked at the spot the young man pointed at and asked.

“Is there a place for Yeon-yi, that is, Baekrisoja?”

The young man glanced at me with a very puzzled expression.

"Uh... uh, there's a seat at Jinso's place, but..."

Wow, you even saved Jinjin's seat.

Contrary to my admiration, Seo Ha-ryeong responded mercilessly.

"No? Then that's all right. Yuna, where should we go?"

The young man made an expression as if the sky was collapsing. Behind the young
man, the other young men who couldn't shake off their lingering faces began to
beckon to somewhere with bewildered faces.

I bit my lip and held back a laugh.

“More than that, Ha-ryung-ah, what about Jin-jin?”

I looked around, but I couldn't see Jinjin, and he didn't even appear.

"Where have you been?"

"Ah, Jin-Jin said he was going to find your uncle. When the security guards tried
to drag you away."

Seo Ha-ryung scratched his face and continued.

“I told you to go quickly too, but if you knew it would end like this, you probably
would have stopped it.”

"No. I didn't know it would end like this."

First of all, it wasn't a bad idea to inform my uncle. If there was a problem and I
was taken away, it would be right to quickly tell my uncle the news.

"If I went to see my uncle, it would take quite a while. When are you going to come
back... Should I get a seat first? Where is the right place..."

As I muttered, an ominous sign approached me.

Gongsun Yue said in a soft voice.

"Seo Sojeo, Baekri Sojeo. See you with us."

* * *

"I would like to express my gratitude to all of you who came to watch the
preliminaries of the World's Best Dance Competition."
The monk who came up unarmed introduced himself briefly, saying that he was in
charge of hosting today, and then called out each attendee by name unarmed.

Soldiers of various ages and clothes climbed unarmed with a nervous expression.

The Moorim Maeng preliminaries had different schedules and methods for each branch.

In the case of Honam Province, where Jinjin was selected, the same method was used
as in the final round of the Moorim Maeng. The Honam branch draws up a draw and
sees a one-on-one match. If you lose, you are eliminated. If you win, you advance
to the next match. It was to go all the way up like this and be among the final
few.

Since the number of starters is quite large, the matchup was very important for
this method. Even if your skills are enough to make it into the final candidates,
if you meet someone stronger than yourself in the beginning... you will just fail
unluckily.

On the other hand, the preliminaries in Anhui Province, which were held by Seo Ha-
ryung and Namgung Ryu-cheong, were based on points.all. The opponent was chosen by
lottery, played a few fights, scored according to the win and loss, added up, and
cut by high score.

If Anhui had followed the same method as Hunan, Seo Ha-ling would have been
eliminated from the preliminaries. It was really unlucky because the first opponent
was Namgung Ryucheong.

Naturally, Namgung Liucheng passed the preliminaries with a perfect score.

The result of the succession spread throughout the country as if on wings. And now,
the most likely candidate for the championship that people are talking about is
Ryuchung Namgung, who is sitting in the row in front of me.

Gongsunwol, who had invited me to see them, had even prepared a seat for me on the
podium, as if he knew in advance that I would come.

I invited him, saying he wanted to repay the help, but it was ambiguous to refuse.

At that time, Gongsun Yue sent a message to Namgung Liuqing.

Of course, all I could see was the backs of the heads of the two people in the
front seat. However, through the movement of the qi wave, it was possible to know
that the two shared a whole tone. And it's already been several times that I've
shared a whole tone.

'What do you have so much to say? Heung, besides, Liu Qing also...'

After meeting me, he didn't even say a few words as if he had glue on his lips, and
I couldn't understand why he kept repeating with Gongsun Wol.

I stopped staring at Namgung Ryucheong's head after polishing it and looked at it

unarmed.

There were 10 attendees at the unarmed room before I knew it.

The preliminary method of the Murim Maeng main team was multiple brawls.
Ten attendees come up unarmed at the same time. And it was to fight until there was
only one left.

Falling out unarmed, declaring defeat, or sustaining an injury to the extent that
the fight could no longer be continued was a disqualification.

The main team was the only one who chose this type of multiple scuffle.

Since there were so many attendees, it could be seen as a method devised to quickly
filter them out.

Seo Ha-ryeong whispered to me.

"When will he come out?"

"It doesn't look like this group. Because the exact group is a secret."

The rumor that he was appearing today also spread because he was so famous.

"I hope you don't come out in the afternoon."

Seo Ha-ryeong, who had been muttering, said as if he had suddenly come to mind.

"That's right! Lord Maeng is the winner of the martial arts competition. It's okay
not to send the disciple to the preliminaries? Like you. Couldn't it be that he
won't come out?"

"I bet it isn't."

It was difficult to find out how many disciples of Maengju Wei were in, but it was
easy to check whether or not they attended.

Besides, there was even a Gongsun month. It was certain that the apprentice of
Maengju Wi would appear today. If it doesn't come out, Gongsun Yue will know.

Then Gongsun Yue suddenly looked back.

“The Lord always made sure that the disciples made it to the finals by calling them
directly for the preliminaries.”

Gongsunwol, who had lowered his eyes for a moment, looked at me and said.

"······ It is not fair to go up using preferential treatment."

And I was the one who came up with preferential treatment.

"······ ."
Hmm, what is it? Are you fighting me now?

Even if it wasn't so, the moment I tried to open my mouth to burn the will to
fight, Seo Ha-ryeong hit the head.

"What? What did Lord Maeng-nim say when he saw Yeon? You said he came up with
preferential treatment?"

Seo Ha-ryeong's voice was quite loud, so I could feel the eyes of those sitting in
the seats around us converging on us.

“What is a man like a leader doing in a naive way……”

Gongsonwol stopped Seo Ha-ryeong with a surprised expression.

"You don't have to worry about it. It's okay."

"What? How can you not get angry after hearing this? If you're going to tell me to
stay still, why did you let me know?"

Gongsonwol came out with a puzzled expression and explained while looking at Seo
Ha-ryeong.

"I really don't have to worryThat's it. Whoa. Why, didn't Sojeo Baekri stand in
line when he first entered the main altar?"

Rumors of this spread wildly within the Moorim League. It was because Seo Ha-ryeong
heard the rumor and said that he knew that I had come.

Gongsunwol continued to speak.

"Thanks to Baekri Sojeo standing in line instead of just passing through, few
people pay attention to the words of Lord Maeng."

"Really? Then it's good. Actually, I didn't line up and came in."

As if embarrassed, Seo Ha-ryeong shrugged her shoulders and smiled.

Immediately, the monk's voice echoed through the unarmed.

"Then let the qualifiers begin!"

 Chapter 236

* * *

"Winner! Chang Woo-hyeok of Biryongmun!"

Watching the winner enjoying the victory, Gongsun Yue sent a telegram to Namgung
Liuqing.

When the victor went down, members of the alliance came up and took the fallen men
to the unarmed, and then tidied up the dented and broken unarmed.

Seo Ha-ryeong said as if she was satisfied.

"This group is fun."

"That's right. It's the first time I've heard of that Biryongmun."

Then Gongsun Yue interjected and answered.

"It's worth noting. It's a small school in the Sichuan region."

Seo Ha-ryeong asked in admiration.

"Sacheon region? But why are they holding the preliminary round here?"

"In the Sacheon region, the preliminaries are closed."

"Private?"

"yes."

"The preliminaries change every time and are completely private. To protect the
martial arts skills and martial arts information of the attendees."

"No, no matter how..."

The reason that the preliminaries in the Sichuan region was closed was because of
the influence of the Tang family, which is famous for being very sensitive and
closed to their martial arts skills.

How do you know what will happen in the closed qualifiers?

Moreover, even though it was an open qualifier, it was not without problems.
Even in the Hunan Province preliminaries, where Jin Jin was selected, the brackets
were manipulated - no, oh my god, I was also involved in manipulation - but came
up.

It is said to be a political faction alliance, but as long as the alliance is old,

corruption is rampant within it.

For this reason, people have considered the preliminaries held at the main body of
the Murimmaeng as the most fair. Anyway, it was because there were a lot of people
watching here.

“And if you stand out in the preliminary rounds, your name will be much easier to
be known.”

It was difficult to make a name for yourself in regional qualifiers unless you had
an overwhelming victory like Namgung Ryuchung.

"······ No, so how do you know that?"

"Because I hear a lot when I'm with my father."

Seo Ha-ryeong and Gongsun-wol continued to whisper. Seo Ha-ryeong originally had
wide feet and had a lot of close friends, so it was nothing strange.

But······

'Why are you in such a bad mood?'

To be precise, when Namgung Liu-cheong and Gongsun-wol shared a whole tone, he

began to feel bad. And as time passed, my mood continued to sink.

Then Gongsun Yue called a merchant passing by. Where people gather, of course,
merchants follow.

Gongsun Yue bought a drink and gave it to us.

Seo Ha-ryeong was pleased and drank.

"I'll have a good drink! Oh, it's cool! Ugh, it's hot even under the shade."

"Would you like another drink?"

"yes!"

I realized by looking at his face.

This displeasure was the feeling of losing a friend.

'yes. That was it.'

I bit my lip slightly.

'No, how long has it been since you met Gongsun Yue?'
After admitting it once, I even felt sad for some reason.

"Drink a cup of Baekri Sojeo."

But Gongsun Yue was also very cautious and kind to me. I couldn't find any flaws at
all.

In the meantime, the disarmament was over and the new attendees were disarmed.came
up on

Seo Ha-ryeong grumbled.

"You didn't come out this time, did you?"

At that moment, Gongsun Yue, who was looking back, pursed his lips. Looking at the
direction of the wave, I could tell that it was transmitting to Seo Ha-ryeong.

"······."

A little while ago, Namgung Ryucheong transmitted the sound, but this time Seo Ha-
ryeong?

'Since a while ago, why did I suddenly hear the transmission in front of a person?'

Gongsunwol and his eyes met.

Gongsun Yue smiled and turned around and looked ahead.

I immediately looked at Seo Ha-ryeong and transmitted the tone.

“What were you two talking about? 」

" saw? He told me to tell you too. Gongsun Yue just informed me that there are only
a few disciples left. At least a deal to come before lunch. 」

" ······yes. 」

I understand why you said the whole tone.

Who belonged to which group was basically a secret. It was because it was all-on-
one, so it was possible to manipulate the match by taking sides first or focusing
on attacking someone in the same group.

It was information that I could find out because I was about the daughter of a
general.

It was not a story that could be said openly in a place where there are many people
who pay attention to us pretending not to be, and there are people with bright ears
everywhere.
'I think I'm too sensitive right now.'

Just as he was trying to calm himself down, he could again feel Namgung Liu Qing's
transmission to Gongsun Yue.

"······."

I, who was glaring at this, also transmitted to Seo Ha-ryeong.

“When will Jinjin come back? 」

Seo Ha-ryeong tilted her head and replied.

"Right. Even if it's late, it's too late? But Yuna, it's nothing, so why do you ask
for it in full?"

At Seo Ha-ryeong's words, Gongsun-wol and Namgung Liu-cheong turned to me.

curious eyes.

I felt heat rising at the tips of my ears.

Seo-ha-ryeong!

I jumped up from my seat.

"Yuna?"

“I have to go find Jinjin.”

Gongsun Yue was surprised and asked.

"So suddenly?"

"Yes. Don't mind me."

At that time, Namgung Ryucheong arose.

"You sit down. I'm going to look for you."

"Why are you?"

When I asked again with a frown, Ryuchung Namgung replied with a hard expression.

"You came to the headquarters of the Moorim Maeng yesterday. You don't even know
the geography, so it's better for me to come and go."

"······That's okay. It's okay. I'll be back."

"No, sit down."

"It's okay. Are you saying you know where Jinjin went?"

"Where have you been?"

I'm lost.
Did you wake up because you didn't even know where you were?

Then Gongsun Yue intervened.

"Confucius, Soju. Both of you sit down. The blinds are wide, so it will be easy for
you to pass each other while looking for Jin Soju. Then you'd be worse off than not
looking for it. I'd rather have someone bring it to you."

Seo Ha-ryeong also helped.

"That's right. It's so wide, what if we get lost while looking for it? Just wait.
There's no way anything will happen within the group."

"······."

Attempts to get out of this place were unsuccessful.

fortunately it was It seemed that the embarrassing incident had been forgotten
while he was arguing with Ryucheong Namgung.

I sat down on the road and looked at Gongsun Wol, who was giving orders to my
people, and collected my mind.

'yes. Let's not bother with that. Not even a child... There's something else I need
to pay attention to right now, right?'

I had to find Yayul and Baekri.

In particular, Baekri was easy to miss.

Baek Li-ri had pure inner strength accumulated through the Jeongjong mind method.
And in this political faction federation, those who had mastered the inner workings
of Jeongjong were scattered all over the place.

In other words, Baekri-ri had no distinctive features, so it was easy to miss

unless you looked closely at her face.

From what we've seen so far, bothThere was none among the audience.

Even after the preliminary rounds of the two groups, Yayul and Baek Ri-ri were
still in the dark.

'Aren't you going to come today?'

It wasn't even fun. I hoped that we would fight each other first, and only made the
fight come to an eye.

If the match was going to be too long, a bell was rung and the match was played
within one leg. If there was only one person left by then, everyone would be
eliminated.

However, just now, Joe's guys didn't fight until the end and only noticed each
other, and all the remaining 5 were eliminated amicably.

Took.
I felt someone leaning on my shoulder. When I looked back, Seo Ha-ryeong was
asleep.

'It was somehow quiet.'

Seeing that, I also yawned for some reason.

The moment he yawned for a long time with his mouth covered, Namgung Liucheng
looked back in amazement.

"······."

"······."

The desire to yawn was completely gone.

Namgung Ryucheong glared at Seo Ha-ryung, who was leaning on me, with a
dissatisfied look.

No, if you're sleepy, you can sleep a bit... Why are you staring at me like that?
His eyes are almost like blades...

Perhaps feeling Namgung Ryucheong’s eyes, Seo Ha-ryeong groaned and dug into my
neck even more.

Namgung Ryucheong said in a sharp voice.

"Seo Ha-ryeong. Get up. If you're going to sleep, go back."

"······."

There was no slight movement.

I said dryly.

"What's wrong. Let him sleep."

At that time, I could feel the tumultuous atmosphere around me.

Gongsun Yue said quietly.

"It's out."
I woke Seo Ha-ryung by shaking him.

"Wake up. Ha-ryung-ah, wake up. I'm out."

We weren't the only ones who knew.

I could hear the conversations of other late exponents around me.

"The author is the former disciple of the above leader."

"It's unbelievable at first glance. The prayer itself is different. It's worth
spending time today."

"Well. You won't know until you see the results, right?"

“They said that he became the adopted son of the Wei Maengju with just one talent.

Wi Mengju was from a family of little interest. He joined the Murim League to make
a living, but he goes missing while on a mission. And there, by chance, I got a
chance.

Returning as a master, he steadily improved his skills and increased his support by
carrying out many missions of the Murim Maeng.

Of course, his strongest supporters were the families he forged through marriage
alliances.

There were only four official wives. Even concubines were added. My children also
knew that I was over ten in my memory.

However, none of his own children were talented in martial arts. Everyone is kind
enough.

Instead, there were talented adoptive sons. Mengju Wi picked talented people
regardless of their origin and accepted them as his disciples, as if he thought
that the strength of the marriage alliance was not enough.

When selecting students from the prestigious Daepa, the conditions were strict, and
that condition was talent.

It didn't matter whether they had a lot of money or a good family, the strong-
willed and talented were given priority. It was because the prestige of a Munpa
comes from inaction, and therefore, talented disciples are the most important to
raise a Munpa.

But there were other things just as important as talent. It was flawless.

If martial arts are not important, why do so many strong people put their necks on
learning new technology?

The reason why the prestigious school can be maintained as a prestigious school is
because talent and new technology met.

And if it is the martial arts of the top leader who has risen to the top of the
world, there must be no doubt that it is a new skill. If you can truly become a
disciple and learn, this is a great opportunity.

And Yu Guzhong was the former disciple who was thus chosen.

Among the current disciples of Wi Maengju, he was the youngest. However, the leader
of the Wei clan was the most cherished disciple. So it could be said that it was an
expectation.

It was to the point where people said that he had a talent comparable to Ryucheong
Namgung.

'Huh, that can't beIs there?'

The monk conducting the dance called his name.

"The Weicheon Sword Squad is in danger!"

Wow!

A cheer erupted from the crowd for the first time.

Chapter 237

A young man wearing a luxurious yellow uniform with a dazzling sword at his waist
slowly climbed onto the unarmed platform.

There was still a hint of youth on his face, befitting his age when he had just
passed the terms and conditions.

However, the prayers flowing through her body were very extraordinary, not in line
with her age.

Wei Guzhong did not look around or look at the other person, just staring ahead
with a bored expression. There was no sign of nervousness at all.

"You got the day right! For some reason, I saw a lot of reviews today!"

The audience was full of anticipation.

On the other hand, there were some people whose faces turned pale when they heard
the name Wei Guzhong.

All those who came up unarmed or were called up first looked as if they had seen
ghosts.

Some looked blankly at the sky as if they had already given up, and some shivered.
'It's over.'

There was not even a skilled person to compare with Wi Gu-jung.

Soon after, even the last attendees climbed unarmed and cried out sadly.

"Then begin!"

It was as soon as the words were finished.

Aaaaaaaang!

The sword was pulled out like a beam of light, and a roar struck the unarmed.
Ordinary people could not even see the sword being drawn.

The audience roared as a cloud of dust filled the unarmed.

"What, what"

"I can not see!"

"What's going on?!"

Shadows shimmered in the dust clouds, and dull sounds rang out.

puck! bang - whoops! Wow! 100 million!

A series of short moans were also heard.

After a while, the dust cloud that had bloomed subsided. And now there was only one
man standing unarmed.

All nine were out of the unarmed. There seemed to be people who had lost their
minds, but no one seemed to be seriously injured as there was no bloodstain.

silence. And cheers erupted from the audience all at once.

Aaaaaaaaaaaa!

"I'm in the middle of the day! I'm in the middle of the day!"

I cheered even when I first started, but it was so amazing that I couldn't compare
it to before. It felt like the ground was shaking.

"Winner, Weicheon swordpa Weigu!"

Even after the game was over, Yu Guzhong's appearance could not be found to have
changed at all from when he started. From the expression on the sword to the back
of the sword. It's like the hem of the dress is a bit messy.

Despite the tremendous shouts and cheers, Wei Guzhong went down unarmed with an
expression without any inspiration.

“How did you win? I couldn’t even see properly.

Surprised Seo Ha-ryeong even raised her body.

“I purposely smoked a cloud of dust. I didn’t want to show my martial arts.

I glanced at Namgung Ryucheong.

And I suppressed the laughter that almost burst out in an instant.

Uiguzhong's expression is not inspirational?

There was one person with the same expression here too!

'Haha, for some reason, I think Liu Qing will feel the same way when he goes on
stage.'

Against the backdrop of Seo Ha-ryung's admiration, I continued my conversation.

“The five of them got hit without even pulling out their swords.”

It was a truly overwhelming victory.

To the spectators, it will appear as if all is gone unarmed as the clouds of dust
rise and fall. It was enough to be imprinted in my mind.

'I can see why you're receiving the expectations of the lord of the ranks.
Definitely good skills.'

I watched the attendees walk away unarmed, supported on their chins.

However, there was a reason why Wei Guzhong was able to achieve such an
overwhelming victory. It was because the group of Wei Gu was composed of those with
particularly low skills.

'There is some manipulationI thought it was, but... how can I use my hands from the
preliminaries?'

It is not clear whether Wei Guzhong knew that or not, but this match was no
different from a well-organized stage.

Of course, there were differences in skill among the groups. But it wasn't that
extreme.

None of the participants in the preliminaries so far could match Yu Gu-zhong. He

would come out victorious anyway, so why did he do this?

It was simple. In order to imprint the overwhelming figure in the mind.

It was to steal the attention that Ryucheong Namgung is constantly talking about
with his overwhelming preliminaries.

The munpa or the sega didn't hold the power differently. The power of the shaman
family was the law that came from shamanism.

However, there is no suitable successor to continue the generation?

Then, it was inevitable to compare them by bouncing abacus eggs on where to line
up.

No matter how good the ability of the wielder's body was.

In that sense, Yu Guzhong was definitely a strong player.

But no need.
I wouldn't know if it was Namgung Ryucheong before the return, but the current
Namgung Ryucheong was much stronger than at this point in the past.

'There is no big variable.'

I was worried that something had changed, but I confirmed it like this.

Seo Ha-ryeong, who kept making a fuss about how great he was, looked back at
Namgung Ryucheong.

"You have nothing to say? There's no response."

Namgung Ryucheong replied nonchalantly.

"what?"

"It's because it's been so quiet since before. Did you lose your words because you
were so surprised? Huh?"

Seo Ha-ryeong said jokingly,

However, despite Seo Ha-ryeong's provocation, Ryucheong Namgung was uneasy. No, it
was even colder.

“No fuss, no big deal.”

······He noticed it too.

Looking at the reaction, Namgung Liuqing also realized that Wei Guzhong's group was
manipulated.

No matter what, Namgung Ryucheong was a person who recognized the strong. The
spirit of victory was also very strong. However, Yu Gu Zhong did not seem
interested at all.
'This is not my opponent.'

However, Seo Ha-ryeong did not even notice that Yu Gu-jung's group was manipulated.
So what? Namgung Ryucheong’s words made Seo Ha-ryung look very upset.

"I'm sorry. Is there anyone who catches your eye?"

Namgung Ryucheong said in a casual manner, perhaps not noticing that Seo Ha-ryeong
was upset.

"I'm just stating the truth. You're not great enough to react that way."

“I was just telling the truth, right? You don’t have anyone who catches your eye,
do you? You always look down on me like that.”

Namgung Ryucheong finally felt something strange and raised his eyebrows.

"······ Seo Ha-ryeong, what are you doing?"

"What am I? Did I say something wrong?"

I hurriedly joined the conversation.

"Calm down for a moment..."

It was before I even finished talking.

"Aren't you saying too much to hear that?"

I sighed inwardly.

'No, is it Shibi again?'

It was already the second fertilization.

The owner of the interrupted voice was Ji-soo Hugi, who was in a nearby seat. The
face was familiar too. It was the young man I had thought a little while ago to be
like a peacock.

The other late indexes who were sitting with the young man had a clear expression
of bewilderment. Some tried to stop him, but to no avail.

"How great is that that you ignore the skill of the top confucius who played so
well in the preliminaries? Oh, is it natural that he is the son of the Namgung
family?"

If you roughly interpret Namgung Ryucheong’s expression, what is this other thing?
was about From his point of view, it was a quarrel that could be considered out of
the blue.
Gongsun Yue gestured toward the warriors guarding the armed forces. During the time
of Hwang Bo-chan, there was no one to stop the fight, so the fight got bigger, but
now it was in the middle of the preliminaries.

"What's going on there!"

The young man continued talking without hesitation.

"A man's captain knows no shame, is surrounded by women, and admiresI'm not getting
it."

"······."

No, who was worshiping here? I guessed it roughly, but it became clear with those
words. It was jealous.

Namgung Ryucheong was in a situation where he could just say that sparks flew after
being together. Then the sparks flew into me as well.

"Isn't the other acting proud of the subject who came up to the finals with his
father's glow?"

Well, come to think of it, it wasn't all of a sudden. Ever since I couldn't sit
with Seo Ha-ryeong because of me, I felt the eyes glaring at me.

Namgung Liu Qing's expression, which had been mildly annoyed, had become cold
before he knew it, and Gongsun Wol calmed it down.

Whoa, I was still in a good mood, but it went well.

I said to the young man sneeringly.

"It's strange. I don't even know your name, but to hear you overhear private
conversations. I guess your original tastes are so gloomy?"

"······What, what?"

"Certainly, it's not like you're being so nasty because Ha-ryeong refused to sit
with you, right?"

The young man's face was red and his mouth was pursed.

Regardless of the turmoil in the audience seats, the next attendees were coming up
unarmed.

Feeling the movement, I stared at the unarmed without much thought, and I froze for
a moment.

Then the young man shouted.

"Ug, filthy! That's what's so filthy! It's a feat to be able to stand up like this
with a privilege even though you were an introvert!"

In the ensuing commotion, the people in the audience seats around us were watching
us, not unarmed.

I got up, brushing my hair over my ears. When I got up, the young man hesitated and
stepped back.

"A privilege?"

I walked towards the direction where the young man was.

"My father won fair and square. This privilege represents my father's victory. My
actions are the result."

I glanced at the eyes that gathered on me. He straightened his back and spoke
firmly.

"And I'm confident to prove it in the finals."

And I immediately left the unarmed audience.

Chapter 238

* * *

I quickly left my seat.

I wonder if I showed too much confidence, but humility was something only the real
strong could do in the world of strong and weak people.

Will they stop if I step down? On the contrary, it would have been belittled and
tormented even more.

Most people didn't gossip because they wholeheartedly agreed with the falsifier's
words. It was just riding the strongman's claim.

At the same time, to the extent of degrading the name of others and filling in a
little bit of my moral superiority.

Now that I had gone so strong, I would jump on the bandwagon again and say that the
top leader was too much.

Besides, I hated seeing him keep arguing about my father over my advance to the
finals.

It was felt that he was working to make his father's championship fade. Baekriui
Kang is not a person as noble as the reputation of the public.

Isn't it called the Three-in-One Seongho?

It is said that even a tiger that does not exist will be created if three people
insist on it. It is a ridiculous accusation, but if it continues, it will
inevitably be hit. I had to break the momentum once.

I went up to the second floor of a nearby building. Crossing the railing, I could
see the unarmed field at a glance. Across a considerable distance, people the size
of branches were pointing their weapons at each other.

And I felt the presence that had been following me stop at a distance. It was a
sign that frightened me as I left unarmed. Until now, I pretended not to know out
of necessity. For the purpose of deliberately leaking information. But when this
happened, it was annoying.

'Did I just leave it alone?'

Follow up right after thathad another sign.

Tuck, Tuck, Tuck. It was the sound of footsteps announcing my presence.

It was Namgung Ryucheong.

He was staring straight at me and coming up the stairs.

In the shade, the transparent sunlight spread over Namgung Ryucheong's face. If
there was a painter, he looked like he would lament not being able to hold a brush
right now. Unknowingly, I admired its appearance.

At that time, a transmission sound was heard from Ryucheong Namgung.

“There are people following you. 」

" I know. I will swear 」

「You know? 」

Namgung Ryucheong frowned.

Namgung Ryucheong, who was silent, asked again.

「······Leave angry that he overheard the conversation, but is this okay? 」

I nodded and ran my hair through my hair.

“I’m letting them mistakenly understand my every move. 」

“It’s inconvenient.”

“It’s uncomfortable. I still have to bear it though. 」

I looked back unarmed and issued a congratulatory order.

“Anyway, I’m fine, so don’t worry and go back.

I could feel Namgung Ryucheong staring blankly at me.

I didn't make eye contact on purpose. For some reason, it felt like if I made eye
contact, I would be able to read my insides.

“Baek Ri-yeon.”

I nodded slightly as if to say something.

"I'll ask you one question. Answer me. Then I'll go."

I looked at the unarmed one more time and looked back at Namgung Ryucheong.

"ask."

“Why do you care so much about politeness?”

It was a topic that hit the center at once.

Namgung Ryucheong didn't notice, but it wasn't that he didn't notice.

Rather, it belonged to the very quick side.

I was supposed to answer right away, but I was stopped involuntarily by the sudden
surprise attack. It was useless to deny now that I never cared.

"······."

As I was unable to say anything, the corners of Namgung Ryucheong's mouth rose
gradually.

I barely opened my mouth.

He spoke as calmly and coldly as possible.

"I know what you're thinking, but no."

Namgung Ryucheong immediately lowered his lips and replied.

"yes."

You bastard, you don't believe me at all!

I clung to the railing as if I would break it. I thought I would be like this, so I
avoided running into Namgung Ryucheong.

I made up my mind and spoke harshly.

“Liu Qing, do I have to repeat what I said last time?”

After rejecting Namgung Ryucheong's heart at the sadang, I sometimes thought of

Namgung Ryucheong's expression at that time. Thinking about this made me lose my
appetite even while eating.

However, Ryucheong Namgung's reaction was strange. He didn't seem to care at all
about what he had come to that conclusion.

"doesn't care."

"It doesn't matter."

"You didn't say you hated me."

"that's······."

It was.

'Was it a mistake? Should I have said no then?'

not. Namgung Ryucheong was not an opponent to be persuaded with lies. And it wasn't
even my sincerity.

The most important thing was that he did not want to persuade Namgung Ryucheong
with lies.

Namgung Ryucheong said.

“Do you regret not saying no back then?”

It was a piercing question. It was like looking inside me.

Namgung Ryucheong continued.

"Then ask now. Do you hate me?"

I said it coldly without going over.

“You said one question.”

Ryucheong Namgung smiled.

"I have nothing to say, so I'm arguing..."

"······."

I was so stunned that I couldn't speak.

'Well, where did you come from to practice the Dharma to speak? Why so·····.'

I knew I was drawn into it, but don't mistake it for thatThere was no way.

"It's not like I'm in love with you either."

"Know."

Namgung Ryucheong lowered his eyes for a moment, then turned his head slightly. A
dark shadow fell along the sculpted bridge of the nose.

"Since that day, I've been thinking about my defeat."

"You can't do that."

Namgung Ryucheong ignored my words and continued.

“I like you, and I assumed you would like me too.”

······what? What about this unbelievable confidence?

Unknowingly, I stared blankly at Namgung Ryucheong, but I had no choice but to

admit it.

'yes. With that face, I can have that kind of confidence.'

But I met the wrong opponent.

who is my father Isn't it Baekniuigang, the handsomest of the handsome men who were
said to have been unable to see the floor from the flowers thrown by the women?

Namgung Ryucheong calmly continued.

"Nothing in the world has ever been so easy. So from now on to you..."

Namgung Ryucheong hesitated for a moment.

"What about you?"

"I'm thinking of courting you."

"······."

Unbeknownst to me, my body slowed down and withdrew.

'Uh, uh, uh, uh, how can you say something like that... isn't it embarrassing?'

Was he the kind of person who could actually say something like this? I guess it
wasn't.

At that time, Ryuchung Namgung came closer to me. Unknowingly, I hesitated and
withdrew.

Namgung Ryucheong slowly reached out and grabbed my right hand, as if telling me
not to be afraid. Then I spread it out so that my palms could be seen. His palms,
which were full of calluses, were clean.

Ryucheong Namgung lightly wiped the area where the scars of the past remained.

"You should have declined at this time."

"······."

At the time when I injured my palm, when Namgung Liu-cheong came to me to wait on
me, I should have refused.

"It's your fault."

Are you even putting the blame on me?

My heart was beating fast, probably because I was dumbfounded and dumbfounded.

At that moment, I thought of a possibility. I gasped and screamed.

"You, you... you can't!"

"speak slowly."

"Did you order Gongson Sojeo to prepare the place? Did you order Ha-ryung to bring
me?"

Namgung Ryucheong replied calmly.

"I didn't order Seo Ha-ryeong, and if it's Gongsun-wol's job, that's right."

Seo Ha-ryeong's behavior was obvious.

Even if Namgung Ryuchung didn't ask to bring me, I would have guessed her actions.

Namgung Ryucheong continued.

"That's what I asked for. If it wasn't for this, wouldn't you have avoided me until
we met in the finals?"

"······."

“If I had invited you to say I had a place, you would have declined.”

After opening my mouth for a while, I felt a sense of resentment. Namgung Ryucheong
said as he pulled out his hand.

"It's because of me, but what did you do when I saw you hanging out with Gongsunwol
and I didn't like it?"

"I thought you'd notice right away."

"······"

I'm at a loss for words again.

'Yeah. I can't believe I didn't notice such an obvious number at all.'

The reason was simple. I lost my mind to Gongsunwol.

I bit my lip and said.

"So you're going to go knowing that it's a thorny road?"

“You have always been like that.”

Namgung Liucheng tilted his head slightly and looked into the air.

"Always look at the future."

"······."

"You don't know how to save yourself in the present. Act like you're spending and
throwing away anything for the sake of the future."

“One cannot gain anything by remaining complacent.”

Namgung Liucheng said without looking back at me.

"I'll get rid of that worm."

The bug that Namgung Ryucheong talked about was the number of the weak masters who
followed me. Namgung Ryucheong's gaze, which he thought was looking into the sky,
was looking at him.it was

"I'll do it even if you don't like it. It's uncomfortable for me to follow you
around. It's annoying."

Namgung Ryucheong stepped on the railing and walked away without a sound.

Chapter 239

* * *

the next day.

I woke up before the rooster crowed in the morning, had breakfast, and then sparred
with Jinjin.

Jinjin came to stay at this inn with me. It was because I had room left anyway, so
I wanted to stay with you.

Seo Ha-ryeong was also invited, but declined. The reason was that I was staying
with the late exponents of Anhui Province, but I was embarrassed to leave them and
move to a good accommodation alone.

After washing and eating Jinjin and breakfast, I locked myself in my room.

Customers who wanted to build a friendship with me kept coming, but all of them
refused.

when the sun is in mid-heaven.

Jinjin came to my room. There was a bunch of paper in the bosom.

“Lady, this is from the old man who sent it to you.”

"Oh, leave it here."

You're finally here.

Jinjin hesitantly placed the wad of paper on the table I pointed to.

"Do you have something to say?"

“Is that… will it be okay? The two of you had a big fight…”

"It's okay. Never mind."

The two people we are talking about here are my uncle and Uncle Namgung-wan.

Yesterday, when Jin-jin was almost taken to the law school with Namgung Ryu-cheong,
Jin-jin hurriedly went to see my uncle and reported it.

But, of course, that place was the place where the members of the Presbyterian
Church had a meeting. And Namgoong-wan was also present.

My uncle and uncle Namgung-wan hurriedly headed to the law school.

However, before the two of them arrive at the law school, they hear that I solved
the problem on my own.

Upon hearing this, the uncle said that he immediately started fighting with
Namgung-wan.

It is said that it was such a fight about how to educate children roughly, do not
make accidents, do not make Yeon-yi involved, and behave properly.

Jinjin didn't know what to do, so he had no choice but to stomp his feet and watch.
This was the reason why Jin-jin did not come back after a long time.

I know why my uncle made such a fuss, but Jinjin must have been really upset. Since
yesterday, I've been worrying about it, blaming myself for reporting it for
nothing.

I said in a sad voice.

"I'm sorry I couldn't see the game I wanted to see yesterday."

"It's okay. Besides, Haryeong said he could only see dust."

"······That's right."

Jinjin and I burst into laughter.

Still, it was when I was in the middle of talking about the things I was able to
know and the relative law.

A servant entered the room, pulling up the curtain.

"Baekri Sojeo, a guest has come."

Jinjin stepped forward and answered.

"I think the lady told me to refuse them all."

"Yes. I refused to see anyone today, but they didn't go back and continued to make
a fuss. It's difficult to solve it by ourselves, so I came to ask if it's okay to
call the police."

Jinjin raised his eyes and said.

“My lady, let me go.”

"I told you to come to rest in peace, but I keep doing chores."

"It's nothing special, what. Lady, take care of your work."

Jinjin left the room.

I looked down at the bundle of papers Jinjin had brought. This was the list of
winners of yesterday's preliminary round.

I let out a deep sigh.

'I couldn't see properly because of Ryucheng yesterday...'

I still checked a little until the beginning and middle. But at some point, Namgung
Ryuchung completely sold his mind.

'What the hell are you thinking?'

When I thought about yesterday, my face felt hot.

'I don't even know how embarrassing......'

Several thoughts swirled in my head.

Bassrock.

When I came to my senses at the sudden sound, a wad of paper was crumpling in my
hand.

It was as if I had unknowingly clenched my fist.

I sighed and unfolded the crumpled paper.

[Win. Tribute - Red Night.]

The eulogy was the first door I had heard of.

There are countless clans in Gangho. Among them, most of the names of the munpa
could not even get out of my area.

I knocked on the table and stood up.

'If I don't know, I can go find someone who is knowledgeable.'

It was time to pick out the right gift and leave the dorm building. There was a
commotion across the garden.

Jin-jin, who was coming back with a sigh, found me and bowed his head.

"I'm sorry. Was it too loud? Even if I said no, I can't understand. The servants
called the Murim Meng, so it will be quiet soon."
"Oh, it's okay. I didn't come out because of that. I'm going out too."

"Yes? Where are you going?"

"I'm thinking of going to Gongsun Sojeo. I have something to ask. Do you know where
the residence is?"

“I will guide you.”

I crossed the garden while talking to Jinjin.

The noisy gate caught my eye. Servants were blocking the woman from entering.

The moment I checked the woman's face, wondering who the hell was doing this, I
widened my eyes.

Jinjin called me as if he was curious about my appearance.

"miss?"

He raised his hand and stopped Jinjin from speaking.

'No, what is it? Why is he here...?'

There was a white lily in front of the door.

* * *

Squeeze.

The teacup in front of Baekri-ri was filled with tea water. Baek Ri-ri had a face
that could hardly calm down.

I waited until he opened his mouth first, thinking there must be a reason for
coming.

Baek Li-ri opened her mouth only after drinking two cups of tea.

"I'm here, and you don't look too surprised."

He said while holding a teacup.

"Because I knew. You were here."

"You knew?"

"Yes. We've met before."

"where?"

"On the street. You wouldn't have seen it."

After taking a sip of tea, he continued.

"And my uncle knows."

Baek Ri-ri flinched from her chair and shouted.

"Did your sister tell you?"

"yes."

Baek Ri-ri looked at him with eyes full of betrayal.

"Why do you say that!"

"Then why shouldn't I tell you?"

"······."

"You know your uncle is here, right?"

Bailey said sharply.

"I know. But what does that have to do with me? Oh, are you going to tell your
father that I'm here right now?"

“I stopped my uncle from running amok to catch you.”

“・・・・・Dry?”

Actually, I couldn't go catch him because I didn't know where Baekri was and
exactly where he was staying. It wasn't a lie anyway. It's just an ambiguous
expression.

"I said I'd talk to you first, because you might have ideas."

"······."

"Everyone is worried. Stop worrying and come back."

Bailey bit her lip slightly. I thought this was enough, so I got to the point.

"So why are you here?"

As soon as the question was asked, Baek Li-ri's complexion suddenly deteriorated
again.

At this point, I was really curious.

'What the hell happened to such a reaction?'

And the words from Baek Li-ri were completely unexpected.

"I saw my aunt."

* * *

After the aunt went missing then, she still hasn't been found.

The fact that my aunt, who is an internally disabled person, escapes without
someone's helpIt was impossible. Due to the timing, I thought the helpers would be
the Demonic Cult. But it was just a heart attack, and I couldn't find any evidence.

The grandfather, who continued to search for his aunt for a while, gave up his
search when he could not find any trace. Instead, the twins were closely monitored.
It was because I thought that if Auntie was alive, she would try to get the twins
back somehow.

But my aunt hadn't come to see the twins until now.

Years passed like that.

Everyone almost forgot about my aunt and thought they were all dead.

“You can go all the way this way.”

I left the headquarters of the Moorim League with Baek Ri-ri at the fore.

The streets were packed with people under a clear, cloudless sky.

It is said that Baek Li-ri, who came to Wuhan, stayed in an inn outside the main
altar under a false identity.

With a fake identity, he made new friends and went to watch the qualifiers - for
reference, he said he did not participate in the match - and found that person
after having a good day.

"At first, I couldn't believe it either, so I kept chasing it..."

After confirming that my aunt went into a guest cup, she came to me after
contemplating all day what to do.
"How can you be so shameless? Thinking of appearing in the middle of the
Murimmaeng."

Well. Isn't that what you say, who shamelessly appeared in the middle of the
Murimmaeng on the subject of running away from home, Lili?

"Because not many people know Auntie's face."

My aunt is hardly known by name. Since the name was not known, the face was of
course more like that.

At least the acquaintances of my aunt who would remember her face were all from
Hunan Province. Even if someone I knew was here, since infinity was wide, it
wouldn't have been a problem if I was a little careful.

But no matter how much it was... it was an act of the liver coming out of the boat.

"Are you sure it's your aunt?"

Baek Li-ri nodded her head.

"I'm sure. Nothing has changed, so I recognized it right away when I saw it! You're
like a shameless person. Even if you're thankful for saving him, running away? I'll
never let you go."

Baek Ri-ri said with a sigh.

If Baek Li-ri was slightly twisted, she would almost fall into the magic spell like
my older brother, so the grudge was great.

I asked the part of Baekri-ri's words that bothered me.

“・・・・・Nothing has changed?”

"Yeah. It was exactly the same. I also went around wearing a disguise and I thought
I was insane."

"It's strange."

"what?"

“My aunt has ruined her internal energy.”

Baek Ri-ri looked at him as if he was talking about something.

In general, those who learned Baekdo, that is, Jeongjong's martial arts, aged
slower than others. One of my aunt's favorite compliments was that she didn't look
like she had two children.

My aunt cared so much about her appearance that she looked like she was in her mid-
to-late twenties the last time I saw her.
However, my aunt became an internally disabled person. So, by now, it was right for
me to look my age.

There is no side effect of suddenly getting old like the sapa martial arts that the
black swords learn, but anyway, it was also a great damage to the body to abolish
the inner energy.

Baek Li-ri's expression turned white as if she had finally understood what I meant.

Chapter 240

"Uh... that's right? How are you all right?"

Since my grandfather himself destroyed internal energy, there was no way he made a
mistake.

Baek Li-ri, who stopped, pointed to a building.

"It's that building."

Cheongho Gaek Cup.

It was a three-story inn with an ordinary name.

"I went in there."

Just in time, as if it were an inn where strong people usually gather, a group of
people with swords at their waists rushed out of the inn. It was nothing strange
because most of the guest cups looked like that now that the match was being held.

The people who stay in the building are also uniqueHard to find······.

I took the nameplate out of my pocket and handed it to Baek Li-ri.

"What, what?"

I said calmly.

“Take this and wait at the main gate of the Murimmaeng main castle.

At times like this, the fact that Namgung Ryucheong came to mind was an
indescribable feeling.
Baek Ri-ri hesitated and said.

"Uh, sister, what's wrong all of a sudden?"

"Go ahead. It's just in case."

The eyes of Baek Li-ri, who had been full of ambition until a while ago, shook like
an earthquake.

"Uh, sister, if it's dangerous, I'd rather just tell my father and go with him..."

Heh, he said he would not go to see his father even if he died. I thought he was
worried about me.

"Don't worry. It won't be a big deal."

Then, without looking back, I headed straight to the inn.

* * *

I opened the inn door and entered.

As seen from the outside, the inside was also an ordinary guesthouse. Judging from
the interior decoration and neat and well-organized appearance, it was about an
intermediate level among inn rooms in Wuhan.

Usually, the first floor is operated as a restaurant, so it was quite quiet now
that lunchtime had passed. There were only a few people who seemed to be sitting
and chatting sparsely.

At that time, a young man who looked like a clerk came quickly down the stairs of
the inn.

"Welcome. Are you here for a meal? If it's an overnight stay, I'm sorry, but the
room is full."

I looked at the clerk and took off my hat. He said as he heard a gasping sound.

"I'm here to find someone."

"S-A person? What's your name by any chance? If you could tell me..."

I pointed to the people sitting in the corner of the first floor and drinking
water.
“That seems to be the case over there.

"Yes?"

I left the questioning clerk behind and crossed the inn.

Those who had looked puzzled since I pointed my finger at them, but as I
approached, their expressions disappeared like a lie.

The middle-aged man stood up and said. Others followed the middle-aged man and got
up together.

"How did you find out?"

I was amazed again.

As long as the Cheonmajibo appeared, I expected that the Demonic Cult would not
stand still. But seeing it in real life was different.

'I can't believe he was sitting right in front of the main body of the Murimmaeng.'

Where did you hide and show up? Should I have searched more nooks and crannies of
infinite distances? For some reason, it seemed that these people were the blood of
new feet.

When I laughed without answering, the middle-aged man said with a cold expression.

"It's great confidence that you show up alone even though you know our identities.
Considering our relationship, you wouldn't be able to do that."

A group of people circled me.

"That's what I want to give back."

"You're mistaken if you think we'll take care of your name."

As the middle-aged man drew his sword, the turbid aura gradually deepened. I could
tell by myself how many times I've been through it and how I built up the energy.

I also held a sword.

The moment when it seems like a fight is about to break out.

"stop."

A voice was heard from behind.

I thought I had almost forgotten it, but the moment I heard the voice, it felt like
my hair stood on end.

Those who seemed ready to attack me suddenly turned polite.

"Are you here?"

"Everyone wants to die? Who said this?"

The middle-aged man and the guys around me fell to their knees at the low bruise
that didn't raise their voice.

"sorry."

The more I listened to the voice, the more I felt the strength in my hand gripping
the sword seemed to drain, but I forced myself to hold the sword tightly and turned
around.

dark red lightGlimmering eyes looked at me. The corners of his eyes smiled faintly.
A sweet voice tickled my ears as if it were made up.

"long time no see."

Contrary to the tightly clenched hands, my pupils lost their way and swayed here
and there.

* * *

It was a neat and spacious room. There was no sense of life at all, as if I was not
originally staying here. It seemed as if they had deliberately rented a room and
prepared a place for it.

A young man with a strange face in the front seat picked up a teapot.

Squeak.

"It's later than expected. I thought you'd come right away."

"You're not running away, so there's no need to rush."

widely.
The sound of the teapot being set down was annoying.

"Lie. You were caught that day by the Namgung guy."

To see that even during the preliminaries.

The young man's eyes shone bleakly.

I could feel the thick flesh under the dimly reddish eyes. It wasn't because he
wanted to kill Namgung Ryucheong, but because he hated it. It was the life of a
person who killed countless people and survived through a sea of blood.

I took a short breath and said.

"It's a eulogy."

"Just call me Yayul."

“What is that face?”

Yayul had a face he had never seen before. It was an elaborate bast face. Rather,
it was easier to recognize the reverse technique, which could see the twisted
veins.

Yayul looked at me quietly and took off his bast face. Her jet-black hair was
disheveled over her white forehead.

I almost stopped breathing.

Tear spots were clearly visible under the shaded eyes. Even though it looked a
little gloomy, I could feel the charm that I couldn't take my eyes off. It was
exactly the same as in the dreams I had dozens of times.

Yale's lips moved.

"Is this familiar? I thought you'd hate it."

It was a meaningful sound.

Unbeknownst to me, the words came out coldly.

"what does it mean?"

Yayul tilted his head.

"Yes, because I cut your throat."

It was a low, soft voice that didn't match what he was saying.

I bit my lip.

'Did I remember it?······Or did we just hear it?'

It wasn't surprising. Since I heard that Yayul disappeared with the Heavenly Demon,
I guessed that something like this would happen.

Yayul threw the bast face on the table and said.

"I wonder. Why did you save me?"

"······."

"How can you leave someone who killed you?"

I could feel Yayul's eyes staring at my neck.

"Did you sympathize with me?"

"······."

"Or the confidence that you can guide the wicked?"

The nape of the neck was itchy. It seemed that if I scratched it with my hand, this
itchiness would be relieved. However, he held on tightly to the cup and endured it.
It wasn't a pain that was relieved by scratching.

I bit my lip and said while staring at Yayul.

"Since you say so, I have a question."

I asked Yayul right before he said anything.

"Why did you kill me?"

"······."

This time, on the contrary, Yayul was silent.

I brought out words that had been buried for a long time.

"After my father passed away, I wanted to live, so I left and lived quietly in a
place where I had no connection. I had never met you. I hadn't sinned enough to
die. But why did you kill me?"

Yayul replied.

"do not know."

"You don't know?"

"Yeah. I don't remember."

I was so nervous that I was dumbfounded by Yayul's answer.

"That's a very convenient memory. I remember the fact that he killed me, but I
don't know why."

Yayul asked.

"······Are you mad?"

"It can't be. Why am I angry?"

"You're angry."

The selfishly tidy Yayul continued.

"I've been dreaming for a long time."

"······."

"A dream of cutting off a woman's throat."

I knew the woman was talking about me.

"At first I didn't know who it was, but later I found out. It was you."

"Since when?"

"I've been dreaming since the first time I met you."

I had no idea. Is Yayul having such a dream?

I've heard of Zhuge Liang.

Some people recall memories in this way. However, he said that he usually forgets
it like a dream.

“And you asked for help sometimes when you were sleeping.”

"······."

I didn't know it, but Yayul watched me sleep for quite some time. Not allowing me
to move when I hurt my palm.

And then I had nightmares from time to time. I had heard that he had a bad sleeping
habit, but I didn't know he even talked about things in his dreams.

Yayul spoke up.

"As I got older, I thought of it from time to time. But I didn't know it was the
Heavenly Horse. I knew it the day I saw it."
The moment Yayul mentioned the Heavenly Demon, he came to his senses again.

It wasn't that important now.

"So, why are you with the demons right now? You really are with the Heavenly
Demon..."

It was a stupid question.

Yayul, who disappeared with the Heavenly Demon, is still with the Demonic Cultists?

There was no blood in his body, and he was not detained. He also participated in
the preliminaries for the Moorimmaeng Bimoo competition. And the increased internal
energy to the extent that it is impossible with normal methods.

Geukyangjiche constitution was originally able to quickly build internal energy.

However, Yayul's growth was difficult to explain with just that.

absorption magic.

I could tell that Yayul had touched the suction magic again. In the end, this is
what happened.

Chapter 241

I felt depressed. But I couldn't be intoxicated with those feelings.

"What's your purpose here?"

The corner of Yayul's mouth went up.

A lot of strength went into my hand holding the cold cup.

"There are too many scum in the world. Those who wield power and trample on the
weak like worms. They all deserve to die."

I frowned, wondering what the heck to say.

Who deserves to die? Are you talking about revenge?

Yayul leaned back on the chair and looked at me with his head tilted to one side.

"I should have known better after living with you. The Heavenly Demon ordered me to
retrieve the Heavenly Demon Treasure."

I twisted my face.

"The Heavenly Demon ordered you to do that? You know for sure that I will recognize
you, but why...!"

why why?

Yayul tilted his head.

“Are you going to accuse me to the Murim Meng? There is a spy from the Demonic Cult
here.”

"······."

"Can you?"

Grinding my teeth, I glared at Yayul.

Yayul said as if he was sorry.

"Don't worry, Yuna. It's easy."

"Is it simple?"

"You can stop me."

Yale's eyes narrowed.

"There can only be one winner in the rain dance competition, so we'll meet
someday."

"Is that all there is to it?"

Is it something that can be solved so simply?

"Of course, this can't be the case."

Yayul leaned back in his chair and said.

"The headmaster promised a great reward to those who obtain the Heavenly Demon
Treasure."

"······."
Not all of the Heavenly Demons were fanatics.

Did you just commit a crime and enter the Demonic Cult after being chased by the
Righteous Sect, or did you enter the Demonic Cult to get revenge on the Righteous
Sect?

If there were people who were really loyal to the Heavenly Demon and thought of
dedicating the Heavenly Demon's Treasure, it could be expected that there would be
others who were aiming for the power contained in the Heavenly Demon's Treasure.

"There must be others besides me. I don't know who I am. And they don't all have
the same idea."They made each other check and compete with each other. If all the
Demonic Cultists move separately like this, the dream of pulling out the Demonic
Cultists from the Moorim Alliance and destroying them once and for all was no
different.

Some of the demons will be caught. However, since they do not know each other's
identity, catching one will not be able to catch the others. There will certainly
be those who will not be caught.

"Why are you telling me this?"

"That's why I'm worried."

"······."

"Because I can't be by your side."

"You can come back now."

Yayul shook his head.

It was a determined look.

"I told you. There's too much garbage in the world. Let's clean up first."

"······."

Yayul smiled and said in a friendly voice.

“The tea is getting cold.”

"······."

"You're not even talking."

I heard a small laugh like breathing, and Yayul reached out and took the teacup
from my hand.

I felt a warm feeling in the part where Yayul's hand touched me. The part I touched
felt like it had been burned.

His long fingers, scarred everywhere, wrapped around the teacup. Soon after, the
teacup touched Yayul's mouth.

"······."

The long white neck belt moved. Soon after, the half-empty teacup was placed in
front of me again.

Yayul said lightly.

"Come on. There's no poison."

"······."

Yayul picked up the teapot and refilled the teacup.

But I didn't even raise my hand with an expressionless face.

"Are you not going to drink?"

Yayul sighed lightly and reached out to take the teacup away.

"It was such a good car that it didn't suit a guest cup like this."

It was a tone of pure regret.

"······."

I asked with my eyes closed and open.

“Where is Auntie?”

Yayul looked really surprised this time.

"Did you know that?"

Actually, I didn't know that Yayul was here, but I asked again without affirming or
denying.

"Yes. What did you teach your aunt?"

"I don't know. But there are many strange spells that can't be found in the Demonic
Cult anymore."

"Then I'll have no choice but to see it myself. Where is it?"

"do not know."

"You don't know. Does that make sense?"

"Really. I disappeared yesterday during the qualifying round."

"...disappeared?"

Yayul nodded.

"I only came here because of the leader's order. You can say that I watched
Baekri's army and Baekri's watched me."

“Does the Heavenly Demon not trust you?”

"The headmaster doesn't trust anyone."

Yayul said dryly.

"The only thing he believes in is himself."

I thought for a moment, then opened my mouth.

-bang!
A loud sound echoed through the guesthouse.

Judging from the street where the sound was heard, it was a restaurant on the first
floor of an inn. Then there was the sound of blades clashing. I could see that a
fight had taken place.

And you can tell who it is without seeing it because you can feel the stormy
energy.

Not only me, Yayul noticed who it was.

“An uninvited guest has arrived.”

Yayul looked at me blankly.

It seemed as if he wasn't going to see it.

When I got up, he followed me as if to see me off.

"see you again."

"······."

I looked at him blankly, and then I hurriedly went outside at the loud noise again.
The place where Yayul and I had a conversation was in a room on the top floor.

The clerk who brought the tea was squatting and looking through the cracks in the
railing on the first floor. Every time I heard a loud noise, my shoulders twitched.

I immediately climbed over the railing and jumped to the first floor.

"Ahh!"

I was the one who jumped, but the clerk was surprisedI screamed.

widely. With a light sound, it landed on a table that hadn't rolled over yet.

Namgung Ryucheong, who was holding a blue sword, looked at me and slightly narrowed
his brows.

As he swung his sword wide, the attackers flew and crashed into the wall. It was an
enormous air force that seemed to be pressed down with force. I don't know if the
wall is okay.

My appearance put a brief lull in the fight.

"What are you doing here?"

"······What is it. You're fine."

Are you fine? What will that say as soon as we meet? no more than that

"How did you get here?"

Has it already been 1:00?

It couldn't be.

Namgung Ryucheong said.

"Follow me."

I put on a puzzled expression.

Namgung Ryucheong replied shamelessly.

"You told me earlier."

“No, did you mean it?”

I thought it just meant paying attention to me!

I stuck out my tongue and said.

"To think that the guard was removed and Namgung Ryucheong joined instead. This is
a huge loss..."

Namgung Ryucheong raised his eyebrows.

"You're making jokes like that now? Why do you keep being alone...!"

Namgung Ryucheong shouted, but suddenly shut his mouth. Then he turned his head and
took a deep breath as if to calm down.

"I didn't mean to reveal it at first, but I saw your sister constantly wandering
around nervously, worried."

No, did you know that the person I was with was Baek Li-ri?

'Could Baek Li-ri have said everything?'

I said with a sigh.

"So why were you fighting?"

Namgung Ryuchung said arrogantly.

"I don't like your eyes."

"······"

At that moment, I heard the sound of Namgung Ryucheong in my ears.

“These guys are all Demonic Cults. 」

And suddenly he looked up. Yayul, who did not know when he had followed him, was
looking down while wearing a bast face.

I could tell that Yayul and Namgung Ryucheong's eyes met.

"Have you been with him all this time?"

"yes."

“I think I saw it somewhere.”

"Let's go out at once."

I grabbed Namgung Ryucheong's arm and pulled him.

The gaze following him behind his back stung him.

Unlike the inn where there was a commotion, the street was peaceful, not changed at
all from when I entered.

Watching Ryucheong Namgung tidying up the hem, I struggled with how to explain it.

First of all, I couldn't stand in front of the inn all the time, so I went into the
crowd.

"How did you know it was Baekliri?"

"I didn't overhear it."

right. If he had come close enough to overhear the conversation, there was no way I
would not have known Namgung Ryucheong.

"Originally, I thought I'd just watch from afar."

"Um... just watching from afar isn't it..."

I closed my mouth after receiving Namgung Ryucheong’s gaze.

“Your brother looked so suspicious, I just asked what was going on. He suddenly
confessed to me asking for help. How can you think of going to such a place by
yourself…”

Namgung Ryuchung’s words suddenly cut off.

Looking at me curiously, Namgung Ryucheong said with a serious look in his eyes.

"If you ever need my help, just tell me. I'll help you. Don't get sick alone."

That was the end.

Namgung Ryucheong did not explain or ask any further.

'It's strange.'

I thought he would go crazy asking why he was with the Demonic Cult.

I asked while watching Namgung Ryucheong quietly.

"Why don't you ask me what's going on?"

Namgung Ryucheong looked at me blankly.

"You want me to ask?"

"······That's not right."

"If there's anything you need to tell me, I'll let you know."

“Are you saying you don’t ask because you trust me?”

Namgung Ryucheong said as if it was natural.

"You to meYou can't do anything bad, can you?"

"······."

It was as if he believed in me unconditionally. I said with a faint smile.

"thanks."

Then Namgung Ryucheong opened his mouth.

“Of course it would be better if you told me.”

"······"

I stared blankly at Namgung Ryucheong.

"Ryu Cheng. Not cool."

"Know."

The blunt voice sounded a little strained.

It's ridiculous. do you believe in me

Chapter 242

* * *

Commander-in-Chief's Ensign.

Gongsunwol, who was accustomed to walking down the hallway, stopped in front of a
room.
"Sojeo, did you come to see the musketeer?"

Gongsun Yue nodded. The moment I was about to ask what was going on with a slightly
troubled expression.

jump. A visit was held inside.

A large shadow covered Gongsun Moon.

"Hmm? Politeness Sojeo."

"Greetings to the lord."

Gongsun Yue hurriedly lowered his head and put his hands together.

"Raise your head. I said there was no need to be too polite."

Gongsun Yue smiled awkwardly and raised his head. And an eerie gaze ran over her
from head to toe.

Inside, Gongsonbang followed me and said.

"My daughter is a bit shy by nature."

"Yes? But since she is such a beauty, the man who will take her away is very
blessed."

It was only after the Wei Mengju was gone that Gongsun Yue took a deep breath
again.

Gongsonbang said.

"Come in."

As soon as I sat down, Gongsonbang asked.

"Aren't we meeting today?"

"······Yes."

"Hmm, actually, we've been seeing each other every day lately. There's been a lot
of talk here and there that you and Confucius Namgung are a good match."

Gongsunbang smiled proudly.

"How do you feel? What do you think Confucius Namgung's personality is like?"

"Right."

"Is that all?"

"father."

After calling and not saying anything for a while, Gongsonbang called as if urging.

"Wall?"

Gongsun Yue said, gripping the hem of her skirt under the table.

"Father, about re-confidence. Why don't you really reconsider?"

Gongsunbang frowned and said quietly.

"What do you mean by that all of a sudden?"

"You've already seen and heard it."

“Could it be that Confucius Namgung is doing this with something that almost made
him go to the Law School?”

"Yes. It's clear that someone encouraged Confucius Hwangbo. Even my father already
knows. There's no need to argue who it is. The Law House is currently occupied by
the Lord's relative.

Gongsunwol, who had been speechless, swallowed dry saliva and spoke again.

“And they continue to insult the honor of Baekri Daehyeop, who has been fighting
for a long time in the Murim League.”

"Yeah. I heard that too. They say Baekri loves Sega, and he understands why. Who
wouldn't spare a granddaughter like that?"

Gongsunbang slowly took a sip of tea and continued.

"Anyway, didn't Sojeo Baekri solve it? Everyone is whispering that the Lord of Wei
did something revealing. What does that have to do with the matter of re-
confidence?"

"Your father said that. The more turmoil occurs in the Murim League, the more the
Demonic Cult members benefit. The leader has no intention of stopping the turmoil."

Dalgrak. The sound of putting the teacup down made me feel uncomfortable.
"Wol-ah, the reason I brought up the words of my lord's re-confidence was just for
threatening.
I remember that I already explained it back then."

At the firm voice, Gongsun Yue lowered his gaze.

"If you understand..."

"It's difficult, but not impossible, right?"

Gongsun Yue interrupted Gongsun Bang’s words.

"Gongsun Moon."

Looking straight into your eyesHe pressed his forehead tightly as if he was tired.

“I guess I said something useless and gave you unnecessary expectations.”

"father."

"I know what you're thinking."

Gongsunbang said sternly with a firm expression.

"Where else would you go around talking nonsense like that?"

"Yes?"

"It's true that the top leader has a lot of problems. But it's good that the top
leader is the leader."

Gongsun Yue widened his eyes in disbelief.

"Father, can't you...?"

Gongsun Bang cut off Gongsun Yue's words and said calmly.

"Precisely, it means good things for us. Do you understand this?"

"······."

“The most important thing is the benefit of the courtiers.

* * *
Upon learning that her aunt had run away, Baek Li-ri went back to her uncle without
a word. Seeing Baek Li-ri return like that, my uncle cried...

Ha, how awkward it is to be there.

When the father and daughter were having a tearful reunion, they sneaked out of the
room. And he headed to see Jegal Hwamu.

After grabbing hold of the person and asking questions, he headed to the palace of
the elders, Ahn Jegal Sega.

It took about enough time to empty a cup of tea, and we were able to arrive at the
Jegal Sega's palace.

Compared to the halls of other clans and families that I came across while passing
by, the halls of the Jegal family were suffocatingly quiet. It was hard to see the
shadows of people in the wide hall.

As we went further inside, the smell of decoction wafted from somewhere. And I
finally met someone. The other person also recognized me and gave me a welcome
look.

It was Makchu, an old man of Jegal Hwamu. He said holding up a half-empty bowl of
decoction.

“Sojeo, are you here to see the head of the household?”

He nodded and said with a sad face.

"He's sleeping now. Would you like to take a look?"

In general, if the host was sleeping, the normal reaction was to turn the guest
away. However, Makchu led me to the room of Jegal Hwamu, who was sleeping
naturally.

The room was full of subtle incense with the smell of decoction. I approached the
bed, careful not to smell the scent.

The pale complexion of Jegal Hwamu was sleeping so deeply that I did not feel any
sign of entering. From the haggard complexion, it was evident that the disease was
getting worse with each passing day.

"Since when has it been like this?"

Makchu, who followed, responded in a mixed voice.

"It's detailed... You've been steadily getting worse."

"Wouldn't it be better to go back to my parents' house?"

"But lately, Taego Jinin has been helping Jinkidoin."

"······That's fortunate."

"Mmm."

Jegal Hwamu groaned as if awakened by our conversation. After opening his eyes,
Jegal Hwamu blinked a few times as if his vision was blurry before he belatedly
recognized me.

"Baek Ri-yeon?"

"Yes. It's me."

"Makchu, what if I let someone in while they're sleeping?"

There was a feeling of bewilderment in his voice, not joy.

Swallowing my bitter heart, I put my hand on the chest of Jegal Hwamu, who was
trying to get up.

The reason I came to Jegal Hwamu was because I wanted to discuss matters related to
the Demonic Cult with my aunt. In particular, I was going to talk about the strange
phenomenon that happened to my aunt, but...

"I'll do Jinkidoin."

"I owe you."

"What are you thinking?"

Jegal Hwamu, who woke up briefly, lost consciousness again during Jinki-do.
And I didn't open my eyes again until I finished.

Quite a bit of time had passed by the time I finished the Jingidoin and left the
palace.
I went right back to my uncle

Both Baek Li-ri and her uncle seemed somewhat calm now. Both of them had washed
their faces, and their faces were clean. still red in the eyesAlthough the spirit
remained.

'I want to see my father too...'

Baek Li-ri said she had a headache and went to rest, and her uncle, who was left
alone, thanked her in a polite tone.

"I've also heard about righteousness. I'll send the news to my father right away."

"Yes."
My uncle, who had been silent with a confused look, spoke.

"Do you really think that Uiran really used witchcraft? That kind of witchcraft is
definitely..."

Even my uncle could not have known that it was related to the Demonic Cult. And
obviously not in a clean way.

I expected it to be something similar to absorption magic.

“I can only guess.”

"How the hell did you fall that far!"

My child almost died, but as time passed, I was feeling sorry for my aunt, as if my
memory had blurred.

"He's the one who poisoned his kin just because he didn't like me. It doesn't
matter what he does."

"Yes. You are right. What Uiran did is difficult to forgive."

Grandpa's expression hardened. Anyway, my uncle also had no backbone. Although I

didn't mean to use it well.

“Come to think of it, the upper lord invited me to the banquet.”

"Already?"

Well, they fought so loudly, but it was time to bite the bait.

It was then. There was a commotion outside for a while, and then my uncle's
adjutant entered the room.

"What's going on?"

"Now, an urgent report has come in to the Murim League, and they say that
Byeokgajang has been attacked."

"What? Raid?"

I was surprised as well as my uncle.

The adjutant continued his explanation.

"Yes. We haven't heard the exact amount of damage yet, but the head of the wall is
dead and the family members say it's hard to confirm whether they are alive or
dead."
At that moment, a thought suddenly popped into my mind. There is too much trash in
the world.

And now, the news of the attack by the wall family.

Is all this just a coincidence?

Chapter 243

My eldest father pressed on and asked.

"It's hard to confirm whether they're alive or dead? Could it be that they've been
exterminated?"

The adjutant replied in a firm tone.

"From what we've been told, the people inside the house, as well as our dogs, all
died overnight."

My uncle put on a puzzled expression. It seemed ambiguous whether I should like it

or hate it.

The relationship between Byeokgajang and Baekri Sega had already gone wrong. They
didn't pull out their swords, but they were like enemies, so what happened to the
Byeok family was like blowing their noses without touching them.

"By the way... if you're the head of the family, it's not even a small faction. You
said everyone died overnight? Who the hell...?"

My uncle muttered as if talking to himself.

No matter how bad the relationship was, Myolmun was a shocking thing. Wijibaek
became the Murim lord and Byeokgajang, who became an ally, was growing in power day
by day.

There must be at least 200 family members in the walls alone.

'Those who can wipe them out in one fell swoop...'

“It must be the Demonic Cult.”

"no way."
My uncle denied it at once. Then he said in a tone of disbelief.

"Hasn't it been quiet for a while?"

“But who can kill a group of people of this size without batting an eye?”

"······But why is the Demonic Cult targeting the wall area? At this time······."

At the end of his uncle's blurry words, there was a meaning that he was not aiming
for the Murim League with the Cheonmajibo.

"Now we need to find out why."

At that time, a presence was felt outside, and a servant entered with permission.

He was holding a book in his hand.

The servant, who often stepped in, handed me a letter and said,"The servant of the
Wei Xiaohyup asked for it to be delivered to the lady."

His uncle was scolding him.

"Are there only one or two of the above?"

“You are a small cooperative member of the Wei Guo.”

"You're on the verge?"

I took out the booklet and read through the text. After reading all the letters, I
immediately handed them to my uncle and said,

"It's an invitation to the late index banquet."

* * *

mad housewife. embossed.

The meeting was convened almost half a day after the fact that Byeokgajang was
attacked was reported to the Moorim Maeng.

It was an aesthetic response. There were even elders who were not present. And
there was a wall sogaju with a black dead face.

Originally, Byeok Sogaju could not attend such an upper-level meeting. However,
this time, I was present as a party. For Byeok Sogaju, who always wanted to attend
the meeting, it could be seen as a dream come true.
The sharing of the information identified by the Moorim Maeng was carried out, and
Byeokgajang's immortality was almost confirmed.

The only survivors of the current situation were Byeok So Ga-ju, Byeok Seong-yul,
who worked as a warrior in the main body of the Moorim League, and Byeok So-gong-
ja, who came to Wuhan to attend the martial arts competition.

Gongsonbang said.

"··················································································
···················································································
··································································we will send
investigation personnel to understand the situation. Does anyone have any other
opinions or objections?"

"I agree."

"Do as you wish, Musketeer."

The representative of the elders' meeting and Wee Ji-baek answered.

"I didn't even have to attend this."

Gongsunbang looked at Wei Jibaek while leaving Peng Sogaju talking nonchalantly.

“My lord, do you have anything more to say?”

The eyes of those in attendance were focused on Wiziback.

Wizibaek frowned slightly. He looked at Gongson's room with displeasure and

replied.

"None."

Several munpa representatives shook their heads as they glanced at Byeok Sogaju and
Wie Maengju.

Gongsunbang opened his mouth a beat late.

"······Okay. Then let's finish here."

It was then.

bang!

The wall sogaju, who seemed to have gone out of spirit, slammed the table and stood
up.
"Is this the end?"

"Wall Sogaju?"

Byeok Sogaju ignored Gongsunbang and shouted at Wei Mengju.

"You mean it's over with the dispatch of investigators? Are you saying this is the
only result of the half-day meeting?"

"······."

Wizibaek frowned and did not open his mouth.

Wall Sogaju kept shouting.

"Investigation? That's the basics, isn't it? Who must have attacked the Byeok
family? In this situation, is there anything else besides the Demonic Cult? But, at
best, it's done with the investigators!"

"······."

Wizibaek still did not answer, and eventually, Gongsonbang opened his mouth
instead.

"Byeokgajang is an ally of the Murim League. We won't let this happen, so calm
down..."

Byeokgaju ignored Gongsonbang and pointed his finger at him.

“Wei Lord!

Wizibaek clicked his tongue and looked at the wall sogaju with a disdainful gaze
and said,

"It's not clear yet, so don't mention the Demonic Cult. It could be the work of the
Dark Swordsmen, who you've always had a grudge against, right?"

As Wi Ji-baek asked for consent, he looked at Baek Ri Uimuk.

The members of the Presbyterian Council looked at the situation incredulously.

Why did he ask for the consent of Baek Ri Uimuk? It's not good either.

At that time, Baek Ri Uimuk said coldly to Byeok So Ga Joo.

"It's the most suspicious, but I'm not sure if it's the work of the Demonic Cult.
Wall sogaju, is this the market floor? Keep your voice quiet."

Wizibaek said to Sogaju on the abdominal wall with a satisfied gaze.

“As Byeok Sogaju said, the Demonic CultIf that's what they did, then why the hell
are they attacking the head of the wall?"

"That... that's...!"

Wizibaek pressed the wall sogaju, who had lost his words, as if pressuring him.

“Byuk Sogaju, are you hiding something from us?”

The shivering wall sogaju shouted out loud.

"Wheezyback, you bastard! Do you think I don't know your intentions!"

Wall Sogaju, almost half-turned-eyed, lunged at Whiziback. Of course, I couldn't

even rub my fingertips.

"Wall sogaju, what are you doing!"

The wall sogaju scattered on the floor shouted.

"It's so shameless to want our wall family to disappear!"

"I don't know what you're talking about. Byeok Sogaju, keep your body."

"Cheong? Ha! You suddenly changed your face a few days ago! You used our wall cover
enough to use it, and now you're stepping out?"

The elders shook their heads and rose from their seats. Behind them as they exited
the room, a scream mixed with wall sogaju followed.

Those who left the hall left the hall in pairs of two or three.

Paeng Soga-joo, who was walking with Namgung-wan, who attended as the
representative of the Namgung family, opened his mouth with a click on his tongue.

"The upper lord is also true.... The upper lord won't be able to go directly, but
at least I thought his subordinates would support him."

"It's nothing new."

“To think that even using a hermit, let alone a person, is a waste.
When Namgung Ryucheong went missing, the Baekri Sega dispatched the Baekgeomdan and
Baekniuigang to help search for him. In terms of the relationship between
Byeokgajang and Wijibaek, it was a much closer alliance than the relationship
between the Baekri family and the Namgung family.

If the leader of the upper ranks had stepped forward a little, the scale of the
investigation could have grown much larger. However, the Wei Mengju did not step
forward. I didn't even send my own person along.

Paeng Sogaju said.

“Come to think of it, do you know what the Baekri family is thinking?

“I don’t know.”

“I heard you and I had a big fight?”

"Hmph. I didn't like that guy from the beginning."

“Even after becoming sogaju, do you use it only when you are swept away by
emotions?”

Paeng Sogaju, who was trying to find out what was going on, shrugged his shoulders
and skipped the words.

"Well... I have a grudge against the head of Byeok, so I might take the side of
Maengju Wei in the Baekri family. Namgung Sogaju, would you like to have a cup of
tea at my place when the time comes?"

Namgoong-Wan shook his head.

"I have work."

"It seemed so."

Pang Sogaju said in a calm voice.

"You seem to be pretty busy. Be careful."

For a moment, Namgung-Wan's expression turned cold.

Pang Sogaju said with a sullen smile.

"Don't worry. I just found out by accident. Also, I agree with you! Hahaha."

* * *
The night streets of Infinite, where the dance competition was in full swing, were
no different from nighttime.
The streets at night were dazzling with yellow and orange decorations.

The banquet invited by Wei Guzhong was a gathering of late exponents who advanced
to the finals.

The entire inside was full of unmanned people, and their energy could be felt even
from the outside. And among the lively heat, the energy of Namgung Ryucheong was
also confirmed.

As soon as the people guarding the entrance to the base saw me, they immediately
opened the door.

As soon as the large ornate door opened, I saw a noisy interior.

It was already in full swing. In the atmosphere of eating, drinking and having fun,
I could feel the youthful energy that seemed arrogant. No one was paying attention
to what was happening on the wall.

"Are you Baekri Sojeo? You can follow me.."

As I followed the servant up the stairs, I saw Ha-ryeong Seo. He was talking loudly
with others.

When I put my distance, I could see more of the young people who pretended not to
be, and were looking for a chance to talk to her.

The servant who escorted me upstairs bowed his head silently and withdrew.

Similar to the downstairs, it was a place where people gathered in twos and threes.
However, the refined prayers felt distinctly different from those downstairs.

So, simply put, there were only those who were counted among the later indexes. We
have gathered only those who have nothing to lose if they are Munpa or if they are
talented.

'Should I say that I have been recognized for this?'

Curious gazes reached me. But it wasn't easy to talk to. That meant that his ass
was heavy.

"A new person has arrived. It must be Baekri Sojeo."

"Um, I can't judge my ability from looking at it like this. Did I completely hide
my prayers?"

Whispering voices were heard, and Yu Guzhong, the host of the banquet, was ignoring
me as if he hadn't noticed.

Originally, the host of the banquet had to step in at this time. Thank you for
accepting the invitation, exchanging words like that and inviting them to sit down.
It's not like I'm going to leave it like a sack of barley that I've borrowed like
this.

But the Wei Guzhong over there didn't seem to think so.

Gongsun Yue frowned and was about to stand up when someone spoke to her and grabbed
her.

Nearby Namgung Ryucheong was also talking to the other person over and over as he
filled his glass. I felt the crude checks and disregard.

The way out of this situation was usually this.

First, I bow first and pretend to know Wei Guzhong.

Second, they can't stand the treatment and leave their seats.

Third, they break the atmosphere by playing kaengpan.

"Who is this! Isn't it Kite!"

"Are you going to be bad?"

I pretended to be surprised and widened my eyes.

Fourth, make your own person in advance.

Chapter 244

* * *

it's bad

As the second son of the Shandong Yu family, his life was saved by my father in the
case of Chen Gui Zhao. Since then, we have been in constant correspondence with
each other.

"What are you doing?"

"Whatever it is. I'll have to ask."

It turned out that the senior members of the Yongbong branch of the previous
generation were also invited to this event.

It is only natural that those who stand out in this martial arts competition will
enter the Yongbong branch.
There were many people who were already listed in the Yongbong branch. For example,
like a stomachache. So, naturally, it became a place for seniors to be together.

I could feel the disappointment of the uninteresting results of those who were
quietly watching to see what kind of attitude I would come out with.

Akjunghae didn't care at all and gestured towards someone.

"I went to see you the other day, but you were away?"

If it was just yesterday..."

It was when I met Baek Ri-ri and went out.

“Here is my younger brother, Yu Zhongshan.

My younger brother is also attending this match. I was going to introduce myself."

The young boy, who was still young, greeted me with his hands together in a
disciplined manner.

"I'm Yuzhongshan. I've heard a lot about you from my older brother."

He had a pretty cute appearance, but his size was vicious and he was huge like his
older brother.

"I'm Baek Ri-yeon from the Baek-ri family."

At that time, I saw a vicious guard approaching from behind my brother. He was
managing his expression, but it wasn't hard to guess what the plan was going wrong.

Wei Guzhong, who came right in front of him, embraced him with a smile as if
nothing had happened.

"I'm in trouble. I didn't know that Sojeo and senior were so close.. Thank you for
accepting the invitation."

At that time, the evil brother smiled and said.

"What, I thought I'd pretend I didn't know for the rest of my life."

Wei Guzhong's expression hardened slightly, but he spoke calmly.

"I'm sorry. I'm deeply into Saddam, so I didn't notice Baekri Sojeo's arrival."
I tidied up the hem of my clothes and smiled languidly.

"It's okay. If you're obtuse, you might not even notice who's here."

Yu Zhongshan's expression was quite funny as he opened his eyes in surprise.

My older brother, who had a similar expression, laughed out loud.

"Puhaha. Hahaha! Yes. Well, it can't be helped that it's dull."

Wei Guzhong glared at me with a reddish-purple face.

'What are you going to do? Are you going to hit me?'

Maybe because he had a mental head, he didn't behave recklessly in front of his
seniors.

'Sorry. If the truth shuddered here, I could do the 2nd and 3rd.'

The evil brother stopped laughing and said.

"You're really the same? Even when you were young, you had the same personality."

"Me? One personality. Where else can you find someone as nice and decent as me?"

"That's right. That's right. Then, then."

After the joke, the evil brother looked back at Wei Guzhong and said in a serious
tone.

"Gujoong-ah, you should always think that your actions represent the Lord."

"······Yes. I will be careful."

Wei Guzhong bowed his head politely. Then, after telling me to enjoy the banquet, I
went back to my seat.

The evil brother clicked his tongue while looking at the back of his head.

Starting from the friendly approach of the middle sea brother, the number of people
who sneakily approached increased one by one. At the forefront was Ryucheong
Namgung with a firm expression.

I recognized her from the time she was talkative, but her older brother was mean-
spirited. They introduced me to this person and that person, and after about half
an hour, a group naturally formed. And for some reason, he was separated from the
group of Wei Gus.

Then I heard a conversation that grabbed my ears.

"······I heard about the head of the wall. As an ally, it's just a pity."

It was a conversation between a wall sculptor and a young man.

The young man offered a few words of courtesy consolation and left immediately.

From the first time I saw it, it was a strange Inseon. The very fact that the wall
builder is here.

It was ambiguous whether Byeokgajang could join the prestigious Daepa, and even the
skills of Byeok Sogongja were not so noticeable.

And, should I say it as expected, the Byeok Gongja did not fit in and was wandering
around alone.

The evil brother who was talking with others said.

"What are you looking at? Wall-breaker?"

I raised my glass and nodded slightly.

"I feel sorry for Seong-yul. The family is like that."

If you think about it, your older brother was dispatched in the same group as Byeok
Seong-yul at the time of the Yongbong branch. Of course, Byeok Seong-yul abandoned
them and ran away...

After that, Byeok Seong-yul ended the situation by serving the Murim League as a
low-ranking warrior. Wimaengju was the one who helped with all of that.

Certainly, if you look at it this way, Wei Mengju was very close to Byeokga.

'However, it's like this in an instant.'

There seemed to be a lot of information to be gained if you dig into it.

"I want to attend a banquet like this, considering my family. Shouldn't I go back
right away?"

Someone spoke as if slightly mocking, and many words of sympathy came out.

Akjunghae, who had a bitter expression on his face, threw his hand out and said.

"It's okay. Everyone, don't say that."

After a moment of silence, I spoke to change the mood.

"Ah, come to think of it, I heard you're getting married soon with older brother
Zhonghae and older sister Soyong? Congratulations."

The evil brother's face brightened like the moon. OuchZhonghai's brother married
Tang Xiaoyong's sister, who was the leader of the Longfeng branch at the time.

While congratulations were pouring in, someone said something to light a candle.

"But don't you take Danga as your son-in-law unconditionally?"

It was Hwang Bo-chan.

"right."

“Dangga is strict about that.”

“When we get married, it won’t be the same as before.”

The Tang family was so exclusive that when the daughter learned the Tang family's
vision, she could only take her son-in-law.

widely. With the sound of a glass hitting the table, Namgung Liucheng spoke coldly.

"What is Daryl's son-in-law like?"

When the word Daryl's son-in-law came out, a young man who had been frowning
answered in embarrassment.

"Well, that, that's right. But do you need to be so sensitive?"

"Well, there was a disrespectful tone, but I guess I'm mistaken?"

"Isn't that just a big deal? You're mistaken."

"It's not right to talk about marriage, which is another person's most important
event, in a tone that is easy to misunderstand."

The argument, which seemed to fade, was rekindled by Hwang Bo-chan, who was not
aware.

"No, it's only natural for a man to be the head of the company to form his own
family! Isn't it?"

A few shook their heads. I wanted to be a very good seller to be able to say that.

I said as if I was admiring Confucius Hwangbo.

"Oh, it seems that Confucius Hwangbo is trying to establish a new family by
escaping from the virtues of his ancestors. That's great."

"No, when did I say that?"

"Isn't that what you just said? Confucius Hwangbo didn't establish the Hwangbo
family, right?"

"······."

It meant that the family your ancestors had built, not yours, so you might be in
the same situation.

The atmosphere calmed down and soon became grim. My brother waved his hand and
said,

"I'm getting married, but why are you guys making a fuss? What's so serious?"

"Isn't this all because of you making a fuss and getting married?"

When one of the senior members of the Yongfong Branch playfully bruised, several
people burst into laughter.

Confucius Hwangbo glared at Namgung Ryucheong, then sneered and jumped up from his
seat.

The evil brother came out and filled Ryucheong Namgung's drinking cup and said,

"Haha, thank you guys. Yeon-yi is like that, but Liu-cheng, I didn't know you would
help me."

"It was just unpleasant to put words on other people's human affairs."

Namgung Ryucheong replied calmly.

My brother, who had a confused expression, suddenly frowned. Then, with an

expression that seemed to have realized something, he nodded his head and spoke to
Namgung Liu-cheong.

"Yes. You must be having a hard time too. If you need help, tell this brother."

"······."

It was just because he didn't want to see Namgung Ryu-cheong lose to Hwang Bo-chan,
so he sided with him, but it seemed like he did nothing.

After holding my seat for a while, I left the banquet hall to get some fresh air.

Since the entire base was rented, there were vacant rooms for rest or private
conversations if desired.

I went in and found an empty room.

It can be driven out by nature, but because of that, the smell of alcohol seemed to
emanate from the body.

I asked the clerk to get water, washed my hands, and lightly washed my face.

It was time to wipe off the water while feeling a bit clearer. There was a
commotion outside.

A woman's short scream and a man's angry voice were heard. Then there were voices
apologizing. But somehow the voice of apology was familiar.

I sighed and left the room.

The place where the commotion broke out was in front of the door of the room right
next to me.

And one of the protagonists of the uproar was Namgung Ryucheong.Chapter 245

"All you have to do is apologize with a word? Why don't you say anything!"

Namgung Liucheng kept his mouth shut with a flushed face and did not say anything.

The screaming young man's face was stained red. The outfit was also bizarre. I
couldn't see where the underwear had gone, and I could barely see the outerwear.

And from inside the room, I could feel the presence of a rustle. The only thing I
could see with my golden eyes was a woman.

A half-naked man and a hidden woman.

'oh my······.'

Why were you so stiff that I couldn't say anything?

Even though the situation was like this, I almost burst into laughter, so I bit my
lip and lowered my head.

After holding back a laugh, he immediately intervened.

“I apologized, but please do so in moderation.”

"What's that? Don't interfere!"

“I can understand the desire to burn the two of you, unable to control your burning
love, but isn’t it your fault that no one stands in your way in a room where anyone
can enter and rest?”

"What... Whoa!"

The moment I reached out and withdrew my hand, the man closed his eyes and tried to
fall to the floor.

Namgung Liucheng looked at me with a frown on his face. Both cheeks were flushed
red.
“Did you just point out that you are mixed race?”

I shrugged.

"What do you do with a drunkard?"

I roughly tossed the fainting man into the room. Inside "Wow!" I heard a short
scream, but I ignored it and roughly closed the door with my foot.

"······."

I dragged Ryuchung Namgung into the room where I was resting.

'He didn't just come.'

It was clear that he was following me.

"Why did you go in there?"

"······It's a mistake. I mistook it for a visit."

The rooms were so close together that it was confusing.

Shaking my head, I spoke to Namgung Liu-cheong.

"Would you like to wash your face too? Your face is red."

It may have been too stimulating for Namgung Liu-cheong, who is definitely a good
young man, to see two young men and women intertwined.

"it's okay."

As if time healed, his face quickly returned to normal.

Namgung Liucheng, frowning, looked at me and said.

"How can you... how can you be so calm?"

"what?"

"That's right...!"

Namgung Ryucheong-ri, who seemed like she was about to shout something, suddenly
turned her head and looked elsewhere.
'What's wrong?'

The tips of his ears were turning red.

'What, weren't you calming down?'

I crossed my arms and watched.

However, Namgung Ryucheong's face was getting hotter as time went on.

I asked anxiously.

"······Where are you sick?"

"No, no."

Namgung Ryucheong hesitated and replied. The voice was a little subdued.

I tilted my head.

'You look fine, but are you feeling unwell? What's wrong with your voice?'

As I approached, Namgung Liucheng flinched and said,

"Don't come any closer."

“No Liu Cheng, are you really okay?”

It was when I reached out to Namgung Ryucheong after ignoring him.

Damn!

Namgung Ryucheong savagely slashed my hand.

I opened my eyes wide. Namgung Ryucheong also seemed slightly surprised, as if the
sound was louder than he thought.

"No, this is... that's why I told you not to come near me!"

"······."

No, did you just worry and get beaten up?

Stunned, I cupped my hands and bowed my head slightly.

"······."

"······"

With a short silence, the noisy sound of Juru softly flowed into the room.

Suddenly, a confused voice was heard.

"It's fine?"

"······."

I didn't answer.
Namgung Ryucheong, who was far awayI felt it approaching in a hurry.

"Baek Ri-yeon!"

A startled voice.

"Ha ha, just kidding..."

It was the moment when he laughed and raised his head.

Namgung Ryucheong's face was right in front of his nose. So they were close enough
that a piece of paper could barely slip through the bridge of their noses, almost
touching each other.

"······."

"······."

I stopped laughing and even stopped breathing. Namgung Ryucheong also had a hard
face. It was definitely the first time I had ever seen it so close.

A scarlet lantern illuminated the porcelain-smooth skin. Feeling the light breath
on his cheek, Namgung Liu Qing opened his mouth.

"hand······."

I was startled and stretched out my hand.

With a pop, Ryucheong Namgung nearly flew backwards.

Namgung Ryucheong accidentally bumped into the decorative stand that was decorating
the wall and fell to the floor.

Then, the decorative table with the broken column collapsed, and books, ceramics,
and other decorations inside the decorative table fell onto Namgung Ryucheong.

puck! Bang bang bang bang! Clink!

All of this happened in an instant.

I looked at it with my mouth wide open and approached in a month.

"No, Liu Cheng! Are you okay?"

From the feel of my hand, I could tell that my attack on Ryuchung Namgung went very
well.

This was absolutely not intentional!

Should I say that my body showed the results of my training? Before I could even
think deeply, my body reflexively went out.

Ryucheong Namgung touched the floor and stood up.

The book that was covering Namgung Ryucheong's shoulder fell to the floor.

Coke, Coke. Namgung Ryucheong let out a dry cough.

I said restlessly.

"No, with your skills you can avoid it! Why couldn't you stop it...!"

what? Isn't this similar to what Namgung Liu-cheong just threw away my hand?

Namgung Ryucheong raised his head and glared at me with fierce eyes.

I smiled awkwardly and said sorry.

"Gwa, are you okay?"

Namgung Ryucheong gritted his teeth and said.

"It's fine."

Then a voice was heard outside the door.

"I heard a loud noise. What's wrong?"

"Now, wait a minute."

Even though the room was a mess, the manager of Juru was unexpectedly calm. Since
it is a place where there are many unmanned people, it seemed that this happened
often. When I paid a decent amount of money, it went over without a big question.

I barely breathed a sigh of relief in such a tidy and messy room.

Fortunately, Namgung Ryucheong, who was buried under the fallen decorative table,
was not injured. If I were to ask where I was hurt the most, it would be the place
where I was hit... haha.
'Whew, I was joking around for no reason...'

I couldn't help but raise my head in embarrassment.

"I'm so sorry."

Namgung Ryucheong glared at him and brushed off the hem of his clothes.

"It's okay. We exchanged each other one by one."

"Yes."

I rolled my eyes and asked a question to break through the awkward situation.

"So why did you follow me?"

"ah."

As if Namgung Ryucheong had finally come to mind, he raised his head and looked at
me.

"I won't see you for a few days."

"yes?"

"I'm going to focus on training."

"Well?"

I tilted my head and said.

"So... are you telling me not to come see you?"

"There's that too. Don't worry if you can't see it."

"ah······."

I nodded as if I understood.
Namgung Ryucheong looked at me blankly and said.

"Be careful while I'm gone."

"careful?"

"Yes. Especially during the critical period."

“Isn’t it the top leader, not the top lord?”

"It's only natural to be wary of the leader of Wei. Confucius Hwangbo, it turns
out, was instigated by Wei Guzhong behind the scenes. Clear evidencedidn't catch
it."

I frowned slightly.

"Are you saying it was the opinion of the Wei Gu?"

"I don't know if he did it after receiving an order. But it's important that the
executioner is in critical condition."

I nodded.

“And fighting with you today seems like it would be difficult for you to deal with
me, so I did that to you.”

It was roughly what I expected.

"But today, you ate another shot."

Namgung Ryucheong looked at me with sorry and worried eyes and said.

"Gongsun Yue says that Wei Guzhong is not the kind of person who just ignores the
insults he has received. He may have a grudge against you. Be careful."

* * *

Even in the dazzlingly bright night streets, there were parts where the light did
not reach.

A dark alley where the light of the lanterns does not reach. There, there were
several people who were completely black from head to toe, melting into the
darkness without a trace.

A young man appeared in the alley.

Then a low voice came from the darkness.

"Are you done talking?"

"Yes."

The young man was Namgung Ryucheong. Along with that, there was the sound of
something whistling in the dark.
widely. There was a light tapping sound followed by a squeaking sound.

"If you're so worried, why don't you stay? It's enough without you."

"No, thanks."

Soon after, Namgung Liu-cheong, dressed in a completely black outfit, melted into
the alleyway to the extent that he was now unrecognizable.

"Then let's go."

With those words, the alley became quiet as if someone had been there.

Chapter 246

* * *

'It's strange.'

Since it's training, I won't be able to see you for a few days? You even tell me to
be careful.

It was clearly telling a lie. Anyway, like my father, Namgung Ryuchung didn't have
much talent for lying.

Compared to Mr. Namgoong-Wan, it was a bit more plausible. But I couldn't fool my
eyes that I had known for a long time.

'Well, he must have his own business.'

Namgung Ryucheong does Namgung Ryucheong's work and I only do my work.

“Ahahahaha. Is that really true?

"······In that situation, how about deflecting the sword? If it's our sect's secret
technique, we can hold the center."

People dressed in colorful silk uniforms were laughing and chatting without
worrying about the world at all.

Food and drinks constantly flowed to the sound of musicians playing. As I came out
of the luxurious banquet hall, I saw the gatekeeper guarding the entrance asking
questions to the person in front of me.
“Do you need a carriage?”

The young man was staggering along with the help of a clerk.

'How much did you drink?'

It was quite a hassle to drain the alcohol without stopping. Because it meant that
I had to keep paying attention to luck.

It is natural for people to want to be comfortable in a place where they have fun.
There were also those who thought why they were drinking if they were going to stay
sober.

The gatekeeper asked if I needed a carriage too, but I refused and went out into
the street.

The distance was no different from when I first entered the base.
It was still bright and noisy. However, there were a lot more people who were
drunk.

The light disappeared and the surroundings became quiet as we walked past the
streets where similarly colorful halls were gathered.

After walking for about half an hour, the only light on the street was the
moonlight floating in the sky.

In the shabby and shabby street that seemed to smell like it, only the noise was
heard on the night breeze.

Small houses close together. The sound of snoring in the house could be heard even
in the narrow alley.how far did you walk? I stopped in front of a small family
home. And knocked softly on the door.

Even when I tapped it a little, I heard a loud creaking sound. The sign that hadn't
yet been asleep moved and a light was lit inside.

Soon there was a loud creaking of the door.

"Did you really come? I was curious about what on earth..."

The woman who opened the door saw me and opened her eyes.

"······ Jin······ Isn't it Jin Jin? Everyone, who are you... who are you?"

The woman who took a quick look at my outfit immediately bowed.

"I'm sure you've seen it once before."

"Yes?"

"······."
"Because I made Jinjin do it. You know where Jinjin lives now, right?"

"······! No way······ Baekri······ Sojeo?"

This woman was one of those rescued from Black City.

Among the rescued people, those who were a bit older were taken from the Murimmaeng
to find relatives, and the fathers took the children.

If you were to find the best person from the black city, it would be Jinjin. Baekri
Se became the disciple of Baekgeomdanju just before.

After being recognized after constant effort, Jinjin took care of the people around
him from Heuksi.

"Are you going to keep talking outside?"

After biting her lip, the woman inspected the quiet street, and moved aside as if
telling her to come inside.

When I ducked through the door, it was the kitchen.

The woman looked at me and said.

"That... I don't have a place to talk about it. Don't expect any treatment from
me."

"That's great. I brought some pretty good tea leaves."

"No need...!"

"Jinjin asked for it."

"······."

It's a lie. It was just what I brought.

I watched silently as the woman biting her lip rummaged through the kitchen
cupboards.

I've been secretly researching the Murim Lord for quite some time.

However, it was not easy to dig up the back of the Murim Meng, who had no trace
even when confronting Namgung Ryucheong in the past.

Despite the cooperation of the grandfather who was angry due to the confrontation
with the main lord, there was no problem to be found. The only thing that exists is
the female bias.

It was not a monk or a guru, but it could not be a problem for a person from a
secular school to reveal a woman 'a little'.

Still, he was a figure of a political faction among the top 10 in the world, and he
was a positional figure who had risen from a low-ranking warrior to the Murim lord.
Considering the confrontation with the Demonic Cult, even if there were some
problems, they should have turned a blind eye to it, and if there were no problems,
they should have been relieved. But I didn't believe it.

There is even Yayul's work and there is nothing to be caught, so it's a moment of
nervousness. This is what Jinjin knew.

"I heard they all left."

widely!
The woman put down the teapot in anger.

"Did they say that? Where am I going to live without parents and no ties?"

There was a reason why he had finally found the one who had been rescued from Dark
City.

When the Murimmaeng was attacked by the Demonic Cult, the damage to Mincho was
small, but there was no damage at all.

Although the rescuers of Black City survived fortunately, it is known that everyone
left the Moorim Meng due to the shock of seeing the other people they worked with
die in front of them.

"Then why were you hiding?"

"I didn't hide because I didn't. What kind of ability did I have to avoid and hide?
I just left to live without being involved with you!"

“I have a family, too.”

I could see tossing and turning in the room behind the kitchen.

The woman flinched and glared at me, trying to hide her frightened expression.

"Tongue, let's threaten..."

“You know who my father is?I don't do anything to tarnish my reputation. It was
just telling me to lower my voice. I think the child will wake up."

The husband seemed to have already woken up, but as if the woman had warned him in
advance, he only comforted the child who was about to wake up and did not come out.

"······."

The woman bit her lip and thought.

The woman seemed to soften a little because I mentioned her father. Of course, it
was deliberately mentioned.

I took my time drinking tea.

Before I could open my mouth again, the woman spoke first.

"Why do you keep... taking things that have already happened in the past... and
touching them when you're not going to help them?"

"Repeatedly?"

“Yes!

I frowned at the sudden name.

The woman who grieved at this lowered her voice and shouted in a low voice.

"It won't matter to you that a few of us do odd jobs disappear!"

“Tell me about it in detail.”

* * *

The lanterns are still colorful.

Quite a few seats were empty, but there were so many people that they didn't stand
out. This banquet was another purpose of the meeting.

A place of exchange between young strong people.

The world was wide and wide, and each of them was busy training while pretending to
be the ruler of his region. There were many people I would never have met in my
life unless it was a place like this.

“Baekri Sojeo?”

“I heard that he had already returned.”

"That's right. I heard that he only showed up on the upper floors for a while and
then left."

"What? I haven't seen your face yet!"

"What's up? Seo Sojeo isn't there. Gongson Sojeo is also there, so just looking at
it is a luxury."

"Be careful with your mouth. Gongsun Sojeo's real father..."

That was the moment.

Wow Jangchang! Suddenly there was the sound of something smashing upstairs. Then a
shout was heard.

"These hypocrites without any sense of loyalty. Every time they try to lick my feet
by clinging to me to eat bean curd, they ignore me like this!"

A young man looking upstairs murmured.

"Who is that?"

"Sweet, judging by your voice, you look like a wall-breaker..."

Everyone shook their heads as if they knew.

One person clicked his tongue and said.

"Heirloom, the wall maker is very heartbroken. Let's all understand."

At the banquet, where vigorous warriors gathered, that level of turmoil continued
steadily, so everyone thought it would subside soon.

But contrary to his expectations, the voice grew louder and more rude.

"What? Namgoong? Baekri? You treated me like a traitor who had been attached to the
Demonic Cult until a while ago, and then you stick with me as if you were like
that?!"

Wei Guzhong, who was watching this, frowned and looked at the person.

"You're getting more and more over the limit. Calm down."

The one whose eyes met Wei Guzhong swallowed a dry saliva, nodded, and ran to the
wall slayer.

Wei Guzhong sighed and looked around.

"The wall sorcerer said he wanted to stay here, so I thought I would feel empty
since I have family affairs, so I prepared a special place..."

At the voice of regret, the person sitting next to Yu Guzhong snorted.

"You have to know my subject. Are the people gathered here worthy of flattering the
walls and eating beans?"

"So-hyeop is right. Those who do not have any special talent believe only in the
Lord Lord and do not know the reality. It is not because of the small-hyeop."
Wei Guzhong laughed bitterly and got up.

"Huh, I can't let it cause trouble."

Crisis wakes up and still noisyI descended slowly to the lower level.

In the distance, I could see Gongsun Wol holding on to Seo Ha-ryeong, who was
shaking his fists.

Wei Guzhong, who narrowed his eyes, clicked his tongue in regret.

Wow Chang-! bang!

"Ahh!"

"Kyaaak!"

"No, what are you doing, wall breakers! Stop it!"

"You're crazy, Wall Gongja! You pulled out your sword!"

Chapter 247

* * *

After the conversation with the woman, he was on his way home, lost in thought.

Pretending not to know, I walked away from the house and looked back.

"Stop it and come out."

In the darkness, Yayul slowly appeared. Even though he showed up in front of him,
he didn't feel any presence at all. If you weren't a tolerable person, you wouldn't
even be able to feel that it really existed.

"You must have revealed your true identity now, are you following me openly? Huh?"

It was absurd to see Yayul with a bare face just laughing as if I was right. Even
so, it was a relief. The fact that I still remain interested.
Wasn't he secretly following me like this because he was interested? Of course, I
don't know yet whether that interest is good or bad.

The bare-faced Yayul raised the corners of his mouth and said.

"What if I wander around at night without an escort?"

"Are you afraid someone will attack me in the middle of the night?"

“Because you better be careful.”

"Well. Aren't you the most dangerous to me right now?"

"is it."

Yayul smiled and tilted his head slightly. It was a very casual look.

Yayul looked around and asked.

"Does your leech... have a job?"

leech······.

He didn't have to ask who the leech was, but he knew who he was talking about.

I narrowed my eyes and looked at Yayul.

"If he's a leech, you're a leech too."

For me, it's as if one leech left and another attached.

Yayul closed his mouth and blinked his eyes. Then he opened his mouth again.

"What does it matter? What matters is that we met."

"······."

This time I kept my mouth shut.

Yayul with a smiling face asked in a curious voice.

"So what were you doing in the room with that leech?"

I looked up in amazement.

"How else...?"
Yayul replied in a nonsensical tone.

"Don't worry. I didn't go into the base or put people in the base. There are so
many people who will tell you the news if you give them money. Besides, you stand
out so much."

"······."

"So what were you doing in your room?"

I narrowed my eyes and looked at it.

"Spend money and find out."

"Oh, that's too much."

I let out a slight laugh. Talking nonsense like this, it was like going back to the
old days.

I looked at Yayul, who seemed to be buried in darkness.

'It might be fortunate that we met again now.'

There are things that I couldn't ask properly because I met suddenly and broke up
suddenly.

I opened my mouth slowly.

"Why did you appear in front of me the first day I came to Wuhan? Why did you run
away when you knew I was pursuing you?"

It was strange. Yayul, who knew about my abilities, would have known for sure that
the kid would recognize me the moment I got into line of sight.

'I dared to show up and then suddenly run away.'

Could it be that something is going on?

At that time, Yayul answered lightly.

"I want to see."

"······what?"

"Originally, I was only going to see it from a distance. But after seeing it once,
I wanted to see it closer, so I approached it little by little... I made a
mistake."

smile after speakingThe appearance of Yayul, which was being built, was to the
point where it felt like a splendor.
"······."

I clenched my fists. He bit his lip and asked.

"You said you wanted to see me? Why?"

"What were you two doing in the room?"

"······."

Power surged into the fist he was clenching. If you don't answer, I won't answer
either. I read that meaning.

Yayul looked at me with raised eyes and tilted his head as if asking why. It was a
rude attitude.

I asked.

"What were you doing in your room?"

"yes."

"I didn't like Namgung Ryucheong's face, so I slapped him. Is that okay?"

Yayul nodded.

"Ah... I understand. You look like you want to hit me."

"And now I want to hit you too."

"Haha. Will you?"

It was an attitude that seemed to be okay.

I stopped staring at Yayul and sighed.

"Yayul, let's stop talking nonsense. Talk seriously."

"Serious talk, fine."

Yayul nodded and looked at me.

"Which one? Well, yes. Are you curious about your aunt? I haven't found your aunt
yet. Any news from her?"

I waved my hand. I haven't found a trace of my aunt yet.

I held my head down for a moment and said.

“You did the work of the wall head, did you?”

"Ah, the head of the wall. There was that too."

Yayul replied refreshingly as if he had just remembered it.

"Right. I did it myself."

"You did it yourself?"

"Yeah. Before coming to Wuhan. Don't worry, Yuna. They're cheap even if they die."

I twisted my face. When was there ever a time like that? Considering the time the
news was delivered to Jeonseo-gu, it was not impossible.

I asked, trying to clear my voice.

“You mean revenge?”

"Well, I think it was like that before... but not this time."

"Not this time?

Then why...?"

"I still have to do what I have to do."

"What to do?"

"Yeah. Shouldn't you take out the trash? It's my job, so I did it this time."

Yayul shook his head and said.

"Are you just curious? Or are you angry? If you think of what Mr. Byeok has done to
your family, you should rather like it."

I saw Yayul and said nothing. Because I realized that no matter what I said, it
would be useless.

I knew it from the first time we met. Even after that, I deliberately averted my
gaze, tried to console myself that it would be okay, and pretended not to know, but
I felt it. Yayul doesn't feel much value in people's lives.

"Yayul."

Unknowingly, I grabbed Yayul's arms.

Yayul's gaze moved to my hand holding him. His eyes looked both surprised and
pleased.

"Let's stop right now. Let's stop here. Huh?"

"Why should I?"

"Do you remember that the natural salts died to save you?"

"Well... there's a twist in that word."

A large, hard hand slowly covered the back of my hand.

"Cheonsanje didn't save me. It saved the person who will continue the progress of
martial arts. If I wasn't the polar opposite, would he have even paid attention to
me?"

Considering the nature of the thousand salts... I couldn't bear to say no. His
first impression was the worst.

Yayul continued to speak calmly, as if he were simply telling the truth.

"No. Rather, he would have killed me right away at Namgung Sega."

"Never will that ever happen."

"Right. You must have stopped it."

I could feel the heat digging into my fingers. Yayul's gaze moved away from me and
turned toward the air.

"Find a suitable child, martial artsIf you hand over his progress, his wish will
come true. I can do that much."

The hand that held Yayul was already wearing a pod. I'm sure the hot heat came from
the place where we touched, but somehow it felt cool.

“And Yuna, do you know what I want?”

The expression disappeared from Yayul's face, which had always been smiling.
It was the expression of the Yayul I knew.

No, wasn't Yayul laughing when he cut my throat?

I couldn't figure out what Yayul's expression was originally.

Yayul raised his clasped hands and rubbed them against my cheeks.

“Because I love you.”

It was a random word. And I could see that those words were Yayul's answer to the
question of why he wanted to see me.

* * *

"How did this happen?"

I asked as I watched the moaning young man lying on the bed.

"Whoa, what is it? Baek Ri-yeon? Did you go back or not?"

Jangcheol groaned and stiffened as he tried to speak as he removed the towel from
his face.

The young man next to Jangcheol hurriedly shouted.

"Hey, don't move!"

Jangcheol's appearance was a mess. It seems to have stopped now, but there are
blood scabs tangled in the hair and blood stains on the hem of the clothes. And I
saw an arm that was changing color to blue.

I said excuse me to the young man who grabbed Jangcheol and moved closer to
Jangcheol.

As soon as he put his hand on his bluish arm, a scream erupted.

"Ouch!"

"So, so so. If you touch it carelessly..."

"Ah! Ah!"

"Don't be rude. I'm looking into it."

"You see it when you see it?! Leave it alone! Don't touch it! Evil!"

result of a closer look.

"······It's not broken too much. It's just cracked and misaligned."

Jangcheol threw the towel that covered his face before he knew it and shouted with
a cold sweat on his face.
"How do you know that?"

“Because I was ill when I was young, so I learned a lot of medical books.”

The young man in the room said admiringly.

"Ah, as expected, White Risser. That's great."

I sighed inwardly.
Only then did the finals come to an end. Besides.

'It must be the right hand...'

It was the hand holding the sword. I couldn't guarantee that there would be no
aftereffects.

Since I wasn't that friendly with Jangcheol, it would be uncomfortable for me to be

in the room.

After exchanging a few words with Jangcheol's close friend in the room, he
immediately left the room.

And I looked back at Jinjin, who had left the room together.

"How did this happen?"

Chapter 248

Yayul and the way back.

I ran into Jinjin, who came looking for me. Originally, Jinjin also insisted on
going with me, but he had just left it at the main base to enjoy the banquet.
Nevertheless, looking at Jinjin who came to see me, I intuitively sensed that there
was a problem.

That's how I followed Jinjin and found out about this situation.
Jinjin glanced at Jangcheol and said.

"That's... go out and talk."

When Jangcheol came out of the room he was tied up in, he saw several people who
came out to watch.

Some of the people in the guesthouse seemed to have been awakened by the commotion
that had occurred in the deep dawn.
Local dignitaries like Jangcheol and children of rich families stayed in Gaekja,
saying they did not like the accommodation.

The inn guests who saw me were whispering to each other with interesting
expressions on their faces. After escaping from them and leaving the inn, Jin-Jin
started explaining.

“So, the young lady is going to do more rubbing...”

It is said that Confucius Byeok got drunk and started making a fuss.

"All of a sudden, my family and Namgung's family blamed me for ignoring me."

Unlike usual when I was with those who followed, I was aloneThe image of being
alone came to mind. The seniors with a high distribution, Aegjunghae, and other
members of the Yongbong branch had left before me.

I must have had alcohol, so there was nothing more to notice.

"Why is it our fault... ha, so?"

"······The other day, there were things with Confucius Namgung and Confucius
Hwangbo, and the lady told me to be careful, so I was patient..."

It is said that Jangcheol started quarreling with the Byeok Sogongja. Even
pretending to stop it, Jangcheol's younger brother by the side instigated the
situation. It is said that the voices of each other rose and quickly became a
fight.

It is said that Prince Byeok even pulled out his sword, and Jang Cheol and his
party went to the level of a gang fight, only to calm down after Wei Guzhong came
out himself.

"I never thought my arm would be broken in that fight..."

After looking around for a while, Jinjin spoke in a full tone.

「But after belatedly, Gongja Wei appeared and stopped the fight, and he said that
he should have kept his close friends well. 」

Jinjin raised his voice again.

"I didn't think I was talking to one person in particular. But..."

It was supposed to be talking to me, as Jin-jin felt.

However, it was also a word that could be dismissed as saying to those who had a
gang fight. I'm the only one who becomes a sensitive person if I listen to it for
no reason.

I frowned and touched my forehead. Namgung Ryucheong's warning came to mind. to

beware of the upside down.

Should I have taken that warning more seriously?

"It's like garbage."

Touching Namgung Ryucheong through Hwang Bochan failed. And me and Namgung Liucheng
were in a difficult position for Wei Guzhong to touch. So instead, he touched the
people around him.

'That also uses the situation of the wall house.'

Jinjin gritted his teeth and said.

“It must have been decorated, right?”

"maybe."

Even if he drank alcohol, Jang Cheol was also a soldier who had learned martial
arts. It was strange that his arm was broken in such a short period of time.

"······You used your hair well."

No one was unaware of the current situation of Byeokgajang.

Confucius is in a tragic situation where his family is almost destroyed. If such a
Confucius drank and claimed that he had made some mistakes, who would come forward
and insist on punishment?

Wall decoration is not scary.

It's a vulgar word, but it's ruined anyway. What power will remain? To the extent
that Wizibaek took the side.

'However, the things that will follow after punishing the wall breakers... are too
annoying.'

It wasn't a fight that took place at a martial arts competition, so it was

something that could be resolved at the law school. However, even if they were
punished according to the law, they would surely be criticized as heartless, saying
that they had no blood or tears.

I already imagined the rumors that Wi Maengju would stir up.

'I tried to take into account the unfortunate circumstances of the wall, but faced
opposition and punishment was inevitable.'

'No matter how much I don't like it, I can't believe that the chieftain will step
in and mediate, and he won't show any respect.'

'I know the situation near the wall, but I can't even show mercy for them.'

Then it won't matter who the perpetrator is.

'I'm going to become a heartless and unreasonable sect without blood or tears for
persecuting the poor Byeok Gongja.'

And the most important thing was that there was no place to go through all of that
for the person of Jang Ji-jang. Baekrise and Janggajang were places where there was
no special relationship.

Also, it will take a long time for news to reach Jangjiajang in the Huizhou area.

When I think of the situation of the head of the household I knew when I was young,
I didn't know if I could properly argue.

“I guess I should have stepped out.”

Well. If Jin-jin had stepped in, the wall-breaker's arm might have been broken.

With Jinjin's skills, he couldn't break his arm in a blink of an eye,He would have
broken his arm and insisted that Jin-jin did it.

It was difficult to prevent such a back-and-forth. I was also very used to it.
Because it's something I've been through countless times.

I stroked Jinjin's head.

“You thought that was the best thing at the time. There is no need to regret it.

Jinjin, who opened his eyes wide, looked at him with bright eyes.

"As expected, lady!"

I covered Jinjin's burdened eyes with my hand.

"Lady? Ah! Come to think of it, how did you go? Did you talk well?"

Jinjin lowered his voice as if he had just remembered it.

"Let's talk about that later. More than that..."

I hardened my expression and looked around.

"As for the councilor? Why hasn't he come yet? Is there another entrance other than
this one?"
Jinjin widened his eyes as if he had finally realized.

"Sure. A long time ago, Haryeong's sister went to pick me up. You should have left
after coming, right?"

Jinjin said as he went into the inn.

"I'll find out and come back."

And as soon as Jin-jin left, he saw someone approaching the inn. It was Seo Ha-
ryeong.

Seo Ha-ryeong, who had been coming haughtily as if angry, saw me and approached me
as if flying.

"Didn't you go back first?"

"So you didn't go to pick up the doctor?"

But I was alone.

"Oh, so! Listen to me!"

Seeing me, he seemed curious about how he came to me, but the first thing he did
was to express his anger.

It is said that Jangcheol was injured and Seo Ha-ryeong went straight to the
doctor.

At first, the lawmaker refused to open the door, saying it was too late, but when
he finally got in, he made excuses and refused to come.

You can't kidnap a lawmaker and bring him back, and you can't threaten ordinary
people either.

After begging for a long time, he came back empty-handed.

"No, they said they would give you plenty of money! Even if it was late, they said
they would escort me and escort me back. I can't understand!"

Seo Ha-ryeong stamped her feet and shouted in frustration.

"Isn't this really too much?"

It was an obvious trick that even Seo Ha-ryeong noticed.

It must have been a word in advance to tell the doctor not to go to treatment.

Wei Guzhong was a disciple of the Murim lord, and Seo Ha-ryeong and Jangcheol were
the ones who would leave after the martial arts competition. There will be no one
who will pretend to be a disciple of the Murim lord who will continue to stay in
infinity.

Jangcheol's life was not in danger. It's just... it's all just to get on your
nerves.

Seo Ha-ryeong said with a sigh.

“So Gongsonwol went to the headquarters and brought the Murimmaeng member.”

"I'm glad."

Seo Ha-ryeong was not very close with Jang-cheol. Still, he was helping because he
passed the preliminary round in the same region while he was originally acquainted
with the Baekdo school in the same region.

Why is Gongsonwol helping?

'Is it because of Ryucheong Namgung?'

At that time, Seo Ha-ryeong also mentioned the person I remembered.

“Why, on a day like today, Liu Cheng is no help.”

"Why is this Liu Cheng's fault?"

"It's just. It's frustrating, so I said something. I'm on Ryuchung's side. Okay.
You don't have to say anything."

no. This is because Liu Cheng feels unfair!

But it was obvious that he would say he was on the side again, so he muttered
inwardly.

It was then that I felt someone approaching. He was not an unmanned man, but an
ordinary middle-aged man.
However, her outfit was a mess, as if she had rushed out on the road.

The middle-aged man looked at us standing in front of the inn and carefully read
his fortune.

"Hey... are you guys in need of a doctor?"Seo Ha-ryeong asked with caution.

"Who are you?"

"I'm the councilor from Dongro Alley, but I heard there's someone injured here."

"How did you come?"

"They say you'll know if you show this..."

He handed something to Seo Ha-ryeong.

Seo Ha-ryeong, who accepted it, looked at it with a frown and handed it to me.

"It's just an accessory. Yuna, do you know what this is?"

"This······"

I opened my eyes wide. Soon after, he turned to the senator and said.

"If you go up to the third floor inside the inn, there will be a patient. My arm is
broken. It's not too bad, but I'm the one holding the sword, so please be careful."

"All right."

Watching the doctor enter the inn, I squeezed my jewelry. This was an accessory
that was attached to Yayul's waist strap.

Chapter 249

* * *

the next morning.

It was almost noon.

"If you take good care of yourself, you'll get well without any problems. You're
young and healthy, and you've learned martial arts. The lady's prediction was
correct."

"I see. If you're here now, have you eaten? If not, sit down."

I made the servant who put the wonjatang down to serve the earthquake meal.

After eating for a while, Jin-Jin asked.

"Did the councilman who came yesterday come from the lady and the same person?"

"He?"
I looked at Jin-Jin curiously and asked.

"Did you see the face?"

“I saw it, but it was late at night, I was distracted, and I couldn’t remember
because the impression was too vague.”

Is it a liquor law? I was told to go around with a bare face confidently, but I
could have hidden it.

"Yes. He sent it."

It is unlikely that Yayul was involved in this incident.

If you have a grudge against Yayul's personality because of an incident from a few
years ago...

'I'll just kill him like a wall head.'

I just knew intuitively.

There was no reason to make things so complicated, and there was no way it would
end in breaking an arm.

'Yayul probably doesn't even remember who Jangcheol is...'

Predictably, Jinjin probably didn't receive a report of what happened in Juru, the
whole district.

I could see that the sending of the councilor was only... a favor for me.

It wasn't that the congressmen were incredibly helpful. It was because the lawmaker
sent by Yayul arrived, and Gongsonwol came with the Moorimmaeng lawmaker after half
an hour.

'What if someone becomes suspicious and investigates?'

The more I thought about it, the more I couldn't figure out Yayul's intentions at
all.

When I was lost in my thoughts, Jin-Jin asked me.

“Is this just going through like this?”

By mid-morning, rumors had already begun to spread.

"It will take a long time for news to reach the head of the family, and even the
head of the head of the house has nothing to do with our family. What can I
protest?"
Jinjin lowered his head with an unfair expression.

I drank tea and said.

"I don't intend to stay still."

At that moment, a presence was felt outside the room and a servant's voice was
heard.

"Baekri Sojour,
A guest has arrived."

"Guest? Who's here?"

“You are the Gongsun Wol Sojeo of the Gongson family.”

Jinjin put on a puzzled expression.

"What's going on? Gongsun Sojeo must be very tired from staying at the guesthouse
of Confucius Zhang last night."

I left Jinjin's words behind and slowly got up.

* * *

"I heard you were eating?"

Gongsun Yue said he had something to say to me and asked me to walk a little.

"It's okay. I was just finished."

"okay."

And after that, I just walked without speaking for a while.

I waited for the business to come out first. ButNo matter how far he was going,
even after a long time, Gongsun Yue showed no sign of opening his mouth.

I was thinking about whether I should open my mouth first, but Gongsun Yue opened
his mouth.

"I guess you use that sword?"

"A sword?"
It was a random word.

I saw an elegant sword attached to the waist. Suddenly, a smile came to his lips.

"Yes. My father gave it to me as a commemoration of my coming of age."

“Baekri Daehyup, you are a really nice person.”

"Have you ever met my father?"

"Yes. I've seen him by my father's side a few times. I'm amazed that there is such
a beautiful person in the world."

I smiled and nodded my head.

'My father was a little, no, very, very, very handsome.'

After shaking a few words, Gongsun Yue smiled and said.

"He has the brightest expression I've ever seen when I hear about his father. The
corners of his mouth seem to touch his ears."

"Is that so? Ha ha ha."

“They seem to have a really good relationship. Baekri Daehyeop seems to be saying
that he cares for Sojeo very much.”

I felt a hint of envy.

"I heard that Gongsun Sojeo's father, the Musketeer, also cares for Sojeo a lot."

"I am... that's right."

Gongsun Yue let out a light sigh before finally getting to the point.

"As you might have guessed, I'm here because of Gongja Jang's day."

It was a look that lifted the opponent's mood and brought out the main point.

"Gong Gongja's work will be buried like this. Don't be too angry..."

"Do you mean the commander-in-chief?"

"Recently, Baekri Sega and the Lord of the Lords had the heart to discuss it,
but... He said that there was nothing good about causing trouble over small
things."
As expected, I wasn't upset.

"If anyone hears it, they'll know that the trouble was caused by us first."

Gongsun Yue lowered his eyes with a guilty look on his face as he spoke.

“What would be good for the same faction coalition to cause a riot at this time?

For a moment, without realizing it, my heart was beating fast. Are you just talking
about being attacked? or not······.

"If it's Mr. Byeok's case, isn't it that we haven't revealed who the culprit is
yet?"

"No clear evidence has come out yet. But who else could do such a thing? Other than
the Demonic Cult."

"······."

I was unknowingly relieved at Gongsun Yue's words.

'I guess they don't know that Yayul did it yet.'

And I was confused at the sight of myself being relieved.

I couldn't decide how to deal with Yayul, even though Yayul had confessed that he
had personally led the demise of Byeokgajang.

Even now, I know that it is much safer to inform and catch Yayul's work than to
eliminate Yayul from the martial arts competition. I couldn't bear to do that.

Gongsun Yue continued talking without knowing my complex thoughts.

“Come to think of it, what happened to Liu Cheng yesterday?”

"······Yes?"

"Ah, yesterday when I went to the headquarters for Gongja Jang's work, I went to
visit him, but he said he couldn't meet me. The last time I met him was Sojeo."

"······."

Could it be that I didn't tell Gongsun Yue that I was going to focus on training?
Of course, it seemed like a lie from the point of focusing on training.

Anyway, since Jang Ji-jang is close to the Namgung family, it was natural for
Gongsun-wol to visit Namgung Ryucheong.

“······He said he would not be able to see her for a few days because he would
focus on training.”
"ah······."

Gongsun Yue's face darkened. It wasn't just that it was blurry, it was so bluish
that if anyone saw it, they would think I was harassing them.

'I'm shocked too much...?'

No, is it such a shock that only I know?

Words of consolation come without my knowledgecome.

"Liu Cheng isn't the kind of person who talks about things like that. Don't worry
too much about it."

Then, Gongsun Yue said with a bitter smile.

"What does my heart have to do with it? Liu Cheng likes Soje anyway."

"······."

Suddenly an arrow is heading this way? I wanted to cancel the consolation from a
moment ago.

Gongsun Yue looked straight at me and asked.

"Does Soje like Liu Cheng?"

I sighed and looked into Gongsun Yue's eyes.

"I don't think we're close enough to ask this question."

"······."

Gongsun Yue, who had been silent for a moment, spoke while avoiding my gaze.

"Liu Qing... Ah Chan, pretending to be friendly in front of my father. Confucius

doesn't even want me to call him by name."

"You don't have to explain it to me one by one."

"You're pretty unkind."

"······."

'No, ha!'

Why the hell do I have to talk to him like this?

I was just about to say that I would go back if I continued to talk about these
useless things. Gongsunwol said.

“I know about the person Sojeo met last night.”

"······!"

"Baekli Sojeo, how much do you trust me?"

* * *

- Sojeo has been secretly investigating Lord Maeng. But you won't find out
anything. -

-If you go out through the west gate like this, my person will be there. If you go
to that person, you will be able to get the answer to any question you have. If
it's Sojeo's ability...

He said that he had to move as stealthily and quickly as possible so that he could
return in time for the finals.

Among the members of the White Sword Team, I was accompanied by only one who was
the quickest on foot.

In the beginning, Gongsun Yue's subordinate told him where to change his words.
However, from one day, he performed light martial arts without riding a horse and
ran a great distance.

Deep in the mountains we arrived at.

I couldn't figure out where it was going.

Gongsun Yue's men stopped after entering a place where even the road was cut off
and they could not feel human at all.

"That's all I can guide you through."

I looked into the silent forest. It felt strange.

"The truth is unfolding."

"Yes. That's right."

It was a fairly complex jinbeop from the perspective of only looking at it from the
outside.

Gongsun Yue's subordinate said.

"I have tried several times to get in, but all have failed."

At that time, the escort who was following me spoke quietly.

"Here are traces of people passing by."

In the place she pointed to, there were traces that appeared to have been there for
several days. At most, it was a trace that had passed a day or two ago.

Looking at the traces, I straightened up and asked.

"So? I guess I should really tell you now. Why did you ask to come to this strange
place?"

Gongsun Yue's subordinate, who had been reticent the whole time, opened his mouth
cautiously.

“This is the hideout of the Lord of the Above.”

"hideout?"

The white swordsmen also opened their mouths as if wondering.

"Are you saying that the upper lord has a separate hideout?"

I frowned.

'Did something like that happen?'

No, I don't remember at all.

Even in the novel, I had never seen Wheezyback deal with silver thinner.

Such a secret hiding place. I felt ominous. It was close to a premonition.

In the memories that I don't know if it's a novel or real life. In that memory, the
secrets I couldn't even get a grip on were never good results.

Then I turned my head and put my index finger on my lips.

"Shh."

Then, with Gongsun Yue's subordinates,I led my escort and hid in the bushes.

When it wasn't long after I almost stopped breathing.

A group of people appeared in the forest where there was no one.

Weapons worn around the waist in black clothes with only the eyes exposed. They
were suspicious powerhouses of unknown affiliation.

They looked around for traces, similar to us.

"Here's a trail."

"It looks like it's been a day or two."

"Footnote, it seems that this trace has not been long."

It was our mark. I broke out in a cold sweat.

"Where did it lead?"

"Suddenly cut off here."

"Then you must have entered the camp. Be careful, everyone. We will go in too."

After saying that, everyone entered the camp.

As soon as their presence moved away, me and my party, who had been hiding, let out
a breath that had stopped. And everyone made eye contact without saying a word.
Even without saying it, it made sense.

That's how we also went into Jinbeop.

Chapter 250

The black men looked at the traces around them, similar to us.

"Here's the trail!"

"It looks like it's been a day or two."

The black man who seemed to be their leader confirmed the traces and spoke to the
audience.

"We can't let a single ant out of here. No matter what. You know!"

"Yes!"

"Everyone should have read the warnings. Let's go."

It was then. The black man who kept looking around intervened.

"Sweet Lord!"

Sober? When I heard the name of the position, I thought for some reason that man in
black was one of the people I knew.

It was a moment to take a closer look at the man in black.

"It seems that this trace is not long ago."

It was our mark.

I broke out in a cold sweat.

"Where did it lead?"

"Suddenly cut off here."

"······Then you must have entered the camp. We will go in too."

After that, the men in black entered the camp.

As soon as their presence moved away, me and my party, who had been hiding, let out
a breath that had stopped. And everyone made eye contact without saying a word.
Even without saying it, it made sense.

So we also followed them into the camp.

* * *

Crisp. A pile of stones piled up like a small tower crumbled.

I brushed off the crumbs of stone in my hand and stepped away.

The formula was quite complicated. It was a strategy that disturbed the defense and
kept wandering around.

Deep in the mountains where there is no road. The terrain was also very rough. When
I spread my light air and climbed the slope that was no different from a cliff, I
was suddenly greeted by a cliff. It would have been better to lose one's life if
one glanced away.

Originally, it would not have been difficult to destroy it because it was added to
a place where it was easy to get lost.

'Of course I could.'

After walking and walking for a while, we were able to face the identity of the
hidden secret.

"What is this..."

I overheard the bewildered escort spitting out without my knowledge.

understood. That's because I was also stunned by the sight unfolding in front of my
eyes.

There was a mansion of such a grand scale that it was hard to believe that it was
in the middle of a mountain like this on the side of the valley.

The cabin, which appeared in the clouds surrounding the mountain, was terrifyingly
calm and beautiful. It looked like the dwelling place of immortals.

Gongsun Yue's subordinate muttered as if talking to himself.

"How can I find a place that I have searched for many times but have not been able
to find at once..."

I cut it off and said.

"So you're saying that this lair has a secret the Lord of Wei wants to hide?"

Those whose eyes were on the mountain hut at my wordsI suddenly came to my senses.

I spoke.

"It doesn't seem like a place where the upper lords can build it."

It really was. It didn't look like a place that 'only' Wizibaek could build.

'A mountain hut of this scale in such a deep mountain valley?'

I don't know how many years it would have taken to build this place. Also, what is
the secret formula that hides this place?

Wizibaek was such a master of jinbeop? It was an unheard of story.

Let's think broadly and assume that we have received help from others. Even so, you
built a place like this to avoid the eyes of other clans? Simply put, it was
impossible.

I looked at Gongsun Yue's subordinate as if urging him to adjust his hem.

The air was quite chilly. The year in the mountains was short, and dusk was already
setting as birds wandered between camps.

Gongsun Yue's subordinate opened his mouth.

"There have been several cases of disappearance within the Murim Maeng. Including
the case that Sojeo found."

"Well?"

“Most of the missing people were of low status and had no ties.”

I frowned.
A complicated situation was drawn in verse.

"In addition, there were many other victims not only in the Murimmaeng but also in
various places."

“You said there were victims outside the Moorim Meng?”

“Yes. Victims outside the Murimmaeng did not discriminate from ordinary civilians
to higher or lower status. And...”

"And?"

"And they were all women."

"······."

"······."

A chilly silence prevailed.

I rubbed my forehead and slowly opened my mouth.

"So... is this what I was thinking? There must be missing people in that mountain
cabin, that is to say, missing women?"

"Yes."

“And this is the hideout of the Weaver Lord?”

"Yes."

“So, the person who kidnapped the women is the Wei Mengju?”

"······Yes."

"Wow."

It came out as a sigh. Am I talking about Baekdo people?

He was well aware of Wizibaek's identification with women.

Gangho is a world of strong people.

No matter what my feelings were, people slightly turned a blind eye to women's
pilgrimage to that level if they were strong enough. I said I would commit to the
best of my ability in a legal line, but there was nothing I could do about it.

What about kidnapping? In the world, did the Murim lord of the white sword commit
such a thing?

What is the difference between the notorious Madou?

This wasn't something to just skip over.

"What the hell...why? You're saying you're going to do something like this?"

That's what he said, but everything fit together like a puzzle.

'Come to think of it, most of the people who were rescued from Dark City and went
to the Murim League were women...'

In particular, they mainly took older women to Murimmaeng. It was something I

hadn't thought about at the time.

I got goosebumps.

'From then on... No, was it planned at that time as well?'

I don't know how long I've been doing this.

Most of those kidnapped by the Murimmaeng must have been in a similar situation to
the rescuers of Dark City. People with nothing, nowhere to go, and no ability.

He must have been busy doing chores and living day-to-day. Even if they found out
about their disappearance, no one would have been diligently searching for them.

At least those who had a kinship with my father must have been on the lucky side. I
was able to ask Baekhodan to find it.

If he had always thought of his father's personality, he would not have ignored it
when he found out about this.

'I'll do my best to find out.'

Since Gongsun Yue had figured it out, if his father made up his mind and went after
it, he would find out right away. These dirty things of Wiziback.

“So it was.”

wheezybackThe reason why he suddenly started framing my father after this Demonic
Cult attack.

"I was afraid my father would dig this up, so I rushed him out, right?"

"······."

Gongsun Yue's subordinate bowed his head as if to apologize.

Of course, there must have been a need for someone to take responsibility for the
Demonic Cult's attack.

But I knew instinctively that that reason must also have been very important.

I continued.

"And the members of the Baekhodan were relegated to vacant positions."

The members of the Baekhodan, which was an elite detached unit, all scattered.

I thought it was just retaliation, but it wasn't the only one. It made the
Baekhodan members no longer have time to worry about this.

And the events of the past came to mind as if a dam had burst. At that time, I
realized that this place was a novel, and it was when I lost my mind and came back
to my senses.

-Gongja Namgung, do you know what my father was doing when he died...?-

Namgung Ryucheong replied with a distressed expression.

-sorry. I don't know exactly either-

- Please tell me at least what you know. please.-

- ······As far as I understood, it was known as the Murim Maeng's mission, but in
fact, it seems that you were investigating something else. I don't even know what
it is... Sorry. -

And the Murimmaeng man who came to visit me during the funeral.

-You are Uigang's daughter. She resembles her father and is very pretty. It's a
pity to lose your father at this age.

-Did your father say anything to you before he left home?-

- Like going to work or investigating something. -

What did I answer then?

- I'm not on good terms with my father... just saying he's going on a mission... -

I muttered blankly.

After returning, I tried to find out about my father's death in various ways. But
how can you investigate something that hasn't even happened? Also, after finding
out his father's physical condition, of course he thought that was the only cause.

Then I heard the escort shouting.

“Did you bring the lady to such a dangerous place just now?! Lady, you must leave
immediately.

“What, are you trying to kill me?”

The escort closed his mouth like a seashell, then opened it again.

"It's dangerous. I'd rather go out and ask the family for additional troops..."

"yes."

Turning to the brightly colored escort, he continued his conversation.

"You go back and contact Baekri Sega."

"miss?"

"I need to go in."

"miss!"

Chapter 251

I looked at Gongsun Yue's subordinate and said.

"Did Gongsun Sojeo send you here to kill me?"

Gongsun Yue's subordinate was shocked and denied it.

"Absolutely not!"

Gongsun Yue likes Namgung Liucheng.

'Namgung Ryucheong likes me.'

As the anger rose to the tip of his head, the situation seemed rather calm.

If I die because of Gongsunwol, the relationship between Namgung Ryucheong and

Gongsunwol would be ruined. Also, Gongsun Yue was not the kind to think about
killing his rival.
Besides.

"If I disappear after meeting Gongsun Sojeo and then die, it will be a war between
the Gongson Sega and Baekri Sega."

Gongsun Yue's subordinate's complexion turned pale.

"I will defend it with my life."

The escort glared at Gongsun Yue's subordinate as if to tear it apart and said.

"Do you think your life can be compared to the girl's life!"

The escort pointed a finger at Gongsun Yue's subordinate.

"Your family has been the musketeers of the Murim Order for several years, and you
can only understand this properly.did you not get it? And if you knew that this was
happening, you would step in, so why are you pushing the young lady!"

Gongsun Yue's subordinate only lowered his head with a dark expression on his face.

'Ah, I see.'

realized another
Why did Gongsun Yue inform me of this?

Spontaneous laughter erupted.

"Haha, you already know about this, right?"

"······."

Gongsun Yue's subordinate was silent. I could tell that he kept his mouth shut
because he couldn't bear to insult the head of his family.

"Gongsong Soju must have already tried many methods. But it must have been to no
avail, right?"

The escort spat out a low-pitched curse at the side.

Is it only politeness? I'm sure some of the other munpa knew this too. But no one
came forward.

why?

I could see why right away.

because it's not profitable.
The musketeer, or Gongson Segaju, decided that it would be more profitable to ask
about this and have Wijibaek as the Murim lord.

I closed my eyes tightly.

I never thought I would agree with Yayul's words that there is too much trash in
this world.

'Was Yayul aware of this?'

He may or may not have known, but the Heavenly Demon must have known.

How funny was that?

Baekdo people who follow such a low-end human being as the leader.

And the idiots who knew the Lord's sins but turned a blind eye to them and
worshiped them.

* * *

A garden in pitch black darkness.

It was not an ordinary mountain hut. It was a mountain hut covered with engine
exhaustion.

If I went in without thinking, I would become a hedgehog and die before I could
take a few steps.

Gongsun Yue's subordinate, who was leading the way, stepped on the hollow and fell
and almost died. The hem of his clothes was tattered because of the traps he had
already encountered several times on the way.

After seeing that kind of situation a couple of times, I said I would go ahead. At
first, he refused, wondering how he could do that, but when I got ahead of him, he
saw that the trigger rate of the trap significantly decreased, so he backed away.

I stopped walking for a moment and stepped into the garden.

"There's a trap here too. From here, just step on where I stepped on and come in."

"How do you spot traps?"

It was thanks to Geuman.

It was inevitable that the flow of the natural keeper was strange. And.

"Before, I learned a little from Jegal Hwamu, that is, Jegal Segaju."

This was also true.

He even taught me the martial arts of Zhuge Sega's household appliances without
hesitation.

- If I die anyway, it's a martial art that will disappear like this, so what's the
point of being a home appliance martial arts? -

-I'd rather you remember. -

It was not a martial art that could be taught to anyone.

The ability of the upper level battle was very important, but it was rather a
suitable martial art for me, who uses natural defense through the upper level
battle without the lower end battle.

Without him, my progress would have been much slower.

sleep. sleep.

As I moved my steps cautiously, I felt a natural guide making strange movements.

Wedge! visor!

The sword that had been pulled out in advance cut off the flying memorization. And
the trap that was triggered a while ago...

The escort in a mask with only his eyes exposed lowered his head.

"sorry."

"You'd better bring a torch, too."

In the case of the garden, it was at least better because it was lighted sparsely
by stone lanterns.

However, even the moonlight did not enter the building, so it was difficult to see
what was ahead.

"But if you light it..."

"Isn't that better than making another mistake? Anyway..."

I took a quick look around.

It was quiet.

"There's no one there."

“That is so strange. Why is it so quiet?I can't even see one."

Apparently, a group of black righteous people entered the camp, but they were
nowhere to be found.

Wasn't this mountain hut their goal?

“Where have all the women gone?”

In the meantime, there were traces of leaving in a hurry.

I assumed the worst and spoke calmly.

“I might have taken them all and killed them.”

"Yes? Such a crazy thing...!"

“What can a person who does crazy things like kidnap normal girls and women do?”

"······."

We continued and entered the cabin.

Sigh.

"Someone's gone after this first."

The escort lit the room with a torch.

It was a splendid room that surprised even me, who could say that my eyes were
raised to a certain extent.

Because he had gathered all the means to show off his wealth, it felt like he had
decorated it splendidly like a rich man without a hint of elegance.

But now the room was a mess, as if a storm had hit.

All the furniture had been moved around, and the valuables were lying haphazardly
on the floor.

“I don’t see any traps to activate.”

I cautiously entered the room.

'No matter how you look at it, this cabin wasn't built by Wizibaek.'

There was no way Wizyback had this level of ability.

Looking around the room, I headed for a bed large enough for ten people to lie on.

After I stood there for a while, the escort asked.

"Is there something over there?"

I nodded and knocked on the wall.

Tung, Tung.

It wasn't a normal sound, it sounded like the space behind it was empty.

'There must be a hidden door.'

When I was rummaging around the bed, I saw a person approaching the building with a
gold eye.

The moment I looked back in surprise, I realized that it was already too late to
get out.

Five or six people had already surrounded the palace.

'······Damn it.'

While concentrating on the tracheal shock, he neglected to look around.

I gestured towards the escort and Gongsun Yue's subordinate.

'Where did it suddenly appear?'

Judging by the fact that I didn't notice the approach until I checked it with my
gold eyes, it was quite a skill.

The opponent also realized that we had already noticed them and jumped right into
the building.

The door opened as if it were breaking, and swords flew out.

Wedge!

Just like us, they were black people dressed in black, with only their eyes
exposed.

visor! Courage! bang!

The torch tumbled to the floor and was nearly extinguished.

My escort was the elite of the elite members of the Baekgeom Team, Gongsun Wol's
subordinate, and also a secret escort raised for Gongsun Wol in the Gongson family
since childhood.

Even though both are the elite of the Sega, it was seen that dealing with the black
righteous was beyond their strength.

But I didn't deal with them and continued to look at the trachea.

'That's it. Also.'

I took turns evangelizing to them.

“When everyone signals, come up to the bed on my side. One, two, three! 」
I shouted three and at the same time pressed down on the statue hanging on the bed.

At that moment, the ceiling opened and blades rained down.

"this!"

"Everyone avoid!"

Startled, the men in black tried to leave the room, but it was too late.

The moment the engine stun was activated, the door was also firmly closed.

It was then.

bang-! Weeeeeeeeeeeeeee!

The door shattered and someone rushed in like lightning. Then, it spewed a
tremendous sword wind toward the falling blade.

Cha Cha Cha Chang!

Blades swept away by the sword wind lost their direction and broke, flying towards
us.

I jumped forward and whirled around to slash the flying blade.

At that moment, the person who jumped into the room swung a sword at me. Gongsun
Yue's Minionshas blocked

visor! bang!
Within two seconds, Gongsun Yue's men were pushed back and crashed into the wall. I
stopped the black man as if to protect her.

bang!

Power enough to numb your wrists.

I opened my eyes.

I muttered as I looked at the opponent's attack that continued like flowing water.

"Liu Qing?"

The sword that had been flying towards my neck stopped abruptly.

"······ Baek Ri-yeon?"

Under the mask, they met each other's only exposed eyes. The eyes were as familiar
as the swordsmanship.
 Chapter 252

Ryuchung Namgung, who blinked rapidly in disbelief, shouted.

"Why are you here...! How are you here?"

I said as I lowered my mask.

"That's what I'm going to say. You said you were going to focus on training...?"

no way? Were there any traces of Namgung Ryucheong that you entered before?

'wait for a sec. Then those people...?'

The people lying on the floor were the warriors of the Namgung family. Fortunately,
thanks to Namgung Ryucheong's timely intrusion, no one was seriously injured.

I was relieved and wiped my chest.

'Wasn't this a complete catastrophe? If someone had to die...'

But this also made me sad. If someone suddenly jumps at you in the dark, how would
you start by distinguishing who you know and who you don't know?

'Namgung Sega did it first...'

If it had been Namgung Ryucheong that he had encountered from the beginning, he
would have recognized it. Because he is a prominent figure even from a distance.

Namgung Ryucheong drew his sword and opened his mouth.

“My father was investigating the upper lords.”

"Mr. Wan? Could it be that Mr. Wan is here too?"

Namgung Ryucheong nodded and continued his explanation.

“My father found out that the Wei Mengju was training in Peking and then
periodically leaving the main body to go somewhere.”

The short closing training was what successive leaders did. There are so many
things to do according to the position of the leader, but martial arts are just as
important.

"I was chasing after him and found this lodge."

It is said that Namgung Ryucheong and his party arrived at this cabin with a
difference of one day from me. The first trace I found belonged to Namgung Sega.

'Then, where did the guys who were chasing Namgung Ryucheong go?'

Namgung Ryucheong said that he did not see anyone else who had entered except for
us.

Namgungcheong seemed to think for a moment before asking.

"So you're saying it only took you half a day? To pass Jinbeop?"

"Well, I guess it took about that long."

Namgung Ryucheong's men intervened from behind.

"Hiya... it took us a whole day and a half. It's amazing."

Namgung Liucheng was silent for a moment, then nodded.

"That's amazing. If it's you... it's possible."

"Well?"

It was obviously a compliment, but Namgung Liu-cheong's voice was slightly jealous.

'Could it be that you're jealous of me?'

Namgung Ryucheong?

'A genius among geniuses, Namgung Liu Qing, who came down from the sky and was only
supposed to appear once in a hundred years?'

Something... I felt thrilled.

I, who had been told that even existing next to Namgung Ryucheong was presumptuous,
bought Namgung Ryucheong jealous with my abilities.

At the gesture of Namgung Ryucheong, the samurai of Namgung Sega who had intervened
in the conversation withdrew.

"Then where is the uncle now?"

Uncle Namgung-Wan said that he was bringing together the women who had been
imprisoned here.
The women who were here were frightened when they first saw the Namgung family, but
later cooperated very ardently.

It was said that with their cooperation, they were able to capture the warriors
guarding this place and avoid an engine death.

Namgung Ryucheong said with a cold expression.

"About 80 people all together.""······."

"With our current staff, it's impossible to take 80 wives down this mountain."

It was a dangerous road for me, my escort, and Gongsunwol's three men, who had
learned martial arts, to move.

It was unreasonable to take eighty women down that road.

It might be possible if we split up and go back and forth... but then it was
impossible to know how long it would take.

'Besides, there's a dance competition.'

If he had no intention of giving up participating in the match, he had to return to

Wuhan as soon as possible.

So did I.

"Fortunately, the wives said there was another way out."

"Is it here?"

Ryucheong Namgung shook his head.

"I'm where my father is."

"Hmm? Then why are you here?"

"I couldn't figure out how to open the door to the escape route."

"Can't you open it?"

Namgung Ryucheong nodded.

"But I heard that there is a secret room in Wiziback's residence."

I thought there might be another way here, so I came to check it out.

Namgung Ryucheong saw an underground passage revealed as the wall was pushed back.
"······I was wondering how to find the secret space."

I opened it right away.

"How did you..."

Namgung Ryucheong seemed to have given up on understanding.

The blade trap in the ceiling could only be avoided on the bed, so it seemed that
it was probably prepared in case someone attacked while sleeping. And it seemed to
be designed so that if anyone survived that trap, they could escape into the open
space.

At that moment, I felt the presence of cautiously approaching the room.

A woman entered the room with the warrior who had interrupted the conversation
earlier.

A woman with a beautiful appearance dressed in a gorgeous silk dress was shocked to
see the scene in the room.

"This, this, what, what, what's going on?"

I asked Ryucheong Namgung.

"Who is that person?"

"The lady who guided me here."

He was one of Wiziback's victims.

Namgung Ryucheong continued to explain.

"It's that lady who told me that there was a secret room here. But when I came
back, I felt a strange presence, so I hid outside for a while."

I heard Musa explain the situation to the startled wife.

The wife, who had nodded, looked at me again in surprise. It was as if I had a
business.

Soon after, the wife asked cautiously.

“If it’s Baekri Sojeosi, Ho… is your name Baek Riyeon correct?”

There was a slight welcome and earnest emotion in her tone.

I tilted my head and looked.

I immediately remembered that there was someone here who might know me.

“Are you thinking about it?”

The woman, her eyes wide open, shook her head.

"That's a sister kidnapped here with me, and I'm Ok-ah."

The name of the other woman who disappeared together was Ok-ah.
said the wife, bursting into tears.

"Choran is dead... I was trying to get out of here, but I was attacked by a wild
beast... I even checked the body."

"······."

It should have been a warning that if I left, I would die like this.

"Since that day, I've been waiting for the day I can kill that demon. That day is
finally coming."

I read my wife and said.

"······Rather than that, getting out of here safely comes first. Only then can we
get revenge."

He then briefly explained what had happened to those who were curious.

Soon, the true wife wiped away her tears and said.

"I'm sorry. You were surprised because of me, right? It just reminded me of the
past..."

"It's okay. It can be."

I patted my wife on the shoulder and askedall.

"Do you know anything more about that secret room?"

"I-I only have a secret room here... I'm sorry."

As if my expression was not good, my wife hurriedly said, holding on to the hem of
my dress.

"But that Wheezyback guy said there was someone out here! He cursed at her every
time! It's true!"

"Has anyone gone out?"

"Yes. Yes. A long time ago. I know it was in the early days when that son of a
bitch started using this place again."

"······Started writing again?"

The answer came from Ryucheong Namgung.

“This was originally the secret residence of Muyoungshintu.”

Mrs. said too.

"That's right! Originally, this was Muyeongshintu's residence, but Wizibaek's son
found it by chance."

I blinked. It was a name I never thought of.

"If it's martial arts...

No way, that bastard?"

As can be seen from the special issue, Muyoungshintu was a great thief. He said he
could go anywhere and steal anything he wanted.

However, Muyoungshintu was a nickname he called himself. Others more commonly

referred to it as a sex horse. It was because the target he was stealing was an
ordinary woman.

He was a skilled but low-level kidnapper. But for some, it was nothing short of a
bloodbath. Because of that, there were not one or two broken families.

He did not hesitate to kidnap women who were reputed to be beautiful, but he did
not hesitate even if he was married and had a husband and child.

After committing the crime, he revealed that he had done it as if he were

intimidating.

As his notoriety grew, many tried to catch him, but it was impossible.

Due to his misdeeds, he even became a Moorim achievement, and a huge bounty was
attached. Even Geumgeumokyeop of the Mangeum Sangdan, one of the top 10 merchants,
was kidnapped.

As the name of the guild, the lord of the Mangeum Chamber offered Mangeum as a
bounty for his daughter. But in the end, his daughter was never recovered.

The guy who continued to commit evil like that one day suddenly disappeared.

Naturally, the name was gradually forgotten in Gangho. When I was born, it was no
longer mentioned.

"But······."
I looked at Namgung Ryucheong with a confused expression.

"Didn't you kill the apprentice of the sex demon?"

Chapter 253

"Right. I killed it. With the information you gave me."

I closed my mouth.

After the gyerye, I sneaked a few tips that Namgung Ryucheong needed to get and
told him the remaining ones.

I threw it with the mindset that I can't help it even if I don't believe it, but
Namgung Ryucheong surprisingly believed my words.

"Okay. I don't want to ask how you got that information."

"······thanks."

"Oh, there's something I want to ask you."

"Uh, which one?"

"Has anyone else given this information to me?"

"yes?"

"You've been this good to other people besides me... No, did you give me this kind
of information?"

"no?"

Who would I like to give such information to?

It was also given to Namgung Ryucheong with a great risk of leaking heavenly
secrets.

The corners of Ryucheong Namgung’s mouth went up slightly as if they were barely
visible.
"That's all right."

"······."

"Then, going back to the main topic, it's true that the person I killed was the
disciple who inherited the martial arts of the sex demon... but he probably didn't
know about the existence of this lodge. He didn't even know how the sex demon
died."

Wheezybaek, who went missing while carrying out the mission of the Moorim Meng,
accidentally sets foot in this cabin. And it is said that they found a body that
seemed to have died a long time ago in this mountain hut.

The corpse was Muyoungshintu, a sex horse..

Saekma died, but how powerful the power of Jinbeop was, it is said that the hut
remained intact despite the long years.

'Is it a coincidence?'

Needless to say, that opportunity went to a human like Wiziback.

It is said that there were only living people, but the treasures, elixirs, and
martial arts that Saekma had stolen throughout his life were well preserved in the
hut. And among them was New Engineering.

Wee Ji-baek stayed here and learned the new technology stolen by Saekma. Picking
out things that people on the outside won't find out.

There were many elixirs, and even this hut was made to help with training, so
Wiziback was able to get stronger quickly.

And Wizibaek, who was about to burn the place and leave, suddenly changed his mind
and left the lodge.

Later, after he consolidated his power in the Murimmaeng, he remembered this place
again.

Wizibaek boasted about all these stories that the wife had told the women of this
place, so that no one knew about them. It was almost laughable when I thought of
how meticulously he had been hiding his secrets until now.

'Maybe they brag about it because they think it doesn't matter if I talk about them
because they can't go out for the rest of their lives anyway.'

It is true that his talent is excellent. Not everyone can become a powerful man
with only divine skills and magic pills.

However, the only thing I did after becoming stronger...

"Crazy."

"I agree."

Namgung Ryucheong's expression was cold and frosty.

muttered my escort.

"Why the hell did you do this? What was lacking?"

"Can a normal person understand the thoughts of a madman?"

There were several reasons I guess.

It could be that he was such a bad person in the first place, or that the color
demon did something to the martial arts he had learned.

Or maybe his training here had some effect on his psyche.

But no words could condone what he had done.

All these unbelievable stories coincided exactly with Wheezyback's past.

Whizyback's past was quite famous.

Ji-baek Wi, who was from a Korean-American family, goes missing while on a mission
to the Murimmaeng, who was dispatched as a low-level warrior. And one day, he came
back with a complete metamorphosis.

He has been winning and winning in the Murim League, accumulating achievements with
martial arts that are not inferior even to the children of the prestigious faction.

Eventually, he was named the strongest man in the world and even became the Murim
lord.

It was the best in the world that prestigious green onions did not come out easily
even with new technology and great elixir.

But Wizibaek suddenly jumped out of the stream like a dragon.

A lot of people admired Wiziback's appearance. In particular, the low-ranking

warriors of the Murimmaeng, who were hit and run, even worshiped him.

But behind all his shining glory was this ugly secret.

* * *

The wives and the injured were left to be treated above, and only those who were
not injured were taken down to the basement.

After going down without speaking for a long time, Namgung Ryucheong opened his
mouth.

"Come to think of it, I haven't heard much about you."

"About me?"

“How did you know about the existence of this lodge?”

I briefly explained the circumstances that brought me here. And once again, I
realized the situation while reviewing it.
The reason why Gongsun Yue made me visit this place.

"Gongsun Sojeo sent you here?"

"yes."

"What on earth were you thinking in such a dangerous place...! Doing useless
things?"

I looked at the cold face of Namgung Ryucheong, perhaps because I was angry, and
said.

“I guess you knew that Gongsun Soje knew about this lodge.”

Namgung Ryucheong hesitated for a moment, then closed his mouth.

It seemed like he was pretending to be calm, but then what are you doing? I already
heard it all“Isn’t it polite to give us crucial information about the lord of the
ranks?”

"······."

And Namgung Ryucheong, Namgungwan Uncle and Namgung Sega Wi Maengju tried to take
care of this matter by taking advantage of the gap where their eyes were sold on
the dance competition.

Gongsun Yue must have known that Namgung Liucheng had disappeared too late.

'And he must have been worried.'

So he must have thought of sending me here too.

I told Gongsun Yue's subordinate earlier. If I had to die here, even the Gongsun
family would not be safe. And that was one of Gongsun Yue's goals.

If something happened to me, Gongsun's family would have no choice but to become
entangled in it, so Gongsun's family could only hope that I would be safe.

In other words, there are too many things to consider even if Maengju Wi knows
about Namgung Sega's movements and tries to stop him.

I, the Baekri family, and Gongson Wol, who were in the main altar, and the Gongson
family had to shut their mouths together.

'To think that he even weaves his own family...'

I couldn't tell if it was because of my feelings of admiration for Namgung

Ryucheong, or because of a sense of justice that I couldn't let go of this.
However, it was clear that Gongsun Yue had staked a lot on this.

And.

'······My father died so easily because he was alone.'

At that time, Namgung Ryucheong said.

"I didn't do anything."

"yes?"

"Don't get me wrong. Gongsun Sojeo asked us for help first. I wasn't the first to
approach."

No, why are you telling me that?

"... Hey, I didn't misunderstand."

Didn't even say anything.

"Know."

Namgung Ryucheong replied calmly.

No, why did it become like I asked for clarification?

Besides, it wasn't just me and Ryuchung Namgung!

I looked back.

I saw people whose eyes were shining with interest belatedly avoiding my gaze and
desperately pretending not to know. My escort even glared at Namgung Ryucheong as
if he were looking at a thief.

"······."

I was stunned and angry, but Namgung Liuqing was very calm.

He looked around with a serious expression as before.

"The air has changed."

"yes?"

"It smells strange."

It was not possible to discriminate the scent by natural tracking. Something feels
a little different from the top of the natural keeper, but I couldn't tell it to
this extent.

"The smell of oil."

"······Smell of oil?"

I couldn't smell anything other than a dusty musty smell. Certainly, Namgung
Ryuchung was more sensitive than I was in this regard.

When I went down the suspicious underground stairs, where there was no tracheal
shock, I saw a stone gate.

Even the stone gates were easily opened. It was a completely different situation
from the one that caused the uproar.

Boxes piled high and empty shelves greeted us in a fairly large space. Originally,
it looked like a warehouse where something was stored. Most of the boxes were
empty.

Turning around a bit, I saw large jars covered with cheesecloth. It didn't seem
like anything dangerous.

A warrior from the family of Namgung carefully removed the cheesecloth and opened
the jar.

"······Oil?"

"What is this?"

It was the cause of the smell of oil Namgung Ryucheong smelled.

I looked at the jars and tried to open the boxes stacked next to it.

The box, which was supposed to be empty, contained black powder. It wasn't that
much, though.

"······ Damn it."

Namgung Ryucheong's expression was the same as mine.

Namgung Ryucheong gestured toward the warriors.

"Get out of here right now."

"Yes? Why suddenly...?"

I shouted.

"They're going to burn this whole place down. We need to get out of here right
now!"
escape routeIf we tried to find a way out, we would end up dying together here. I
had to leave this cabin first.

It was made from the beginning so that all traces of it could be erased in case
something like this happened.

Chapter 254

* * *

My party and I hurriedly got out of the basement and headed to the place where Mr.
Namgung-Wan was.

It was a place called Seocheukwon by the wives here, and it was characterized by a
large garden.

As soon as I arrived, the first thing that caught my eye was the beautiful and
gorgeous women who were almost clumped together.

It was more shocking to see it in person than to hear it only by numbers. It made
me feel sick to my stomach.

The women were clearly tired, probably because the night had deepened. Some fell
asleep leaning on each other's shoulders.

Uncle Namgung-Wan was standing by a large bonfire that was lighting up the garden.

She was holding a book in her hand and flipping through it quickly, but at her feet
was a stack of books that looked like they had been taken from a mountain hut.

Uncle Namgung-wan raised his head at our presence and said.

"You came earlier than I thought. Did you find it..."

He stopped talking and looked at me in disbelief.

"······ Baek Ri-yeon?"

"Mister, long time no see!"

It's not that long in terms of actual days, but in terms of heart?
"Why are you here!"

"Let's talk later."

Namgung Ryuchung said in a subdued voice.

“Father, we must get out of here quickly.”

In addition to Namgung Ryucheong's serious expression, Namgung Wan uncle also made
a serious expression. They looked exactly the same in case someone wasn't rich.

Uncle Namgung-wan said.

"Explain."

Namgung Ryucheong replied.

"I found a space originally used as a storage room in the basement of the Wei
Maengju's residence. But it seemed to have been emptied a long time ago, and only
oil jars and gunpowder were piled up."

“Oil and gunpowder?”

"Yes. And Yeon-i came here and said that he witnessed the pursuer who followed us."

Namgoong-Wan looked at me with a frown and asked.

"A pursuer?"

"They were strong men wearing masks. I heard them tell me to make sure no one gets
out of here before entering the camp."

I looked around.

"And now I can't see them."

The wives reached the sight.

The wives a little further away could not hear our conversation, so they only
glanced at us curiously.

I opened my mouth again.

"It would be burdensome to bring a large number of people into the camp, but if
they are still here, when will they..."
bang!

As he spoke, there was a loud noise that shook the earth.

"Aww!"

"what's the matter!"

We had a feeling it wasn't going to be good news for us. Then I heard someone
shouting.

"There's a fire!"

Apparently out on patrol, a warrior from the family of Namgung hurriedly jumped up
and shouted.

"Lord Soga! Fire has soared from the eastern ridge."

Namgoong-Wan said with a firm face.

"Did you aim for this from the beginning? If this happens..."

I could see Mr. Namgoong-Wan looking at his wives.

It was impossible for women who had not learned martial arts to escape this rugged
mountain at night. even in a fire situation.

Fortunately, the place where the fire started was far from here. Unfortunately, the
wind was blowing this way.

bang! pop!

Then another popping sound was heard. There are one or two places made like the
basement of Wiziback's domicile.I could see that it wasn't.

"Sogalord, the fire is spreading fast. We need to get out of here quickly."

The samurai of the Namgung family spoke as if asking for an order.

"······."

When Mr. Namgoong-Wan was silent, one of his wives stood up and said. It was a
middle-aged woman who appeared to be in her late thirties, who was at the front.

"Is it because you can't take all of us out?"

"······."

His voice trembled slightly, but his expression was quite calm. It wasn't without
fear. But even under the frightened voice, there was something detached.

the wife continued.

"If it's samurai, can you get out?"

Uncle Namgung-wan said with a distressed face.

"It is possible."

The wife lowered her eyes for a moment, then opened her mouth.

"Then is it possible to get out with just a few people?"

I could see several warriors from the Namgung family lowering their heads with
mixed expressions on their faces.

"······maybe."

"Then please. Take at least a few people you can stand as witnesses and get out."

It was a method we hadn't considered. But it was also the only way. If you can't
save all of them, you have to save some of them.

The wife said with a smile as if she was okay.

"We can't all die together here."

I even chose three, as if I had already matched the words with each other.

“There are three of them in order from the left: Sansan, Girl, and Sook.”

The woman's voice became calmer as she spoke.

"San-san is the youngest, the girl came in last, and So-ok stayed here the longest,
so he knows a lot. Should we shorten it here?"

Ok-ah, who guided Namgung Ryu-cheong to the residence, was also missing.

"······."
Everyone looked at Namgoong-wan. It was a look that wanted me to make a decision.

At that time, I found something strange behind Mr. Namgung-Wan and headed there. In
this place, where it was quiet except for distant noises and fires burning, my
movements were clearly visible.

"Where are you going?"

I said, moving my feet without stopping.

"Could this be the original escape route?"

"yes."

The escape route was very open. The stone gate was large enough for three people to
pass through at the same time.

"When I looked at the door, it looked like it needed a special key, a pass or
something. Of course it wasn't there."

Uncle Namgung-wan continued.

“I thought about breaking the door, but the stone gate is quite thick. It seemed
like the passage itself would collapse if I broke the door.

I didn't respond to the old man's words anymore and stopped in front of the stone
gate as if possessed.

In the center of the stone gate, there is a uniquely shaped, deep groove. I could
see that I had to put the access plaque here.

I reached out and covered it.

By the time everyone questioned what I was doing.

Click, click, click, click. thud.

Suddenly, a dull sound was heard along with the sound of various organs spinning.

Cuckoo coo-!

And the stone gate, which had been firm, slowly opened forward with a dull sound.

Inside, I saw a wide open space and a pitch-black cave with an unknown depth.

I looked back. Everyone had a look of astonishment.

“Everyone goes in.”

Merry smoke and gray ash flew in a hot wind. The night sky was glowing red like the
setting sun from the flames soaring like a tongue flicking.

* * *

thud.

The sound of the stone door closing was heard.

The smoke that came into the caveThe stone door slammed shut and was cut off.

I heard the sound of several people sitting down as if their tension had been
relieved.

Although there is a little space, it was difficult just for all 80 wives to come
in.

By the time everyone came in, the fire had already spread right in front of them.

"It's easy to open it again. Just open it the same way."

"That's a thousand blessings."

If this isn't the escape route, or if you don't want to use this escape route, you
can go back when the lights go out.

Well... After that, the worries about how to go down the mountain with these wives
started all over again.

"egg plant."

Uncle Namgung-wan naturally took the lead.

The smoke in the cave slowly moved in one direction. that air is passing through.
It was the direction we were headed.

Soon after, the artificial road suddenly ended and a natural cave appeared. It
seems that the original cave was made into an escape route.

Tick, drop, drop.

Drops of water condensed on the ceiling occasionally fell to the floor.

Namgoong-Wan, who had gone down a little further, said in a suspicious voice.

"There doesn't seem to be a separate trachea in here."

Uncle Namgung-wan gestured to the warriors of the Namgung family.

The warriors of Namgung Sega greeted each other politely and quickly went ahead
into the cave.

It wasn't until after the reconnaissance was sent that Mr. Namgung-Wan opened his
mouth.

“Does your father know you are here?”

"I did send you a copy of it on the way."

It should have been quicker in time, but it would have barely arrived now.

Namgung-Wan sighed and continued asking questions with an expression of holding

back what he wanted to say.

"How did you open that door?"

"······."

Unlike before, I was silent for a while and then slowly opened my mouth.

“I already knew the engine evolution of the stone gate…”

"You knew?"

"Yes. If you match the access plaque to the stone gate, the door will open through
the flow of a certain unique energy."

"It's an interesting way. But you didn't have a pass."

"I imitated the flow of that particular novelty."

Uncle Namgoongwan looked at me with surprised eyes.

"Imitation? That's possible..."

The reason I was able to immediately recognize tracheal cerebral palsy, which even
Namgung-Wan had not heard of.

That's because the door to the lair of the Mansinui, where I was imprisoned before,
was made that way.

At that time, I struggled to solve it for months with my eyes not used to it.

'How could this be?'

How could the Mansinui's abode and this place use the same method?
 Chapter 255

* * *

Padduk! Pad de Deuk!

Inside a cave where bats fly.

Uncle Namgung-wan looked down at the surface with a rather dissatisfied face.

The warrior of the Namgung Sega said dripping water.

"It's not long. It takes less than 1 square (15 minutes) to get out."

"······."

Yes.

The end of the cave was an underwater cave. The entrance to the underwater cave,
which was barely reachable by the legs, was intended to lead to a valley in the
mountains.

I heard someone muttering softly behind me.

"Sue, I don't know how to swim..."

It was a murmur that could be heard clearly as if it were in a cave.

The warrior of the Namgung family continued to speak in a troubled voice.

"And at the end, before we can continue, we have to dive for a while..."

"······."

I'm in the middle of the mountain.

The first escapee the wives spoke of seemed to be able to swim.

The other samurai who went on reconnaissance together looked indifferentlyraised

“Looking at the height of the sun, it appears to be around 9 o’clock to 11

o’clock.”

It seemed the sun had already risen. The distance was not far, but it took a long
time to move at once with eighty wives on the slippery floor.

"The side of the fire was the northwest ridge. It's still burning, but the wind is
blowing in the opposite direction, so it doesn't look like it will spread to here."

"I visually checked a small town."

Uncle Namgung-wan answered.

"Town?"

"Yes. About 5 li in the southwest direction..."

I watched the wives while listening to Namgung-Wan keep reporting.

Since they could not swim, the warriors had no choice but to take them out one by
one.

Twenty members of Changchun, the warriors of the Namgung family. Assuming that
about 10 of them are conducting investigations such as borders and surroundings...

'It will take half a day for everyone to get out.'

Chalbang.

Besides, the water to get out of was incredibly cold.

I couldn't pack much because I was leaving in a hurry, and there was no way I had
clothes to change into.

'Eating is also a problem...'

Chalbang, Chalbang.
I was lost in thought while playing with my hands on the surface of the water. I
inadvertently raised my head. And I met the gaze of Ryucheong Namgung, who was
staring at me.

"what are you doing?"

"Huh? Oh, I was just thinking about it. The water is cold, so I'll have to dry my
clothes right after I go out."

While I was talking, Ryucheong Namgung approached and grabbed my wrist.

"What, what?"

Namgung Ryucheong took out a handkerchief from his pocket without replying. Just as
I was about to wipe my hands.
“Gongja-nim, I will do it.”

My escort stood in the way between Namgung Ryucheong and me.

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong glared at my escort, then took a step back.

"oh?"

"Whew······."

And sad groans broke out in the direction of the women. I felt heat rise in my
face. Even without looking back, I felt like I knew what was going on.

'No really, he really started a while ago...!'

However, no matter what I said in front of so many people, it was the same as
selling my face.

I sighed inwardly and acted as nonchalantly as possible.

'You really, go out and see.'

At that time, Uncle Namgung-Wan came out and called Namgung Ryu-Cheong together.

“Yeoni and Liucheng, everyone, come and see.”

Uncle Namgung-wan opened his mouth.

"You two go back first."

"Yes?"

"Looking at the location of the exit, it looks like you've come to the other side
of the mountain. If you want to go back from here, you'll have to go around the
mountain, so it will take more time. It's going to be close to arrival."

Namgung Liucheng frowned and said.

"Father, what are you talking about?"

“Have you forgotten about the dance competition?”

Ryuchung Namgung replied as if it was nothing to worry about.

"There's something more important, so I can't help it."

"······."

But I couldn't.
He couldn't let Yayul get his hands on the Cheonmajibo.

However, I couldn't tell the two of them. Because I never knew how to react.

I could feel Namgung Ryucheong looking at me as if it was strange that I was quiet.
Even Mr. Namgung-wan waited for me for a while.

Namgung-Wan said as I did not show any sign of opening my mouth.

"But there's nothing much different if you're here alone. You'd rather go first and
contact the family."

"······All right."

Surprisingly, Ryucheong Namgung readily accepted.

After that, it was a breeze. Only five of us, my escort, Gongsun Yue's men, and
Namgung Liucheng and Namgung Liucheng's escort decided to go back first.

I said goodbye to Namgoong-wan.

"see you later It's more important not to get hurt than to win."

"Let's go first."

A warrior from the Namgung family jumped into the water, followed by Gongsun Yue's
men. Then Namgung Ryucheong, me, and my escort in that order.

I thought there was no current at all. As I was following the warrior of Namgung
Sega who was holding a torch, at some point he submerged.

I also took a deep breath and dived after him. The water wasn't as dark as I
thought. Because it was directly connected to the valley.

The sun shimmered like a shattering light on the surface of the water. As usual, I
looked around and opened my eyes.

"······!"

When I opened my mouth, only cold water rushed in. He waved his hand and raised his
face to the surface.

"Fuha! Everyone, be careful! Someone besides us here right now...!"

Suddenly, Namgung Liu Qing grabbed my head and sank into the water.
with a splash!

My mouth and nose and water rushed in and I was completely unconscious. After
barely coming to my senses, what I saw in my field of vision was the appearance of
blood spreading in the transparent valley water as if someone had poured red paint
on it.

It was the blood that flowed from Namgung Ryucheong's arm. The arrow was stuck.

If I had been a little late, my face would have become like that.

I missed the attack coming to me while worrying about Namgung Ryucheong.

Mogol sang.

An arrow was then seen poking over the surface of the water where we were.

Normally, these arrows would lose their power due to being blocked by the water
surface, but because they contained air power, they penetrated much deeper than
normal arrows.

Namgung Ryuchung and I got out of the place where the arrows were pouring while
submerged.

"Fuha! Haa, Liu Cheng! Are you okay?"

"You? You're not hurt, are you?"

"······doesn't exist."

Ryucheong Namgung gave a faint smile as if he was happy, grabbed the feather of an
arrow stuck in his arm and pulled it out.

"······!"

The blood flowed out more than before. But there was no time to tie it up.

Arrows flew towards us again. Me and Ryuchung Namgung went straight to the top of
the rock.

"You two, are you okay? It's an attack!"

First, the warriors of the Namgung Family, who were standing guard around the
valley after leaving the cave, were frantically cutting off the flying arrows.

Some felt like they had already been. Even Namgung Sega Musa, who went up first,
was nowhere to be seen. It seemed like it had already happened.

We gathered at the largest rock in the valley as if we had made an appointment.

And shouted at Namgung Ryucheong.

“Cover, please.”

I didn't hit the flying arrow, but caught it with a wind.

In a dense forest like this, he fired arrows, but he couldn't shoot from a long
distance.

In other words, the enemies were hiding, but it meant that they were quite close.

one two three four.

After catching four arrows, I shot them in the direction they came from with a
natural spirit.

It was thrown by hand, but it was the same principle as a sword.

Blocking out even the sounds around me, I focused all my concentration on the
arrow.

Passing through the trees and bushes, at one point the arrow was out of my control.

"······done."

It hit properly. Human-shaped lights hidden between the bushes collapsed.

The ranks of the surprised archers were disturbed and the attacks that were pouring
down drastically.

"Hurry up and contact the old man..."

it was time to say

I quickly got out of the seat with a creepy feeling approaching me.

Squam-!

A large scar was left on the rock where I was.

It was an attack from across the valley. A black man wearing a mask stood with a
sword.

It was the person I met before entering the camp yesterday morning.

strong. Minimal climax to super climax.

He swung his sword right at me.

With Geum-an's ability, he showed where he would continue his attack.

I dodge that attackcounterattacked right away.

Sugak!
I couldn't go deep. It felt like only the skin beyond the hem had been cut a
little.

'Ah, sorry.'

It was a counterattack of repentance in its own way.

The assailant seemed quite surprised by my counterattack.

Kurung! bang!
Namgung Ryucheong was entangled with those who appeared along with this man.
All the other warriors did the same.

I dodged the attacker's continuous attack. I knew that even the slightest mistake
would cut me relentlessly.

visor! Sugak! bang!

Dozens of sword attacks followed between the battles. The eyes and the top of the
head became hot as if they were burning. And the more I mixed the swords, the more
confident I felt.

'A person who has learned the martial arts of Baekdo.'

It was not the prestigious Daepa that could not recognize the swordsmanship, and
judging from the traces left in the footwork, the affiliation was Murimmaeng. And
this person knew very well about Baekri Sega's sword method. There was even a part
borrowed from his own swordsmanship.

Gradually, the sword felt impatience. When I didn't get pushed easily, my
embarrassment was buried in the sword.

It was short, but it felt like a long time.

Kurrureung!
There was a sound like lightning striking. Screams and moans were heard from all
directions as a gale swept around.

The assailant drew his sword and hurriedly retreated. And at the spot where the
assailant had retreated, Namgung-Wan suddenly stood there.

Chapter 256

Uncle Namgung-Wan felt the commotion outside and seemed to have come out of the
cave.

"Are you okay?"

"Yes."
I gasped and answered.

"It held up well."

A quick glance around the area revealed that fortunately no one was seriously
injured.

The escort hurriedly approached me.

"My lady, are you okay?"

I nodded and said it was okay.

Uncle Namgung-Wan saw that and walked slowly from my side to the attacker.

“What are you doing in this mountain valley, Hyeonmudanju?”

Hyeonmu Danju? I looked up in amazement.

'Somehow... I thought I'd seen it somewhere.'

It was impossible to recognize them because they had met casually.

The assailant slowly lowered the mask. He seemed to think that it would be useless
to hide it in the yard he recognized anyway.

A middle-aged man with a stern face said.

"I didn't expect to meet Namgung Sogaju here."

Hyunmudan.
It was one of the elite of the Murim League.

If the Baekhodan was a detached unit, the Hyeonmudan was an escort unit under the
direct control of the leader. And Hyeonmudanju was the younger brother of the first
wife, that is, the brother-in-law.

However, he did not rise to the position of Hyeonmu Danju with the background of
being the brother-in-law of the Murim lord.

His martial arts skills were also excellent enough to be widely recognized. Even if
not as much as my father, I heard that he was called Daehyeop, performed various
acts of cooperation, and had a great personality.

Originally, he was from a small and medium-sized school called Zhongtianmen in the
central region of Hubei Province. Zhongcheonmun had a long history, but the name
was not well known, because the martial arts level of the Munpa was not very high.

However, in this era, outstanding talents made great progress in the martial arts
of the Na sect and gradually made their names known. That talented person was that
Hyeonmu Danju.

And a guess came to mind.

Could the development of Zhong Tianmen martial arts have something to do with Wei
Ji Baek?

So... what if, for example, Wi Ji-baek handed over the martial arts he found in the
hut of the black horse to Hyunmu Danju?

Hyeonmudanju was greatly favored by Wijibaek.

And the monk of Hyeonmudanju also becomes an accomplice.

'Besides... did Hyunmudan know about Wijibaek's behavior?'

Uncle Namgung-wan shouted in a voice filled with anger.

"Did you know? Wizibaek is kidnapping women and girls? In that mountain cabinThere
were dozens of women Wiziback kidnapped!"

I could feel the agitated atmosphere from the Hyunmudan members who had been
attacking us until just now.

The Hyunmudan didn't know.

I was somewhat relieved.
Uncle Namgung-Wan must have noticed the situation as well, so he lashed out at
Hyeonmudan.

"Everyone, wake up! Since when did Hyunmudan advocate for such evil! Aren't you
ashamed!"

Hyunmu Danju closed his eyes tightly. It was an expression of guilt. However, the
hyeonmudan in the back could not be seen.

I also stepped forward, taking off the wet mask as if tearing it off.

I could hear the people of Hyeonmudan breathing in.

"Hyeonmudanlord, I can't hide this anymore."

Anyway, when Hyunmu Danju clashed swords with me, he would have already guessed who
I was. The reason why he showed his face was to shock the members of the Hyunmu
troupe.

They weren't members of the Baekhodan, where my father lived, but I wonder if there
were years when we shared the same joys and sorrows as the same elite members of
the Moorim Order.

Again, I heard a startled, muttering voice.

"Bae, Baekri Sojeo?"

"Then the people we tried to kill really..."

They looked at me and Mr. Namgung-wan in bewilderment.

"You can't cover the sky with your palms. Are you saying you're going to kill all
the wives who were dragged in innocently and spent a lot of painful years?"

"······."

"Hyeonmudanju. Come to your senses even now!"

It was then. Signs who had been watching the situation from far away suddenly
appeared.

“What are you thinking about?

"Hyeonmu Daju, have you already forgotten the grace you received from the Maenglord
above?"

“Anyway, it was good that I asked you to wait here just in case.”

All five who appeared were masters who seemed to be at least at their peak. They
didn't even cover their faces.

At an advanced age, they were the long-time heads of Wijibaek's allied clan, the
head of the family.

Although they were not from the Sega or Greater Literature, they could be said to
have been fairly well-known among the small and medium-sized Literature. Also, they
were quite high-ranking people in the Murim Maeng.

Uncle Namgung-Wan was also not too surprised, as if he had sensed their presence.
But the momentum got a little heavier.

“I never thought the Moorimmaeng would be this much rotten.”

Hyeonmudanju opened his eyes as if he had made up his mind and said.

"Namgung Sogaju, you're insane. No matter how much you don't like Lord Maeng,
you're thinking of framing him."

Namgoongwan's face twisted.

"Hyeonmudanju! Are you sure you want to come out here?"

"We just destroyed one of the Demonic Cult's hideouts. Instead, ask Sogaju for an
explanation. Why are you coming out of the Demonic Cult's hideout?"
nonsense.

However, after killing them all, how can they prove their innocence if they
announce that 'they were demonic cults'?

The dead were silent.

And.

bang!
All five masters who had just appeared at Namgung-wan attacked him. Hyunmudanju
also joined them. I read the meaning that I would definitely kill Mr. Namgoong-Wan.

Also, we also clashed with members of the Hyunmu team.

The sound of blades clashing could be heard from all directions until the sound of
running water could no longer be heard.

visor! visor! bang! Kurung!

The member of the Hyunmu team, who crossed swords with me, said.

"Sir, surrender. I don't want to hurt you."

"Blowing an arrow through my head."

"······."

visor!

I didn't even think I would be able to convince him with words.

If people were entangled like this, he couldn't even throw his sword carelessly.

Kurrureung! Kwakakakang!

A huge fight was going on over there. Like a storm raged in an instantDozens of
trees were downed.

It was a time when we were fighting relentlessly.

Screams were heard and urgent cries were heard.

"Domunju!"

The fight was slightly lulled, and the gaze was focused on one place.

One of the people fighting Namgung-wan staggered backwards, bleeding profusely.

"Turn it off, turn it off..."

Munju Do, who was pouring out blood, collapsed to the floor with an expression of
disbelief.

The person next to him hurriedly approached and grasped Domunju’s veins. Then he
shook his head with a pale face.

Uncle Namgoong-Wan said as he wiped off the blood from his sword.

"When was the last time you held a sword and fought properly? Everyone's swords are
covered with rust."

someone said with a sigh.

“Well, do you mean really? Being on the scene...”

"Nonsense. At that age...?"

Everyone looked at Namgung-wan with a tired expression.

Mr. Namgoong-wan said as if looking down arrogantly.

"Where are you going to continue?"

"······."

Contrary to the uncle's arrogant attitude, the appearance with golden eyes was
different.

suffered some pretty serious internal injuries.

It was because of overdoing it. to appear overwhelming.

And as if Namgung-Wan's plan had worked, everyone looked at them as if they were
frightened and didn't attack.

'Whenever you do joint work confidently... wait for a sec.'

There were obviously six people when they attacked with Hyunmu Danju, but why are
there only five people now?

'One person?'

Did you run away already?

It was then.

"!"

I turned my head to avoid being blown away by the eerie feeling.

But it whirled around, chasing me all the way, and I felt it wrap around my neck.

Then a voice was heard.

"You'd better not move."

Along with a tingling sensation, I felt something running down the back of my neck.
I felt very dirty.

A sullen voice came from behind me.

"It's a string made of cheonjamsa. It doesn't break and if you put in your energy,
it's sharper than a blade. If I lift one finger, I'll cut your throat."

When he first appeared, he was the one who asked me to wait just in case.

He seemed very cautious with his mean tone, so I never thought he would be hiding
like this and looking for an opportunity.

Uncle Namgung-wan shouted in anger.

"Pung family!"

The Pungga family was famous for secret arts. But, as always with secret magic, it
was quite ridiculed.

For ordinary people, a spear with a much wider attack distance is more effective,
but it was different for strong players. The King of All Byeongji, that is, the
sword was the best among all weapons.

In a stronghold where such perception prevailed, of course, secret arts were

regarded as a martial art that only assassins were inferior to.

“Did you hear that Namgung Sogaju and Baekri love Sojeo very much?”

"······."

"Where are you going to continue?"

As if Poong family lord mocked him, he followed what Mr. Namgoong-Wan had said.

"······."

Uncle Namgung-Wan bit his teeth and couldn't say anything.

 Chapter 257

Family Feng grabbed me and jumped up on the tallest rock nearby. It seemed like he
was trying to make everyone look good. With that movement, I could feel the string
of the silk thread around my neck digging a little deeper.

Namgoong-Wan's expression turned pale.

"Don't worry. I don't mean any harm. Instead, everyone should get out of here."

"Such despicable...!"

It was obvious what would happen to the wives remaining in the cave if we left
here.

“What can we gain from a serious fight?

"Even if you do something like this, it's an alliance!"

"We tooI have no intention of severing Namgung Sega's bloodline."

"Poohyong."

Then there was a laugh that didn't match the situation. It was my laugh.

Some exploded because it was absurd, but half of it was intentional.

Feng said as if he was full of energy.

"Are you laughing now?"

"Oh, who really is the villain."

"······You're insane. Do you think I'll go over by provoking you?"

It was then. There was a slight time difference between each person, but everyone
looked at one place as if they were squeezed together.

And.

widely.
A man in a white uniform stopped at the spot with light footsteps.

Feng family sighed in surprise.

"Bae, White Tiger Danju······!"

Now I was Baekho Danju, but it seemed like I was screaming without even realizing
it.

With my golden eyes, I could tell from afar that my father was coming. And even the
troops that follow behind them.

Soon after, members of the White Sword and former members of the White Tiger, who
had followed his father, appeared one after another.

"I don't know what kind of sight this is."

It was a very cold face. It was the first time I had seen such an angry expression.

"Uh, I don't know how I got here, but it's too late!"

My father spoke to me as if he hadn't heard this.

"Are you okay?"

"Well, yes. I think it's worth it."

"yes."

After saying that, my father closed his eyes. A very brief, painful look passed by.

My father jumped right at me without hesitation.

"Uigang!"

"Colossal!"

Namgung-Wan uncle and Namgung Ryu-Cheong's cries were heard, looking astonished.

Fung Gaju also sighed and pulled the string that was strangling me.

"Baekho Danju! Are you crazy? Your daughter..."

Poong, who had been shouting, suddenly stopped talking and made an expression of
disbelief.

And the father's sword pierced the body of Poong Jiajoo.

hooked!

"······!"
Everyone froze in the sudden situation.

Gradually, I felt that the inner energy of Cheonjam Temple was weakening. Soon
after, the control of Cheonjam Temple completely passed over to me.

It was the end of a fierce and tense fight.

The silk thread came loose from my neck. I got out of the arms of the Feng family.

Poong, who was breathing heavily, stammered like a whisper.

"Now, wait."

My father mercilessly drew the sword.

"Gagging-!"

Red water came to the pattering rocks. My father even took up the sword.

Hyunmu Danju shouted.

"Baekho Danju! It's enough. We lost."

My father didn't stop and hit the head of the head of the house.

"I will not spare anyone who touches my daughter."

* * *

"thanks."

I said hello to Liu Cheng.

"······."

Fortunately, Ryucheong Namgung's wounds were not very deep.

However, Namgung Ryucheong's expression was not good.

Namgung Ryucheong quietly looked at my neck.

I explained
"It's okay. It's not deep."

The neck was slightly wounded, but not deep. There is also self-defense, so it's to
the extent of being scratched. Compared to Namgung Ryucheong's wound, it was new
blood.

"······."

But Namgungryucheo continued to say nothing.

I stood up while watching Namgung Ryucheong bandage his wounds.

At that time, Namgung Ryucheong suddenly grabbed my hand.

"······."

After that, no more words were spoken.

It was weak enough to pull my hand out like this, but...

I remembered the look on my face. In the end, I couldn't shake it and had no choice
but to sit next to it.

After a while, Uncle Namgung-Wan, who had been away in a hurry, returned. Since he
suffered internal injuries, he must have vomited a handful of blood out of sight.

Uncle Namgung-wan to his fatherasked

"Uigang, how did you know this place? Yeon said it would take a while for you to
hear from me."

Then my father's gaze turned to me.

I flinched and hid behind Namgung Ryucheong. And I just stuck my head out and
asked.

"That's right. How did you come here?"

My father stared at me with fierce eyes and gestured somewhere.

Soon someone came along.

Uncle Namgung-wan said.

"That's... wall sogaju?"

The reason for the questionable type was that the appearance of Byeok Sogaju was so
messed up that it was difficult to recognize. It looked like he had suffered quite
a bit.
The member of the White Tiger threw the wall sogaju almost like throwing it away.

"Keep it off!"

Wall Sogaju let out a strange scream and fell to the floor.
he shouted, getting up.

"This, this, this is not too much!"

However, the member of the White Tiger spat on the floor as if he was rather
disgusted and walked away.

'What is this...?'

Everyone looked puzzled.

"Baekri Daehyup! This, that, I'm going to wait and see you do something like that?"

My father, who doesn't judge people easily, looked at the wall sogaju with a
disgusted expression.

Byeok Sogaju was startled and shrugged.

Father opened his mouth.

"Byeok Sogaju has been offering women to the Lord of Wisdom for a long time."

"······!"

It was Byeokga who took on the role of supply.

He said that his father found out about Byeokga's behavior while investigating a
disappearance in the Moorim League.

Shall I say it again?

My father was still investigating the disappearance case.

Byeokga provides Wizibaek with the woman he wants, and Wizibaek takes care of
Byeokga.

However, it is said that the father could not find clear enough evidence to make an
accusation.

In the meantime, Byeokgajang suddenly perishes.

the father spoke

"I thought that the Wei Mengju was no help to me, and that there was no way I could
leave the Byeok Sogaju alive who knew his secret."

And, as expected, Wi Maeng-ju secretly tried to deal with Byeok So-ga-ju.

However, his father, who was already watching Byeok Soga-ju, saved Byeok So-ga-joo.

Byeok Sogaju would have had to cooperate with his father if he wanted to continue
his life. That's how my father found out about the existence of this cabin and came
to visit him.

“I wondered why he suddenly moved the Hyeonmudan without even knowing the
circumstances.

Hyeonmu Danju kept his mouth shut and did not open it.

The people of the former Baekho-dan, who arrested the hyeonmu-dan, had quite
complex expressions.
It was understandable since he was tying up those who were once my colleagues.

Hyeonmu Danju respected the fact that he was a sober man, so he only did point
blood and did not bind him so that he could not use his inner energy.

My father asked Hyeonmu Danju.

"Why did you do that? Why did you... cooperate with this?"

Looking at Baekri's family's sword techniques, which are incorporated in the

martial arts of Hyunmudanju, it can be seen that Hyunmudanju practiced sparring and
training with his father for quite a long time.

In other words, the two of them were quite close.

Hyeonmudanju replied firmly.

“I was just repaying the grace I received from the Lord.”

"Is that all you have to say?"

"yes."

My father's expression was the same as usual, but I knew. The fact that my father
was hurt quite a bit.

I couldn't stand it and intervened.

“Ah, sharing the martial arts stolen by a slave is called grace?”

As if this was a reversal, the Hyunmudanju shouted out loud.

"What do you know! The subject of good fortune."

"Five."

Uncle Namgung-wan, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, shouted
loudly.

"What are you admiring!"

I said with a smile.

"Nope. It's the first time I've ever seen someone say that I was born good enough
to sell to me."

"what?"

I said, running through my wet hair.

"Everyone says that I don't even know who my mother is, and that I'm going to have
a hard time selling it."

"······."

Hyeonmu Danju closed his mouth like a seashell. His face turned red.

And I realized it belatedly.

'Now, now, wait a minute. Wasn't your father here too?'

I threw it without thinking too much.

I smiled and continued as if I had intended to do so.

"······Of course, I don't think so. Just having a father like this makes me think
I'm the best. Right, dad?"

He said and looked at his father with the brightest eyes possible.

"······."

My father has been a little angry with me the whole time he has been here.
Fortunately, he sighed and shook his head as if his words were absurd. It didn't
seem like he was holding back what I said earlier.

I continued to speak to Hyeonmu Danju.

"Hyeonmu-dan lord kidnaps and persecutes poor women and girls without permission...
and when the truth seems to be revealed, he tries to kill and shut his mouth."

"······."

“I guess you learned the sword for that.”

Even if you have ten mouths, you will have nothing to say.

“Do you know what they usually say about people who live like that?”

"······."

"Maduo. The Madu you shouted that you should be punished."

Namgoong-Wan's smile was very sweet.

“It feels like everything on top is going down.”

Chapter 258

My father called me as if to stop.

"Yuna."

I shrugged and backed off.

Hyeonmudanju let out a painful breath and said.

"When I found out about this place, it was after I had already studied martial arts
from Lord Maeng. My sister had already married and had two children with Lord
Maeng. What could I have done?"

It was as if the fates of Whiziback and the Munpa were already intertwined.
Besides, if Wiziback's behavior is revealed, will his nephews be able to carry
their faces?

Mr. Namgoong-wan said coldly.

"Ha, excuses..."

Hyun Mu Dan-joo stared at Mr. Namgung-wan in silence before opening his mouth.
"Namgung Sogaju, you also had a sister you got along with. What do you think it
would be like if it were you? Do you think you could easily reveal this? Could you
put your sister's and nephew's lives in the mud with your own hands?" ."

Namgoong-Wan's eyes lit up.

"How dare you compare my flesh and blood to such a dirty thing?"

Namgungwan's father blocked Namgungwan from approaching Hyeonmudanju.

Hyeonmu Danju continued.

“I tried to stop the Lord as much as possible somehow.

Following the gaze of Hyun Mu-danju, the eyes gathered on Sogaju Byeok.

Byeok Sogaju, who had been watching the whole conversation with her shoulders
shrunken, jumped up and down in place.

"Go, suddenly nothing, what are you talking about, Hyeonmu Danju!"

The tone of Hyeonmudanju, who seemed to have given up on everything, was indignant.

“Did you think I wouldn’t know the fact that your family encouraged the Lord Lord?

"Don't be funny! The guy who says he encourages you is an idiot!"

Well, I also agree with Wall Sogaju.

The exposition continued. Hyunmu Danju shouted in a voice full of anger.

"No, until you guys appeared, Lord Lord also listened to me!"

"What are you listening to? You still don't know the upper lord properlyarmy. I
must have pretended to be nice only in front of you! Tsk tsk. Would it have stopped
without us? joy! What we learned is that the Wei leader is the wall...!"

Sogaju, who had been shouting, suddenly shut up. It was as if I was taken aback by
my mistake.

Mr. Namgung-Wan raised his eyebrows and said.

"What is the top leader? Why do you keep talking? I'm curious."

"Rye, it's nothing."

"I'll listen and judge that, so go ahead."

"······."

It was at that moment.

puck!

The hem of the dress fluttered and the wall sogaju tumbled across the floor.

"Gagging!"

Byeok Sogaju groaned and rolled several times on the floor. Before he could come to
his senses, he was kicked a few more times in quick succession.

In front of Byeok Sogaju, which was dripping with tears and mucus, Namgung-Wan
uncle said while shaking the hem of his clothes.

"Uigang, did you properly interrogate Lee Ja?"

Uncle Namgung-Wan spoke as if he had come to his own conclusion before his father
could even answer.

"There's no way that would have happened. I'll interrogate properly."

Uncle Namgung-wan grabbed Sogaju by the collar and raised him up.

"Don't scream, get up. I didn't kick too hard."

Surprised by the wall, Sogaju grabbed my wrist and shouted at my father.

"Great, great! This is no different from a promise! I will guarantee my life..."

Uncle Namgung-wan cut off Byeok So-ga-joo’s words.

"Who said he would kill you? Keep your mouth shut."

Seeing the tone of his speech, which had become grim, he seemed to be very angry.

The wall sogaju, which was being dragged while struggling in the air, screamed like
a scream.

"Rice, Byeok Ki-hyeon!"

"······."

Uncle Namgung-wan stopped at the name that suddenly popped out.

Namgoong-Wan asked with a firm expression.

"······Wall Sohyup? Why does her name appear here?"

Mr. Namgoongwan's words echoed my feelings.

Byeok Kihyun.

It was Yayul's mother's name.

Why is her name appearing here all of a sudden?

"That's because the Wei Lord aimed at Byeok Ki-hyeon! So, that's why we learned the
true face of the Wei Lord!"

Namgoong-Wan's hands lost their strength. Byeok Sogaju's legs, which were dangling
in the air, touched the floor, and Byeok Sogaju sat down as if his legs were
loosened.

Byeok Sogaju continued speaking in a frightened voice.

"Wasn't Byeok Ki-hyun's girl's face even? The head of the clan tried to cheat on
Byeok Ki-hyeon's girl and didn't come over... Oh, you've come to visit my father."

"······."

The moment I opened my mouth, I heard a voice next to me first.

"therefore?"

It was Namgung Ryucheong.

Namgung Ryucheong asked in a hard voice.

"So how did it go?"

Byeok Sogaju mumbled and could not speak.

I had an ominous feeling.

Byeok Sogaju looked around and said.

"That... I don't know exactly. How could I know everything my father and the Great
Lord did? No, and even though I'm in this situation, I'm older than you! Why is my
tone like that?"

Such crazy...

'Still in this situation!'

As I was about to jump up, Ryuchung Namgung lightly pressed my shoulders down.

Namgung Ryucheong ordered.

"catch."

The warriors of the Namgung family clasped their arms so that Byeok Sogaju could
not move. And Namgung Ryucheong's back blocked me from seeing Byeok Sogaju.

S Gang!

"Muh, what are you doing... Aaaaaaa!"

A faint light flashed, and I heard the sound of something falling to the floor. I
didn't bother to check what it was.

Namgung Ryucheong said.

“Only answer questions.”

Namgung RyucheongA gasping sound could be heard over her broad back.

Anyways... the personality is like fire once.

I don't think he would have expected this to happen with my father and me.

At that time, the lord of the hyeonmudan said.

"Confucius Namgung, stop. I'll tell you."

Namgung Ryucheong turned and looked at Hyeonmudanju. Thanks to that, I was able to
see the shape of the wall sogaju. One side of his face was covered in blood.

Hyeonmu Danju sighed and said.

"The Wall Master gave the Wall Sohyeop to the Lord of the Wall."

"Dedicated, what do you mean?"

"Literally. I heard that Byuk Sohyeop stayed at that cabin for a while."
"······"

"······."

For a while, my head wasn't spinning well.

'So... whoever escaped that mountain hut...?'

I involuntarily inhaled and covered my mouth.

I thought as I got out of the underwater cave at the exit. An ordinary woman who
has not mastered martial arts will find it difficult to escape. And the person who
had escaped before had little doubts about how he got out of here alone.

'But it was Byeok Ki-hyeon.'

I was able to escape by really learning my martial arts...

"Byeok Sohyeop left the cabin, and it caused a big commotion, so that's when I
found out about this cabin."

Hyunmu Danju looked at the wall Sogaju.

“As far as I know, I heard that Lord Maeng proposed marriage to Byeok So-hyeop, but
something seems to have gone wrong…”

At that time, the wall sogaju suddenly shouted.

"Yeah! Do you think I'm really going to be a wall-boy?"

The silent father opened his mouth.

"Did Byeok Sohyeop refuse to marry the Wei Lord?"

Of course it was said that the lord of the ranks who had been flirting with him had
been rejected.

"It can't be! That girl said that when her father asked her to marry her, she did
without hesitation."

"... you said you did?"

"yes!"

I don't know what the hell they were thinking, but... There were many people who
fully obeyed their parents' wishes when it came to marriage. Byeok Ki-hyeon may
have been such a woman.

So what was the problem?

Wall Sogaju shouted like a madman.

"My subject, marrying the lord of the upper ranks!"

"what······?"

“Where are you going to talk about dirty blood.

What the hell are you talking about?

It seemed I wasn't the only one who didn't understand. Everyone had a puzzled
expression like me.

It would have been better if Byeok Ki-hyeon refused to marry and forced her into
marriage, and the truth was even more sordid.

Byeok Sogaju continued.

"So I advised my father.

Should we even marry Wie Maeng-ju and Byeok Ki-hyeon? Let's marry my sister, and if
the lord of Wei continues to want Byeok Ki-hyeon, let's play around and throw it
away."

"······."

“But the top head of the idiot refused, saying there was no reason to marry him
unless it was Byeok Ki-hyeon!”

of course!

Byeok Ki-hyun was a rising star at the time, and he had no place to fall out in,
such as martial arts, talent, character, and appearance.

But what about the wall? Except for Byeok Ki-hyun, it was just such a small and
medium-sized literary file.

"Then what did the above leader say? There's no one on the wall that he likes?
That's not even funny! What's lacking in us! What's so good about things like that!
Everyone, Byeok Ki-hyeon, Byeok Ki-hyeon! Nothing happened because of that girl. !"

said the father in a subdued voice.

"It wasn't close to my wall sohyeop, but I know she put all her heart into the
wall. But why..."

Byeok Sogaju cut off his father's words and shouted.

“Sacred heart? Ha! How much did you feed and sleep? Of course!I gave it to you, but
do you dare to climb up?"

So... it was jealousy.

Byeok Ki-hyeon was born as a slave, but he was registered as a member of the Byeok
family with one talent. In an instant, he surpassed the skills of Byeokga blood
relatives, and made him see the martial arts of Byeokga, which were known to be
insignificant, in a new way.

In addition, the Cheongseong faction, one of the old factions, admired her talent
and wanted her as a disciple.

Knowing the fact, other blood relatives of Byeokga tried to go instead of Byeok Ki-
hyeon, but Cheongseong only wanted Byok Ki-hyeon.

Byeok Ki-hyeon refused the offer, saying that he could not forsake the favor of
Byeokga, and the Cheongseongpa, who valued such a personality, took her in as a
disciple of a secular family and studied some martial arts.

If it ended there, it would have ended with a good story... but Byeokga could not
become a vessel enough to accept such Byeok Ki-hyeon.

When everyone was shocked and unable to speak, Namgung Ryuchung's cold voice broke
the silence.

"Ask me one."

"What more are you asking here...!"

When Namgung Ryucheong aimed his sword at him, Byeok Sogaju was startled and shut
his mouth.

Namgung Ryucheong said.

“Is Yayul related to this?”

Byeok Sogaju's face was distorted.

“Everyone has it!

Chapter 259

* * *
Clap.

How long must I have been staring at the blazing bonfire under the silent night
sky? I felt the presence of a silent approach.

I didn't look back because I knew who it was.

"······The time of the night watch was far away."

"I can't sleep. Where have you been?"

"Peripheral boundaries."

I nodded and put more firewood into the fire. The spark jumped up and then sank.

I could feel Namgung Ryuchung sitting next to me.

Me and Ryuchung Namgung were returning to Wuhan.

Due to the tight time until the finals, I couldn't stop by the village and stayed
overnight like this.

But that was also the last day. It was infinite if we went from here for two more
days.

With the cooperation of Hyeonmudanju, who knew that it was guilt, I could see that
Wijibaek still hadn't properly grasped my disappearance and Namgung Ryucheong's
confinement.

Wiziback had more than one or two things to worry about right now. There was no
time to be interested in me and Namgung Ryucheong.

Besides, there was no need for me and Namgung Ryucheong to remain in the yard where
my father came.

So, Namgung Ryucheong and I decided to go back and participate in the martial arts
competition as scheduled, leaving the two adults with the rest of the work.

I sighed and looked up at the sky. Under the black curtain, the white galaxy looked
like a flowing river.

Namgung Ryucheong's low voice spread in the quiet vacant lot.

"Did you know?"

"yes?"

"Yayul's work."

"What? I'm not even a god, how would you know?"

"yes."
After a moment of silence, Namgung Ryucheong continued.

“I just thought you would know.”

"······no."

I answered quietly.

Byeok Ki-hyeon, who came out of the mountain hut, of course immediately tried to
accuse him of what he had been through. But her step-grandmother begged to see her
just once. That Yang's grandmother was the only person at the Byeokga who cared for
and cared for Byeok Ki-Hyun.

Maybe it was because her heart was weakened by the sight of her grandmother on her
knees praying, or maybe it was because she was fed up with everything...

It is said that Byeok Ki-hyeon disappeared quietly after being promised to get rid
of the lodge and release the wives.

'...to believe in that.'

Naturally, Byeokga and Wizibaek had no intention of keeping that promise.

Byeokga and Wijibaek pretend to keep their promise and search for her secretly.

And finally, Byeok Ki-hyeon, where Byeok-ga hid,find out

Originally, her goal was to kill her and get rid of her. However, he finds her and
learns a surprising fact. It was the existence of Yayul.

Knowing his existence, he changes his mind. Wouldn't it be possible to use Yayul as
Wiziback's weakness?

However, Yayul, who was a member of the extreme opposite sex, was often sick since
childhood and had to live with medication. Even he was diagnosed that he wouldn't
live long.

In addition, when Byeok Ki-hyeon, who would prove that Yayul was Wizibaek's son,
died, Byeokga tried to deal with Yayul quietly.

However, Yayul noticed this and ran away...

Later, Wi Ji-baek also learns all the circumstances.

This is why Namgung Ryucheong couldn't find any information about Yayul. Wizyback
erased all of them.

'Because I was afraid that my sins would be revealed.'

I wondered how Yayul even erased all the information about Yayul that remained in
the Moorim Maeng, but I thought it would be solved like this.

Also, why Yayul was hostile to the Murim Meng and why he hated all Baekdo people
and tried to kill them... everyone could understand.

In a normal way, I wouldn't have been able to even save my own life, let alone
revenge.
'If I had been Yayul, what choices would I have made?'

Could it have been possible not to walk the path of magic?

Then Namgung Ryucheong opened his mouth.

"My grandmother's family, the Danmoku Sega, went to extinction in the war against
the Demonic Cult."

It was a nonsensical topic.

single tax. Namgung-Wan's maternal family prospered enough to be called the family,
but now it was barely surviving.

The blood relatives of the Namgung family also died at that time, and there are no
collateral blood relatives within the 4th degree of the Namgung family.

“My aunt also passed away from the Demonic Cult.”

"······"

This was also a famous story.

Uncle Namgung-Wan's sister's family was suddenly murdered one day. As a result of
the investigation, it turned out to be the work of the Demonic Cult. This was the
reason why Namgung-Wan would get angry just hearing the name of the Demonic Cult.

Namgung Ryucheong continued.

"Then my mother almost died with me."

"So Mrs. So too?"

"yes."

First time I've heard that story.

In the past, I had a crush on Ryuchung Namgung, so I went to find out all the
stories about him. However, this story was completely new.

“My aunt held a full moon banquet, and both my grandmother and mother went to
attend.”

Manwolyeon was a celebration of the one month old baby.

It was a time when infant mortality was very high. After a month, a ceremony was
held to celebrate the passing of the dangerous hurdle.

Namgung Ryucheong’s grandmother would have been the maternal grandmother to

Manwolyeon’s main character Ai.

As a grandmother, she would have packed various celebration gifts and food.

“But my mother, who was on her way to the full moon banquet, got severe carriage
sickness.”

"······"

“My mother, who seemed unlikely to arrive on time, decided to send her grandmother
first. My mother decided to find a wagon separately.”

It was a day difference. And that day separated the life and death of Namgung
Ryucheong's mother and grandmother.

"When my mother arrived, the banquet hall was full of dead bodies."

"······"

"Umyeongdan."

"watering?"

I asked involuntarily.

"The magicians' murderers."

"······"

"My father tracked them down for a long time..."

The killers originally moved secretly. But it's the magic cult's means of killing.
There was no way I could catch it.

Namgung Ryucheong, who had been silent, opened his mouth again.

“My mother is not naturally carriage sick.”

"······Heaven helped."

“Even my mother didn’t know, but she was pregnant with me at the time, so the
morning sickness came like carriage sickness.”

And due to the shock of Manwolyeon, the ship at that timeIt is said that Ryucheong
Namgung in the family also almost had a miscarriage.

After that, she went through several hardships and barely gave birth to Namgung
Ryucheong, so Mrs. So became unable to have children after that.

And suddenly telling me this story...

'Do you know about Yayul?'

After thinking about it for a while, I denied it.

It couldn't have been.

But... Namgung Ryucheong is also guessing.

If Yayul had known all this truth, he might have entered the Demonic Cult.

And it will let me know.

No matter what the story was, he could never coexist with the Demonic Cult.

"······."

"······."

All I could hear was the crackle of a bonfire.

The starlight that lit up the asrai night disappeared beneath the clouds.

How long was it?

Suddenly, I felt a heavy weight resting on my shoulder. In an instant, it

stiffened.

'what?'

When I slightly turned my head to look at it, Namgung Ryucheong's face was so close
that I felt like I could touch my breath. I could count all of them, even the
number of eyelashes.

After admiring the abundant eyelashes, he came to his senses belatedly and sang.

"······Liu Qing?"

There was no slight movement.

'Couldn't it be that he fell asleep?'

Then a quiet voice was heard.

"I'm sorry... you go first."

"what?"

Squeak. Ryuchung Namgung fell from my shoulder to my knee.

"Liu Qing?"

"······."
"What are you, why are you like that!"

Then I noticed something strange.

I was breathing as calmly as possible, but the nape of my neck was full of cold
sweat.

'I was okay until I saw you during the day?'

Namgung Liu-cheong's breath was very hot under the heat seething forehead.

* * *

The Murim League headquarters.

The first day of the finals of the Bimu competition was bright.

"Waaaaaaa!"

As it was the first festival held in years, countless crowds gathered. It was
incomparable to the preliminaries that lasted for several days. A crowd of well
over a thousand people filled the wooden podium.

In the heated atmosphere, there were those who stood out in particular.

People in white uniforms.

They were all making porridge. The youngest-looking girl in a white uniform shook
her head and continued to look around the unarmed entrance.

At that time, an eye-opening beautiful girl in a pale pink uniform asked in a voice
that could not hide her nervousness.

"Still no contact?"

The warriors in white uniforms answered.

"······There is not."

"Oh man, I'm going crazy. I can't put it off any longer."

"Sojeo Seo, go first. The Grand Duke says he's taking the most time..."

At that time, a girl in a white uniform who had been stomping nervously, unable to
keep her feet still, suddenly ran somewhere.

"My dear!"

A girl named Seo Sojeo followed after him.

"If you come now, what will you do? I thought you were going to be defeated!"

"Do you know how many times the Murimmaeng warriors have already come looking for
you?!"

“Sorry, sorry.”

I apologized to Jinjin and Seo Ha-ryeong and looked back at Namgung Ryucheong.

Namgung Liu-cheong, who was breathing heavily, appeared to be fine on the outside.

Chapter 260

There was poison in the arrow.

Fortunately, Ryucheong Namgung was underwater when he was hit by an arrow.

Most of the poison itself was washed away with water. It wasn't much of a problem,
as I didn't notice it when I looked at the wound. That is if you have a good rest.

However, the forced march to arrive at the match was a problem. As fatigue
accumulates and the wound continues to move, it becomes painful.will only

It was natural for energy to gather in the wounded area for healing. So even when I
saw the excessive energy gathered around the wound, I passed it over indifferently.

No, it was precisely because I was distracted by Yayul's story.

The poison that permeated, albeit weakly, had already been removed by Namgung
Ryucheong on its own, so all I could do was to infuse it with Jayeonjigi to help
him regain his strength.

After two days of recuperation, Namgung Ryucheong was barely able to move.

I should have taken more rest, but...

"It's already started!"

Seo Ha-ryeong took the lead and headed to the stands of the waiting list.

As I followed, the spectator's seat under the red awning caught my eye.

It was the place where the prestigious Daepas and the leaders of the Murimmaeng
gathered. And Wheezyback was at the forefront.

He was serious and dignified in responding to those who spoke to him.

That strong, unmanned feeling and likable appearance must have played a part in
fooling people perfectly.

'That person is Yayul's biological father.'

I couldn't believe it. I couldn't find any resemblance at all.

"What are you doing, come quickly!"

I nodded and followed Seo Ha-ryeong, but I stood there as if nailed again.

My gaze was on the unarmed, over the layer upon layer of the general crowd.

The final was a one-on-one match.

The rules were simple.

It was over when he admitted defeat, was in a situation where he could not continue
fighting, or was out of the field unarmed.

I jumped up to the stands that looked like wooden watchtowers.

Those in the watchtower were startled and shouted.

"What are you doing?! This is my seat, I can't see you because of you...!"

"Who... Heck! You shhh, be quiet, that woman Baekri Sojeo."

"what?"

I looked down at the unarmed without even hearing them properly.

The unarmed armament made in a circular shape was well twice as wide as the
qualifier. Two people were already entangled in that widened unarmed.

I could feel the presence following me.

"Hey, Gongja Namgung!"

"Isn't Seo So-jeo next to you? Why are the finalists here..."

Namgung Ryuchung said in a subdued voice.

“Why are you suddenly like that?”

He seemed completely unaware.

It was natural not to know.

It was even because he was using a different martial art from the one he was
originally accustomed to.
Namgung Ryucheong, who looked at me suspiciously, asked Seo Ha-ryeong.

“Who is Confucius Wei’s opponent?”

Seo Ha-ryeong was surprised to see Namgung Ryucheong.

"What's wrong with your voice? It's so relaxing."

"Stop talking nonsense."

Seo Ha-ryeong said.

"He's the enemy of the eulogy. They say his skills aren't great."

Namgung Liucheng frowned.

It was the first face he had ever heard.

I transmitted to Namgung Ryucheong.

“It’s Yayul. 」

Namgung Ryucheong didn't seem to understand at first, but belatedly opened his eyes
and looked at him.

"······!"

The first dance in the finals.

It was Yu Gu-jung and Ya-yul.

* * *

Wei Guzhong, dressed in a gorgeous golden uniform, drew a dazzling sword.

The opponent was a plain-looking young man who wore a black uniform with almost no
decorations and was inconspicuous. The sword at the waist also looked like a cheap
miscellaneous sword that I didn't know where I got it from.

Enemy of the eulogy.

-It's nothing special. It is presumed to be the weakest among those who entered the
finals this time.-
-Did you deliberately force me to fight with someone like that? Master, you don't
have to do this. You don't trust my skills?-

-Of course, there can be no defeat.-

-Then why...

-Also, there is no need for mediocre victory.-

-You still don't know? Why are you the first to dance, like thatDid you receive the
gin?-

to present an overwhelming appearance.

It was like a preliminary round.

They are not satisfied with just winning.

Recalling the conversation with his teacher, Wei Guzhong clicked his tongue
slightly.

It was dissatisfying. I didn't like the teacher's behavior of controlling

everything from one to ten to my will.

But, well... it wasn't even a bad situation for me.

It wouldn't be bad to meet an easy guy in the beginning and save your strength to
go up.

And Wei Guzhong, who looked at the opponent indifferently, twitched his eyebrows
dissatisfiedly.

Because the other person's appearance was too calm.

He was usually very nervous, and sometimes the ignorant would consider it an honor
to be able to face him with a sword.

But now, I couldn't see that kind of figure from the other person even after
washing my eyes.

No, on the contrary, it seemed a bit boring.

It was absurd.

"The enemy of the eulogy. You have great confidence, don't you?"

The other person tilted his head and replied.

"That too."

"······What, what?"

Wei Guzhong doubted his ears at the unexpected answer.

Is this a crazy guy?

"Wheezyback loves you the most, right?"

Wei Guzhong, who had a blank face for a moment, belatedly shouted.

"Don't call the Lord's name carelessly!"

"Nope."

"What? ... This is a complete madman."

A clear black energy formed on the treasured sword in his hand.

Ugh.

"I'm going to have to educate your mind a bit."

A twisted smile formed on the corner of the Wei Guzhong's mouth.

"I'm not holding any responsibility for what happened off stage."

It was unarmed, with blades flying around without any restraint. No one could have
predicted what kind of accident would happen.

It was natural to receive wounds in every fight, and there were many injuries from
fingers to limbs.

In many cases, they suffered serious injuries that left them unable to move.

"I'll have to see how that peaceful face gets distorted."

Wei Guzhong's movements were very swift and stealthy.

The footsteps and ceremonial techniques of Muyoungshintu were to the extent that
they could be called the martial arts. Without that martial arts, how could he have
committed such numerous crimes?

Wee Ji-baek made his own martial arts by slightly modifying the martial arts of
Muyoungshintu so that people could not recognize them.

Wei Jibaek's disciple, Wei Guzhong, also learned the martial arts.

Even though I could see it right in front of me, I couldn't clearly feel its
location. It was as if there were several people on the empty stage.

I thought it was coming from the left, but the attack came from the right.

An attack aimed at the right shoulder blade.

Wei Guzhong said with a nasty laugh.

"Resent that tongue of yours."

As if to cut off his arm, the sword that approached hard to avoid wrapped around
the opponent and cut him open...

visor!

He was blocked in vain by the sword he had ignored as a miscellaneous sword.

"Well?"

Wei Guzhong, feeling that something was wrong, quickly stepped on the steps and
tried to escape.

But the opponent's sword was faster.

Wei Guzhong widened his eyes.

In a brief moment, did he even sense the future? Wei Guzhong's face contorted in
fear.

"sleep······."

And that was the will of Wei Guzhong.

dump.

As it was, the Wei Guzhong were spread out unarmed.

A low voice reached the corpse.

"It's not as interesting as I thought..."

* * *

The blood that was splattered on the unarmed.

Wei Guzhong's collapsed appearance looked like a low-level joke.

"······."

"······."

A death-like silence enveloped the crowd. Half a beat later, some unarmed Will
jumped up in a hurrycome.
"Councilor! Congressman!"

A lawmaker in a light blue long sleeves, who had been waiting near the
demilitarized body, hurriedly climbed onto the demilitarized body.

Then, as if a dam had burst, the crowd began to murmur.

"What happened..."

"Are you dead?"

"Ah. No way. I'm a disciple of the above leader."

"Then why isn't it happening?"

The pupils of the lawmaker, who had sensed the pulse of Wei Guzhong, shook.

The senator shook his head slowly.

A monk wearing a yellow robe, the judge who came up with the doctor, shouted in a
voice that could not hide his embarrassment.

"It's a eulogy, su, win!"

The spectators who were looking at each other's faces cheered as if they had kissed
each other.

"Waaaaaaa!"

"It's very hot from the first dance!"

"A eulogy? What kind of munpa made such a talented person appear?"

"Of course, I knew that Prince Wei would win. I never thought the sword of the
eulogy would be so sharp."

Chapter 261

The gambling side, in particular, went awry more quickly.

"Hahahahahaha!"
"Wait! This is no!
Nonsense!"

"Damn it. How much have you lost?"

Crazy laughter and screams.

It wasn't even a fuss as the one who lost the money lost, the other the other way.

To them, the death of Wei Guzhong was one of the passing events.

Only a few people looked at each other and spoke in a whisper.

"No, no matter how much they say they don't ask about what happened in the
military, it's too cruel."

"Did you even bother to kill me?"

"Could it be intentional? How can a person called lesser than that deal with the
aftermath?"

"Well. Can't you help a blind knife fly from somewhere at night? Unless you have a
back boat. Honestly, I'm crazy."

I could hear the excited crowd and the strong people talking.

It was when Yayul, who had won, was about to unarmor.

"Yeah man!"

The shouting was like thunder. It felt like my eardrums were buzzing. A few weak
people had their legs loosened and collapsed to their knees.

Wizyback's face was full of anger. It looked like he had cleared away the smoke
that had been acting with dignity.

The disciple I cherished the most had ended up like this, and there was no way I
could remain calm.

Even if you are a master at the level of Wei Jibaek... you will know that Yayul was
able to subdue Wei Guzhong without killing him. Of course I can't say that with my
own mouth.

"Reveal your identity."

Weezyback stood up slowly from the stands.

A tsunami-like force held Yayul down. It was truly overwhelming.

I could feel that he was strong enough to carry his head shamelessly even after
committing despicable acts comparable to Madou.

Who can stop Wheezyback here?

It was then.

"Let's go there."

It was Taego Jinin.

"Chief Lord, I understand the grief of losing a dear disciple, but a position that
determines the best in the world. A match is a match."

Wijibaek glared at Taego Jinin.

“Have you forgotten that everything that happened on the non-stage is not to be
held accountable, Lord?”

"······."

"Respect the winner."

"······."

Taego Jinin looked at Yayul and said.

"I was very impressed. I'll keep an eye on it."

Taego Jinin winked at Yayul as if telling him to leave.

"Master, what are you doing? Are you going to keep doing that?"

Wijibaek sat down again at the urging of Taego Jinin.

Yayul looked at the leader once and then went down the stage.

The guards were also carried along, and those who were to tidy up the stage hurried
up.

* * *

Wow Jangchang!

Carve a towering pine treeAn inkstone tumbled across the floor.

The spirit of Whiziback, which he spewed out without restraint, was even violent.
"It's a eulogy. Didn't you say there was no problem? What the hell happened to
this?"

The one who trembled was Wi Ji-baek's sister-in-law with the name Wang Jo-hak.

"That's... I'm not sure what the English language is... I'm sure I didn't do much
in the preliminaries... I'm sorry."

And this time, I was in charge of making the bracket.

“I trusted you and entrusted you with the work, but this time I made a very big
mistake.”

"sorry."

"There's no need for anything but words. Tell me what you think. What do you think
we should do now?"

"That... if you give me an order..."

bang!

The sound of hitting the tabletop was like a blow to the cheek.

Wang Jo-hak, surprised, squeezed his head and said.

"I don't think there's any way a person like that could have appeared without any
background."

Wheezybaek's expression relaxed a little, as if it was the correct answer.

“It must have something to do with the Demonic Cult.”

The stiff-faced Wizibaek had the face of an upright soldier.

"If we leave such a dangerous species as it is, we don't know what kind of chaos
will happen to the main body of the Murimmaeng."

Wizibaek's words meant to hold on to the eulogy at any cost. Anyway, if he was
caught and thrown into a gold prison, he would become the devil's helper.

"Yes. Leave it to me."

"······· Let's go."

After receiving the order to celebrate, Wang Zhao carefully left the room.

Then, I was surprised to see a person standing in front of the door.

"Madam."

Wiziback's first wife. The woman, now at the age of having grandchildren, could see
the purple color of her youth on her face.

Wang Jo-hak came to his senses belatedly and posted a greeting.

"Did you come to see the Lord?"

The lady nodded.

"That... the Lord of the Lords must be uncomfortable..."

"Don't worry, I've already heard it all."

After saying that, the lady entered Wheezyback's room.

Wizibaek was shaping my sword bottle.

Even seeing the messy room, the lady was not too surprised.

After living together as a couple for over 20 years, I had no choice but to know
their true nature.

Wizibaek said without even looking at the woman.

"What are you here for? If it's not urgent, why don't we talk later?"

The woman said, sitting on a round chair.

"I'm here for Guzhongi's funeral. What should I do?"

Wizibaek's hand gripped the sword bottle was full of strength.

"Did you come to tease me? Since when did you care for Gu-jung?"

Mrs. Yeo did not answer and looked at Wiziback.

Wizibaek spat out.

"Prepare yourself. I don't have the mind to worry about that."

Even though it was the death of a disciple he cherished, he did not seem sad or
regretful.

"I applied for that. You look like an ugly bastard. I told you to train like that,
but you fell into arrogance...!"

No, rather, I was pathetic about his death.

"If you're done with your business, leave now."

“There is one more.”

Weezyback put on a slightly annoyed expression.

"It's simple. My brother hasn't been seen for too long."

"Why are you looking for Hyunmudanju?"

“Does a sister really need a reason to find her younger brother?

"······."

The woman looked at her blankly and said.

“Since he is the leader of the airborne escort, the airborne knows where my younger
brother is.”

"······Coming soon."

"When are you coming?"

"I'll let you know when I come, so don't mind."

wheezybagThe woman who was watching sighed and got up.

She said, "Tell me to come visit me when you get back."

After a while, Mrs. Yeo leaves the room.

Wizibaek came out of the theater with a hard face.

Wheezybaek's footsteps, which were heading somewhere, stopped in front of him when
he saw them.

They were the people of the Council of Elders.

Wizyback's eyes narrowed.

His eyes scanned the people standing in front of the hall.

It seemed that almost all the members of the Presbyterian Church had gathered.
Didn't hear the news until everyone gathered like this.

In the midst of the commotion, warriors from the Maeng Jubu gathered in droves and
blocked the members of the Presbyterian Council.

Wizibaek said in a cold voice.

"What's going on with the Maeng Housewives without contacting everyone?"

"Wei Maengju. Where did the Hyunmu Danju go? Aren't they your escorts?"

“I left because I had some work.”

I heard someone snoring.

The monk with a bitter face said.

"Amituofo, the top lord. Accusations have come in about the top lord."

"Are you accusing me?"

"I want you to follow me. I don't think it will be good for us to bring up the
story here."

The monk looked around at the warriors of Maengjubu.

The warriors of Maengjubu were glaring dissatisfiedly at the members of the Elders'
Association who had suddenly invaded.

However, he looked surprised at the word accusation and looked at Wiziback as if he

wanted an explanation.

Also, other members of the alliance who felt the commotion were gathering one after
another.

Wheezyback clenched his fists as if he were about to break them.

The Gongsonbang Musketeers stepped forward.

"Wei Mengju, we are trying to save your face for the last time. If you refuse, we
have no choice."

* * *

In the first round of the finals, everyone won smoothly.

Even Namgung Ryucheong, who was in poor physical condition, had no problems.

On the contrary, Namgung Liu-cheong, who had a temper because of his physical
condition, knocked down his opponent with a single blow to finish it quickly, so
the crowd was busy chanting his name.

After all of that, I tried to meet Yayul, but it was impossible.

The curfew was lifted.

Everyone, including the guests and the contestants, could not leave their
accommodations.

People protested against the absurd treatment, but the attitude of the Murimmaeng
was firm.

The entire schedule of the match was stopped.

Everyone was busy figuring out what was going on, saying that something unusual had
happened, but we could see that it was because of Wiziback.

The next day, Uncle Namgung-Wan returned with the Hyunmudan members first.

And three days later, the father arrived at the main altar with about ten wives.

It's been a week since the match was stopped.

The rain dance competition was held again.

Chapter 262

“Oh, there, there!

"Huh? Really? Wasn't the Baekri Sega representative someone else?"

It's been two days since my father arrived in Wuhan, but I haven't seen him today
except for the day he arrived.

Next to him was Namgung-wan.

And the place where the main figures of the Moorim Maeng where the two of them
gathered was noticeably more sparse than before.

At that time, Gongsonbang Musketeer stepped up to the podium in front of the main
stage. I could feel the surroundings buzzing.

The conversation of the general audience could be heard over the serious-looking
attendees.
"What is it? Why did the polite musketeer go up? Didn't the top leader come out
today? He wasn't even there? I thought I'd be able to see the face of the 10
strongest people in the world!"

"It's nothing special when you look at the ten rivers in the world. Haven't you
seen a disciple die with a single knife?"

"No, but why doesn't it show up? Are you saddened that the disciple you cherished
died?"

“What is heartache, must be embarrassing. You know what?They say that being a
disciple of the lord, he was extremely corrupt.”

"You left it alone?"

“There is a great leader, but who can say anything to that disciple?”

“Isn’t it a political faction anyway?”

"Yeki, don't you know yet? Don't think that the rightists will be clean."

I also heartily agreed with that statement.

The polite musketeer who climbed the podium spoke in a voice full of strength.

"This is the Gongson Bang of the Gongson family, who is in charge of the Musketeers
of the Murim League. Due to an injustice, the Bumu Tournament has been delayed for
a while. Concern..."

Gongsun Musketeer gave a short apology and briefly announced the future schedule
and the changed match schedule.

Until the end, there was no mention of what happened to the Wei Lord. Rumors about
the top lord are only entangled with his apprentice. Not a single speck of work at
the cabin leaked out.

I scanned the stands of the attendees.

Among the serious-looking attendees, Ryucheong Namgung seemed to be trying to hold

back his anger.

Yayul was absent today because his opponent abstained.

"Then let's start the second day of the finals of the Bimu competition!"

Aaaaaaaaa!

A shout filled the armament.

* * *
After finishing the dance, it was time to wash off the dust and return to the room.

There were guests in the room.

It was a public month. After returning to Wuhan, it was difficult to meet them, so
it was the first time we met like this.

Gongsunwol was not a simple street outfit, but an outfit that seemed like it would
go on a long trip right away.

"Where are you going?"

"Ah... my father told me to go back to my family."

I raised my eyebrows.

'I'm still in the middle of the match, so I'm going back?'

No, Gongsun Yue wasn't originally a participant in the martial arts competition, so
there was no problem whenever he returned.

However, it seemed like everyone was rushing back.

"So I'm here to apologize and say goodbye."

Gongsun Yue lowered his head and said.

"I'm really sorry about what happened this time. Because I did things on my own...
you had a lot of trouble being entangled because of me, right?"

Gongsonbang has been leading the Moorim League with Wijibaek for a long time. Could
such a Gongsonbang know anything about Wizibaek's behavior?

'no. It can't be.'

If you didn't know, you're a person without qualifications.

However, Gongsun Yue has already lost Wei Mengzhu and Chu. So if you don't kick
them out first, you're in trouble.

It's no wonder that Gongsun-Wol's father, Gongsun-Fang, was very angry.

I frowned.

Gongsun Yue said as if nothing was wrong.

"Oh, and the day of departure has been decided in a hurry, but Ha-ryung doesn't
know yet."
A hasty decision would have prevented Gongsun Yue from being able to move for fear
that he would do something stupid again.

"I'm sorry to have to leave like this to Ha-ryung... So-jeo, please say hello
instead."

I hesitated for a moment and asked.

“What about Liu Cheng?”

“I also said goodbye to Liu Qing before coming here.”

"What did you say?"

“They say they’re sorry, they said they had a hard time, and they said goodbye.”

I frowned.

'Send it like this?'

Gongsonwol also seemed to have no regrets.

I realized all over again. Because of me, the relationship between the two is
different from before.

"······."

"It's unfortunate. I was wondering who the winner of the match would be."

"Kuhm."

Then, suddenly, Shibi, who was behind Gongsun Yue like a shadow, cleared his
throat.

Gongsun Yue, who was silent for a moment, got up from another clearing of his
throat.

"Ah. Then I'll go. I wish you good health."

Even the bitter smile seemed like a painting. Then he got up slowly and said
goodbye.

before leaving the door.

"Wait."

Well... there was no benefit to me if I dared to reveal the merits of Gongsun Wol.
Gongsunwol and I weren't even close. It was just a cooperative relationship for a
while because of Wiziback.
"It's amazing. If you say you're going to go home after all this work, is that the
end?"

"Yes?"

Gongsun Yue blinked his eyes in confusion.

"Are you handling the taxation of politeness in Lee Eon-style? Honorable Musketeer.
Where are you now?"

* * *

I returned to the dorm with a leisurely gait. I wondered if I needed to help

Gongsun Yue, but...

I just wanted to help.

I couldn't figure out why I helped her either.

My father currently lives in the same place as me. He said he would stay, but today
was the first time he had entered the room properly. And in his father's room,
there were also unusual guests.

"······Yes."

The owner of the creeping voice was Baek Li-ri.

Through the slightly open door, Baek Ri-ri could be seen with her head bowed.

Baek Li-ri was terribly afraid of her father. It was very surprising to see them in
the same room as this, since they were probably almost as scared as my grandfather.

Even now, he did not dare to make eye contact and was restless.

"Um... then... even if I go...?"

"Yes. Go see."

Baek Li-ri jumped up and ran out of the room as if running away from a tiger's den.
I went out in such a hurry that I passed by without even noticing that I was
standing in front of the door.

I grabbed the rattling door and entered.

"Do you know why Lily is so afraid of her father?"

"······Well."
"I know. Because when Lili meets her father, she always crashes and gets scolded!"

When I told him to smile, my father replied with a straight face.

"Today is no different than you. Sit down."

"······."

I closed my mouth and sat down in my chair quietly, without making a sound.

'······Aren't you still angry?'

It was the first time since that day that the two of them were sitting face to face
like this, as they left without any time to talk in detail when they left.

My father removed the teacup in front of me that Baekliri hadn't touched and filled
a new one. I didn't even think to touch it.

The silent father opened his mouth.

"You should dry your hair properly."

"······ Huh? Ah."

"Then what if I catch a cold?"

I answered with a bashful smile.

"It's okay. It's still warm."

My father sighed and rose from his seat. Then he returned with a towel from one
side of the room.

My father brushed my hair with a careful hand.

It was a calm atmosphere. I didn't know how long it had been like this.
But we had a lot of work to do before us.

I closed my eyes and opened my mouth.

"Gongsun Sojeo came to see me. I wanted to say goodbye before going back to my
family. But I didn't let him go."

"why?"

"He didn't seem to want to go back very much... And it can be said that he did a
great job in revealing the evil deeds of the Weaver Lord, but it's strange to leave
like a criminal like this, isn't it?"

"······Gongsun Sojeo came and said. You did nothing wrong. He said that he was the
one who guided you there, and that he did not expect something as serious as this
to happen."

It is also a public month. He was a conscientious person.

"Yes! That's right! I went there not knowing that this would happen."

said my father, stopping drying my hair.

"Really?"

"Yes?"

"Are you sure you didn't know?""······father?"

I was surprised to meet my father's eyes.

'What now? Does my father think I knew?'

Couldn't it be!

Even if I knew a little bit in the meantime, this was a huge shock to me too.

"······I really didn't know. If I knew, I would have told you right away!"

"i get it."

Despite my enthusiastic response, my father's response was subtle.

As I was about to explain again, my father changed the subject.

"Congratulations on your victory today. You said you weren't going to attend the
match and you're doing well."

I scratched my face and laughed awkwardly.

"Ahaha. That's how it happened."

“Is that idea still valid?”

"Yes? What is that...?"

"Hyung-nim and Baek Li-ri are going back to the family. It's my father's name."

"Oh, I see."

Is that why your father was talking to Baek Li-ri?

Then my father spoke.

“You too should return to the family.”

"······Yes?"

What does this all of a sudden mean? No, I want you to go back now in this
situation?

“Why do you think your sister would appear here?”

"... It must be revenge."

target is me

"But my father is infinite here. Even if my aunt learned magic arts, what could she
do? Rather, since she learned magic arts, it would be difficult to trust her..."

"It became an excuse."

My father raised his hand and cut me off.

"If you don't want to go back, be sure to take them with you as I will be escorting
them."

"An escort?"

"Of course, they will report to me what you are doing, and the moment you separate,
they will send you back to your family."

"No, Father!"

"If you don't like it, go back now."

It was a voice that had no room for compromise.

Chapter 263

* * *

At that time, Namgung Sega's hall.

A halo of halo illuminated the roof of the palace building and illuminated the room
through the slightly open window. Looking at the open window, the samurai's
expression hardened with tension.

An angry voice came through the window.

"So you're saying you're going to go over quietly like this!"

Namgoong-Wan sighed and shook his head.

"Going over. You're talking too much."

“Then, at least being kicked out of the leadership position is punishment?”

Surprised by the evil deeds of Maengju Wi, they all agreed to expel Maengju Wi from
the position of Maengju. However, it was opposed to revealing the behavior of the
forgery. It was because it was no different from an act of cutting the face of the
Murim Maeng.

The face of the Murimmaeng is the face of the white-do Murim. And Baekdo was also
the face of the Murim clan.

"······The Wei family will apologize to those who were caught······ and will
compensate them."

Namgung Ryucheong said with obvious ridicule.

"Aren't you ashamed to say that, Father?"

The letter under Namgung-Wan's hand was bent.

"Ah, you know shame, so you must be so shy."

Namgung-Wan shouted as he threw away the crumpled letter.

"If you can do this... do it yourself!"

widely.

The wad of paper hit Namgung Ryucheong's chest and fell to the floor.

"Do you think I want to agree with this kind of result?! Establishing justice
right? Good! Negotiation? Good! But right away, 30% of the contestants are blown
away!"
There were too many families related to Wiziback. It was a part where I could see
how much he had grown his influence on the Murimmaeng.

Door to the Lord of WeiThere were also munpa who already knew that I was there.
However, they did not come forward until Namgung Sega came forward.

It was because all the people who were touched by the Wei Lord were not from my
clan, and they did not have a big impact on my power.

In addition, those who knew were satisfied with just catching the weakness of the
Weaver Lord.

"This dance competition was originally intended to show harmony among the Baekdo Mu
factions! By the way...!"

Namgung-Wan closed his eyes as if to hold back his anger, then opened them and
said.

"Taego Jinin objected to the punishment of the Wei Mengju."

In a situation where the leader of the top ranks has fallen and even the polite
musketeers cannot completely avoid responsibility, it is no wonder that the opinion
of the Taego Jinin, who is the strongest in the world, has the most weight.

Besides -

-Sogaju, for the purpose of harmonizing the Murim Alliance and punishing the
Demonic Cult, I even showed the Cheonmajibo.-

Instead of reconciliation, it was like pouring cold water on them.

-I'm late to the news about my change, but you said that Sogaju almost lost an arm
in the last raid because of the Wei leader? -

-Are you suspecting that it's because of revenge?-

-No way. I am well aware of your impartial character. But... I can only say that
the timing is regrettable.-

Namgung-Wan glanced at Namgung Liu-Cheong's disbelieving face and clicked his

tongue.

"Do you want to stick with your opinion? Then you have no choice but to be strong!
Or go to your grandfather right now and whimper and ask for help!"

Namgung Ryucheong gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.

"But then, what about Yayul...!"

"what?"

Namgungwan raised his eyebrows as he spoke, but then looked at Namgung Ryucheong.

"Are you still looking for that child?"

"······."

"Give up."

At that time, a servant from the outside announced the arrival of a member of the
Presbyterian Church in a cautious voice.

Namgung-wan sighed, glanced at Namgung Ryu-cheong, and left the room.

* * *

bang! Sugak! puck!

Swords intertwined with clouds of dust on top of the unarmored swords.

The Bimu competition, which had been suspended for three days, progressed quickly
and was already in the quarterfinals.

There were quite a few people who abstained, so the process was much faster.
Although some spectators complained about too many abstentions.

"Whoaaaaaa!"

"Yes! This is it!"

"Huh! Gongja Hwangbo! Surely you're not going to be pushed by a guy you don't know
the fundamentals of?"

Hwang Bo-chan was on the verge of defeating Jin-jin mercilessly as one of the most
popular candidates for the championship.

And Hwang Bo-chan's opponent...

"Didn't you take more than ten sums for the first time?"

"Enemy! What are you doing! Kill me!"

It was wild.
I couldn't even dream of going to meet Yayul because of the sudden very sensitive
surveillance.

I was only able to see Yayul on the non-stage like this... I haven't even seen him
a few times. This is because most of Yayul's opponents abstained during the several
rounds of dance.

There were unusually many people who withdrew from this match, but the opponent of
Yayul was especially so.

Kkakakang!

The bright black air of dark red flew away with tyrannical force.

bang!

When the audience closed and opened their eyes with screams at the exploding air
waves.

There were three people standing on the non-stage.

Standing in the middle between Yayul and Hwang Bo-chan was the monk who was the
judge of this martial arts. The monk's yellow robes, which had blocked Yayul's
attack, were tattered. The tombstone at the monk's feet was hollowed out as if an
animal the size of a house had scratched it.

The monk glared at Yayul with a cold face and shouted.

"It's the enemy of the eulogy, win!"

"Waaaaaaa!"

Another person almost became an uninvited guest. already aboveHe killed Gujung with
a single knife and showed his overwhelming skills. Even that was not enough, and he
tried to kill his opponent without mercy like that... This was the reason why there
were many abstainers against Yayul's opponents.

At that time, Hwang Bo-chan shouted out loud.

"Whoever wants to finish!"

The sight of him bleeding from his chest made him look like a loser.

"You can do more! You, if you're a referee, that's it? Fight the game as you
please...!"

Hwang Bo-chan, who had been struggling to grasp the situation, suddenly became
quiet. Godier was almost caught by the members of the guard who came up to the
stage and was dragged out.

Someone pointed out Hwang Bo-chan's bloody blood through Jipoong.

And the person who can pinpoint Hwang Bo-chan's blood on the stage so accurately
that others don't notice...

Taego Jinin calmly spoke to the elder of the Hwangbo family.

Hwangbo, the elder of the family, looked very funny as his face turned red, then
blue, then black.

Amidst the turmoil in the audience, a quiet conversation took place even on the
non-stage.

"······Amitabha Buddha. Once again, this is a goodwill dance. It is not a matter of

life or death."

"······."

"Do not make friends with slaughter."

Yayul ignored the monk and went down the stage.

'What kind of spirit did he participate in the martial arts competition, but...'

At first, it was thought that if the fight intensified, Yayul's original martial
arts, Cheonsanje's martial arts would come out. And there were many people who knew
the martial arts of Cheonsanje. If that happens, they'll get caught - that's what I
was worried about.

But it was a completely useless worry.

Yayul was fine while the other savages of the Demonic Cult were arrested and taken
away.

Even though, from the moment he killed Wei Guzhong, interest attracted everyone's
attention.

Yayul did not only increase his inner strength by sacrificing people's lives, but
also seemed to have returned most of his memories of martial arts.

'······Can we win?'

Next to the direction Yayul went down, Namgung Ryucheong, who was next in line,
could be seen.

If Namgung Ryucheong wins this match, Yayul and Namgung Ryucheong will face each
other in the semifinals next time.

Namgung Ryucheong was also strong enough to be compared to his peers. I can assure
you that I have become much stronger compared to the past because I have absorbed
many of the opportunities I have taught you.

But can he beat Yayul, who has at least 10 more years of experience?

'What if Yayul had memories of how many times he dealt with Namgung Ryucheong in
the future?

In addition... there was also an injury Namgung Liu-cheong suffered a while ago.

Whether he knew my concern or not, Namgung Ryucheng easily defeated his opponent
and rose to the rank of semi-specialist.

The next day, the semi-finals.

The first game was me.

I looked at the audience seats with red awnings and frowned.

'Isn't your father here? What's going on?'

Even though he was busy, he kept his seat as much as I did for my dance.

At that moment, I met eyes with Mr. Namgung-Wan, who was sitting next to an empty
seat. It was quite a distance, but he said without a sound, assuming he could
recognize the shape of his mouth.

'What about your father?'

Mr. Namgoong-Wan also spoke with his mouth.

'Cheer up.'

No, where did my father go!

But I couldn't speak any more.

"Baek Ri-yeon of the Baek-ri family! Monk Hye-jeong of Shaolin Temple!"

I regained my spirit, which had been sold to the audience for a while, and embraced
it.

After exchanging greetings, he took a posture and said to himself.

'sorry.'

I was able to encounter Shaolin's martial arts a few times when I went to Gangho
after completing the rites.

The judge who left the stage shouted.

"Then start the dance!"

As soon as the words were finished, I leaned down and gathered natural supporters
on the tip of my toes.
thud!

The non-stage where I stepped was hollowed out and a ray of light continued.

I'm HyejeongThe monk greeted him calmly as if he had waited. The movement to strike
down the penetrating sword at the same time as the foot sword... was too obvious.

Suagh!

The fluttering hem of the dress sank, and a thread-like blood stain appeared on the
nape of Monk Hyejeong's neck.

"······!"

Monk Hyejeong stood still with her eyes wide open.

It was a sword fight.

Then a slightly bittersweet voice called out.

"······Baek Ri-yeon of Baek-ri Sega, the winner!"

"What, what happened?"

"No? The semi-finals end like this?!"

"Aaaaaaaaa!"

There was already a breakup law.

Monk Hyejeong, who seemed to be in shock, soon came to her senses and greeted me
politely.

“Amitabha, it was a good dance.”

"······It was a good dance."

I saw members of the armed forces coming up to tidy up the non-stage. Behind them,
the main characters of the next dance were seen.

It was Yayul and Namgung Ryucheong.

Chapter 264
 * * *

The referee, the monk, called out the names one by one.

"Namgung Ryucheong of Namgung Sega!"

"Wowaaaaaaaa"

"It's a eulogy!"

"Waaaaaaa!"

Every time he was called, he shouted and seemed to leave unarmed.

Yayul had an expressionless expression and Namgung Ryucheong had a puzzled

expression. He had that look on his face throughout the match. Because he was so
handsome, even that expression seemed attractive to him.

Even now, when I listen to the voices of people cheering for Ryucheong Namgung, the
women's voices are exceptionally loud.

The two took the flag ceremony according to the order the monk shouted.

"······."

"······."

They thought they were going to say something, but they both kept their mouths
shut.

There was not even a very basic greeting to ask for a favor.

After waiting for a while, the monk shouted.

"Then start the dance!"

I stared at it with my chest drowsy. The moment that became quiet with people full
of expectations.

Namgung Ryucheong suddenly drew his sword. and said

“I will abstain.”

"······."

The unarmed was silent with the silence of those who had not yet properly grasped
the situation.
Namgung Ryucheong's voice spread clearly in the unarmed silence.

“A victory obtained in the Moorimmaeng’s fight competition that ruined my honor

must be dishonorable.”

Tteak.
I was really freaked out.

Namgung Ryucheong continued to speak while the terrifying silence flowed.

"The Murim Alliance defending injustice under the pretext of being a Demonic Cult,
weren't they white swords by protecting the people and practicing medical
cooperation? Now, how is this Murim Alliance different from the black swords that
shouted that they should be punished like that?"

"······."

Those who were speechless in shock began to whisper cautiously.

"What do you mean now?"

"The black sword? Injustice?"

"Crazy bastard..."

Seo Ha-ryung, who was sitting next to me, spoke as if he had read my heart.

"It turned, really."

Seo Ha-ryeong also knew the inside story of Wi Ji-baek's downfall. Even so, this
was almost a slap on the cheek of Murimmaeng to the extent of saying that.

'It's not that I don't understand Liu Qing's thoughts, but...'

Namgung Ryucheong knew that Jeokya was Yayul, but he did not yet know that Yayul
was a Demonic Cult.

It must have been frustrating to attend the match in itself when Wizibaek's
disposition ended like this, but even the opponent was Yayul.

I raised my hearing and focused on the non-stage.

Amid the whispers of the crowd, Yayul's mysterious voice was heard.

"What are you doing?"

"······."
Namgung Liu Qing just stared at him calmly.

Yayul tilted his head slightly.

"It's useless. Well, it's me, but I like it."

Yayul laughs like it's fun and swordReaped.

The monk hurriedly climbed onto the stage and shouted.

"Gongja Namgung! Is this the current situation? Are you really going to give up?"

"Yes."

He took a deep breath and said in response.

"Come all the way here... the match is no joke!"

Namgung Ryucheong glared at the monk and turned around with an expressionless face.

The clear blue hem fluttered and sank as he moved.

The monk shouted as if holding on to Namgung Ryucheong's back.

"If you go down like this, the opponent will be labeled as scared and ran away.
Doesn't it matter if your honor falls to the ground?"

“You are the ones who are afraid of three chi tongues.”

Namgung Ryucheong went down the stage without even looking sideways.

abstaining loss.

I could hear people gasping here and there at the sight of them really giving up.

The monk, not knowing what to do, sighed and shouted Yayul's victory.

There was no roar of shouts at the start and end of the dance.

"Isn't Confucius Namgung's words significant? To come all the way to the semifinals
and abstain so loudly."

Instead, a buzzing sound filled the unarmed.

Hundreds of people buzzing at the same time sounded like a swarm of bees flapping
their wings.
"Isn't it because you're afraid to deal with it? It's a disgrace to be called the
number one in Moorim."

"Well, I don't think so. Look at that bold appearance. In your eyes, it looks like
he's going down because he's afraid."

Here, too, the appearance of Namgung Ryucheong shined.

If the man with the ugly appearance had gone down in fear, he would never have been
evaluated like this.

"The character of Confucius Namgung is very famous in the area. He resembles his
father so much that he turns down things he doesn't like. Isn't there something
that his fiery temper couldn't stand? What the hell did the Murim Meng do... ...?"

"Come to think of it, it was strange. Didn't they suddenly stop the three-day
match, didn't they suddenly resign? Didn't the leader of the ranks suddenly give up
their position as leader? Didn't something happen?"

The story of Namgung Ryucheong's character, whether praised or ridiculed, also led
to various interpretations of his attitude.

As the crowd tried to grasp the situation, on the contrary, the mood on the other
side subsided.

Audience seats under a red awning.

Even from a distance, I could see Mr. Namgung-Wan's eyes wide open. And the eyes on
Namgoong-wan were stinging.

The polite musketeer twisted his face and muttered.

"If you go down like this, what the hell... and the finals will be that unknown..."

Taego Jinin said, burying the slightly raised body in a chair.

"Hmm, Namgung Sogaju's son is very passionate. I like youth. I was like that too."

It looked like they were treating it as a child's prank.

"But I'll have to learn to restrain myself. You're overflowing with air."

“At that age, there is nothing to fear in the world.”

Suddenly, Namgung-Wan's expression changed to a displeased face.

In this conversation, there were also people who looked similarly displeased with
Namgung-wan. But they were very few.

Those who made up the majority tried to relieve the insult received by slashing
Namgung Ryucheong for pointing out my conscience.

"You're immature. I can see why you haven't formed a family yet."

“You say it slickly, but I don’t know. It might be that you are afraid of the
master called Jeokya. If you knew the cause, you would know that you shouldn’t
retreat from here. "

"That's why I had high hopes for Confucius Namgung, but it's gone. It's just that
he's only a vessel to that extent from the beginning."

Namgoong-wan interrupted their conversation with a fierce expression."That's right.

My son is a different bowl from those who are afraid to ask for evil deeds."

"Kuhm."

"Chemm."

"Namgung Sogaju!"

Against the background of clearing coughs, the Gongsonbang musketeer hurriedly

shouted.

Taego Jin-in looked back at Namgung-wan with his eyebrows narrowed.

“Are Namgung Sogaju’s words saying that it is okay to accept Namgung Confucius’
attitude as the Namgung family’s will?”

Namgung-Wan laughed fiercely, showing his teeth.

Sweat ran down the musketeer's forehead.

"Liu Qing's meaning is the meaning of the Southern Palace family, and the Southern
Palace family is Liu Cheng!"

I sighed while concentrating on the audience under the red awning.

Not only me, but some already quick-witted people were looking at the same place as
me. There seemed to be no time or effort to hide the turmoil in the crowd.

A confrontation that looks like a fight is about to break out. It looked very
familiar to me. Because in the past, Namgung Ryucheong always confronted the Moorim
Alliance, where Wijibaek was the leader, in that way.

The side of others who pretend to be on my side, holding my ankles in every case,
is Murim.

However, even after Mr. Namgung-Wan completely maintained his inaction and kicked
Wijibaek out of the leadership position, a similar situation was taking place
again. It may have been the main character's family because he always struggled
like that.
But this time, I had no intention of leaving it that way. I got up from my seat and
gathered my energy into my feet and spurred on.

widely!

With the sound of light landing, the high hem of the dress slowly sank.

And Yayul was standing in front of me.

The monk, who had not yet come down the stage, said in a puzzled voice.

"Baekri Sojeo? What are you doing now?"

I brushed my hair and walked leisurely on the non-stage.

"What is it? Are there only finals left?"

"That's... but."

Yayul's tired-looking eyes gleamed with life. I could see his eyes smiling. He said
as if he had read my thoughts.

"great."

Leaving the bewildered monk's face behind, he aimed his sword.

"I apply for the final dance to Baek Ri-yeon of the Baek-ri family and Jeok-ya of
the eulogy."

Surprised, the monk took a breath.

"what······!"

From the moment I jumped into the non-stage, the audience was focusing on the non-
stage again.

"What? How's the situation going?"

"Is this the final?"

Even Namgung Wan, Taego Jinin, those under the red awning, and even Namgung
Ryucheong, who went down the stage, were all focused on the stage.

Yayul drew his sword and pointed it at me.

 Chapter 265

Then the monk urgently intervened and shouted.

"Stop, stop! Stop! This dance is not appropriate!"

With golden eyes, the monk could see air waves flying from under the red canopy.
It's all about conducting music. The sense of urgency was also felt in the air.

The monk continued.

"Today... Baek Ri-so-jeo... didn't even play the semi-finals. Besides, this side
won by abstaining, so between the two... it's not fair physically!"

I said while sharpening my sword.

"I can't reap it. If I reap it like this... what will it look like?"

They were bright ears. There was no way he could not have known the reaction of the
whispering audience.

"That's... No! Your assertion itself is wrong. The final was originally tomorrow.
No matter how much the parties agreed, the promised day was changed so hastily! !"

It was then.

"I won't allow it."

It was a voice that sounded like an unarmed ringing. And it was a voice that was
very familiar to me, but was unlikely to be here.

An old man with a figure in the audience seat with a red awninghave walked Everyone
couldn't take their eyes off the old man.
It was such an overwhelming presence.

It was a light gait, like a tsunami pushing in.

Ha ha...! Lord!"
I never expected my grandfather to come.

And next to my grandfather was my father, who had a self-radiant appearance that
was not at all hidden by his grandfather's presence.

“I was just wondering where you went!”

It seemed that he had gone to meet his grandfather.

Grandpa, who looked around unarmed leisurely, opened his mouth slowly.

“Looks like I came just in time.”

My grandfather met my eyes and smiled.

That smile made my heart swell.

"Baekri Segaju!"

"What? 100 ri three lords? Really? 100 li 3 three lords are coming! What did you
come here for?"

Grandpa's appearance The startled people made a fuss.

"Go ahead and call me! Today is unusual! Don't miss it!"

"It's amazing to see it in person like this. It's good that you came to this
competition. To see three strong teenagers. It's different from the Wei Mengju and
Taego Jinin."

Amid confusion and amazement, the Taego Jinin calmly opened his mouth.

“Baekri Segaju, long time no see.

"Well. Isn't that what I'm talking about? I was afraid that one day I would die in
a guest house after chasing demonic cult bastards, but you look healthy."

It was a joke that only masters of the same rank could do. The others did not even
dare to intervene.

With his hands behind his back, the grandfather slowly headed to the seat next to
Jinin. It was seen that the members of the alliance were hastily preparing their
seats.

"It's surprising that he didn't show up for his son's finals, but he came to see
his granddaughter's finals."

When I was young, my grandfather enjoyed leaving the family from time to time to
wander around.

However, after the Murimmaeng attack by the Demonic Cult, he continued to stay in
the dance. Even if he left, he did not leave Hunan.

"Whoops, everything in the world gets boring when you're old. There's nothing fun
to do. But how can I miss an event like this?"

"That's right."

The two stood side by side.

The grandfather stroked his beard and said to the monk on the stage.

"The purpose of the first Moorimmaeng Bimu Contest was to share experiences and
achieve harmony by competing with each other's martial arts."

"······."

Under the overwhelming pressure, the monk did not even dare to respond.

"Since when did we swing our swords to show off to the world? Since when did there
be martial arts competitions above the rules? Rules exist for martial arts
competitions. Isn't that so?"

* * *

no one would have expected

To think that an unknown group called Chu Do-moon would make it to the finals like
this.

"Who do you think will win?"

"Eyy, but it's probably Baekri Sojeo."

"Didn't you see that he killed Wei Guzhong with a single knife? Baekli Soju could
do that?"

"Uh huh, didn't you see Baekri Sojeo in the semifinals?"

Opinions were divided.

This is the reason why I tried to stop me from saying that I would play the finals
today.

I hoped that I would win in the Murim Maeng, but I didn't know if I could win.

It was a martial arts competition held in Moorim, Baekdo. The names of the old
school and the teenage Sega were always strong, and it was natural that they would
be their own festival for a long time.
It was the first final since Wizibaek with someone who was not from a prestigious
family.

Yayul didn't feel any signs or waves. It is troublesome to capture the presence.
However, Yayul was still killing his presence. It was a habit for him, like
breathing.

In gold, his dauntingThe dark red energy that filled his body and veins felt
violent, but to the naked eye, the hem of his clothes, not stained with dust,
rustled in the breeze.

Yayul looked behind me and transmitted the sound.

“I guess you didn’t tell me? 」

“I have regrets. 」

“I won’t tell you even if I go back. 」

I was silent.

Yayul smiled and moved his feet slowly.

“You didn’t say anything because you were worried that Namgung Liu-cheong would
risk his life to fight, right? 」

If he knew that Yayul was a demonic cult and was aiming for the Heavenly Demon,
there was no way Namgung Ryucheong would just accept this as a weapon.

Since the Murim Maeng had become an unreliable group, they would try to stop it
directly rather than report it to the Murim Maeng, and in that case, it was clear
that they would fight a life-and-death battle.

Yayul was right. So I couldn't speak.

It was Yayul who didn't find out that he was a Demonic Cult even after killing Wei
Guzhong. Even if Namgung Ryucheong investigates alone, he will not be able to find
evidence that Yayul is a demonic cult.

Yayul tilted his head.

"I guess you didn't want to stop me?"

"No way."

“Or were you worried about him?”

Yayul smiled slightly at my silence.

“Oh, or were you worried about me?”

I said calmly.

“Everything is wrong.”

Looking at Yayul's puzzled face, he spoke.

“Because I can stop it.”

A short silence follows.

"ha ha ha!"

Yayul laughed out loud.

I waited patiently for him to stop laughing.

"sorry."

Yayul apologized with a smile still remaining on him.

I said calmly.

“Wheezyback has lost his temper.”

“Ah, I heard you.”

is that the end? It was a very simple answer to the question.

It didn't contain any emotions. There was no anger or hatred. It was as if there
was a stone here, and it was a reaction to hearing the story of Jeong Do.

I knew what I was expecting, but it was bittersweet.

"······."

Yayul rolled his eyes for a moment and said.

“Ah, what did I say? The world is full of trash.”

I didn't answer and calmly pointed my sword at the solid wall.

We have already said goodbye to each other. The rain had begun.

The smile gradually disappeared from Yayul's bast face.

I have been with Yayul for a long time since I was young, and I watched countless
times of training. There were several times when I competed directly.

But all of that only helped Yayul.

Yayul was familiar with my swordsmanship, but I only knew Yayul's swordsmanship the
moment he hit my neck.

jing-

A halo of light forms on the blade, as if fog is being absorbed by the blade.

Whoa!

It burrowed into Yayul like a rush. The energy formed on the blade was so strong
that the sword felt heavy in his grip.

In an instant, I entered the gap of Yayul.

The sword where the light gathered lowered the new form of Yayul. Yayul didn't
panic and aimed at my side.

He jumped high, kicking off the ground with his feet that were still in the air. He
turned around and swung his sword without stopping.

Whoa!

A hazy halo of light showed the path the sword had passed. The sword was blocked
right in front of the nape with a gap of about a finger.

The light in his eyes shone dark red on Yayul's hardened face.

In a short time, the direction the sword was heading was blocked. Before I knew it,
Yayul's sword was covered in a dark red color.

A gust of wind from the collision swept across the empty stage.

widely.

They landed on the floor with a light sound and, without backing down, applied
force to each other's hands holding swords.

The white sword and the dark red sword shook as if they were eating each other.

The day it was determined that we would advance to the semifinalsThere was someone
who came at night.

Under the bright moonlight that reminded me of the day he collapsed a long time
ago, I handed over what I had brought.

- What's this? -

- It will help you. -

It was a thinly woven book. I could see that it had been made not too long ago.

As I read the book on the spot, I made a surprised expression.

It contained Yayul's martial arts.

Always helped when needed. Even if he is no longer the Jegal Hwamu I knew.

Chapter 266

The Demonic Cult exterminated countless munpas and took away martial arts or
absorbed them under the Demonic Cult.

Therefore, there were countless clans under the Demonic Bridge, and their martial
arts were different.

Even the ancient Jinin, who confronted the Demonic Cult on the front line, did not
know all of their martial arts.

However, it was possible if it was Jegalga or Jegalhwamu.

He had never been seen unarmed before, and he is not unarmed now.

I knew you would still be watching.

Instead, there must be Gyeol-i somewhere who will become his eyes.

Although it is impossible to find a tiny creature among these numerous crowds.

"It's annoying, those eyes."

I felt the relaxed Yayul furrow his eyebrows slightly. I felt astonished.

But only that much.

It was a number of conversions, but it was a tremendous agility.

“If you have a conscience, shouldn’t you give up your neck once?”

"Sure, if you want. But not now, later."

Ugh.

Their swords clashed with all their might. The waves of collision of the sword
blades fluttered the hem and hair of Yayul and I. There was not an inch of
concession.

Even if Jegal Hwamu told him about Yayul's martial arts, it was only equal to
Yayul, who had already dealt with a lot of Baekri's martial arts.

More was needed.

* * *

“Isn’t that child named Jeokya suspicious of his internal power source?”

"I understand, but it's not possible to say that all of them are magic arts because
the expression color is black. Isn't it exactly dark red light? Anyway, I re-
examined it several times at the monument, but I couldn't find anything suspicious
about the eulogy."

"Color is also color, but more than that, I can't believe the amount of energy.
It's not possible at that age."

"There is Baekri Sojeo who stands on an equal footing. We can't discuss it

carelessly."

"Isn't Hana Sojeo a direct descendant of Baekri Se? It's not a time to compare it
with miscellaneous stories like eulogy."

under the red awning. The conversations of those watching the non-stage went back
and forth. Everyone seemed to be calm as if the uproar a while ago hadn't been a
big deal.

However, while having a conversation, he was watching Baekri Sega.

Whoa! bang!

A roaring sound rang out from above the stage.

In the rising dust, the swords of Baek Ri-yeon and Jeok-ya passed each other's new
models. The hem of his clothes was cracked by the sword that had been cut off from
the self-defense flag that wrapped around his body.

When the river of 100 li that was watching stopped breathing for a short time,
someone muttered dissatisfiedly.
"Of course, Baekri Sojeo should win. If Baekri Sojeo loses here, what will be the
face of Menghui?"

"You're right. To think that such an outrageous person could make it to the finals.
Tsk. We can't let the Cheonmajibo fall into the hands of such a person."

Namgung-Wan raised his eyebrows at the conversation as if Seungri had been

entrusted with it, expressing his dissatisfaction.

"Hmm······."

At that time, Baekri Segaju, who had been silent since the start of the dance,
opened his mouth with a salivation.

"It's funny what everyone says."

Those who had been teasing their mouths at the outspoken tone were startled and
quieted down.

The eyes looking at the non-stage are fixedThere was, but a menacing spirit
emanated from Baekri Sega. Those with low martial arts levels had pale complexions.

The polite musketeer interrupted with a smile on his face.

"Baekri Segaju, take your anger out. Everyone just wanted a victory for Baekri
Sojeo."

"My granddaughter's victory is natural. Do you think I'm doing this because of
that?"

"Then what is it for?"

Baekri Segaju, tongue-tied, said as if he had to explain this too.

"Due to the circumstances of the Murim Maeng, our Yeoni's cooperation is not known.
Well, I suppose I understand, but if the leaders of the League and the people of
the Daebangpa know all about the situation, what is the cause?
You should call it Daehyeop!"

"······."

“Unless the fair and fair masters of Baekdo want to undermine Yeoni’s
achievements.”

Amidst the bewilderment, the Taego Jinin was bruised as if it were absurd.

"Haha, you'll see all my stars. Hey, are you the Baekri Pae-hyuk I used to know?"
"The river and mountains must have changed twice since we last met. Am I wrong?"

Taego Jinin laughed and said.

"Baekri Segaju is right. If you think about Baekri Sojeo's performance, it's not
enough to call it Daehyeop. We should also remember that kid's performance. Isn't
that right?"

A few of them averted their gaze with a puzzled expression.

Taego Jinin continued.

"Hana, you and your son call it Daehyeop, so how about calling it Sohyeop for
convenience?"

"Well... I don't really like it, but I get it."

Only then did Baekri Sega's momentum subside.

And the roar that seemed to take a break so that I could fully pay attention to the
conversation rang out again.

Kwaa and bang!

The empty stage, where Baek Ri-yeon had been seated a while ago, could not stand
the sword of the red night and collapsed.

Baek Ri-yeon, floating in the air, twisted her body to block the enemy's offensive.

Suagh! Jjoong!

Baek Ri-yeon, who didn't bounce off the attack as if she was about to blow it out
of her armament, made an advance toward the red night.

Kugoong!

Taego Jinin said.

"I can't say I know the sword of the Baekris family very well, but your
granddaughter's internal energy discharge method seems a bit unusual."

"That's because Yeon-i has learned how to suit her."

In the midst of such conversations, the conversation continued even on the non-
stage.
“It’s not because of those eyes, but where did you find out my sword technique?
That's great. 」

The eyes of the jeering voice were curved as if they were happy.

I know why he likes it so much.

Even weak points.

I said lightly.

"Jegalhwamu told me."

"······."

Again, his eyes immediately became cold. He was delighted to know that I was
interested in Yayul and investigated him.

'No, I heard you did a background investigation, do you like it? A really funny
guy.'

I passed out with a small smile.

"Isn't it a pity that Liu Cheng abstained and I couldn't see your swordsmanship?
Not at all. Other than Liu Qing, there are people who can help me.”

Yayul, who lowered his sword, said in a cold voice.

"But you won't be able to win by holding on like that."

The difference in information is the knowledge given by Zhuge Liang, and the
difference in time can be endured with gold eyes...

I had the biggest problem.

I used an external natural keeper, not my body's strength.

Unlike internal energy stored in the danjeon, natural energy was like a spring that
never dried.

However, if I had been able to use such a natural keeper indefinitely, I would have
already made a name for myself as one of the strongest in the world with my
overwhelming strength.

So, my stamina couldn't stand it.

The longer it was used, the more strained the body was.

And Yayul is very good at my weaknessI get it.

Ugh.

Yayul's sword, whose energy had dimmed for a moment, had a sharpened energy.

Contrary to the appearance of always erasing the presence, the thick inner energy
emitted from the whole body flowed out like overflowing.

In the blink of an eye, Yayul's sword approached swiftly.

He told me that Geuman was an unavoidable path.

The only way is to strike back with a sword. And in order to block such a sword,
the energy of equals was needed.

The sword, shining bright white, blocked the dark red sword.

Contrary to the swift movement, a heavy roar rang out.

bang! Kwak! Sak! Jjoong!

Yayul led the battle into an internal fight.

The more I use my energy, the faster I'll get tired.

It was confidence to the point of madness, knowing that my inner skills would not
be lacking.

I was able to avoid it about once in three times. However, the remaining two times
meant that I had to keep blocking them.

My wrists were sore from the continued collision and my grip seemed to be torn.
There was no time to worry about the scars left behind as if by the destructive
swordsman's ability to self-defense. There were also several dizzying sword
attacks.

The non-stage was gradually crushed by the collision detection wave.

Kwajik!

A relentless gust of wind blew due to the successive clash of swords. The red
canopy of the spectators fluttered wildly, and the flagpole representing the
Murimmaeng that adorned the edge of the unarmed staggered and eventually broke.

"Ahh!"

Maengwon hurriedly blocked the flagpole that had flown into the middle of the
audience seats. Some people in places that could not be stopped were injured and
evacuated.

“Is this a fight between late exponents?”

"So far, the dance has been at the level of children's play."

"The unarmed is almost destroyed. What's affecting this far is..."

Some spectators were terrified at the unexpected level of dance.

Kukkoom!

Me and Yayul, who split dozens of sums in an instant, slid across the empty stage
in the final collision.

"haha."

I breathed heavily.

The blooming dust slowly settled.

Yayul with a cold hard expression glared at me.

I pulled the corners of my mouth up while exhaling heavily.

"Cool."

Yayul couldn't stand it and let out a shallow cough.

Bright red bloodstains dotted the floor.

“That’s right, Yayul. It should have only gone one way.”

air confrontation? It was what I wanted too.

Yayul's inner strength was in a state of precarious balance.

The inner air accumulated through the martial arts of the thousand salts and the
inner air accumulated through absorption magic.

Yayul combined them and used them as if they were one.

But what if I separate the two?

Two energies in one body. Wouldn't it be great to fall into the magic spell?

Chapter 267

It wasn't that he came up unarmed without thinking.

Whenever Yayul categorizes Jingi, I carefully examined its structure. From the
structure of the original gi to the sword gi, and the self-defense gi that wrapped
around the body. very minutely.

And every time the swords collided, I shocked Yayul's uniqueness with my air power.
It shook the original structure of Yayul.

If once is not possible, then twice, three times, four times, and so on.

Eventually, Yayul's novelty started to get out of his control due to this
accumulated shock.

I put my sword down and said.

“You won’t be able to win just by holding on.”

"······."

'Ha, thrilling!'

Am I bad at heart?

The corners of her lips went up on their own, even without acting.

Of course, Yayul was looking after me a little now.

It ran and attacked. However, he didn't wield the brush he used casually until now
at me.

Of course, I didn't lash out at him either. But I am the original sedgeHe didn't
use it often, and Yayul's original blade was covered with weeds.

I smiled brightly.

"Don't worry. Even if I look like this, I'm very quick when it comes to coin
cultivation."

"······."

Yayul just stared at him with bloodstains on his lips. Then he suddenly opened his
mouth.

"no."

It was a low voice.

I tilted my head.

"you······."
Then he stopped talking again. After trying to speak a few times, he became
expressionless again.

Soon, Yayul became the usual inorganic atmosphere. And gradually, the color of the
dark red eyes became clearer as if the saturation had increased.

“I didn’t want to see this number.”

A dark red air current spread softly around the yarrow that was being transmitted.

Although not completely separated, the left side was close to black and the right
side was close to red.

gag drama.

「······You don't have to show the surface of the water you don't want to see. 」

"I'm just curious."

Yale's lips turned pale. It contrasted sharply with the red bloodstains that hadn't
dried yet.

“How can you stop it?”

I could see black and red auras forming on Yayul's arms, respectively. It looked
like a black dragon and a red dragon climbing up the sword.

An electric sound was heard.

“My advice is to avoid it without thinking about blocking it.”

Yayul swung the sword as it was.

The power itself wielded by Yayul did not feel powerful at all.

Is this the season? I was about to question. But the movement was very bizarre.

The two energies, the black dragon and the red dragon, seemed to be fighting
fiercely as if biting each other's tail. It's like trying to absorb each other...

I had never seen such a technique used before.

In the blink of an eye, countless thoughts passed through my mind.

I knew it instinctively. It is impossible to split that aura. then······.

I gripped the sword sideways.

My sword, shining white, collided with the energy of Yayul. and the moment it
arrives.

I felt like my true spirit was being sucked into me.

I opened my eyes. Absorbing the sword energy from the sword, even the madness
disappeared for a moment.

'what's this?'

I hurriedly restored it before the sword energy completely disappeared, but the
absorption power did not decrease at all.

It wasn't even just mine. It was absorbing even more ravenous natural guards around
it and quietly developing its destructive power.

The way I see it for the first time in my life.

'What should I do?'

The attack left Yayul's hands. Then maybe I can control it.

'No, I have to.'

The moment Yayul focused on energy.

"Suck!"

It was so painful that my head felt like it would break. I felt like I was stuck in
a storm.

Tsut! Chew! Tsutsut!

The spirits of Yayul run wild, as if they couldn't admit that I took their reins.

Sharp energies roamed through my head, barely grasping the reins of the glowing
horse.

And I knew. this can't be stopped

Can anyone stop the storm? it is no longer a person

And the impact of this aura, which at first felt like nothing.

'Have you turned? Blow this thing out of here?'

gave up control Instead, he focused on preventing him from absorbing the energy
around him. And somehow the reins were turned.
Suppressing the rising of something inside me, I hit it at an angle.

I could see the energy of Yayul I blocked flying high in the sky in a diagonal
direction.

grip support.

The energy that flew into the air swelled up as if it had no intention of
disappearing like this.

in goldFrom this center, I could see concentric circles spreading out in the air as
if they were made by throwing a stone into a lake. It felt like space was being
curved.

"Five."

I quickly unfolded my sword screen.

thud!
······Quaaaaaaang!

Screams erupted from all directions in a devastating shockwave, as if a bunch of

thunderbolts had exploded.

"Aww!"

"Lean down!"

Clumsy!

There was also the sound of something collapsing and being smashed.

"help me!"

"Oops!"

Originally, there were quite a few cases where blind attacks flew while managing
the match.

There were members of the alliance to prevent this, but they could not block all
attacks. Those who were injured came out often, but I would not have thought of
such a thing.

In the strong wind that made it difficult to control the body, the sword was
retracted.

Pod!

Fragments of unknown origin flew past my face. All the noise was blocked out by the
gust of wind that brushed against my ears.

I kicked off the messy empty stage and ran.

The unexpected shock turned the unarmed into a mess.

By the time people were barely able to control themselves. The dirt on the non-
stage, smashed by the shock wave, slowly settled.

And a pure white sword touched the nape of the young man's neck in a tattered black
uniform.

someone shouted

"I won! Baekri Sojeo won!"

Aaaaaaaaa!

People's shouts rang out. It was a shout that hit the ears louder than the shock
wave. People cheered and shouted.

"What did I see?"

"Has there ever been a sword like this? I've got something to pass down from
generation to generation!"

"Baekri Sojeo! Please look at this side just once!"

Unlike the excited spectators, the expressions of the Murimmaeng people were not.

No trace of the red awning could be found.

They seemed to be talking to someone with a serious face or brushing their beards
down with a shy expression.

I could see why he was making that face. It must be because Yayul and I far
exceeded their expectations.

Because it is so clear where the future direction of hegemony will go.

Where did the referee go?

"Baekri Sojeo wins! The winner of this world's best dance competition is Baekri
Yeon Sojeo from Baekri Sega!"

However, the musketeer's voice was still muffled by the spreading cheers.

I slowly drew the sword I was aiming at Yayul's neck.

If you take away the blood on his lips and the disheveled vitality, Yayul's
appearance could be seen as normal compared to me.

'It's your own attack, of course you know. there would be such damage. Even so,
this kind of attack...'

Thoughts were broken by strands. It felt like someone had sucked my brain out.
My body didn't look like my own, and the act of retracting the sword felt like it
had just been practiced countless times.

At that time, the musketeer of Gongsonbang, who was unarmed, suddenly asked a
question.

"······Do you two know each other?"

I looked at Yayul for a moment and then replied.

"It's just... crazy."

"······Ah. Hmm. I guess so."

The polite musketeer blurted out his words vaguely.

"Ha ha" alone in a subtle atmosphere. A laugh was heard.

Who would laugh at a situation like this? It was wild.

I pointed with my index finger to the side of my temple as if to look at it and

turned it round and round.

The polite musketeer said with an awkward smile.

"······It would be good for both of you to go down and get treatment. There will be
an awarding ceremony for the championship in a little while."

The moment I nodded, I felt something dripping down my nose. It felt like a
nosebleed.

He pressed the bridge of his nose with his sleeve and then instilled blood. A child
who collapsed without knowing that he was bleeding from his noseno longer

With the thought, "I'm tired of standing," the moment my vision staggered for a
moment, I felt both arms grabbed.

"Are you okay?"

"It's fine?"

On the left was his father, on the right was Namgung Ryucheong. I didn't even know
the two of them were coming up because I was distracted.

Yayul was staring at me from a little distance away.

Should I say it's fortunate? Both of them cared about me, so Yayul didn't seem to
care at all.

And in my father's eyes, I felt Namgung Liu-cheong let go of his grip on me.
"It's okay. It's okay. If you take a break..."

In the middle of the conversation, I shut my mouth tightly as I felt blood welling
up in my tears.

Namgung Ryucheong said.

"There's a good magic potion in Namgungga Hall. I'll bring it to you."

"Thank you for caring. But, even in Baekri, the medicine is sufficient."

At that time, Uncle Namgung-Wan, who did not know when he came up again, laughed
fiercely at Namgung Ryu-cheong.

"I don't think it's time for you to pay attention to them. We'll see."

The repeated opening and closing of the fist was obviously something I wanted to
hit, but there were many people watching, so I was holding back for face.

While coming down the stage, Yayul also disappeared on the stage.

Chapter 268

* * *

Originally, the awards ceremony should have been held immediately. However, there
was no way the podium near the demilitarized podium would remain intact as part of
the stands collapsed.

For a while, the members had time to tidy up.

The damage to spectators was not as great as expected. This is because grandfather
and Taego Jin-in reduced the shock to the audience before the energy of yyul
exploded.

However, there were some injuries as it was not without damage. They were treated
by doctors who were waiting to treat the injuries of the non-fighters.

Somehow, in half an hour, both me and the podium were barely able to avoid being
beggars.
In the meantime, most of the spectators kept their seats without leaving. No, it
felt like the crowd was gathering more.

A respectful musketeer climbed onto the podium, which was barely tidy enough to
keep one's face.

"This Moorim Maeng's Bimoo Contest finally has its winner today."

Originally, the person who would go up to that position was Taego Jinin.

I was reluctant to do so, but I heard that Taego Jinin had no choice but to act as
a representative because it was good to be seen outside as a powerful person in the
world.

Suddenly, Grandpa started insisting that he do it himself.

Taego Jinin was also reluctant to take on the task at first, but it was a matter
that he decided to take on anyway.

But wouldn't it be unpleasant to try to remove a stone with a stone that suddenly
rolled over?

Between the two is incomparable. In the end, it was decided that he would become a
musketeer.

Even though it was decided abruptly, it was very difficult to say if there were
years spent as a musketeer.

Roughly summed up, there were incidents and accidents during the match, but through
this opportunity, we were able to show a united martial arts, and seeing the bright
future of the later exponents, the future of Baekdo was very bright - it was
something like that.

After a lengthy closing speech, the polite musketeer shouted.

"The winner of this dance competition... Baek Ri-yeon from the Baekri Sega!"

Whoaaaaaaaaaa!

A shout that seemed to leave rang out again.

Under the podium, I saw my father first.

My father still looked worried about me, but at the same time seemed happy.

When Namgoong-Wan, who had been clapping enthusiastically in the seat next to him,
said something, he smiled slightly and started clapping cautiously.

I could see Namgung-Wan urging him again, as if he didn't like the way he looked.
Seeing that, I smile without even realizing itIt exploded.

I could see his grandfather too.

Grandpa was clapping with a big smile, wondering where he had thrown his chest. It
was difficult to see the pupils in the half-moon shaped eyes.

'I didn't know you would come.'

I could see other munpa people around me congratulating my grandfather.

'I never thought I would end up like this after being a child of the Baekri
family.'

It was a match that was always just another person's party.

An unknown sense of exhilaration enveloped her body. Even for a short while, I felt
okay with my body wanting to lie down in bed.

said the polite musketeer.

"There will be an awarding ceremony to the winner."

Maengwon, who had been waiting in the seat next to him, handed over a colorful
rectangular box measuring one to two feet in width and height that he had been
holding the entire time.

It was lighter than I thought.

I could see that there were prize money vouchers and other products such as
certificates of title.

At that time, Taego Jinin came up on the podium.

Taego Jinin said calmly.

"Congratulations on winning."

Gongsun Musketeer gave Meng Yuan a glance, and Maeng Yuan took the chest from me
and went away.

I wondered what the situation was, but for now I bowed my head while throwing a
fist with my free hand.

"thank you."

"The base was amazing. What would have happened if it hadn't been blown into the
sky."

"What am I? At that moment, if Taego Jinin and my grandfather hadn't made the
decision to protect the audience, it wouldn't have ended like this."

Taego Jinin smiled slightly and took out a black wooden box from his bosom.
"This is the final product."

I could tell what it was without even saying it.

Cheonmajibo.

The plain, black wooden box had dark traces of time.

It wasn't just me who knew.

"That's the Cheonmajibo!"

'Not yet, yet. It's just a box, isn't it?"

"The Heavenly Demon's new technology is contained in such a shabby box. I can't
believe it."

"Get out of the way! I want to see you too!"

For a moment, I felt a buzzing atmosphere around me.

It could be seen that this is the biggest reason why the crowd did not leave even
when unarmed.

Everyone pulled their necks out on their tiptoes, trying to get a closer look.

'Ah, that's how it happened.'

Suddenly, I could see why Taego Jinin had come out.

If the Treasure of the Heavenly Demon had been kept by Taego Jinin... even if it
was a demon, there would have been no way to obtain it other than to win the match.

But if so...

'The Demonic Cult, the Heavenly Demon giving up the Heavenly Demon Treasure so
easily?'

Didn't you say that many demonic cults were dispatched here besides Yayul?

You mean giving up just because Yayul couldn't win so easily?

Of course, considering the season Yayul showed, it was difficult to assume defeat.
In addition, I heard that there was a movement in Xiangang's Mt.

However, unlike the last time, this time infinity was the best. As soon as he
operated unit-level warriors, he had no choice but to take it.

Taego Jin-in, who did not know my worries, continued.

"Considering the importance of this item, I kept it separately. Now, take it."
Taego Jinin handed me a wooden box.

It was definitely a strange feeling.

It was as light as if nothing was in it. And, unusually, the inside was not felt
through the gold eyes.

Normally, it was possible to guess the shape of an inorganic material to some

extent by the flow of natural energy, but this was impossible.

'It's sealed... that's how it feels.'

I looked at Taego Jinin.

He seemed to understand my question.

"Let's freeze."

I slowly opened the wooden box. Ink-colored leather is rolled up and tied to what
looks like an old knotthere was.

'Is this the Cheonmajibo?'

Then the electric sound was heard.

“Frequency also gained a lot from here.”

I opened my eyes slightly wide and looked at Taego Jinin.

Taego Jin-in was a more fierce demonic cult hater than Namgung-wan.

It was strange that the long-time leader of the sect, who fought non-stop against
the Demonic Cult on the front line, did not become a demonic cult hater.

「It seems surprising that Bindo used the treasure of the Heavenly Demon. but."

Taego Jinin smiled benevolently and said the exact opposite of the smile.

“Wouldn’t it be rather just if they could kill even one more of those bugs with
their power?”

Maybe because it was a transmission sound, I could feel the emotion in the calm
words. It felt a little different from the usual dowager.

「Because it can be difficult to gain insight just once, if you want to see the
Treasure of the Heavenly Demon, visit anytime before leaving the Moorim League…」
It was the moment when he was carefully trying to take out the Cheonmajibo while
listening to the transmission of the Taego Jinin.

Roaring!

Suddenly, the Cheonmajibo was blazing with platinum flames.

"·······?!"

A flame floating alone in the air. It was an unreal sight.

Not all of them even reacted properly.

That was the moment. It was like a flash of light in my head. His eyes were fixed
on the golden flames in front of his eyes.

"······!"

Something indefinable was being engraved in my brain.

Martial arts and intentions that can be said to be the Heavenly Demon's new
technology.

It felt like a mighty force was thrusting into my body.

All the senses of the body were keenly aroused.

The midday sun beating down on the top of my head, the grains of sand under my feet
as I stepped on the platform, and even a single ray of wind on my cheek, I could
feel everything clearly.

I suddenly realized that this is what is called the mind's eye.

The wind that blows is me, the ground I step on is me, and the beating sunlight is
me, nature is me.

Even without trying to find out, everyone felt the situation. Beyond the shocked
expression, a long, incomprehensible voice stretched out.

I could clearly feel where and how Gyeol was looking at me. And where was the gaze
of Jegal Hwamu, who was connected to Gyeol-i, headed. Even the sadness and pity he
feels.

I was able to transcend time and space at will.

However, that too was just a small part of it passing by.

Among the many senses, there was also a mighty sign approaching unarmed.

The moment I wondered why he was here, I knew who the person next to me was.

'Why are you two...!'

And that was it.

The fire of the Cheonmajibo, which floated up, faded.

"Huh!"

I drew in a breath that had paused. I felt like I was going back to my
consciousness after a while. And the Cheonmajibo in front of my eyes...
disappeared. Not even ashes were left.

"······."

"······."

Silence fell on the unarmed.

The silence evoked by close to a thousand characters was heavy.

My stomach rumbled. My mind was all jumbled up. It was such a boundary that blurs
where I am and who I am.

One thing was certain. All of the supernormal abilities contained in the Treasure
of the Heavenly Demon were absorbed into me.

Chapter 269

My body, which had been covered in scars, felt light as if it could fly away. All
the injuries on his body healed as if washed. If it weren't for the blazing pain
around the white blood, it could be said that it was perfect right away.

On the other side, Taego Jinin was looking at me as if he could pierce me.

It should feel pressure enough that you can't even move a finger, but this time it
was different.

"What the hell is this... what happened!"

The first to speak was the polite musketeer. he'sIt was a face that seemed to have
lost its mind.

From those words, a murmur spread like a wave.

The polite musketeer asked as if holding a rope.

"Taego Jinin, this, this, this, what happened?"

“I don’t even know how often.”

"Then what the heck...!"

At that time, Taego Jinin took his eyes off me and looked at one of the spectator
seats.

The eyes of my grandfather and I were also directed there.

Soon after, a middle-aged man in a silk robe walked proudly with a group of people.
It was Wiziback.

The warriors of the Wei family, some members of the alliance, and the expelled
alliance forces were also together. Gwan Mun-ju, who had a bandage on his arm, was
the attacker when he escaped from the hut of the Wei Maeng-ju.

He was imprisoned in the Moorim Meng Prison for trying to kill Mr. Namgung-Wan, me
and Namgung Ryu-Cheong... It seems Wijibaek freed him.

"It's the top leader!"

"You're fine, right? Then why didn't you show up until now? What's coming up now?"

"It's strange. Isn't the atmosphere unusual?"

Wizibaek, who came to the podium of the awards ceremony, looked at the wooden box
and said,

"It happened like this too."

said the polite musketeer.

"Wee Family, what are you doing here?"

I heard the words, "I'm not sober."

Wijibaek looked at Gongsonbang and laughed mockingly.

"Are you reacting as if you've come to a place I can't come to?"

"Kuhm."

"We go!"

Everyone coughed and gave off a bad look. And the Shaolin monks spoke as if they
were representing them.
"Amituofo. We remember that we all agreed, so what happened?"

Then Taego Jinin said.

"What do you mean it happened like this too?"

Wizyback pointed at me and said.

“Ask that woman about it.”

Eyes turned to me.

I tilted my head and said.

"I don't know."

"!"

I could feel the people around me startled by my short answer.

I continued talking without stopping.

"And why do I listen to human idiots?"

I exhibited a showy, casual attitude. He is a strong player who values hierarchy

and distribution. Wei Jiazhu's eyes turned over, of course.

"You bastard!"

A wind-like energy emanated from the enraged Wizibaek. It was a threat that could
be crushed with almost force alone.

thud!

The moment Grandpa took a slam, a strong gust of wind swept around me from the air
waves that collided with the whizzy bag that wrapped around me.

"Oops!"

"Ugh!"

The crowd, who had already been hit several times by the sudden wind, almost fell
to the ground in fright.

Even so, those who escaped were extremely rare.

Clash of the mightiest of the world.

It was a once in a lifetime thing to see.

It was also different from the non-mu competition.

A voice echoed over them.

"How dare you threaten my granddaughter in front of me?"

"Baekri Segaju·······."

Wizibaek asked about this.

The supernatural ability of the Cheonmajibo that was still in my head made me feel
Wiziback's bewildered feelings. In Wiziback's plan, the grandfather was not here.

In the immediate atmosphere, everyone just swallowed dry saliva.

“Anyway, there was something I wanted to ask you.”

Grandpa laughed wildly.

"The traitor of the family, Baekriuiran. Where did you hide the child?"

I looked at my grandfather in surprise.

“Did you know everything you were hiding?”

"Hiding it! It's true that he was a guest of the Hanau family."

Was hiding in Wiziback's family? There was a reason I couldn't find. And I could
understand why my grandfather had come here.

No matter how much he was on probation, the probation did not reduce Weezyback's
inaction.all. His father could not have been able to search Wiga.

However, Wizibaek's attitude was rather dignified.

"I've heard of my bizarre stories. You'll probably be very surprised to hear of the
three hundred li."

I quickly interjected.

"Chief Wei, are you okay? My aunt's hobby is poisoning."

Feeling the startled people staring at me, I continued talking.

"When I was five years old, my aunt almost died from poison, and my eldest brother
almost died from poison."

"······!"

Surprise enveloped the crowd.

In some cases, such as the Great Breaking Wave, it was information that you already
knew, but most of it was unknown.

What Baek Ri-Ran did was a shame of the family, and even if I spread rumors, it was
just a spit in my face, and besides, Baek Ri-myeong and my physical condition were
also related secrets, so I made sure not to spread rumors.

I don't know what to decorate, but...

If my aunt got entangled, it would definitely never work in our favor.

There must be a reason why there are so many people at the timing.

'If that's the case, it's a sure win.'

It is to make people suspicious no matter what you do with your aunt.

whispered voices were heard.

"Oh my God! That's why you were suddenly kicked out? It was strange for some
reason. I thought you were kicked out for what reason. Tsk tsk."

"Why do you accept such a wicked species as a guest? What is the above leader
thinking?"

"Why didn't such a rumor circulate before? Baekri's rebellion was entangled with
the Demonic Cult, so the Baekri Sega were the agents of the Demonic Cult. As far as
I know, the first place that rumor spread was the wall... "

Suspicion was mixed in the eyes looking at Wiziback in an instant.

Wheezybaek didn't seem surprised, as if he already knew about it. However, his eyes
seemed to want to beat me to death, as if asking why he revealed that fact right
here.

Then a screaming voice was heard.

"Baek Ri-yeon, can't you stop!"

it was grandpa

Grandpa continued to speak scoldingly.

“How dare you brag about your family!”

I bit my lip as if it was a bit unfair, then lowered my head.

"sorry."

Grandpa was really fierce, but I knew. That it's not really angry.

We've never matched our words, but... smart people know each other's intentions
just by looking at each other's eyes.

My father approached and placed a hand on my shoulder as if to comfort me. For some
reason, my father seemed to think I was really scolded.

I just lowered my head because I couldn't explain it now. Somehow, the perfect
scene was created by adding the figure of the father.

Grandpa said.

"Put out the hundred-ri-ran. It's my family's business. It's not an occasion for
you to intervene."

Wheezybaek's face reddened at the obvious contempt.

Since becoming a powerful man in the world and becoming the leader of the
Murimmaeng, when has he been ignored like this?

Even if I came to the same world strongman, now I could understand.

Wheezyback can't beat my grandfather.

A clear difference was felt. And there was no way Wijibaek, the mighty man in the
world, was unaware of this.

It was then. Another energy rushed into the suffocating confrontation between the
two.

The clear energy could have felt light, but that momentum was never pushed back. I
felt an offensive that could be sharpened like a sharpened sword at any time.

"Both of you, please stop."

It was Taego Jinin.

Taego Jinin looked at Wizibaek and said.

"Let's hear what happened."

Grandpa's eyes widened. Weezyback burst into laughter.

"Hahaha! I thought I could communicate with Taego Jinin."

Taego Jinin looked at Wiziback expressionlessly.

"Wee Family, if you think I'm on your side, you're mistaken."

contemptWizibaek, who gritted his teeth with his eyes, said to the back.

"How long are you planning on hiding?"

"······."

It was the direction where allied people who had come with Wiziback had gathered.

"Come out immediately!"

A woman was thrown out between them, almost dragged out.

A face I hadn't seen in years, but instantly recognizable.

It was Baekri's riot.

As Baek Ri-ri said, nothing has really changed.

"Isn't it Baekriuiran? It's been a long time."

Grandpa's voice sounded like a growl.

At the end, it seemed that even the last warmth as blood relatives that remained
when the aunt's dantian was abolished and kicked out was all gone.

Auntie's lips trembled at the menacing spirit emanating from her grandfather.

Unlike my grandfather, who protected me from any threat, Wheezyback gave no

protection to my aunt.

And my father's hand holding my shoulder was gradually gaining strength. I frowned
slightly until I felt the pain.

'Why are you doing that?'

It was then. The eyes of the aunt, unable to find where to look, looked at the
father. I am also standing next to him.

My aunt's face contorted. His eyes were full of hate.

My aunt suddenly pointed her finger in this direction.

"River of 100 Liui! Didn't it feel good to wear a mask of goodness and deceive
everyone? Doesn't everything in the world seem to be going the way you want? You
can't cover the sky with the palm of your hand!"

What is that madman saying to my father?

My aunt shouted before I could open my mouth.

"Your daughter, who is the mother?"

In an instant, I forgot what I was going to say.

Why are you talking about my mother all of a sudden?

I saw my father
Now my father was almost crushing me on the shoulder. However, the pain that
followed was barely felt.

cried the aunt.

"Of course you can't say it! Because you're the daughter of the Heavenly Demon!"

My aunt pointed right at me.

"That woman's mother is the Heavenly Demon's daughter! That woman is the Heavenly
Demon's granddaughter!"

shouted loudly to the surroundings.

"To think that the Heavenly Demon's flesh and blood is the winner of the Baekdo
Murim Competition! It's deplorable!"

Chapter 270

"······!"

What do you mean? My mother is the daughter of the Heavenly Demon.

'I'm the granddaughter of the Heavenly Demon?'

People's astonished gazes were directed at me.

"What is this...?"

“Why is the Heavenly Demon here?

Wiziback had taken a step back before he knew it. The triumphant expression was the
look in the eyes of the trapped prey. There was already a sense of victory.

"Really?"

“Are the words of the author true?”

I looked at the people who asked the question pathetically and said.

"Do you believe the man who tried to poison your nephew?"

Wizibaek's expression instantly hardened at my resolute attitude. If you panic

here, it will be what they want.

I continued to look at my aunt.

“It was said to be poisoned, but to be precise, Myung and my older brother fell
into the coin intoxication. To kill, you use extreme poison, but you use the poison
that drowns you in the coin intoxication?”

People are now starting to gossip about my words. Most people just believe what
they want to believe rather than the truth.

"Poison that falls into the coin mouth?"

"Is there such a poison?"

"Ugh, then Baekri Sojeo became a public servant..."

I continued, leaving enough time for people to react.

"Even that poison was the poison of the Demonic Cult. All the evidence of the
investigation of the aunt at the time remains!"

No, not at all left.

The monk who poisoned his aunt is already dead.but how did you say that?

All that's left is the Sarama and the papers I investigated at the time? However,
there is no way to reveal the existence of the evidence here right now.

In other words, if I say I exist, I exist.

“By the way, the Demonic Cult poisoned me, the blood relative of the Heavenly
Demon, to make me lose my fortune?”

I laughed and screamed like I was full of energy.

"Your words don't make sense at all!"

The crowd, which a moment ago had been watching me and my father as if asking me to
explain the truth, looked back at my aunt with disgust.

My aunt looked puzzled and said it was true, but her words had already been
discredited.

"You're out of your mind to frame me!"

"Huh, huh! I almost got tricked!"

"To believe the words of such a person and bring him! The Lord of the upper ranks
is also insane!"

When outright booing and ridicule are poured out.

"conflict!"

Ilgal, full of energy, shook the surroundings like thunder.

It was Wiziback.

The booing and ridicule quickly subsided.

Wizibaek glanced at his aunt as if he was pathetic and said,

"I'm afraid someone isn't the blood of the Heavenly Demon, so I'm trying to seduce
you with an evil tongue."

And he continued to speak to the quiet crowd.

"There's no need to play with words like this! The evidence is right in front of
your eyes!"

Wizibaek's eyes turned to me.

"Only the blood of the Heavenly Demon can absorb the Treasure of the Heavenly
Demon!"
Wheezybaek pointed at me and shouted.

"Everybody didn't look with both eyes! The Heavenly Demon's Treasure was absorbed
by that woman!"

I immediately objected.

“I have no idea what you mean.”

Feeling the thoughts of the Cheonmajibo still vividly in his head, he made a fuss.

“Are you saying that I blamed the child for the Cheonmajibo being burnt down by
myself?”

It's not a lie. I didn't do anything, but it was true that the Cheonmajibo was
burned by itself.

It was then. It felt like a sudden wind.

It was only after coming in front of my eyes how fast I could tell that the
opponent had appeared.

I saw my father draw his sword. It was an instant gap.

But my father was one beat late.

And right before the opponent's hand touches me.

Quaang-!

I felt my father take a few steps away as he hurriedly hugged me.

Even though he was in his father's arms, his hair was shaking wildly from the
tremendous shock wave.

The grandfather attacked Taego Jinin's back and waist, and Taego Jinin, who was
reaching out to me, hurriedly raised his body to block it. After that, they stood
at a distance as if they had collided.

Even with just one collision, the podium was already half destroyed.

Grandpa said in a sad voice.

"What are you doing now, Taego Jinin?"

"I just wanted to check the frequency."

“What are you doing checking my granddaughter in front of me?”

Taego Jinin replied calmly.

"If you're really innocent, you don't have to be so sensitive, do you?"

"Doubt is unpleasant!"

The eyes of the Taego Jinin who had been staring at me since the moment the
Cheonmajibo burned down.

Taego Jinin was suspicious of me from the moment the Cheonmajibo was burned.

As a person who has kept the Cheonmajibo for a long time, he may have felt
something.

Weezyback exclaimed triumphantly.

"Baekri Sega, why are you blocking it? If you're really innocent, you can reveal
the truth here!"

"Not worthy of an explanation!"

Following the movement of the grandfather, the members of the Baekgeomdan who had
come with him also pulled out their swords.

Chaeng, Chaeng, Chae Chaeng!

As if to counter this, Wijibaek's alliance and Wiga's warriors could be seen

pulling out their swords.

In addition, the members of the alliance surrounding this place also pulled out
their swords.

The polite musketeer exclaimed in bewilderment.

"Stop! Lower your sword! Everyone calm down!You've gotten too hot!"

Wizibaek looked at me without hesitation and said,

“Baek Ri-yeon, when do you always hide behind that mouth?

In an instant, my heart was shaken without even realizing it.

If a fight really breaks out because of me...

At that time, my father gripped my arm tightly.

Wizibaek looked back at his grandfather and said suspiciously.

"Or, could it be that even the three lords of the hundred li knew about it? Making
the flesh and blood of the Heavenly Demon into a warrior of the white sword! Aren't
you afraid of the sky?"

It was then.

"You're the one who isn't afraid of the sky!"

With a shrill voice, a stone flew from among the crowd and fell helplessly at his
feet.

Took. The tense atmosphere was broken like a bowstring being pulled.

As if people had promised, they looked at the place where the stone flew. There was
a beautiful-looking woman in her 30s.

“If you have a face, how can you show up again!”

"you!"

Wizibaek widened his eyes in surprise. She was one of Wiziback's wives.

Not even one, but five or six gathered together. Even in the midst of this, I heard
voices of admiration at the sight of the women.

The woman shouted, looking in the other direction.

"Musketeer! Taego Jinin! Surely you didn't make a pact with us?! You promised that
the author would never appear in public again! Are you leaving this situation alone
after making a pact like that?!"

The complexion of the Gongsun Musketeers and Taego Jinin, especially those who
pressured them to ask about the Murim Lord's affairs, changed completely.

It has to be. The authors knew that all the wives had left.

But I'm not an idiot, and would you believe the promise of the Moorim Maeng right
away?

I had a few guests with me, just in case they wouldn't keep the promise. Those who
had no place to go anyway readily agreed to my proposal to stay just in case.

Taego Jinin said as if to calm down.

“It wasn’t that we didn’t want to keep the promise.

The woman cut off Taego Jinin's words and shouted.

"The Demonic Cult? To us, you guys are the Demonic Cult!"
"······."

Taego Jinin's face hardened. When has he ever been treated like this?

The woman whose anger soared to the tip of her head mercilessly continued the
exposure.

"You Wiziback! As a disciple of a sex demon, you pretended to be nothing but a

shameless subject, and it seems that all your sins have disappeared!"

Wizyback's face turned red.

Even after several years of disappearance, there were overflowing people who
remembered it because the color demon was so infamous.

"Isn't it not enough that we abducted and played with a hundred women at will? They
even tried to destroy the evidence by setting fire to us as we tried to escape!"

The woman looked at me and said.

“If it wasn’t for Baekri Sojeo!

People's astonished gazes turned to Whiziback this time.

Wheezybaek twitched his lips, wanting to tear him to death right away.

But what can I say?

when a brief silence fell.

"I'll ask you one."

It was a calm voice, but it was a voice that immediately attracted people's
attention.

My father looked at my aunt and said.

“Where did you hear that only the blood and blood of the Heavenly Demon can absorb
the Heavenly Demon Treasure?”

"······."

“Where did you hear about the blood and blood of the Heavenly Demon?”

No one answered.

It was natural. No one here, not even me, was completely unaware of the ability of
the Heavenly Demon's Treasure.
If there was such a story, rumors wouldn't have spread. if so where did you hear?

I have no choice but to hear it directly from the Demonic Cult.

My eyes lit up.

"Come to think of it, aunt, when I was expelled from the family register, I know
that the danjeon and quadriceps muscle were abolished, but somehow it is the same,
the same, the same as it was 10 years ago. As if I learned some kind of
witchcraft..."

In an instant, her eyes focused on her aunt. This look went beyond ridicule and
ridicule, and was disgust and wariness.

The members of the alliance were wary of their aunt.

Even Wizibaek's allies could be seen sneaking away from their aunt and grabbing the
sword as if they were wary, as if they didn't know about the secret situation.

There's no way that Wizyback couldn't see it.

"Shut up that foolish mouth!"

A moment that seems to collide at any moment.

A scruffy-looking member holding a dispatch flag suddenly appeared in front of the

podium pushing people away. It looked very urgent.

Meng Yuan ignored all surrounding circumstances and immediately handed out a letter
to Gongsun Musketeer.

The polite musketeer hurriedly opened the letter with a mixture of bewilderment and
relief on his face. And soon his face hardened.

The polite musketeer spoke heavily as he handed down the letter.

“The Demonic Cult Army has appeared around Wuhan.”

Wiziback shouted, pointing at me with eyes holding a rescue line.

"Okay. Baek Ri-yeon, who absorbed the Cheonmajibo, must be the target!"

"Wei go! Don't be silly. Don't you know we were aiming for this? This is our
trouble..."

That was the moment.

"Kyaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"
"what······!"

A sudden scream spread.

In the direction everyone looked in surprise, there was an aunt with a skinny
figure like a mummy. And Yayul, who did not know when he appeared, was holding the
mummy by the nape of her neck.

Chapter 271

"Huh, suction magic!"

It happened in an instant. People gasped away from Yayul's surroundings.

I stared blankly at Yayul.

'Am I insane?'

Is this a new form of suicide? To use absorption magic in a place where so many
people gathered.

'How on earth am I going to fix this.'

just as expected.

"dare!"

Wizibaek ran to Yayul.

The sword attack that went out at the same time as the exit was fierce. I expected
Yayul to be torn to pieces, but at that moment, Yayul threw Mira at him.

Wizibaek was astonished and quickly walked away. It was an ugly appearance, as if
facing a plague. The strong people's fear of absorption magic was revealed to that
extent.

dump.

Mira rolled across the floor. I no longer felt alive there.

His aunt's true spirit absorbed by Yayul naturally melted into his air power
without any conflict.

I frowned slightly.
'How could that be?'

Only Cheon Gwi-jo aimed at and absorbed the pure genius of a child. This is because
the pureness of genuine energy decreases as one gets older, and when absorbed, it
does not merge well with the original internal energy.

And, as if someone were giving me a revelation, something came into my mind one
after another.

The suction magic was originally descended from the heavenly demon's veins.

As the Heavenly Demon bestowed martial arts to the Demonic Cultists, they diverged
and changed.

Wheezybaek gritted his teeth and shouted.

"Why are you doing this...!"

Yayul shook his hands as if he had touched something dirty and tilted his head.

"What are you surprised about? When will you bring the person you bought to that
woman?"

"······!"

Weezyback looked visibly embarrassed.

"The Great Threat! No way?"

"Don't frame me!"

The reason why my aunt was able to maintain a fine and youthful face despite the
abolition of Danjeon.

Baekriui is also learning magic from absorption magic.

Yayul's Absorption MagicHow Baekri Uiran and Baekri Uiran maintained their youth,
the two had the same source of martial arts. It was how Yayul easily absorbed his
aunt's unique qualities.

Wizibaek exclaimed urgently.

"Kill the Demonic Cultist who dared to appear in the Murim League!"

Members of the Alliance, who had served Wizibaek as their leader for a long time,
surrounded Yayul in a reflexive way at Wizibaek's command.

Wiziback's people, who had already drawn their swords, surrounded Yayul with them.

After taking the time to keep in check as if noticing for a while, he suddenly
turned around and started attacking his colleagues.

Yayul also started to run amok among them. In the dark red sword, members of the
alliance rolled across the floor.

Weezyback exclaimed in surprise.

"What are these people doing!"

It wasn't just Wizyback's people.

The members of the alliance who had surrounded Yayul suddenly began to attack their
colleagues indiscriminately.

"Ouch!"

"Come on, come to your senses!"

"Traitor! Everyone be careful!"

One of the Murimmaeng leadership shouted at the Gongsun Musketeer as if scolding

him.

"What kind of confusion is this! You obviously didn't say that your identity was
clear!"

“I think there was a mistake.”

But the panic was only for a moment, and there was no shaking.

"Even so, it's a small number. Catch the author! We have to capture him alive
somehow!"

Wheezybaek yelled out loud.

"Captured alive! Musketeer!"

Gongsun Musketeer looked at Wiziback and said.

"Of course we have to capture them alive. We need to find out what purpose they
sneaked in."

The polite musketeer added as if he had forgotten.

"Of course, we need to hear more about the great agreement the author spoke of."

"Polite Musketeer, you...!"

Gongsun Musketeer stopped looking at Wizibaek and gave orders to his members.

Now that things have come to this point, they have come to the conclusion that
there is no benefit to covering Wheezy Bags anymore.

Taego Jinin stepped back slightly with his hands behind his back. It was a position
halfway between Grandpa and Wheezyback.

Taego Jinin looked at Wizibaek and said.

"Chief Wie, I hope you don't think of such nonsense. If the author dies, wouldn't
it be difficult to prove his innocence?"

The later exponents and members of the Yongbong branch, who had been watching
without following Wi Ji-baek's orders, gathered.

"It's a demon. It's a relief that the author didn't win."

"Everyone must have seen the rain, so be careful!"

"Princess Hwangbo! Be careful."

visor! Sak! bang!

Hwang Bo-chan, who went on a rampage after his defeat in the match, called it an
insult, also pulled out his sword and stormed in as if it was an opportunity to
take revenge.

All of them seemed relaxed.

It was a place where a lot of masters who went beyond the level of transcendence
gathered. Because they were originally colleagues, they had mercy in their hands
and were not pushed back yet.

Now that the confusion has calmed down quickly, the Yayul side has begun to be
pushed back.

'What the hell are you thinking...!'

That moment.

bang!

There was an explosion, as if something was about to explode, and the flames
soared.

"Fire!"

A cry was heard in the distance. Made of wooden buildings, once caught on fire, it
did not go out well and spread easily. It wasn't even a place.
bang! Kukkoom!

Explosions erupted in several places at the same time.

"Nonsense!"

The polite musketeer exclaimed in bewilderment.

After the previous raid in which the main body of the Murim Alliance collapsed, the
Murim Alliance had a much more sophisticated alert. And because he had the
confidence to keep it, he held the match.

'No matter how many incidents happened, I couldn't have missed that many people
infiltrating...'

Yayul's attack that would have blew the stage away.

Members of the armed forces who wanted to catch up and people who wanted to watch
came unarmed. How about infiltrating the empty headquarters?it wouldn't have been
hard

It flew towards the leadership like something rushing from someone who was hiding
among the crowd with him.

The one called Pang Gaju stretched out his hand as if laughing.

the polite musketeer shouted.

"Pang Gaju! No way!"

It was a belated cry.

Pang Gaju has already finished going out.

The moment Pang Ga-ju's jangbeom hit the blow, a gray mist-like powder suddenly
scattered with a popping sound.

"It's poisonous!"

Everyone covered their mouths and left the spot in an instant. However, not one was
thrown.

"Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"
"Ah! Save me!"

"Ahh!"

Similar things popped up everywhere.

Poisonous mist and smoke bombs were mixed. It could have been blown away with a
single blow, but it was already a mess with a crowd of about a thousand people
jumping here and there in confusion.

In the midst of it, I hesitated and took a step back.

Then I could feel the warmth gripping my arm.

"······father."

I met my father's eyes.

The worry was fleeting.

I nodded and kicked off the floor with my father and ran.

At that moment, a booming voice spread through the smoke screen.

"You can't let Baek Ri-yeon run away! Killing Baek Ri-yeon, who absorbed the
Heavenly Demon's Treasure, is the only way to get rid of the Heavenly Demon's power
contained in the Heavenly Demon's Treasure!"

Father frowned.

I don't know when they came close, and the sword light of these people aimed at me
through the smoke screen.

Chaeng! Chae Chaeng!

My father took care of it in an instant, but someone else shouted.

"Baek Ri-yeon is here!"

When I pulled out my sword, I felt a fight.

Hwaaak!

Even in the smoke screen, one of the three brightest lights shot at me like a
meteor. It was swift and stealthy.

From the moment I sensed the danger, time became extremely slow.

The one who came through the smoke screen aimed exactly at my leg like lightning.
An attack that significantly reduces the original destructive intention. The
intention to prevent the escape was clearly felt.

'Originally, even if I could see it, I would never have been able to avoid it.'

My body moved in response to the thoughts that remained in my head.

A golden aura overflowed from the sword as he wrapped himself in natural sage more
naturally than breathing.

And I could feel everything slowly, from the wriggling of the white eyebrows of the
Taego Jinin who were aiming for my lower part, to the widening of the eyes.

bang!

Sword and sword collided.

Taego Jinin looked at me with disbelief eyes.

"Certainly... I can't let it go like this."

For a moment, I pushed the sword away at the same level as Taego Jinin.

But soon after, the sword broke with a chin-sound. What was hit when he blocked the
feast of Yayul could not withstand this attack and was broken.

"Yuna!"

As my father pulled me along, I managed to get past the Jinn's attack.

It felt hot. If it wasn't for the strength of self-defense, the sword power would
have blown off his arm.

The result of enduring even if it was only for a moment.

Kwakang!

“To think that a long-time master of the Kunlun faction is acting like an assassin
without losing face.

"Baekri Segaju, running away from this situation..."

Leaving behind my grandfather's back, my father ran with my waist in his arms.

The price of Cheonmajibo moving according to its will was great. It was only
natural that the muscles of the whole body would pull with just that short
movement, and the ligaments and muscles of the right arm felt like they would
break.

"Where...! Do you think they'll just let you go!"

However, those who blocked it from all sides continued to appear.

It was the one who wrapped the bandage that was with Wiziback.

"Look at Baekni River running away like a rat..."

The throat of the man who smiled triumphantly was cut by someone's swordgone

Uncle Namgung-Wan stood behind him as he lost his strength and collapsed, holding a
bloody sword.

"······."

"······."

Namgungwan was the first man he saw after his aunt spoke nonsense.

I was afraid of what kind of expression he was making, so I couldn't bear to look
at him.

And now, I couldn't read anything from Namgoongwan's expression. However, I knew
that the appearance was made up with effort to be calm.

Uncle Namgung-wan opened his mouth.

It was a voice so subdued that it was hard to hear, buried in all the noise.

"Is all that said true?"

Chapter 272

“I have nothing to say.”

"Uigang!"

"Get out of the way."

Their gazes collided with each other without backing down.

Namgoong-Wan's breath gradually became rougher.

"You... really..."
Power went into his father's hand holding the sword.

bang! It was a shock wave strong enough to scatter the smoke around it.

The arms of Uncle Namgung-Wan, who blocked Wijibaek's sword, were full of veins.

"Namgung Sogaju! What are you doing now! Are you taking the side of that traitor?
The one who lost his sister to the Demonic Cult?"

"Can't shut that mouth! Wasn't I just talking!"

Namgoong-Wan was enraged and swung his sword at Wiziback.

Kurleung! Wi Ji-baek blocked Uncle Namgung-wan's sword with a laughable expression,

but his expression immediately changed.

It was there that I watched.

A loud noise resounded through the smoke, like lightning striking.

As I barely escaped unarmed, flames were raging everywhere. The smoke was gradually
subsiding inside the non-stage, but heat rushed to the burning buildings outside.

Members of the alliance were carrying water jars and running around.

"I'm fed up with this guy's fire."

A while ago, the mountain hut was a sight that came to mind automatically.

'I wonder if those wives got away well?'

I just hoped that the wives' escorts would protect them well.

“Baekri Daehyup!

Mengwon, not yet aware of the situation, asked for help.

"You wouldn't have gone that far yet!"

"Fire, fire first!"

"The demonic cult guys are leaving! Everyone chase them!"

It wasn't just me and my father who escaped the smoke screen.

“Baekri Sojeo, this way! 」

A thin voice was heard in full pitch.

As I looked around, I heard a voice this time.

"here!"

It was a public month.

"······Grand Hyeop?"

In the back, Akjunghae, whose face was covered in soot, was standing with people
from her clan.

* * *

Dark forest even in broad daylight.

A man ran like flying down a slope under a thick broad-leaved forest. It was a
desperate struggle.

And a person wearing a blue silk uniform chased after him.

After a while,

coo king!

The impact was so great that the trees shook.

The man who was running away collapsed and looked back hurriedly when he saw a tree
blocking his path.

In the direction the man was going to go, the woman landed lightly.

In the other direction the man looked hurriedly, there was someone blocking his
way.

The man fell to his knees.

"Please help me. I don't know anything. Really!"

The young man in the blue uniform said in a cold tone.

"You are the last."

"If it's the last one?"

"The first five all suffered hemorrhagic seizures and died."

"Nonsense... nonsense! There are still a few days left before the due date of
seizure...! Help me, help me!"

It's already been three days since the match ended in a mess.

betrayed or infiltrated that dayMost of the Dawn Demons died on the spot or were
captured.

However, they all died within three days. And those who managed to get out were
caught at the end of the chase.

Seo Ha-ryeong tapped the man who was coughing up blood with his toe. From the mouth
that had been moving until a moment ago, only frothy blood flowed slowly.

"After all, this guy is dead too."

The majority of those caught were tails, ignorant bastards.

The same goes for those who betrayed them. Those who had been forced to cooperate
because of the blood, eventually died of seizures of the blood. Efforts to save him
were futile.

"Still, I'm glad this person knows something."

Seo Ha-ryeong looked at the silent Namgung Ryu-cheong and continued.

“It was a solo act of the White Ridge Rebellion. They were the same Demonic
Cultists, so why did they kill it so terribly?

Namgung Ryuchung stood up and said.

"It's a death that doesn't even pay for the sins committed."

"Well... that's right."

Wijibaek's crimes were also clearly revealed.

After examining the manor, several dead bodies were found that were really sucked
in and withered.

Wijibaek's first wife, Mrs. Yeo, cooperated with this investigation. Yeo's wife was
also the sister of Hyeonmudanju.

Hyeonmudanju was barely released on the condition that she cooperate and that
Zhongcheonmun would take responsibility and serve as a 100-year prison gate.

The children and grandchildren had already been sent to relatives in Yunnan before
the accident.

Wiziback, who even turned his back on his first wife, fled with some of his allies.
At that time, Seo Ha-ryeong lowered her voice and whispered.

"By the way... is red night really Yayul?"

Seo Ha-ryeong hesitated at Namgung Ryucheong’s gaze.

"No, I heard you say that."

"To whom?"

"Well, I don't have an ear to hear the news. So is it really?"

"right."

"Ugh······!"

Ryucheong Namgung lowered his eyes.

The identity of the red night was no longer a secret. Most of the high-ranking
members of the Murimmaeng noticed. It was because of the martial arts he performed
while escaping from the headquarters.

As if he had no need to hide anymore, he unreservedly practiced the martial arts of

Cheonsanje and tricked his pursuers and escaped. Namgung Ryucheong was also
reprimanded for that.

It was because his biological father knew that he hid Yayul's identity while
knowing it.

- I was wondering why you suddenly withdrew, but was it because the other party was
yyyul? What the hell, how did you not tell me if you knew!

-I couldn't believe the Murim Meng.-

-yes? Now Murimmaeng says they can't trust you! Aren't you also intrigued! -

-I don't care what they say.-

- You're fine alone. At least for this father...!-

Namgung-Wan, who had been shouting, suddenly frowned and caught his breath. It was
a painful face.

- Father, calm down. Not good for the affected area.-

A small amount of blood was seeping from the bandage on his chest.

Namgung-Wan, who had a big bump with Wizi-Baek, suffered an injury that required
several weeks of recuperation.

The fight was so fierce and great that Taego Jinin and Baekri Segaju, who were
present at the time, stopped fighting to stop the two.

On the other hand, Wheezybaek wasn't all right either. It is said that Namgung-Wan
had a bigger injury, but the sight of Namgung-Wan injuring Wi Ji-Baek and even
pushing him, even for a moment, left people at the scene astonished.

-Call the councilor······· -

-Not required. I'd say you need to rest. It doesn't even sound like a word. How can
I rest in this situation!-

Baek Ri-yeon and Baek Ri-ui-gang escaped from the spot and went missing.

And the Demonic Cult Army, which had been reported to the Musketeer, quickly
approached Wuhan.

tension in an instantIt has risen.

I wondered if a war would break out like this, but suddenly the demonic army
stopped advancing and spread the heavenly desire right in front of Wuhan.

It was self-evident what he was trying to catch.

Baek Ri-yeon.

If Baek Ri-yeon had not absorbed the Cheonmajibo, there would be no reason for the
Demonic Cult to act like that.

- I can't let the Demonic Cult hold on to Baek Ri-yeon. Compared to the first
Heavenly Demon, the current Heavenly Demon is significantly weaker. It's because I
didn't inherit the power contained in the Cheonmajibo. I can't let it get my hands
on it We have to find out first-

-After that?-

- ······. -

-After we find Baek Ri-yeon first? -

Namgung Ryucheong asked, suppressing his emotions as much as possible.

-What does your father want? -

- You're calm. Not like you.-

-Your father is irrational.-

Namgung-Wan laughed in disbelief.

Namgung Liucheng said while hiding his clenched fists.

-If it were truly said that Yeoni was the blood and blood of the Heavenly Demon...
Yeoni would have grown up without knowing it at all.-

- ······. -

-Are you saying that Yeoni, who grew up without ever seeing her real mother's face,
will be held accountable? -

-You've grown up a lot. You know how to say something that appeals to your
feelings.-

- I was just stating the truth. If you feel sorry for them, that's what your father
thinks of them. -

Namgung-Wan's gaze was aimlessly staring at the table.

- yes. It's not Yeoni's or Baek Riyeon's fault. -

The moment Namgung Ryucheong tried to open his mouth, a gloomy voice came first.

-Then is it my fault? -

- ······· It's not like that. -

- What do you mean it's not? haha.-

The laughter gradually faded and Namgung-Wan spoke mockingly.

-Do you mean that because I am not broad-minded, because I am blinded by revenge, I
hold on to things that I should forgive and have regrets? -

bang! The table rocked violently.

-Do I look like an idiot who doesn't know that all of this isn't Yeon-yi's fault! -

- ······. -

Namgung-wan had a tired face. The bloodstains that had been spreading were now
clear on the bandages.

Namgung Ryucheong bowed his head.

- I'll call the councilor. -

Namgung-Wan turned around and said to Namgung Liu-Cheong.

- Then what were you thinking? -

Namgung Ryucheong couldn’t answer.

Namgung-wan didn't say a word about Baek Ri-yeon until Namgung Ryu-cheong brought
it out.

It was Namgung-Wan's own kind of consideration as a father who felt sorry for his
child.

Namgoong-Wan spoke calmly.

-This father is very fortunate because his only son is rational.-

Chapter 273

* * *

chin!

A heavy sound broke my thoughts.

The person who jumped from the tree was Jang Cheol.

Jangcheol said.

"The Murim Meng's second team is coming. It will take about 2 steps (30 minutes)."

Seo Ha-ryeong grumbled.

"Luggers. Do you intend to catch them or not?"

"Maeng's powers are tied to the Demonic Cult's dream of heaven. It can't be helped
that it exploded."

"We have to go there quickly, too."

"What are you going to do? You know you're already a person of interest, right?"

"So, hey, are you scared? Are you afraid that you will avoid the house? Then go. I
never asked you for help."

"That's not it..."

Jangcheol, who had been speechless, opened his mouth again.

"But one thing I'm curious about is, I heard a story before, didn't Baekri Sojeo
say that you can find out who has blood in your body?"

Seo Ha-ryeong raised her eyes.

"What, so you're saying that Yeoni didn't say something on purpose?Are you saying
Yeon-i is a traitor right now?!"

The empty scabbard at the waist of Seo Ha-ryeong dangled.

Jang Cheol flinched and stepped back.

"No, who's doubting? I wonder if there's some reason I couldn't figure it out this
time!"

"How do you find out? If the host dies, the blood pool also dies, but as long as
the host is alive, there is no way to take out the blood pool..."

Namgung Ryuchung spoke quietly.

"different."

"yes?"

"This blood test is different."

"how?"

"It's different."

Seo Ha-ryeong shouted as if she was frustrated.

"No, in what way Jingi is different!"

Namgung Liucheng raised his eyebrows and said.

"The moment Blood High is active, it's just different from before, don't you know?"

"...they are geniuses."

The moment Seo Ha-ryeong tries to open her mouth.

Namgung Liu-cheong raised his hand and told him to be quiet.

Everyone hid their appearances while killing their presence. After a while, about
ten people with swords quietly approached.

"Was it this side that made the loud noise?"

"Ha, I haven't even looked at what's going on yet, so what if I open my mouth?"

“How is it, Baek Ri-yeon and Baek Ri-ui Kang go in different directions?”

"I think it's fortunate. They say the damage on our side is huge."

Seo Ha-ryeong and Jang-cheol opened their eyes. They were magicians. Unbeknownst to
them, they had approached the Demonic Cult's heavenly aspirations.

As for when the spy brought him here, Ha-ryeong Seo swears inwardly.

Jangcheol's bones were not yet fully attached to wield the sword. The only true
power was her and Namgung Ryucheong. It was fortunate that I didn't look so
proficient because I felt like it.

Opponents were ten people. If the authors were part of the Cheonrajimang, dozens of
masters would come running at the whistle.

"And don't worry. You don't know when he'll come this way. In the end, you
succeeded in tearing the two apart."

Seo Ha-ryeong, who was holding her breath while listening to the conversation,
stopped.

"If it was killing them, they would have succeeded right away without having to
tear the two apart, so why are they asking me to catch them alive..."

That was the moment.

puck!
Puff puck, puck!

A flash of light knocked down ten people in an instant.

Most of them passed out without even groaning.

"Tell me about that again. Now, does Yeon-yi fall alone?"

* * *

The day I met Ryucheong Namgung at the shrine of Cheonsanje and refused. I walked
along the pond with my father.

At that time, I felt it was an opportunity to ask a question about my mother. And
my father talked about my mother for the first time.

"You can't connect things that aren't meant to be connected by force."

The father's expression as he gazed at the moon floating in the pond was resigned
and bitter. I was wondering if you could say something more, but that was it.

'I definitely felt it was an opportunity.'

No, maybe it was because it was an opportunity that I was able to hear even that
much. That was also close to revealing a hint about the relationship between me and
Ryucheong Namgung.

After that, I never asked my father once. Because I realized that you would never
tell me.

And now I understand everything.

The reason why my father never opened his mouth.

I slowly came back to my senses.

The pain that seemed to beat all over my body before I lost consciousness was
almost gone.

Shoot aaaa -.

The first thing I felt was the sound of rain pouring down as if to bury all the
sounds in the world.

Then I met eyes looking down at me.

I could see a clear spot under my slightly raised eyes, and I felt a cool breeze on
the bare skin of my shoulders.

"······!"

As I practiced countless times, the golden nucleus naturally spread out.widely!

Yayul looked at me blankly even after being caught by the scruff of his neck. He
didn't even look like he was raising his self-defense flag.

Seeing her completely defenseless, I squinted one eye and calmed down.

The first thing I noticed was that the hem was off on one side. That is, it was the
place where he was cut and wounded by the sword of the Taego Jinin.

The bandages flowed down the arm that was gripping the nape of the neck. It must
have been bandaging.

I let go of the hand that was holding Yayul's neck.

"sorry."

Yayul raised an eyebrow.

"It's fine."

I lowered my arm and examined the wound.

"I'm almost healed."

"······."

It was quite deep, but it was so fast that I couldn't understand it with common
sense.

"I was going to take you somewhere else if you can't get up by today."

"Where is here?"

It was a fairly spacious cave, and the sound of pouring rain could be heard
outside, hidden by bushes.

"Don't you remember? I collapsed after coming here."

I frowned as I straightened the hem.

"How many days has it been?"

"I lost my mind and it's the fourth morning now."

It was not difficult to get out of the Moorimmaeng in the confusion. There were
people who stopped us, but there were also people who helped us.

-This is the secret passage of the Musketeers of the Murim League. It goes out to
the dry well to the southeast outside the main altar.-

-If your father finds out, you too will be greatly reprimanded.-

-Since Sojeo helped me, I'm just helping Sojeo.-

Gongsun Yue provided a secret passage through which we could escape from prying
eyes.

-Hey, take off your clothes.-

-young master?-

- Take it off too. And let's all forget what we saw here-

Seriously, my older brother handed over the clothes of his subordinates. And we
told people in the opposite direction we were going.

Seo Ha-ryung, whom I met by chance, found out that my sword was broken and threw
his own.

The idiot only threw the sword away, so I didn't have the sheath. Fortunately, Seo
Ha-ryeong's sword went into my scabbard, but it didn't engage and was loose.

I looked down at the scabbard and asked.

"My father?"

Until the brief moment when the answer came out, tension seemed to tighten my
heart.

“There has never been a story that Daehyeop was captured.”

I breathed a sigh of relief.

Rather than escaping the Murimmaeng, the problem was the Demonic Cult's forces.

As if they were waiting for us to get out of the Moorim Meng, they spread their
hopes towards me and my father.

Without Yayul's help, it would have been impossible to get out of the world.

Thanks to this, I was able to see the full power of the season when Yayul blew the
stage away.

The memory of barely getting out of the world and running away for a long time was
the end.

I got up from my seat. The leaves that were piled up under me clung to the hem of
my clothes and fell off.

Yayul stared blankly at me.

I also looked at Yayul and said.

"Let's move places."

Above all, it was the first thing to distance yourself from any potential pursuers.

* * *
I was able to find a village by running in the morning. It was a village with two
or three small inns.

Yayul and I went into the village doing our part.

The village was a bit chaotic, and there were a lot of people with swords.

As I entered the inn, Jeom Soi approached me.

"Sorry, all rooms are full."

"You don't have any rooms?"

"Yes. Sorry."

"······Then can we just have a meal?"

"Sure."

"As a food that is good for the body."

Those were the first words Yayul, who had been keeping his mouth shut the entire
time he followed.

Jeom So-yi, who received the silver piece from Yayul, nodded his head with a bright
face.It was thanks

I headed for a corner seat.

Yayul, who had followed, sat down across from him.

"What the hell are you thinking?"

"I've actually met your biological mother before."

I opened my eyes.

“Your eyes look alike.”

He squeezed the hem of his clothes with his hand, which was under the table and on
his leg.

At that time, the eyes that I felt familiar in my dream.

I also knew that the mysterious woman who had saved me from prison was my real
mother.

Also, the strange attitude of the 3rd Prince of the Demonic Cult who was killed by
Uncle Namgung-Wan. The moment he saw me, he too noticed my mother.

I said it wholeheartedly.
“Did you know because our eyes resembled each other?”

"yes. I knew it because the eyes resembled it. But there were also rumors.”

“What rumors?”

「Rumors that she gave birth outside.」

「·······.」

I frowned.

"Your mother went on a mission... and didn't come back until the duration of the
mission had passed."

It is said that there was a bit of a fuss about it.

“In the end, he came back, but after that, he said he broke up with his fiancé.
They say there were dirty rumors about it. Everyone who spoke such words was
executed.”

Chapter 274

Yayul said.

“From the look on your face, you don’t seem to know a thing.”

"······."

After escaping from the Moorim Meng, I had no time to talk calmly with my father
because I was being chased inside the Chunrajimang.

I could have had a chance to talk somehow, but...

I didn't know what feelings I had for my mother.

To put it bluntly, indifference stemming from resignation.

To me, the existence of a mother was something I hadn't taken for granted since a
very long time ago.

When it was revealed that he was a blood relative of the Heavenly Demon, he heard
some resentment.

'Why? Why...?

I cut out the thoughts that were trying to stretch out in the negative. It was
useless to resent what had already happened.

Yayul spoke up.

"Of course, I wasn't sure about that. So I asked about you myself."

Yayul said with a smile as if he had been through something funny.

“Then they tried to kill me on the spot.”

I was speechless for a while.

What kind of guts do you have when you say that all the people who talked about
that scandal a moment ago are dead?

"He tried to kill me, but he let me go when he found out I had something to do with
you."

"······."

"I thought there was a story. But I couldn't figure out what was going on."

Yayul said as if he was sorry. I said a moment of silence.

"Why are you asking that?"

what does it have to do with me

Yayul said.

"You said that. Your mother abandoned you."

"what?"

I asked blankly.

"Did I say that?"

Yayul nodded.
I didn't remember.

However, it was true that the basic idea I had about the existence of a mother
was...

Perhaps it was the influence of a previous life. How could I have survived? The
kind of person who drank every day, became a drunkard, and committed violence...
Hmm?

I couldn't remember.
Yayul asked anxiously whether he was frowning without realizing it.

"what's the matter?"

I shook my head.
What was I just thinking about?

'Oh yeah. I was trying to remember why my mother said she abandoned me.'

Why did you think it was abandoned?

'Was it comfortable for me to think that way when I was younger?'

As a result, it may have come out spontaneously while talking to Yayul.

"Even if I said that, what does that have to do with you?"

purpose of this guycould not understand

Yayul blinked his eyes and replied as if it were natural.

"Because you care."

"······."

Perhaps the expression has disappeared from my face.

At that moment, a voice so loud that it could not be ignored erupted from one side
of the inn.

"I heard that the Demonic Cult stole the Cheonmajibo and ran away?"

"It's stupid. If the Demonic Cult bastards seized it and ran away, why would they
spread their hopes?"

Swords carried on the waist and back in a rugged physique. Even in the Kang Ho-in
certificate, they were seen as third-rate warriors.

They continued their conversation out loud.

"It's different from what I heard. They say that Baekri's golden jade leaf is
actually the blood of the Heavenly Demon."

"Only Namgung Sega became funny. Because he cared so much about the enemy's
lineage."

"Ah, I heard that too! I wondered why he was so raging, but was it because of that?
They said he would be able to put his name on the list of powerful people in the
world soon."

"As expected, Namgung Sega is taking center stage again. Baekri Sega?"

"That's strange. No response. They say it's quiet."

From the moment Namgung Sega came out, I let out a breath that had stopped without
my knowledge.

"Whoa."

It was fortunate. It was also natural.

Wijibaek was protected by the Moorim League even after committing such a crime.

This time, the protection was equally spread to the grandfather.

In a situation where the Demonic Cult came down right in front of me.

Besides, as long as Grandpa is there, who would dare to hold the family of 100 li
responsible?

With the grandfather, the Baekri family will be strong. There was no need to worry.

Someone snorted and sat down at the men's table.

"Do you believe that? The Demonic Cult. Ha, will you fall for the nonsense spread
by Wiziback's bastard again?"

“They said there were about 80 women who came to swear at Wizibaek, and they said
they were all dazzled!”

Eighty people were correct, but not all were present.

Rumors were spread exaggeratedly, mixed with obscure truths.

“Hey, did you think I would become an emperor?

“Wasn’t he originally famous for revealing women? Even that was not enough.

"Why didn't you inherit the martial arts of the color demon? My mental head..."

People talked about it as if it was going to be a very funny story.

People love scandals. It was an even more enjoyable side dish if it was a scandal
involving the leader of the Baekdo Murim.

I can't trust all of their conversation, but it helped me figure out what the
situation was.

At that time, Jeomsoi approached with a tray full of food.

"Didn't it take a while? I have a goose today. It took me a while to cook it whole.
This is our inn's special seasoning."

Yayul asked Jeomsoi who was putting down the food.

"Come to think of it, I see a lot of swordsmen here. What's going on?"

I stared blankly at it. Jeomsoi looked at us curiously.

"Aren't they strong people? Of course I thought they came to apply for the Moorim
League."

"support?"

"Yes. The Moorim League is currently recruiting mercenaries. Anyone who can use
martial arts will be able to apply. Most of the people in the inn now are strong
people who are going to Wuhan."

Jeomsoi lowered her voice and spoke in a whisper.

“They say there might be a true battle.”

Jeom So-yi looked at us, who were not too surprised, and shrugged.

After that, Jeomsoi, who explained a few things about the food, went back.

The food on the table smelled so mouth-watering that guests at other tables glanced
at it. But I didn't have much of an appetite.

Eating only emergency food and running away, for several daysI was losing my mind,
so I should have been hungry, but I was in a strangely good condition. I felt more
energetic than before I passed out.

Yayul asked while serving food in front of me.

"Why are you looking at me like that?"

"What?"

“I asked Jeomsoi, but he looked at me like he was curious.”

"······Now you can talk to other people as well."

The way he had a normal conversation was different from the way I remembered Yayul.

Yayul looked at me and blinked his eyes.

"I thought you'd be curious, wouldn't you?"

But... the way she gazed at me blindly like this didn't change at all from before.

"So you're saying everything you did was for me?"

"yes."

I spoke wholeheartedly again.

“Was it for me that I used the Absorption Demonic Attack on my aunt?”

Yayul raised an eyebrow and smiled.

"I bullied you."

Of course, it was cheap even if he died.

"Originally, I was going to kill him at the right time, but he was quick to notice,
so he noticed first and hid himself..."

"······."

I don't have any affection for my aunt, but I feel sorry for my grandfather, who
must have seen the terrible end of his son.

'Come to think of it, among the Weigu that Yayul killed first, there was also a
conflict with me...'

Yayul looked at me and transmitted.

「······And I only absorbed the spirits of the Demonic Cult with my Absorption
Magic."

"What are you talking about?"

“I didn’t steal the children’s things like Cheon Gwi-jo. Then you will hate it.”
I bit my lip hard.

Cheon Gwi-jo taught Ya-yul the Absorption Demonic Art and made a plan to extort Ya-
yul's true spirit at a later date. If it was the Demonic Cult, there would have
been scattered Demonic Attacks derived from the source of Absorption Demonic
Attacks, so there would have been many prey.

“Then why did you do that to Namgung Ryuchung?”

Namgung Ryucheong could not approach me unarmed. I tried to come closer, but
couldn't. It was because there were people who were relentlessly targeting him
after the smoke screen exploded.

“You did that on purpose. You ordered the people who attacked Namgung Ryucheong,
right?”

"Oh, did you see it?"

Yayul reacted as if it was nothing.

“You must have been busy, but even care about that.”

Yayul looked down for a moment.

"Hey, you've been caring about him since before."

When I, frowning, tried to speak, Yayul spoke first.

"Right. I caught him unarmed."

"Why?"

"Because you shouldn't have unnecessary accidents. If you get hurt for no reason,
won't you be sad?"

"Is that why you held him?"

Yayul nodded. He smiled slightly and leaned over.

"But would he have been able to follow you if I hadn't stopped him?"

"······."

"I was just giving him an excuse."

"······"

No matter how differently I tried to think of it, it honestly only came down to one
interpretation.

'Shall I ask or not?'

I thought about it dozens of times in a short period of time.

Wouldn't it be better to pretend not to know? But how long can you pretend not to
know? And maybe that's not true?

"Everything you do is for me."

Yayul nodded. It was a look that said he finally understood.

I then asked

"Are you saying you like me?"

Yayul looked at me as if he was talking about that. And again, he spoke as if he

didn't understand.

“You said you would protect me.”

"······."

"I said I could stay by your side."

Yayul carefully reached out his hand toward me.

"Not now?"

Chapter 275

Took, toduk, tok.

The sound of rain hitting the shutters.

fussThe loud noises seemed distant as if a layer of film had accumulated.

Yayul's hand covered the back of my hand.

Even if he trained under the same sun, Yayul never got burned. It was the same even
now. Pale cheeks rested on the back of my hand.

'Where did it go wrong?'

Was it from when I reached out to him?

It would be a lie if he said he didn't feel superior to the way he blindly looked
at me and followed me around.

How can you not love someone who only loves you?

"······That's right. It was. I remember that promise too."

I took a short breath and said.

it was better It was a story that had to be brought out at some point.

"More than 10 years ago, when you weren't even a disciple of Cheonsanje."

..."

"When we didn't know our future would be like this."

"······."

“It was different then and now.”

The promise at that time was already meaningless.

"Because I couldn't protect you anymore."

Yayul lifted his leaning head. Then, with an expressionless face, he muttered.

"I don't know what you're talking about."

"Everything you did was for me, right?"

Yayul nodded. Then he said it over and over again.

"Really."

"That's why it's a problem. Everything you've done is my responsibility."

"······."
"Not knowing is no excuse. If you're going to be by my side."

When I said I would protect Yayul, it meant that I would take responsibility for
all of Yayul's actions.

If you want to be together, you should be responsible for all of those actions. And
the child I said I would protect and take responsibility for was no longer there.

"And I now know what you did..."

I took a small breath in and finally exhaled.

“I have no intention of taking responsibility.”

And Yayul is a quick-witted kid, so he must have understood the refusal in my

words.

Dark red eyes swayed like reeds. My chest was stuffy and aching like tightness.
This situation has to answer like this.

"The things you do for me are not for me. They are for you."

He squeezed the hand I was holding tight.

"Why are you doing this? All of a sudden."

I lowered my eyes. He focused on the tightly held hands.

"It wasn't all of a sudden. I should have said it sooner..."

"Are you mad then? I'm sorry. Is it because I didn't tell you and act my own way?
Didn't I tell you the plan ahead of time?"

Yayul paused for a moment, frowned, then spoke again.

"Even if I told you in advance about your mother and the treasure of the heavenly
horse, the result would not have changed. Even if you didn't win, the treasure of
the heavenly horse..."

I said cutting off Yayul's words.

"No need to explain. It's not about that."

"But it's true that you're doing this for the sake of the match. If that's not the
case, why all of a sudden...!"
I let out a light sigh.

It was almost the first time Yayul showed emotion to me like this.

"Or is it because I killed you? Did you still care about that?"

I frowned slightly and looked at Yayul.

"'Still'. That's not something you can say."

"······."

How can I forget the moment Yayul slashed my throat?

"But it's not even about that."

All memories fade over time. Like I can hold hands with Yayul like this now,
without having to dream of being decapitated anymore.

When I asked if he liked me, Yayul's expression as if he didn't know why, as if he

was asking what he was talking about.

but his actionsYou were saying you like me When you don't know the intention, the
answer comes out when you look at the person's actions.

Ryucheong Namgung’s gaze followed me no matter what I was doing.

Yayul was the same.

The black eyes that followed me when I was young. Now was the time to really bury
it.

"Don't be bound by promises as a child, stop living your life."

I removed the hand Yayul was holding.

Unlike holding on tightly, Yayul grabbed hold of him again when he wanted to fall
out easily.

"no."

I sighed.

"Think about my words slowly."

"no."
"Hey... what's wrong?"

Yayul suddenly lowered his head.

"······."

Something was strange. He didn't notice because his skin was so pale, but Yayul's
complexion had turned white before he knew it.

The flow of Jingi, which I thought might have been intensified by emotions, showed
a strange movement. It flows backwards as if it is going to burst the owner's
body...

Cool.

Yayul, who hurriedly twisted his head, suddenly vomited blood.

I opened my eyes.
Yayul struggled to speak.

"It's not that I didn't want to tell you..."

Yayul's hand, which was gripping my arm like it would break, gradually lost its
strength.

"Hey...! No, don't say anything!"

* * *

The Murim League headquarters.

People stood in a long line in front of the barracks spread out side by side at the
entrance of the main altar.

Then, after passing by it, a group of people with similar outfits and similar
prayers entered and exited the main altar entrance repeatedly.

Since the match was over, there might have been fewer people, but it was no
different from when they were preparing for the match.

However, there were differences from then.

The atmosphere of a sunken street. And that was the look on the faces of people who
couldn't afford it.

A person from inside the main altar surrounded a group of people.

"You are the people of Wolseongmun. Thank you for coming like this. You can follow
me in."

Inside the main altar, only the skeletons were left, and the burnt buildings were
still giving off an acrid smell. It looked like he didn't even try to fix it.

On one side, a man who appeared to be a warrior of the Murimmaeng urgently shouted.

"In the Headquarters, you must not recklessly pull out a sword!"

Burnt buildings, Baekdo munpa who came to support, and ronin who intervened
regardless of black and white in a fight for money.

"I'm out of my mind."

"How much do you think you can deal with these ragtag people..."

"I'm sure you can catch the ankle. The Demonic Cult also collects black swords with
riches, so we too..."

Rumors spread that there would be a great battle between the spirits and horses
after the attack on the Murim League 10 years ago, but rather, the Demonic Cult
went into hiding again.

Since then, there have been several small-scale skirmishes. However, it was not a
clash with the main force of the Demonic Cult, but a clash with the Black Swords,
who were supported by the Demonic Cult, or the Sapas who were trying to expand
their power by seeing an opportunity.

And this time, it was a real Jeongma battle.

The polite musketeer in the headquarters meeting room said.

"It is said that Baek Ri-yeon escaped the Demonic Cult's dream."

"Whoa. That's fortunate."

"To get out of Heaven on your own. How could you..."

Listening to the conversation in the conference room mixed with relief and doubt,
Gongsunbang remembered what happened with Jegal Hwamu.

After the Cheonmajibo was stolen and the chaos was barely resolved, the first place
Taego Jinin visited was the Jegal Sega's palace.

And it was a situation more horrific than unarmed, where the chaos ensued.

The number of people comparable to the number of people who raided the unarmedIt
looked like an attack on the battlefield. There were also traces of failure in
trying to burn the palace.
-What is this...? -

Fuhak!

The only surviving black man fell to the floor.

Jegal Hwamu was dressed only in underwear and long robes.

-Jegal Segaju, what is all this?! -

Looking at him and Taego Jinin, Zhuge Huamu smiled and said.

- It seems that being alive is very annoying to someone. -

-Are they also the Demonic Cult? -

-maybe.-

Zhuge Huamu threw the sword roughly onto the pavement. From the thrown sword to the
thin hem of his clothes, everything was soaked in blood.

-Otherwise, who would try to kill someone like me? Even if I leave it alone, there
won't be much left.-

Gongsunbang was somewhat relieved.

It was Jegal Segaju who first spoke out about using the Cheonmajibo. And Jegal
Segaju had a deep connection with Baek Ri-yeon.

Of course, I couldn't help but doubt that he had betrayed me.

However, seeing how the Demonic Cult was trying to take advantage of the confusion
to kill them, I was able to dispel the suspicion that they might have joined hands
with the Demonic Cult to some extent.

Of course, an explanation was needed.

Taego Jinin said.

-Did you know? I thought Cheonmajibo would be like this.

-Yes. So, if you gave it to me in advance when I tell you, wouldn't there have been
such an uproar?-

- ······. -

- Are you saying that this situation is the fault of Taego Jinin? If only you had
properly informed us...! -
Zhuge Huamu said languidly.

-Because I'm tired of persuading you. -

Gongsonbang was speechless for a moment. He said it as if it was absurd.

- That's amazing. Don't you feel sorry for Baekri Sojeo for hiding the truth?-

Jegal Hwamu laughed as if he had heard something funny.

-ha ha ha!-

The smiling face, covered in blood, resembled that of a madman.

Jegalhwamu said in a voice that was full of laughter.

-well. Anyone can see that the musketeers listened at least twice in a row?
Whenever you just watch Taego Jinin attack Yeoni.-

-·······.-

-Stop rumbling around the rim and get to the point.-

Jegal Segaju's old clothes brought a chair from somewhere.

Jegal Segaju sat down there. There was a deep sickness around the shadowy eyes. At
least his illness was real.

-The Cheonma's martial arts and intentions contained in the Treasure of the
Heavenly Demon are important, but... even if you have them, it's just a nuisance.
After all, there was little we could gain from it anyway. Oh, of course, was Taego
Jinin different? Well, anyway, haven't you tried many ways to get rid of the
Cheonmajibo? Failed.-

Gongsonbang trembled in an instant.

-Could it be that you... you created an opportunity for the blood and flesh of the
Heavenly Demon to absorb and eliminate the Heavenly Demon Treasure? -

Chapter 276
I continued the words given by the three of Zhuge.

-And, although not known to the world, there was one more hidden secret in
Cheonmajibo. -

-Is it a secret? -

-The Cheonma Jibo is a treasure trove that opens the door to the Cheonma Daechong
and the Cheonma Daechong. -

-Is it the Jangbodo of the Cheonma Daechong? Are you saying that the Great Gun of
the Heavenly Demons really existed? -

The Cheonma Daechong was the tomb of the first Heavenly Demon.

The tomb of the first Heavenly Demon, who was one with the martial arts.

There was a story that the Heavenly Demon met its end there and left everything
there for the next leader.

Gongsonbang said as if muttering.

-Certainly, the Cheonma Jibo was originally an arrangement left by the Heavenly
Demon for the next generation leader...-

People say that there are huge treasures of gold and silver in the Great Gun of the
Heavenly Demon, the Heavenly Demon's New Technology, and new recruits are sleeping
there.expected it to be

If the Cheonma Jibo was a jangbodo that publicized the Cheonma Daechong, it was
possible to understand why the Cheonma Daechong was not found until now.

Many people have been looking for the Cheonma Daechong for a long time. However, it
was not even traced, and even the Demonic Cults could not find the Great Gun, so it
was now dismissed as a meaningless legend.

However, if the Cheonma Daechong was real, and the Cheonma Jibo was a jangbodo to
inform the Cheonma Daechong...

Greed welled up.

Zhuge Huamu said.

-You can only put this level of ability in the treasure, but aren't you curious
about what is hidden in the Cheonma Daegun?-

Gongsonbang swallowed dry saliva.

-I think there must be a reason why the Heavenly Demon was able to achieve powerful
military success through generations in the Great Chong of Heavenly Demons.-

Gongsonbang's flashback ended with the conference room door being thrown open.

An old man in the guise of Cha-ram strode in.

"Taego Jinin! When did you come back?"

The people in the meeting room greeted Taego Jinin with surprised expressions.

The Murimmaeng and the Demonic Church continued to maintain a confrontational state
while fighting. The Taego Jinin were confronting the main unit of the Demonic Cult,
not the main unit.

“Can I leave my seat like this?”

"The three demons hurriedly vacated their seats. The six demons also fell back.
Their movements are strange. They are faster than the messengers."

Gongsun Musketeer looked at Wuhan Buntaju, who was coming as a representative of

openness, and said.

"I gave you the same information at the opening."

Infinite Buntazu opened his mouth.

"This is the information that came up today. Baek Ri-yeon's appearance-discovery

centered on Heukdo has spread. The bounty is unbelievably huge, so everyone is
trying to grab a piece of it. They said that the south gate of the .

"Did it fly?"

"Reports have come up that more than a hundred people have been annihilated in an
instant. I think they may have escaped there. Since the face-breaking circulated
behind them, it must be certain."

After the words of infinite exasperation were over, the polite musketeer spoke
again.

"We also received some information from Biseon. After analyzing it, it seems that
the Cheonrajimang was lost due to Palma's betrayal. And Palma-kun was someone we
knew well."

"Who do we know? Who are you talking about?"

The Honorable Musketeer sighed.

“The enemy, to be precise, is Yayul.”

Dismay erupted.
Someone said with a muffled voice.

"It's nonsense! To say Palma-kun at that age, did the Demonic Cult go crazy?"

Namgoongwan said.

“Come to think of it, there was a report I received a long time ago. There is a
person in the Demonic Cult who got the status of the Demonic Army the youngest.”

I tried to find out the identity of the person, but it wasn't that I put a special
effort. I just treated it the same as any other information.

But that Palma-gun was Yayul?

"It's the seed that Wiziback sowed."

"It's natural that it's that kind of human bloodline."

Namgung-Wan's lips twisted. Only disgust soared at the reactions that turned upside
down like a flipped palm.

Wijibaek has been a member of the Murim Alliance for a long time.

Even if they had nothing to do with Wizyback, there were people like bats who could
see Wizyback's behavior and turn a blind eye to it.

If not, those who only care about the safety of their sect no matter what.

Will I be able to properly compete in the Great War with these people?

My stomach was just boiling.

Then the door to the meeting room opened again. The person who entered this time
looked like an open road.

After the informal greeting, the openness towards Wuhan Buntaju immediately handed
over the cipher text to Buntaju.

There was no way he would come up to the conference room unless there was some good
news.As he received and read the coded letter, the expression of infinite
exuberance changed several times.

He opened his mouth immediately.

"This is the information from Bunta, Namchang. They say they found someone presumed
to be Baek Ri-yeon in Jihyeon nearby."
"······!"

"When will we get there...!"

"I'm sending the messenger to Namchang right now. Who was the head of the nearby
branch?"

Infinite Buntazu continued.

“And strange rumors are spreading around it.”

“A rumor?”

"The secret of the legendary Cheonma Daegun was hidden in the Cheonma Jibo, and the
Murim Alliance and the Demonic Cult are fighting a war after finding out."

"What? The Heavenly Demon Great Gun?"

“And the person who told this story is called Baek Ri-yeon.”

* * *

I opened my eyes slowly

A cold sweat was forming on the nape of Yayul's neck.

Still, compared to when he was vomiting blood, he was in a much more stable state.
However, due to internal injuries during that short period of time, I still had to
calm myself down with luck.

The reason why Yayul suddenly vomited blood was because of the ban.

It was like a ban imposed to prevent the plan of the match. If he tried to break
this and speak, his internal energy would run wild.

Talking about the fact that they were banned was also the same as breaking the
taboo. If it wasn't for the knowledge he learned through Cheonmajibo, he wouldn't
have known that Yayul was banned.

Had I made a mistake, I would have died on the spot.

I slowly removed my hand from Yayul's Myeongmyeonghyeol. Then I looked at my

fingertips. The traces of magic that had helped Ungi Haenggong a while ago were
fading away.

The authenticity accumulated through absorption magic is definitely different from

the authenticity accumulated through the Jeongjongsim method.

He didn't listen well and was very selfish, throwing off his bridle and running
rampant as soon as he was slightly off guard.
But I didn't find it particularly difficult to control them.

creak.

The floorboards creaked as I moved from the bed.

It was a shabby room.

Originally, this room did not exist. But nothing was impossible with money. The
amount was satisfactory to both the shopkeeper and the owner of the room.

I opened the wooden window.

I thought it was quiet, but the pouring rain had changed to a drizzling rain before
I knew it.

Right next to the window was a tall broad-leaved tree. It was still green, but the
tips of the leaves had turned red as if they were about to stain them.

I reached out and broke off a branch I could reach.

Rainwater dripped down.

I felt a vivid vitality. And after a while, the leaves, which were suddenly green,
quickly turned crimson, and then shriveled and turned brown.

The leaves and branches, which had dried up and dried up, turned to powder and
crumbled.

"under······."

The origin of the suction magic, which they call the suction great method, was no
different from my ability to absorb and use natural energy.

They use a person's vitality and vitality, and I use the power of Geum-an to use
natural energy, and the source of absorbing and using the true energy is the same.

In other words... the ability I've used so far was the same as the absorption magic
attack.

It was funny that I hadn't noticed until now.

And this power, the power contained in the Cheonmajibo, was half an incomplete
product. And he was leading me to a place where I could complete myself.

Heavenly Demon Gun.

How long have you been looking out the window?

There were disturbing movements around the inn.

People who had learned martial arts gathered in groups of threes and threes,
surrounding the inn and approaching.

I looked for a while and then closed the window.

I crossed my arms, closed my eyes and thought, then opened them again and looked at
Yayul.all.

rattle. Sigh.

I opened the door to the room and walked out.

The first floor of the inn, where people dine, was already quiet.

It wasn't that there were no guests. However, all of them were holding their breath
due to the sudden arrival of uninvited guests.

The man who saw me threw the Jeom Soi that was holding me by the collar.

Coudantang.

Jeomsoi rolled on the floor with the chair. No matter how many times he had already
been hit, his cheeks were swollen red.

"Are you Baek Ri-yeon?"

It was expected, but it was an outfit that looked black to anyone. The tooth with
the scar on his cheek seemed to be the captain.

The man gave a friendly smile.

"Let's not bother doing this, let's go out and talk."

I jumped over the railing when I saw Jeomsoi rolling on the floor.

widely. As soon as I jumped to the first floor, they quickly surrounded me.

I tilted my head and asked.

“I have a question, how did you recognize it? Your face must be different.”

The man put his sword over his shoulder and pointed his finger at me and the inn
room I came out of.

"One woman, one man. Right?"

"You just figured it out with that?"

"Once you catch it and cut off each finger, everyone tells the truth."

"What if it's someone else?"

"What? Hahahahaha!"

The man laughed out loud as if I had asked a funny question. The other black swords
also burst into laughter.
"I don't think you've heard the news yet. Sojeo. The Demonic School put a huge
bounty on Sojeo's body. Huh? It's an opportunity to get money to eat and play for
the rest of your life, so you have to pay attention to such trivial things and
spend it in your life?"

Very kindly explained how I felt cooperative. Then he pointed to my men and said.

"You, you, the guys after that, go and kill the man. If you vomited a handful of
blood, it won't matter anyway."

"Yes!"

It was the moment they took off.

hiss-

A scream erupted with the sound of something flying.

"Aagh!"

The man's hand had chopsticks pierced through it.

The Tao, which should have fallen and tumbled on the floor, floated up in the air,
spinning around, and following my hand gesture, aimed at the original owner's neck.

"Sigh."

The screams ceased.

Everyone looked at the Tao floating in the air with dazed faces.

I smiled lightly.

"It looks like you haven't heard the news yet. That I broke the Demonic Cult's wish
and escaped."

Chapter 277

"This, win the sword."

someone muttered.

The sword floating in the air gradually dug into the man's neck. I pressed lightly
on the skin, and soon a pit, a solid line was drawn, and blood flowed down.

"······."

In the silence, the man could not even breathe.

brim, brim, brim. I heard the sound of the black swordsmen putting down their
swords.

I've seen guests in the inn too, like the black swordsmen. Those who had glanced at
each other pretending not to, now couldn't take their eyes off me with very wide
eyes.

told them

"Eat more."

All eyes turned to the table in unison.

I didn't hear a single chopstick sound. It was meant to attract attention, but this
was enough.

One of the black swordsmen hastily said.

"We just received a request. If we catch a group of women and men and bring them
back, we'll give you a big reward!"

I looked at him blankly and gestured toward Jeomsoi.

"There, come here for a while."

"Me, me?"

Hearing that, Jeom So-yi reflexively raised his head and our eyes met. The cheeks
and eyes, which had been swollen red, were already bruised.

Jeom So-yi, realizing that he had really been called, approached in a state of
fright.

"Why was it right?"

“Guest, no, Dae, asked where Daehyeop’s room was, so that’sI asked why you
asked..."

"under."
I tilted my head and looked at the man. trembled at my laughter.

"I just asked the right question, but do you treat people like shit just because I
asked a few questions?"

"······."

"What are you doing?"

I glanced at Jeomsoi.

"Aren't you going to apologize?"

At that moment, the black sword behind the man glared at Jeom Soi with a furious
face.

Without saying a word, I took my chopsticks from the box on the table and threw
them.

It was slow enough to see on purpose. The astonished Black Swordsman closed his
eyes tightly, and at the same time, the chopsticks stopped in front of his eyes.

As soon as he opened his closed eyes and checked the chopsticks, he dropped to his
knees.

"sorry."

Starting with this, he apologized to Jeom Soi one after another.

with chaeng.

The sword and chopsticks floating in the air fell to the floor. But no one was
willing to run away.

From their confessions, it was possible to know that they were black swords called
the nearby Black School. And I was able to find out about the phenomenon that the
Demonic Cult had set out.

It was right after I escaped from Heaven that the Demonic Cult placed a bounty.

And I didn't come to catch them because they were stupid or because they didn't
hear the rumors of my match or the rumors of the heavenly race.

Even knowing the whole story, there was an enormous bounty on him that made him
lose his sanity.

The Demonic Cult had a lot of money.

'No matter how much money you have, this is...'

For three generations, at this level, it was an amount that could have made him the
king of a region.

How could I get a bounty like this?

Even the Demonic Cult directly declared it under the name of the Demonic Cult.

If you put the name of a clan, it is directly related to honor, so you keep what
you say no matter what.

Crazy religious people were no different. It was good to believe that the Cheonma
Seonggyo would give the money because it bet the name of the church. It was natural
for her to roll her eyes.

The black sword was natural, and even the munpa of the love affair confiscated his
face and was looking for me.

They didn't even care about their appearance, and they dragged a group of men and
women who had learned martial arts.

What is a couple of men and women? Even if there was only one woman walking around,
I would try to check it. Didn't you try to grab it and see it because you already
have eyes that have been looking at the inn of the small village.

Heukgyobang guys are particularly stupid, so I'm assuming it's easy this time, but
I couldn't go over like this every time.

'······It's impossible to keep your mouth shut.'

If I don't annihilate the people in this inn, including Heukgyobang, the fact that
I appeared here will spread before today.

Then people who want to catch me will flock to this area.

'It's difficult.'

If it was only the Demonic Cult, he could still run away.

However, if it was a huge bounty, black swords would be natural, and the munpas
between love affairs and even the coffin would secretly cooperate. It was truly a
paradise made with money.

After thinking for a while, I opened my mouth.

"You guys must have something to do with Hao Mun if it's black, right?"

If the openness is the information group of the white island, there was an
intelligence group called Haomun in the black island.

"That, that's not on the scale of having a line with Hao Mun."

I grabbed the bowl of chopsticks on the table.

"You really don't remember?"

the man said quickly.

"There is a person connected to Hao Mun in Juru we guard."

"Do you have paper and a brush?"

Nodding my head, I asked Jeom So-yi, and Jeom So-yi quickly pulled out a brush and
an empty ledger.

"······."

"······."

In the silent gaze, I drew something on the paper with ink. He looked curious about
what I was writing, but didn't dare to look.

What I wrote downIt was passed as if tossed into the man's arms.

"Immediately go to Haomen and give this to him and tell him what I say. Haomen will
know whether my words are false or true."

"No, tell me."

"The identity of the bounty that the Demonic Cult will give if they catch me is the
treasure of the Great Gun of Heaven, and the reason they put a large bounty on me
is that I found out the location of the legendary Great Gun of Heaven from the
Treasure of Heaven."

"······."

The stupid expressions of the black swordsmen were very funny.

He continued talking in the inn in the silence.

“And what I wrote here is a map with the location of the Great Gun of the Heavenly
Demons.”

* * *

To-du-du-du-du-duduk -

The inn became quiet as the guests slipped away like the ebb tide.
The only thing that could be heard was the heavy rain hitting the roof again.

It's not that I kicked out. The people in the inn who had overheard my story left
on their own to tell the news as soon as possible.

And when everyone hurriedly ran away, a drowsy voice sounded like a slightly locked
voice from the only one who was still.

"Because you're good anyway."

I turned around in the direction the voice came from.

“I even drew a treasure map myself.”

I shook my head involuntarily at the words I knew.

The Black Gyobang will not reach Haomen.

It's good if you hear rumors that have already spread before you arrive and run to
someone who runs to you. If you're unlucky, you'll be killed.

He might not have thought of telling Haomen. It didn't matter anyway. The purpose
was to spread rumors.

If it were the Black School boys, there was no way Yayul wouldn't know.

I looked at Yayul and asked.

"What about the body?"

Yayul laughed lightly.

"Someone helped me. It's okay."

Seeing Yayul coughing up blood, he was frightened at first, then worried, and after
realizing the situation, his anger soared to the top of his head.

You touched a taboo when you knew it was dangerous!

I couldn't even say anything properly. I couldn't even break the ban. It was like a
suicide attempt.

When Yayul came to his senses, he thought that he should be angry properly.

But when I saw the benevolent eyes looking at me, I couldn't help but get angry.

I said emphatically.

"Don't risk your life for nothing."

"Useless..."

"If you touch the gold one more time and act like you don't care if you die, I'll
leave you dead or not and go alone."

Yayul stared at me without saying a word.

I read the inside that you couldn't do that.

He raised his eyebrows slowly. The narrowly folded eyes looked happy.

"Because you're good anyway."

I don't know. really.

If it was really for Yayul, it would have been better to separate him from here.

Even if he doesn't know my heart properly, don't I know?

So, even now, I had to give up my heart properly and let him start a new life.

But what can I do with a person who will die rather than fall from my side?

I bit my lip.

Yayul, whom I don't know when he came down to the first floor, gently squeezed my
hand.

"I'm okay."

yes. It was an excuse. I was lonely, scared, and burdened by myself.

"Whoa..."

I wanted to see my father.

Chapter 278

'Did my father run away well?'

At least he wouldn't have been caught. If I had been captured by the Demonic Cult,
they would have tried to hold me with my father's life hostage.
No news was good news.

A series of other thoughts followed. I said with a smile.

"It's a pity that you escaped from heaven."Yayul tilted his head.

"That I can't see the reaction of the Demonic Cult bastards who heard this rumor."

The story of the Cheonma Daechong contained in the Cheonma Jibo was a secret that
no one knew.

So I tried to get my hands on it somehow.

haha. I need to see that distorted face! It was so embarrassing as I was being
chased. Too bad I couldn't see it.

"Yeah."

Yayul agreed with a look of disapproval at all.

I got a little bored.

Yayul asked if he had felt my sullen heart, as if changing the subject.

"So what are you going to do next?"

"I'm going to Murimmaeng."

“Why are you there?”

I just ran away from there, but I read why I was going back.

「I heard that the Murim League is recruiting ronin? I will support you there.”

This was a face that surprised Yayul as if he hadn't expected it.

I explained step by step.

“Now that the location of the Heavenly Demon Greats Tonon is known, everyone must
be busy trying to find it. Until we both find the Great Gun of the Heavenly Demons,
we will avoid a collision.”

“Ah, the front line will be moved in front of the Heavenly Demon Great Chong?”
Everyone grinned at Yayul who noticed before he could explain.

"yes. We're going to be caught between the Murim Meng and move together.”

* * *

Shoot aaaaa-.

I thought it would be sunny for a few days, but when I came down to the south, it
suddenly rained once every two days and then stopped.

Clearly, it rained several times, turning into cool autumn weather and the trees
were turning into fallen leaves.

And it wasn't just the heat that was welcome.

"Oops!"

A scream spread through the rain. And there was the sound of blades clashing all
around.

visor! visor!

dump.

The place where I am now is the Murimmaeng's Nangin unit.

"Ouch!"

Yayul cut off the breath of the opponent who attacked me at once.

I evangelized to Yayul.

“Do it in moderation.”

He heard the electric sound and nodded, but I'm not sure if he heard me properly.

When dealing with the guy who attacked me, I fought for a long time, hiding my
skills as if I was playing with it, and the guys who attacked me always took their
breath easily.

I sighed inwardly. I just hoped that I wouldn't doubt the yyul of my ability to
come and go.
Sugak-!

In the meantime, Yayul cut another person.

Yayul and I played the role and infiltrated the Moorim League.

It is dark under the lamplight. It was just a metaphor for the current situation.

Rumors about the Cheonma Daechong spread like wings before the night even passed.
And before dawn the next morning, the map I drew left the hands of the Black
Gyobang guys.

He was a strong man who could become bloody with just one elixir. By the way, a map
showing the location of the Cheonma Daechong?

After hearing the rumors, a fierce battle broke out among the powerful people.

Most of the attention that had been focused on me was focused on the map of the
Heavenly Demon Daechong. Most of them decided that it would be much more beneficial
to obtain the map of the Great Gun of the Heavenly Demons than to catch me.

If you catch me and hand it over, it's just a transfer of some of the treasures of
the Great Gun of the Heavenly Demons stolen by the demons.

But what if you can enter the Great Gun of the Heavenly Demons before the Demonic
Cult?

The new engineering department and the new recruits in it are also something they
can have!

Taking advantage of the gap between them fighting over the map, Yayul and I headed
to the Gangseo branch in Namchang of the Moorim League.

Both Yayul and I had identities that could be faked through love affairs.

Arranging things obsessively was a habit both Yayul and I had. And while acting as
a forged identity, he applied for the recruitment of the Murim Alliance.

In the meantime, the treasure map passed through the hands of many people, and its
location was eventually known.was lost

The location of the Cheonma Daegun was at the southern tip of the continent. It was
a place called only by the strong people.

Kang-ho's attention was focused on the remote jungle, where he had not even been
interested in such a place until now.

And it seemed to me that all the strong people in the world were all flocking to
Namman.

The same was true for the two largest powers, the Murim League and the Demonic
Cult.

They sent a large force down to southern Manchuria, trying not to collide with each
other as much as possible. Rather than fighting each other right away, they thought
finding the Cheonma Daechong was the first priority.
Yayul and I were able to come safely to Namman by repeating boarding and
disembarking on the Gwando, mixed with the troops of the Murimmaeng.

As if no one expected that Yayul and I would be mixed in with the Murim Meng who
had fled, I could see them looking for me while moving with the Murim Meng.

And the closer I got to Namman, the more I could feel the power that filled me. It
felt like being able to properly use the will contained in the Cheonmajibo.

But at the same time, I knew that I shouldn't use it carelessly.

'My body can't stand it yet.'

Will the day come when I can endure it?

The Murim Maeng, who had descended to Southern Manchuria, drove out those who had
already arrived first, and prevented the idiots from approaching.

The reason was that it was dangerous because there would be a big fight. Of course
nobody believed it.

However, the Demonic Cult also maintained the same attitude as the Murim Meng. as
if an agreement had been reached.

"Enemies flee!"

The fight was over in half an hour.

Our side has five wounded.
The Demonic Cult was a great victory with only seven casualties.

The number of enemies was great, but their skills were really poor.

"Ha, no big deal guys."

The woman who was examining the body stood up.

"Gongja An, this is strange. Why did these guys suddenly attack? With such a
difference in skill? In the meantime, I've been busy hiding and running around..."

Two swords hung from the woman's waist and swayed. One of them was an empty
scabbard.

I watched the woman carefully.

The reverse technique made by me and my father did not put too much strain on the
body, but it was difficult to cover the eyes of the masters.

When I became a master, I instinctively felt the unnatural part. But fortunately,
Yayul and I didn't have to go near the masters.

Isn't it a ronin of unknown origin?

They were, at best, used to collide with the black swords recruited in the same way
by the Demonic Cult.

There was never, never, ever a chance for me to meet my grandfather, Taego Jinin,
or Namgungwan, a master at the level.

The ronin unit was a job that a moderately famous late Ji-soo could take on.
Skilled people of that level would not be able to recognize reverse magic.

As expected, a group of young late exponents, not masters, were in charge of the
ronin unit.

Naturally, none of the later exponents recognized us. They didn't even look closely
at ronin like me and Yayul.

The leader of the later exponents was Ahn Jae-hong of a place called Namyeongmun. I
had never heard of the name, but I had heard of Namyeongmun. It was a small and
medium-sized literary faction in the Jiangxi province.

And among those late exponents, there were some I knew very well.

It was Seo Ha-ryeong.

It was a really unexpected encounter.

I was startled and focused on covering the scabbard and hilt.

At first, I was surprised and welcomed, but as time passed, I felt strange.

Suhyangmun, a faction of Seo Ha-ryeong, was a faction in Anhui Province. There is

no reason to be in the same group as the later exponents in the Gangseo province.

In a situation where it was difficult to go with the Anhui branch, it was more
appropriate to move with the main body of the Moorim League. It must have been near
Wuhan, where the main body of the Murim Maeng is located.

'Besides······.'

A face came to mind reflexively..

how are you doing

Then, a loud voice broke my thoughts.

"······It's too dangerous!"

It was Seo Ha-ryeong.

"Besides, our job now is to keep outsiders out, not catch them!"

The mission of the ronin unit where I am now is to prevent those who try to enter
the mountain where the Cheonma Daechong is said to be located.

Suddenly, people who had been hiding and running for days gathered and attacked us.

Seo Ha-ryeong continued.

"The Musketeer said that too. When moving unconditionally, report after grasping
the surrounding situation...!"

Another late index member cut off Seo Ha-ryeong's words and said.

“In this situation, when will you report to the musketeer?”

"Now even the wounded...!"

“Is the injured right now important?

Jaehong Ahn said.

"That's true. Sojeo, if you keep talking weakly, you'll just go back, right?"

"But······!"

"And I'm the decision-maker in this unit. If there's a complaint, I'll go to

another group. But? Oh, isn't that difficult because there's no Sojeo Baekri
looking after you?"

Sure enough, Seo Ha-ryeong, a native of Anhui Province, was not getting along well
with the late Jiangxi Province exponents.

They were arguing with Seo Ha-ryung and ignoring them.

"Then, those who are not injured, gather up and follow. We will pursue those who
escaped. So, you will remain with the wounded."

"Not Confucius!"

Ahn Jae-hong turned around, ignoring Seo Ha-ryeong's cry.

The ronin, who had been resting watching the commotion from afar, began to move
gruntly.

"Where are you going when it's raining like this?"

"The chase is because they want to find the Great Gun of the Heavenly Demon."

The late Jisoo, who was ahead of the dissatisfied words, looked back.

Then, those who were babbling shut their mouths. It was the same thing the whole
time I was here.

After looking back, Jisoo opened her mouth when she turned her head forward again.

"I'll stay here too."

"What?"

At my sudden words, all the later index members turned around. In particular, Ahn
Jae-hong's eyes were fierce.

Of course I didn't even care.

Chapter 279

"What are you doing?"

"Then do you leave the wounds alone with the wounded?"

I looked at it with eyes wondering what all this garbage was.

"this······!"

Ahn Jae-hong opened his mouth, but closed it after feeling the gaze of the others.

I shrugged and added.

"I'll say one more thing while I open my mouth. This is crazy. You heard it on the
way, right? It's a dangerous place where you can't get out if you go inside."

Inside, there was an endless expanse of untouched jungle.

The endless cliff-like gorges and clouds-shrouded mountains were treated as sacred
mountains by those living in the vicinity. On the contrary, it was known as a place
that was called the four bans by strong people and could not come out.

Of course, there were a lot of members of the Heavenly Demon Church and the Murim
League in the place called the Jeonji.

I spoke.

"You don't even know the geography of that mountain, but you're going into a jungle
full of remnants of the Demonic Cult? Take only these people? It's raining like
this, so you'll soon lose track of it anyway?"

"Shut up! What do you know!"

When Ahn Jae-hong shouted out loud, Seo Ha-ryung sent me back as if to embrace me.

"An Gongja, you didn't say anything wrong, so why are you screaming?"

At that time, another young man next to Ahn Jae-hong spoke.

“An Gongja, I’m just going to skip it.I'd really miss it. Seo So-jeo, including
that woman, four would be enough, right?"

Seo Ha-ryeong nodded.

While picking someone else, Ana Jae-hong suddenly made an evil expression. Then, he
correctly pointed at Yayul, who was standing next to me.

"That woman will stay here, but you come with me."

Everyone here knew that Yayul and I were together. We've been together the whole
time we've been here, so I couldn't tell.

Yayul glared at Ahn Jae-hong with cold eyes.

"Why, you're dissatisfied too? It's an excuse to say that it's dangerous and
dangerous, but in fact, isn't it just to refuse my order?"

As if Ahn Jae-hong had been waiting for him, he made a mistake.

'Does he want to go to the underworld early?'

After all, he was a guy whose life wasn't far off anyway.

I preached first before Yayul started working.

“Just follow along and get out when the time is right. I'll be leaving right away."

It was the original plan. Pretending to be a Moorim-maeng unit, moving around,

sneaking out at the right time.

In fact, I should have gotten out right away.

it's not like this

After looking down at the floor for a moment, Yayul stepped away as if he couldn't
help it.

I only knew the approximate area where the Cheonma Daechong was located, but I
didn't know the exact location.

It was one of the reasons why the Murimmaeng and the Demonic Cult were hunting this
place.

And it was also the reason why those who were ordered to keep here, including Ahn
Jae-hong, were greedy.

Don't you know? They might be the first to discover the Great Gun of the Heavenly
Demons.

The group, led by Ji-su, disappeared into the jungle.

After confirming that Yayul was quietly walking away, he looked back at Seo Ha-
ryeong.

I looked back at me just in time and our eyes met Seo Ha-ryeong's.

"······."

Seo Ha-ryeong looked at me with her eyes narrowed.

I opened my mouth.

"I have a question."

As if ignoring my words, Seo Ha-ryeong turned around and headed towards the
wounded.

I followed Seo Ha-ryeong and continued.

"Why aren't you with Namgung Liu-cheong?"

Seo Ha-ryeong stopped walking and looked at me with a madman-like expression.

I was also in a state of bewilderment when I asked the question.

Originally, this was not the question I was trying to ask.

"So I meant why Suh Soje is in the Jiangxi branch. He doesn't have the skills to be
treated like this by those idiots, and I heard that he originally went with Namgung
Liucheng. Isn't that Anhui Province?"

However, the story of Ryucheong Namgung came out of nowhere without my knowledge.

Seo Ha-ryeong, frowning, gestured to the other two rongins to go to the wounded,
and then fired at them.

"Is Namgung Liucheng your friend? Do you know him? What are you calling him by
name? And why are you curious about that?"

I made a nonchalant expression as I wiped away the rainwater that was flowing down.
“I can’t stand questions.”

"I felt it before, but this is crazy. Can't you tell what to say?"

"Instead, I helped you earlier, right? I think that's in return."

He opened his mouth as if to distance himself, but closed it tightly with an angry
expression. That ferocious figure reminded me of Seo Ha-ryeong from a very long
time ago.

-Don't get me wrong. Is Liu Cheng your friend? What are you called Cheong? Ha,
stupid, really.-

- Liu Cheng just sees you as Master's daughter. Now, the appearance of boasting
about being Baekri Daehyeop's daughter... -

-If you don't have the ability, you're good with your brain. I feel sorry for
Baekri Daehyeop. If I knew that my daughter was using my honor in this way, would I
be able to close my eyes in peace in the afterlife? -

At that time, I was really impatient because I couldn't eat it when I saw myself.

Then Seo Ha-ryeong said.

“Because Yeoni was last seen near a male prostitute.”

"ah."

Right. meto find

I was last seen near Nanchang, which was under the jurisdiction of the Jiangxi
branch.

And Seo Ha-ryeong thought that if there was another news about me, the Gangseo
branch would know the fastest.

When one side of his chest felt tickled along with the overflowing emotions, Seo
Ha-ryeong said.

“Ha, these guys aren’t even bamboo shoots, they appear relentlessly.”

I tilted my head.

"Arthur. Namgung Liucheng, there's someone he's in love with. And do you know how
bad his personality is?

I think you misunderstood."

"Hey, I told you. I've seen a lot of things like you."

"······."

Seo Ha-ryeong snorted at my silence as if to look at it.

I was a bit embarrassed and protested.

"You don't seem to have such a bad personality. A lot of people say that being
righteous, keeping what you say... and serious is cool."

"Ah! Whether you think so or not, I'm not interested, so could you shut up?"

Seo Ha-ryeong twitched and shouted.

I looked at it and smiled and said.

"But what if Gongja Namgung loves Baekri Sojeo? They say they are blood relatives."

The tip of the tongue that spit out the last paragraph wrote it.

Seo Ha-ryeong snorted.

"I don't believe it. There's no way Yeon-yi is the blood of such scumbags, right?"

"Does Confucius Namgung think so too?"

"Ha, that traitor's child..."

"betrayer"

It was not known exactly what the situation was, but there was a conflict of
opinions between the two, and it was possible to know that Seo Ha-ryeong and
Namgung Ryu-cheong were acting separately.

'If it's moving completely separately... Then, who's next to Namgung Ryucheong?'

Compared to the past, Ryuchung Namgung had a very small number of colleagues. all
because of me

'I'm sorry.'

Still, Namgung Ryucheong didn't have to suffer by rolling this way and that because
Mr. Namgung-Wan was fine.

I said while looking at Seo Ha-ryeong who bowed her head.

"Then what if, if yes, what do you think?"

"That's right...!"
Seo Ha-ryung, who was about to answer, suddenly came to his senses and made an
expression that he didn't know why I had to say this to you. Then, without hiding
his annoyance, he responded.

"How long are you going to hang out? Go and check the wounded. Time for those
useless questions."

"Can't you just think about it?"

"Ha, even if I'm worried about it, why do I have to tell you about it?"

"That's because I'm Baek Ri-yeon."

"······."

"Thank you for the sword."

I held out the sword that was wrapped in cloth to Seo Ha-ryeong in the direction of
the handle.

Seo Ha-ryeong reflexively accepted the sword.

"What, what...?"

The fabric hadn't peeled off yet, but I could see her eyes widening even more the
moment she gripped the handle.

Since it was a sword he had swung hundreds and thousands of times, he would have
recognized it as his sword just by the feel of it. It felt as if the pupils were
about to fall out of their originally large eyes.

"Jin····· salty? But obviously a different face······ Huh? The face again······."

The reverse technique developed by me and my father did not put too much strain on
the body, but it was released as it was when the true energy was vigorously
exercised.

I continued what I was going to say.

"It's hard for those who went inside to chase the Demonic Cultists to come back
alive. So, you too, take care of the wounded here and then retreat."

"No, wait. Wait, what do you mean? Hard to come back alive?"

Perhaps because it was a matter related to survival, Seo Ha-ryeong immediately came
to his senses.
"Breath on a rainy day like thisThe guys who were there suddenly attacked us. Only
for the weak ones. Did you jump in because you were stupid?"

I was attacked in a situation where I wasn't prepared properly, but rather, the
attackers got hit and ran away.

Seo Ha-ryeong also made a puzzled expression as if she was conscious of that.

"Yeah. It was bait. They told me to follow them. I know they're bored of staying
here, and they want to take credit for anything."

“Did you keep it even though you knew that?!”

I grabbed Seo Ha-ryeong's arm as she was about to leave.

"I've already dried it once."

"that's······!"

"I don't even hear that they're dried up anyway. Even if I stopped them this time,
they're the ones who would have died next time."

"······."

"When the rain stops, set off the firecrackers, and if there are survivors, take
care of them and join the main unit. And Suhyangmun was in the main unit, right?
That's great. Stay with Moonju. It's better to go home."

"······."

"Don't get involved in this fight. There's no need to. Don't get hurt. Stay healthy
and happy."

Seo Ha-ryeong said with a slightly dazed face.

"You... why do you talk like that?"

I tilted my head.

Seo Ha-ryeong muttered.

"As if... as if..."

But I couldn't speak properly. It seemed like he couldn't properly explain what I
was feeling.

I said as I let go of the arm that was holding Seo Ha-ryeong.

"Remember my words."
I looked at Seo Ha-ryeong for the last time and took a step back.

Chapter 280

There were other people in sight.

It was pouring rain, but everyone here heard our conversation. If the authors brag
about my conversation with Seo Ha-ryung, Seo Ha-ryung would be annoyed.

'Should I keep my mouth shut?'

I stretched out my hand on my waist. However, I realized that nothing could be

caught in the void.

Oh, I just handed over the sword.

It was then.

"do not go."

Seo Ha-ryeong squeezed my hand as I was wandering in an empty place.

"Ah, yes! The Baekgeomdan is also here. Baekri Sega is looking for you! How worried
you are. Really. Ask me a few times if you haven't contacted me... and be the first
to tell me when they come. He also asked for it! Here's my go-to flare..."

I laughed bitterly.

"If I go back now, my grandfather will be in trouble."

"Why are you in trouble? What's in trouble! It's okay. Even if you're really a
blood relative of the Heavenly Demon, it's not your fault! You didn't do anything
wrong!"

"The number of people killed by the Heavenly Demon cannot be counted. Even in the
100 Li family, which did not have a major conflict with the Demonic Cult, there are
people who have been killed by the Demonic Cult."

"······ ."

How many more died when the Demonic Cult attacked the main body of the Murim Meng?
There was also a place where the only daughter of Ok-yeop Geum, who was highly
anticipated by the Munpa, was killed in the raid. Even if only one disciple of a
sect died, the entire sect came out to collect blood.

In addition, the disciple inherits the teacher's silver source, and the child
inherits the parent's silver source. Individuals are not counted here. If you
wanted to count as an individual, you had to be excommunicated from the munpa.

It meant that if he did not excommunicate, the sect would also take responsibility
for his favor.

It was an unwritten rule of Kang Ho.

"To them, Baek Ri-yeon is a person who has nothing to do with the Demonic Cult. My
mother is only the daughter of the Heavenly Demon, so if you say, 'Leave her
alone-', that's right. That's right. Shall I leave?

yes. Grandpa may have an idea to protect me. It could have been.

But then Baekri Sega will have to deal withThings got too big.

I was fine. I will be protected by the Baekri Sega.

But people will get hurt and die if they say they will protect me. And even if
Baekdo Murim stays still, the Demonic Bridge will not let Sega Baekri go.

I knew that if I was protected within Baekri Sega, they would wage an endless war
until they got me back.

I raised the corners of my mouth and created a smile.

"I have a friendship so far, so just let it go."

I felt the strength drain from the hand holding me.

Soon, the hand that was holding it was released and went down.

It was then.

Beep profit!

I turned my head around.

A sharp whistle sound. It was written by the Murimmaeng people. Seo Ha-ryeong,
buried in the sound of rain, seemed not to have heard.

Beep!

And before it rang twice, the sound suddenly stopped.

It was strange. I thought there would be a trap, but it was too fast and closer
than expected. I could see right in front of me.

If it's manned, it's better to do it from the inside...

bang-!

At that moment, the impact that shook the ground shook the trees violently, and the
stagnant rainwater poured down like a waterfall. Even Seo Ha-ryeong could hear this
sound.

I immediately kicked out of my seat without any fuss.

"Wait a minute, Yuna!"

I heard a shout, but I didn't look back.

The pouring rain gradually lessened.

I headed along the trails that hadn't been washed away by the rain. And not long
after, I found a terrible scene.

The puddle, which was supposed to be filled with rainwater, took on a bright red
color.

I couldn't find any vitality in those who should have been breathing a while ago,
and even if they had breath, only those who would soon disappear.

I ran and looked at the corpses.

"Sigh······."

Yayul's face was nowhere to be seen.

"Not Confucius!"

Seo Ha-ryeong's scream-like cry was heard. seemed to follow.

Ahn Jae-hong was lying on his stomach with blood dripping from his mouth.

Seo Ha-ryeong hurriedly lowered her body to check her pulse.

"······Dead."

shred.
I looked down at the floor feeling that I had stepped on something. It was a signal
flare. Even in the midst of rain like this, there were traces of trying to explode
somehow.

Seo Ha-ryeong also took out a flare from her bosom. However, it was no different
from a signal flare stepped on by my feet. It was useless in a place so full of
rain and dampness.

thud-.
A dull roar was heard in the distance.

I knew instinctively that it was Yayul.

I turned around and headed in the direction I heard the sound. There were sparse
traces of fighting.

As evidenced by the annihilation of so many people in a short period of time

without even a chance to escape, it was possible to know that the opponent's level
was enormous even with small traces.

It was strange. The battlefield was facing in the opposite direction, not the
direction I was in. As if you want to get away. It was telling me with my whole
body not to come because it was dangerous.

I stopped for a moment.

* * *

“Ha, what a disgusting rain. When will this stop?”

"It's slowly decreasing now, so I think it will stop soon."

Ahn Jae-hong, who was grumbling, looked back. There was a young man who expressed
his dissatisfaction until the end.

"Is it like a pillar west? To stay still and be desperate for a woman. It doesn't
even look that pretty."

Yayul narrowed his eyes. If he had said one more word there, Ahn Jae-hong's life
would have ended 15 minutes earlier.

Fortunately, the scout came back and Ahn Jae-hong turned his attention. Yayul
slightly escaped Ahn Jae-hong's sight, as the later exponents received reports from
scouts.

'Get out nowpeel?'

The distance was still too close.

He thought that if he disappeared, he could immediately send someone to Baek Ri-

yeon's side to ask questions.

I knew roughly why he had left me. He must have something to say with Seo Ha-
ryeong.

It was a time when he silently followed the later exponents, hoping that the
distance would widen.

Yayul suddenly stopped walking.

"Oh, what is it?"

The person behind him almost collided with Yayul, who had stopped, so he lost his
temper. Those were his last words.

"Princess An! We're surrounded!"

"It's an assault!"

"In addition?"

"No, X X!"

With swearing here and there, they drew their weapons.

Those who had already won one battle were confident in the raid. The later
exponents crossed their arms and looked around as if they were lofty masters.

Yayul saw those who besieged them.

It was strange. He knew the situation was lure, but it was too soon.

The feeling that had saved him several times signaled the danger. And his senses,
as always, were correct.

The moment Yayul quickly took the seat. People near Yayul died without even
screaming.

"who······!"

There was a man he had never seen before. He uttered great prayers.

Seeing the man standing in the middle of the corpse, a young man from the later
stages cast despair in his eyes and murmured.

"Wife, the seat of the Heavenly Demon..."

It was an instant. The battle ended quickly without even a rebellious defiance. The
only thing left is Yayul.

Even if he had the best skills, he was not capable of dealing with jwasa. It was
right to get rid of it right away.

Jwasa said as if he was having fun.

"Are you going to fight me?"

Yayul moved little by little, keeping a distance where he could exchange battles at
any time.
Although hidden between the raindrops, the signs felt very vague.

There were obviously hidden signs, but the number of subordinates that the Jwasa
usually led was insufficient. It was a force that could be regarded as almost
alone.

Yayul instinctively smelled a suspicious smell.

Quaang - !

The fight started in an instant without any sign.

The black righteous men who had helped to slaughter the Jiangxi late exponents and
the ronin disappeared into the jungle without intervening in the fight.

The sitter waved his hand and said.

"Because there's something I don't understand. When the headmaster first brought it
in, I thought it would be better to kill it before it grows up."

However, Yayul survived, and the Jwasa reaped it. You would think that Yayul was
not harvested, but used as a slave.

"Why did you betray? Everyone said you betrayed because of your relationship with
the priestess, but I knew that couldn't be the case after seeing you for years."

There was no expression on Yayul's face. Like a wild beast, the inorganic face only
pounced on it, aiming for its weak spot.

"Seeing you attack like this even though you know you can't win... I think I'm
mistaken."

"······."

Yayul did not respond to any conversation.

Jwasa looked at Yayul's expressionless face and clicked his tongue inwardly.

No matter what he said, he had such an indifferent expression, so I couldn't

understand his intentions at all. I never really trained, but I behaved like that
naturally.

There seemed to be nothing to be gained by further stimulation.

After meeting Jwasa at that time, Yayul's expression, which hadn't even barked in
surprise, changed for the first time.

A smile as if welcoming something welcome...

Jwasa turned around and instinctively swung her hand.

Poo-!

There was the sound of drums beating as hands clashed with blades. The dagger
bounced off and landed in someone's hand with a strange movement.

"Yayul!It's fine?"

Sagittarius greeted politely.

"Meet the priestess of the Heavenly Demon Church."

Chapter 281

* * *

'A divine woman?'

I was stunned.

I wanted to spit out swear words, but Yayul came first.

Yayul was already covered with wounds all over his body. As if he had used up all
his weak power, his energy and blood were also quite distorted.

Due to internal injuries, the blood stains on his mouth were not washed away even
by the rain.

I wanted to run right away, but Jwasa got in the way between me and Yayul.

Jwasa appears to be in her early to mid-thirties. His actual age was in his mid-
40s.

He was of a similar age to his father and Uncle Namgung-Wan, but becoming a Jwasa
who could be said to be ranked third in the Demonic Cult had something to do with
the situation in the Demonic Cult.

Magicong was not a magician because only the method of learning was evil and cruel.

Even the subjects who learn martial arts were harmed by magic.

Above all, those who mastered magic did not live long. Especially the stronger it
gets.

Either die from being unable to control the demonic energy, or die as a madman due
to the infiltration of demonic energy into the head.
You have to be strong to reach a high position, but the stronger you are, the
sooner you go crazy, so the age of the masters is bound to be young.

It was the reason why they could deal with the insane cult group united as one
centered on the Heavenly Demon and the Moorim Meng who could be seen as being torn
apart.

the left said

"I've been punishing apostates for a while, so you don't have to worry about the
priestess."

"What? He left me alive to call me out."

The left-hander's eyebrows twitched.

When would a seated priest of the Demonic Cult have been treated like this? The
stronger the one who didn't have to pay attention to, the higher the self-esteem
was.

I said with a crooked smile.

“When did you say a priestess?”

"Very... not afraid."

Also, John flew right away.

“If I had been afraid, would I have been able to survive this far?”

The sitter laughed ferociously.

“So is he.

Until today?
I narrowed my eyes.

In the meantime, the Demonic Cult tried to take me away, but didn't try to kill me.

If he had tried to kill him, he would have already killed him while he was trapped
inside the Chunrajimang. I was able to get away because they didn't kill me and
took me alive.

But until today?

'Does it mean that you're going to kill me now, or is it just a slip of the
tongue?'

"Well, that's great. I've been curious about something."

I continued talking nonchalantly.

The left teacher asked as if he was curious about how far I was going, looking at
me as if I were watching a pet playing tricks.

"Are you curious?"

"Heavenly Demon, what's going on?"

"He only has his thoughts."

There was no agitation at all. It felt like reciting a pre-determined answer.

The Heavenly Demon never showed up even once, despite the uproar.

Even when I escaped from the Demonic Cult's Chunrajimang, when the Murim Meng
collided with the Demonic Cult, and even when the 7 Demonic Army died in battle
with Taego Jinin.

"Is it right that he intends to take me?"

The personnel surrounding and watching Jwasa and Yayul seemed to be subordinate to
Jwasa.

They paid no attention to the fight between Jwasa and Yayul. They were only wary of
those coming from outside.

At first, I thought he was waiting for me using Yayul as bait. However, even in
this situation, when I appeared in front of Jwasa, their vigilance was toward the
outside, not here, me and Yayul.

"What are you so afraid of that you are wary of the outside? Are you afraid that
the Moorim Meng will appear and disturb you?"

"As expected, those eyes..."

speak upHe looked at the Rinjwasa as if he was coveted.

The high-ranking members of the Demonic Cult already knew about my eye's ability.
And the second reason why I was able to run away in the sky was these eyes.

Because of my eyes, it was impossible for others to hide and ambush, and the
encirclement was immediately discovered at the slightest approach.

“I am smart, not my eyes.”

"I can hear the head rolling from here. You and that guy won't be able to get out
of my way with your abilities. If you run away, I guarantee that I can rip and kill
at least one of them. Follow me quietly."
I didn't feel it at first after accepting the will of the Cheonmajibo, but as time
passed, there was one question that came to my mind.

Cheonma Jibo was an arrangement for the next great Heavenly Demon. The problem that
occurred as the Zhuge family inherited their memories from generation to generation
is that people could not stand it and the amount of them was lost.

I couldn't even remember what was missing. because it was lost

The Heavenly Demon was probably worried about the disappearance. However, if it was
preserved in the form of Cheonmajibo, it could be preserved intact.

That's why I made it in the form of a treasure called the Heavenly Demon, and it
was meant to be absorbed even if I touched it, so even the Heavenly Demon herself
wouldn't be able to keep it by her side all the time.

That's why I was taken away by the Murim Alliance, and through me, they tried to
retrieve the Cheonmajibo from the Murim Alliance.

So now the problem.

What is the way for the Heavenly Demon to get back the Cheonma Jibo that I
absorbed?

Funny enough, only the content about that part was missing from the thoughts
obtained through Cheonmajibo.

It contained the Heavenly Demon's new technology, bizarre abilities, and thoughts,
but only that part was missing.

I said to the left.

“Did you sneak out just now?”

The sitter had a calm expression, not knowing what he was talking about. But I was
already convinced.

"You sound stupid. The Moorim Meng has also planted Sejak on campus. If I move, the
Murim Meng will keep an eye on it."

"No, it's not because of the Murimmaeng. It's because you planned to do something
that the other cultists wouldn't like to know about."

"Goddess."

“Are you aiming for the Cheonmajibo?”

"······."

"You don't intend to take me to the Heavenly Demon. You intend to take it
yourself."

"······."

"Have you figured out a way to take this power away?"

Way?

I do not know. However, if you kill me, the Cheonmajibo's will will disappear.
Isn't there a way to take it over or take it away from me?

Cheonmajibo. What he coveted more than anyone else would be the teaching staff of
the Demonic Cult.

To the point where he even abandoned his loyalty to the Heavenly Demon.

Even the Heavenly Demon had a problem.

If he was able to take advantage of this opportunity to obtain the Heavenly Demon
Treasure, and if Jwasa had secretly arrived without the other Demonic Cultists
noticing, this situation could be explained.

Of course, this is just my hypothesis and speculation. But in most cases, my

hypothesis was correct.

I laughed.

"Apostate."

The expression completely disappeared from Jwasa's face. He could be shaken, but
there was no sign of anger or bewilderment.

Jwasa's sword pierced me so quickly that I couldn't even tell when it was pulled
out. It was a wide-sided greatsword.

But I was confident enough to avoid it.

I quickly ducked and dodged the swinging sword.

I could see that the hair that followed had been cut off abruptly and was falling
out one by one. However, the intention to kill was not read.

'How much can I avoid?'

True to the name Jwasa, it was definitely a great skill. If it is similar to Taego
Jinin, would it be similar?

And, if not as much as immediately after absorbing the Cheonma Jibo, as I got
closer to the Cheonma Great Gun, the abilities of the Cheonma Jibo that I could use
became much stronger..

If I use this, will I be able to defeat Jwasa?

spam.

I lost face and rolled on the damp floor to avoid the sword.

The sword passed by leaving a gap that was not even a word of a finger.

The greatsword followed without a chance to breathe. Rolling on the floor, I got up
and kicked the tip of my toe as if scattering wet leaves. Fallen leaves obscured
the left-hander's view.

"Yayul!"

At the same time, he threw a dagger at the back of the fallen leaves while shouting
as if to attack.

The dagger that flew like raindrops even cut through the raindrops.

"Catch this!"

I don't know what kind of martial arts it was, but during the self-defense that
wrapped around Jwasa's body, the fallen leaves turned to ashes and disappeared as
if they evaporated in an instant.

The dagger I had thrown was caught in Jwasa's hand.

"The divine woman's ability is pretty good. Do you think this kind of trapping will
work for me? I'll get rid of this troublesome thing first..."

He held the dagger in one hand and acted like he was about to twist it, but the
dagger didn't budge.

'of course! It's made of white lotus crystal!'

Of course, crushing iron daggers with bare hands was not something that ordinary
masters could do.

It was then.

tooth support.

Jwasa looked back at Yayul and widened her eyes at the sound that was difficult to
hear here.

In Yayul's hand, the flames of Guhwajeokyeomgyeol, a martial art made by

Cheonsansanje, shimmered, and a signal flare was held in his hand.

It was obtained from Seo Ha-ryeong, and I threw it to Yayul with the dagger. From
the beginning, the dagger was just a smoke screen.

The left officer who saw the signal flare laughed.

“Can it explode properly?”

The flares converted from explosives were extremely weak against moisture. On a
rainy day like this, it was impossible to explode.
"You boast about being smart, but you're so stupid..."

Pishun -!

Signal flares soared into the sky with a high noise. Then it exploded with a big
bang.

Drop by drop, I could see clear light bursting through the still raindrops.

The signal flare briefly illuminated the gloomy sky full of clouds. Anyone trained
in martial arts will be able to see it from far away.

I grinned.

“How do you do this?”

Chapter 282

"Four years!"

The left-eyed jwasa pounced on me.

I pulled myself out to avoid Jwasa's sword.

At that moment, shoot ah- only a part of the raindrops suddenly became stronger and
then decreased normally.

It was because the raindrops I had been holding on to until the flare flared up all
at once poured down.

The enraged Jwasa's attacks were poured out as if they were children's pranks. It
was very, very fortunate that this was a jungle.

Jwasa's greatsword was very inconvenient to wield in such a jungle.

The sword's attacks were repeatedly blocked by wide leaves, vines the size of a
man's forearm, and tall trees. Of course, Jwasa's attack was not at a level that
could be blocked by such things.

Sugak!

'No, how can I do that all at once...!'

I opened my eyes.

Jwasa’s greatsword cut down a tree that five adult males could only hug by holding
hands.
thump, thump thump!

The tree that lost its support tipped over and crashed into other trees around it
before coming to a dead end.

“Do you dream of becoming a woodcutter?”

"Shut up!"

"I'm going to cut down all the mountains and rivers! Oh, or is it a farmer's dream?
Let's burn this place?"

I just had to endure it like this.

Demonic Cult? Murim blind? who will arrive first?

If the Demonic Cult comes, they will fight each other to buy time. If the Moorim
Meng comes, they attack Jwasa together while telling the story of the annihilated
Hugijisu unit.

And, if possible, Murimmaeng will come first. What I borrowed from Seo Ha-ryeong
was the signal flare for the Moorim League.

'Ha-ryeong is fineI wonder if he escaped.'

The pouring rain had almost stopped before I knew it, and now it was a drizzle.

The limbs of the jwasa, who had been hiding and watching what the order was given,
began to move. It seemed to be aiming at us with Jwasa.

Yayul was in charge of the attack of his subordinates. Like Jwasa's subordinates,
they were also very strong. Yayul, who had already put all his energy into fighting
Jwasa, was at a disadvantage.

It was then. Finally, reinforcements were seen approaching.

I saw a human figure approaching quickly. The left master also swung his sword at
me in an attempt to settle the matter quickly.

Kurleung.
With a roar that gave the illusion that it would rain again, the left master
hurriedly turned his sword.

The one who fell instead of the thunderbolt was Namgung-Wan.

The sitter asked this question and said.

"Your sister will resent you in Gucheon for protecting the blood and flesh of the
Heavenly Demon."

"What is he saying now?

Would you like to introduce yourself?"
Namgoong-wan, who was sharing the sword with the left, did not look back at me.

"Or is it because you're a bastard? Talking bullshit."

It was a kind of talk that had no dignity whatsoever.

I expected that Jwasa, who had been teased by me and Mr. Namgung-Wan in succession,
would explode, but Jwasa seemed to have a temper that calmed down when his anger
rose to the tip of his head.

"You're very pitiful. It's no different than the barking of a frightened bastard.
Not even seeing your face."

"I don't know what you're talking about. I brought back the Moorim Meng's rescue
flares, and there were only four of them. Who do you think is here?"

I froze, not knowing how to react.

At that time, Uncle Namgung-wan said.

"What are you doing? Won't you turn off right now?"

"Yes? Oh, yes!"

* * *

The Jwasa tried to chase us, but was blocked by Mr. Namgung-Wan.

Instead, Jwasa's subordinates left Jwasa behind and pursued us.

However, he was soon stopped by the uncle's subordinates who followed Namgung-wan.

He escaped the dangerous situation, but Namgung-Wan wasn't the only one who ran
after seeing the flare.

Those who noticed my presence started chasing us.

I couldn't sleep for two days after that. Not being able to lie down properly for
once, he was constantly being chased and headed in the direction the Cheonmajibo
indicated.

The closer we got to the Cheonma Daechong, the thicker the fog grew. It was not a
naturally occurring fog. It was proof that I was on the right track.

As we walked through the fog, there were corpses scattered everywhere. I could hear
the sound of a fight somewhere in the distance. It felt like an entrance to hell.

After entering the fog, most of the signs that pursued me fell away.

However, there was one sign that did not fall even in this thick fog. I couldn't
figure out how they were chasing me in such thick fog.

'There is no answer at this rate.'

I stopped and closed my eyes.

Fatigue set in.

I squeezed my forehead and opened my eyes again to see Yayul.

"I can't do it. If we go on like this, we'll faint from exhaustion or go out of our
minds."

And especially, Yayul had to rest.

In terms of physical strength, Yayul was much better than me. But now it was
different. The pale complexion looked as if it would collapse at any moment.

"I have to stop those chasing them."

"······yes."

"You're resting here. I'll go by myself."

"I'm fine."

"No. It's not okay."

I rolled up the sleeves of Yayul. The forearm had turned black.

"······."

battle with the left. On the surface, there were no serious injuries, so I thought
it would be okay. But it was an illusion.

Yayul was in a state of darkness. Externally, the wound is not great, but
internally it is seriously injured.It was a inflicted attack. The part that had
been hit by the left was now turning black. I had to take a break now.

"It's okay like this? Don't habitually say it's okay. I shouldn't even bother
taking care of my body properly."

"······."

It was a bit harsh, but I couldn't help it. If I didn't say this, I couldn't help
it because I would inevitably follow him.

Yayul, who blinked, lowered his head and said.

"Okay."

"······."
Seeing his pitiful appearance, I unknowingly said, “Follow me.”

I left Yayul behind and turned my body in the direction of the chasing guys.

It ran like flying through light air. The damp ground was dug, leaving deep
footprints.

In an instant, those who were chasing me began to glimmer in my field of vision.

Blurred human-shaped novelties. I'm used to it.

I went on without hesitation.

As if the opponent noticed it, it spread light air and came straight toward me.

Whoa!

He faced his opponent in an instant.

As I stopped, I could feel the fluttering hem of my clothes and my hair slowly
sinking after me.

"I finally met you."

Hair in a ponytail in a dark azure uniform.

solid body and upright posture.

In his clear eyes, he showed a spirit that seemed to have never bowed his head to
anyone.

At that time, in Namgung Ryucheong's arms, a black weasel comb and an animal
climbed up on his shoulder and then rode down on his body.

Namgung Liu-cheong explained on his own, as if he had noticed that my eyes were on
the animal.

"I borrowed it from the Sichuan Tang family. I can track the direction of Chuni in
any situation."

Cheonrichuhyang is a unique scent, and once it is applied to an object or person,

the reverberation remains for a long time, helping to trace wood effect.

"Chunlichuhyang, when did such a thing get buried... Seo Ha-ryeong!"

"right."

To think I was beaten by Seo Ha-ryeong!

I wondered how they were following me in a straight line in this fog where everyone
was separated, but I never thought they would do such a trick.
Besides, I heard that you fought with Namgung Liucheng, but you would have buried
Chunlichuhyang right away and rushed to tell him!

“Was it a lie that we fought from the beginning?!”

"It's not like that. It's true that we fought. There was a disagreement. But we
promised each other we'd let you know if we found you."

"...a very sincere friendship."

I was dying without even realizing it.

Namgung Ryucheong said seriously.

“Because I care about you.”

"······"

"Let's go back."

"I'm not going."

“Baek Ri-yeon.”

"You said you met Seo Ha-ryeong, didn't you hear everything about me? If you
haven't heard, go and ask."

I said with a sneer as if showing off.

"Where do I go back to? To Murimmaeng? Ha, as soon as I go back, the Taego Jinin
will be aiming for my neck first."

"No. I convinced you."

Unknowingly, I opened my eyes wide.

"The Murim Maeng promised not to point their sword at you."

"······."

Sigh.
I sighed and rubbed my lips.

'······Stupid.'

It must have been Namgung Ryucheong who persuaded the Murim Meng and Taego Jinin. I
must have suffered quite a bit.

But... in front of Namgung Liu-cheong, if he says so and takes me away, he will

kill me right away.
The thoughts and emotions felt by Taego Jinin when he first obtained the
Cheonmajibo. There was no compromise.

However, considering the efforts that Namgung Liucheng must have made in persuading
Taego Jinin, instead of dismissing you as being deceived, he said something else.

"I don't want to go back."

"what?"

"Yes. You may not bring a sword to me. But you will be suspicious, ridiculed,
ridiculed, ignored. I don't want to be looked upon like that."

The first revelations from Baekri Uiran and Wijibaek, and the eyes looking at me.

father besideIf it hadn't been for you, if grandpa hadn't stood in my way, if there
hadn't been a fire and a raid.

The gaze of astonishment and suspicion would have changed to contempt and ridicule.

“Liu Qing, when I was already deficient in internal organs, I suffered from such
stares. Didn’t you see me that way too?”

"······."

The banquet of Namgung Sega, where Namgung Ryucheong was first introduced.

A gaze that seemed to see insignificant things.

"I don't want to live with that kind of stare at things that aren't my fault
anymore."

Chapter 283

"At that time... I'm sorry. I have nothing to say."

Namgung Ryucheong bit his lip and said.

"yes."

I said sternly.
Namgung Ryucheong, who seemed to lose strength in his hands, raised his head again.
The clear eyes did not know to give up.
"So, if you go to the Cheonma Daechong, will everything be resolved?"

"······."

"Let's say you got what you wanted from the Great Gun of the Heavenly Demons. Then
what happens? Will this situation be resolved? Seo Ha-ryeong said that. You were
strange."

"······"

Namgung Ryucheong gritted his teeth and said.

"Don't you think you'll be successful too?"

"······."

“Did you think you were going to die?”

Like a beast that has been stabbed at its weak spot, I shouted while shaking off
Ryucheong Namgung's hand convulsively.

"Then what can I do!"

I shouted.

“I don’t want to die!

The proud ability to know the future has long since become useless. Because this
situation has never happened before.

"What is the adversary!"

When I first realized that I was a person in a novel, I tried to remember how the
novel ended.

But at all, nothing came to mind. yes. I had never seen the ending from the
beginning. And it scared me.

What if the Heavenly Demon returns?

So, am I going to die in vain after forgetting all these memories and being swayed
here and there by other guys?

What about my father?

I couldn't find an antidote, but he was still alive. It was an outcall.

"What do you know...!"

I screamed out loud, but I was speechless at the sudden warmth that enveloped me.
Namgung Ryucheong approached me and hugged me.

"Yes. I'm sorry, don't cry."

I had to tell him what he was doing and what nonsense he was talking about.

Not a single tear flowed from my eyes.

Who is crying?

I thought so and tried to shake it off, but my arm didn't move as I intended. My
fingertips trembled.

I was blankly in his arms.

A firm yet calm arms that reassures people. I got used to it somehow. It must be a
stranger's arms that I've never hugged before... Smelling the bitter smell reminded
me of the memories I had buried deep inside, thinking it was useless.

Namgung Ryucheong came to pay condolences to Baekrisae, where his father's funeral
was held.

I met Ryucheong Namgung in front of the shrine where my father's coffin was placed.
A young man with a handsome face, as if carved from jade, was half stunned.

The young man who saw me blinked his long tear-soaked eyelashes, and tears streamed
down his pale cheeks.

- Sojeo Baek Ri-yeon... is that correct?-

Actually, that was the first meeting between me and Ryucheong Namgung.

I could feel the heat welling up in my eyes. Unspoken words lingered on the tip of
my tongue.

'I'm sorry, for being mean. In fact, you didn't look at me that way at first...'

The only person who hugged me while I was crying over my father's death. He moved
me, who collapsed from exhaustion from crying, and saved me.stretched out

Yes, it was. That was the moment I fell in love with Namgung Ryuchung.

Namgung Ryucheong was an unknown story forever.

And a whispering voice was heard.

"Let's run away."

I flashed my head.

“Is there nowhere to hide in this wide world?”

"······."

I looked at Namgung Ryucheong in awe.

let's run away

Is what Namgoong Ryuchung told me right now?

“Are you sure we want to run away together?”

"yes."

There was overflowing affection that could not be hidden in hard eyes.

Is it okay that I am the blood relative of the Heavenly Demon? swallowed the
question. The fact that he came here is the answer to that question.

"Are you going to come with me too?"

"yes."

"······."

The Namgung Ryucheong I knew never once turned his back and ran away.

His personality may have been a little crooked, but he clearly distinguished what
he should do and what he should not do.

He was a man who could not imagine leaving justice and trust. But now he was
telling me to run away.

That Namgung Ryucheong.

“Does Namgoong-Wan know what you think?”

"You are the most important."

"······"

Normally, I would have teased him for being unfilial, but I was choking and
couldn't open my mouth.

Namgung Ryucheong, with an expressionless face, brushed my forehead with a soft

hand. In Namgung Ryucheong's arms, he could feel his messy hair being tidied up.
I flinched and took a step away.

Ryucheong Namgung calmly lowered his hand and brought up another story.

"Baekri Daehyup is safe."

I opened my eyes wide.

Namgung Ryucheong grabbed his arm and said.

"You say you're all right? Did you meet your father? How is your father, is he
okay?"

"······"

At the answer that didn't come right away, I asked in a trembling voice full of
fear.

"What, what's going on?"

Namgung Ryucheong shook his head with a stiff face.

"He's all right. He's all right..."

"You're all right, what!"

“Your birth mother was next to Baekri Daehyeop.”

I frowned.

"what?"

"I met your biological mother."

"You... met my mother...?"

For a moment, I was confused and couldn't understand what he was saying.

My father is all right, but you mean there is a birth mother next to my father?

Let's get it right, now I'm worried.

My biological mother was the daughter of the Heavenly Demon. What was there to meet
with Namgung Ryucheong? Except for the days of sword fighting.

I wanted to ask how you met, but I couldn't say it because I was afraid of what
answer would come out.

Besides, why was my father with his real mother?

Ryucheong Namgung continued the explanation.

"Your mother helped Baekri Daehyeop escape from the world of heaven."

"what?"

This was an answer I hadn't even thought of.

"My mother... helped my father get out of heaven? My mother?"

"yes."

"But how do you know that?"

"Because I was also in the world of heaven."

The reason why Namgung Ryucheong, who was outside the Cheonra Mang, jumped into the
Cheonra Mang. There was only one. my father.

However, Ryucheong Namgung did not explain why he entered the Heavenly Mang. It was
an attitude that did not want a public official.

Perhaps he thinks he did what he had to do.

"······thanks."

Namgung Ryucheong calmly nodded.

As soon as I expressed my gratitude, questions came flooding in.

'She's my mother, and everyone meets her before me.'

I also met Yayul and met Ryucheong Namgung. Isn't that a strange thing?

Besides, how did the mother help the father?

'Why did you help?would it? You mean you don't have to hide anymore?'

Namgung Ryucheong held me and continued to say something. The voice seemed to be
heard from afar, as if it had been soaked in a membrane.

Soon, a dejected laugh broke out.

"Ha, no, haha. It's really funny. I could have helped, so why... why..."

Why, of all things, did he help my father after I got out?

I'm not worth helping

After meeting Yayul and Namgung Ryuchung, why don't I come to meet you?
If you met your father, if you met Namgung Liu-cheong, you would have had enough
opportunities to meet me?

Who am I now and why did I become like this...!

Boiling anger soared, and at some point, the pulse was released.

'Baek Ri-yeon, what's wrong? I never expected it.'

Close to 20 years, no, I hadn't heard of a mother for much more years before the
return.

What do you expect now?

again. Again...

"Baek Ri-yeon!"

"uh?"

"Are you listening?"

"Oh, what?"

Namgung Ryucheong said in a slightly impatient tone.

"I heard that the Heavenly Demon hasn't appeared for a long time. Moreover, the
Demonic Cult has been divided into three factions. They say that the Demonic Cult
is now in a mess due to internal strife. It is divided into three factions, and one
of them is your mother's power. For the time being, the Heavenly Demon I won't be
able to afford to go after you because of the big guns, so now's your chance."

I tilted my head.

"Is that also what my mother said?"

"right."

I smiled and took a step back.

"I do not need."

Namgung Ryucheong looked slightly surprised at my reaction.

I clenched my fists and said.

"Tell me not to be funny. If you wanted to help me, wouldn't you have stopped me
from touching the Heavenly Demon Treasure? Now that you're here again?"
Without realizing it, I spat out the words sarcastically.
Throw it away because it's cumbersome, and throw it away because it's cumbersome?
break the dream!

"Yuna."

Looking at Namgung Ryucheong’s embarrassed eyes, he regained his senses.

It was not Namgung Ryucheong's fault for her mother's work.

Namgung Ryuchung said to leave, yes. It was a little tempting. It seemed that he
was shaken for a while. Although it was very brief. It was really comforting.

I said it as kindly as possible.

"Thank you, Liu Cheng. And I'm really fine."

"Yuna!"

“I will not run away.”

"Baek Ri-yeon!"

"Go back. Where you belong."

This was the moment when Akmun Namgung Ryucheong was trying to say something.

Another voice interrupted.

"Go away."

It was wild.

I already knew it was approaching. Anyway, that guy seemed to be listening, but he
wasn't listening.

I sigh and turn my head to Yayul,

sereung-.

The sound of a sword being drawn was heard. Namgung Ryucheong’s sword pointed at
Yayul.

"Go away, Yayul."

 Chapter 284

The unrefined flesh of Namgung Ryucheong emanated from him.

Namgung Ryucheong bit his teeth and spat out.

"You crazy bastard, how dare you show up here without a conscience?"

I blinked in surprise.

The two never had a good relationship. But this was embarrassing.

"······ .'

"······ "

Considering what happened at the awards ceremony for the martial arts competition,
Namgung Ryucheong's anger was justified, but for some reason, he had a subtle
feeling that it wasn't because of it.

But first, I stood in front of Yayul. Namgung Ryucheong's eyes shook.

“Liu Qing, stop it.”

“Are you on the side of that kid now?”

"right."

It felt like someone stabbed me in the chest.

I can't meet your eyeswrapped tightly

I have no choice but to be cruel to Namgung Ryucheong like this every time. How
many times have you been hurt?

Even as I thought so, I opened my eyes again and the words I spat out were
unstoppable.

"Yayul did his best to help me. Everything Yayul did was because of me. If you are
going to hold him accountable for the Moorim Maeng's work, ask me as well."

"······ "

Ryucheong Namgung looked as if he had forgotten to breathe.

He let out a sigh of relief and murmured.

"Ha, did you do your best?"

Namgung Ryucheong looked at me with a voice that sounded like he was trying to hold
back.

"Do you trust that child?"

"What are you talking about?"

"I didn't like that kid from the beginning. But he was your person, he cared for
you like me, and he even saved my life, so I accepted it."

Namgung Ryucheong’s gaze slowly turned to Yayul. The black eyes sank low and
flashed.

"But how dare you do this?"

"Liu Qing, what the hell do you want to say?"

"······ "

Namgung Ryucheong's chin, which met his molar teeth, entered a strong force.

Even though he received an incomprehensible question, Yayul didn't pay attention to

Namgung Ryucheong at all and just reached out his hand as if asking me to go.

"Yuna."

I looked at Namgung Ryucheong as if to say one last time.

"······ ."

I let out a long sigh. I've taken enough time so far.

"I understand if you don't want to talk. Don't follow me now. I came to say that."

As soon as I moved my foot, Ryucheong Namgung immediately blocked me.

The moment I raised my eyes and opened my mouth, Namgung Liu-cheong spat out first.

"He's the one who saved Baekri's Ran and made it go to Wiziback."

"······ what?"

"It was his work that put you in this situation!"

 * * *

After the fact that Baek Ri-yeon escaped from the Demonic Cult's Cheonrajimang was
known, the Cheonrajimang got away from Murimmaeng's interest. It is because rumors
that are bigger than the dream of heaven hit Kang-ho.

"The Heavenly Demon Great Gun was found!"

"The legend was real! They said all the treasures of the Heavenly Demon Church are
there!"

"Shouldn't we prevent the Cheonma Daegun stuck in the ground from falling into the
hands of the Demonic Cult rather than the Heavenly Demon Jibo with legs?"

When everyone was talking about the Cheonma Daechong, Namgung Ryucheong jumped into
the Cheonrajimang alone.

He was lucky to have a ride. Not even half a day had passed since he had killed the
tribesmen he encountered, and he was able to find the purpose of entering the
world.

A trace of purpose.

If the members of the Baekgeomdan, who had been searching for the trail for days
and nights, would grab it by the scruff of their necks if they found out.

A black man appeared in front of Ryucheong Namgung who was following the trail.

Namgung Liu Qing, who had been carelessly swinging his sword, stiffened the moment
he saw the black righteous man's face.

"······!"

The black man with only his eyes exposed lowered his hood.

But I knew it even before I lowered the hood.

Because his eyes resembled the one he loved. I couldn't know

The middle-aged woman had a beautiful face that did not suit her black clothes.
However, the eyes that seemed to have been sharpened with knives and the cold
expression revealed the traces of a life that was not green.

It didn't look like Yeoni at all.

Yeon-yi was lovable even with such a cold expression. He thought it wasn't scary at
all even when he was angry, but rather it was cute because it looked like a rabbit
roaming about.

And the woman noticed too. that he knew who the woman was.

"Follow me."
"······."

The woman turned around and showed her back casually to him.

The opponent you need to point your sword at right now. The Demonic Cult is their
old enemyHe was an enemy who killed his blood and flesh.

However, Namgung Liu Cheng had no choice but to follow him as if on a leash.

There was no intimidation or threat, and if anyone saw him, he had nothing to say
even if he considered him a traitor.

And where it was guided...

"Colossal!"

The purpose for which he jumped into the sky alone, the owner of the trace,
Baekriui-gang, was in a state of unconsciousness with a pale complexion.

Namgung Ryucheong, who was about to approach in a hurry, was blocked by a woman.

"Don't make a fuss. I can't wake up."

Namgung Liucheng glared fiercely at the woman who stood in his way.

"What did you do to Daehyeop!"

"He's just sleeping. He's in a state where he can't perform martial arts right
now."

"What are you talking about? Daehyeop can't spread martial arts!"

"I told you to lower your voice. He's been addicted to poison from a long time
ago."

"My air poison?"

"As the name suggests, it's a poison that causes problems in the internal organs."

Ryucheong Namgung widened his eyes.

It was the first time that such a poison existed.

"It's poison... yo! Are you okay with Daehyeop?"

"I'm still fine. I just can't use my martial skills when I have occasional
seizures. But I don't know when or how long the seizures will last."

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong thought of Baek Ri-yeon again.

She was as interested in medicine as martial arts. In particular, he always paid
attention to new medicines and new treatments.

He thought that action was the influence of his falling into the coin
indoctrination. But was it because of my father?

If so, how long have you been poisoned?

Come to think of it, Baek Ri-yeon was very sensitive to her father's safety. He's a
much stronger father than me, so who cares about whom?

Rather, there was a time when Baekri Daehyeop believed that Baekri Daehyeop was
grieving over Baek Riyeon's actions and said, 'Please be careful.'

"······."

I felt like I wanted to hit myself for not noticing and not being helpful.

And I felt sorry for Yeon-i, who had to deal with this secret alone.

Will Yeoni be okay?

How are you doing now?

I bit my tail and postponed my thoughts and focused on the urgent situation.

"Still, if it's... what will happen if I leave it alone?"

"Gradually, the time for the poison to attack becomes longer, and you can't use the
inner energy forever."

"······!"

Surprised, Ryuchung Namgung said with eyes full of vigilance at the ensuing
question.

"······Even if you're all right, Daehyeop is poisoned by such poison, how do you
know that?"

How could he not even notice it for a long time?

The woman spoke calmly. It was as if he were talking about dinner last night.

"Because I poisoned you."

S River -.

The moment the blue sword aimed to pierce the woman's throat, the escorts did the
same.
The woman raised her hand to block the escort.

"away."

"Princess!"

"Yes, the princess of the Demonic Cult. I was stupid."

Unlike Yeoni, that woman grew up and acted as the daughter of the Heavenly Demon.

He obeyed the order and, according to the order of the Heavenly Demon, contributed
to unscrupulous acts and committed countless slaughter. As can be seen from the
fact that he is called the palace master, he also had his own power within the
church.

The woman continued to speak.

"It was my mission to poison the White River. So I have to know."

"······."

An eye looking down at the sword. And the eyes staring at you.

Unknowingly, the tip of the knife shook.

“Your body is in such a state, isn’t it clear that when you open your eyes, you
will be heading to my daughter?”

Ryuchung Namgung could not stand it and shouted.

"sugarI am also the daughter of God! Because of you right now, Yeon-i..."

"I have no daughters."

"······!"

Blood flowed down the woman's neck.

The surrounding subordinates flinched as if they wanted to draw their swords at any
moment.

said the woman.

"But help him."

* * *
"What are you talking about again? It's Yayul that you handed over your aunt and
Baekri's egg to Wiziback? Are you saying that now?"

"······yes."

Namgung Ryucheong looked apologetic and distressed even after I said it. But he
didn't stop and continued talking.

"That bastard wasn't of Wheezyback blood."

"what?"

"But both Byeokga and Wiziback were fooled. Byeok Sohyeop! Because Byeok Sohyeop,
who believed that he could save his life if he became known as Wiziback's son,
deceived everyone."

"······."

“And the reason why Byeok Sohyeop got entangled with Wiziback was because of the
Heavenly Demon’s deceit from the beginning.

"······."

"And that guy knew it all."

The tip of Namgung Ryucheong’s sword was pointed directly at Yayul.

Ryuchung Namgung spoke sharply.

"Did that guy tell you? My real father wasn't Wiziback, and the fact that my real
mother and real father got entangled was the main reason for the Heavenly Demon's
conspiracy."

"······."

"He said that his enemy was the Heavenly Demon from the beginning."

Chapter 285

* * *

'What are you talking about now?'

I'd like to treat it as nonsense, but Namgung Liu Qing was never one to invent lies
to frame someone.
I saw Yayul I couldn't read anything from his expressionless face.

I asked Yayul several times what he thought of Wheezyback. I remember the reaction
that came back then.

Treated worse than stones on the side of the road. It was an attitude that did not
think of revenge.

If he wanted to explain to me, if he wanted to tell me the truth, he had the

opportunity to tell me again and again. He didn't say it on purpose.

I blankly replied.

"I didn't know at all. But what does it mean in this situation that Yayul's
biological father isn't Wiziback?"

It's true that Wiziback did trash, and isn't it a good thing that Yayul's real
father isn't such trash?

The veins stood on the back of Namgung Ryucheong's hand as he held the sword.

"Your mother was fooled by the story that the Heavenly Demon was her goal and
joined forces with Yayul."

"······."

"And through you, I figured out the plan that the Heavenly Demon is trying to take
away the Heavenly Demon's treasure by using the revelation of the 100th Rebellion.
Your mother tried to deal with the 100th Rebellion right away."

"······."

"But he said he'll take care of it himself. But look, what's going on now?"

I, who had been listening to Namgung Ryucheong in a daze, murmured.

“I could be wrong.”

"Yuna."

“Baekri Uiran could have noticed and ran away first.”

"Your mother has already checked everything out."

"How can you trust what he says?"

Do you believe the people who tell you to abandon me as a child and leave now?

I frowned and asked because I really didn't know.

“And what benefit does Yayul gain by revealing that I am the blood of the Heavenly
Demon?”

Namgung Ryucheong said as if he was frustrated.

"Don't you know? You can see who's the only one next to you right now!"

"······."

In response to my silence, Namgung Liu-cheong spoke as if pleading.

"Yuna, please."

"I wonder what the hell you're talking about..."

My mind was confused. I understand Namgung Ryucheong's words.I didn't want to

understand even when I went.

At that time, Yayul, who approached Namgung Ryucheong, smiled and muttered.

"... running away."

I felt a hand holding my hand.

It was wild.

"Yeon-yi doesn't run away."

"under."

I was stunned for a moment and burst into exclamations. The meaning of Yayul's
words is absurd.

That's right. I don't run away.

Because I know that the end will never be happy.

But for whom did it happen?

"I can't let go of that hand!"

Namgung Ryucheong's eyes lit up.

Namgung Ryucheong swung his sword as if he was going to cut off Yayul's wrist. I
gazed at the slowly flowing sword's trajectory and pushed my arm into the
trajectory.

"······!"

"······!"
Yayul's hand, Namgung Ryucheong's sword, which was trying to block the sword with
kwonbeop, abruptly stopped. The wind blew at the hem of the scattered flag waves.

Ryucheong Namgung shouted.

"What are you doing!"

Without answering, I shook my head and shook my hands.

Yayul asked anxiously.

"Head hurts?"

Namgung Liucheng laughed and muttered.

"Crazy bastard."

I didn't care what the two of them said, I brushed off the hem of the shirt that
was disheveled and brushed my hair to tidy it up.

Suddenly, a strange silence fell over my act of tidying up.

After a brief escape from reality, I looked up.

“Yayul, is it true what Namgung Ryucheong said?”

Yayul stared at me with dark red eyes.

"My birth mother who abandoned you. Do you believe the words of such a human?"

"Is it true or not?"

Yayul, who had blinked his eyes, replied with a guilty face.

"It's true."

"······under."

I closed my eyes tightly.

It felt like the reality I was trying to escape from, the floor I was standing on,
was collapsing.

No, actually, the floor wasn't a proper floor from the beginning. I was just
stepping on the weight loss made by lies and hypocrisy, thinking that I was the
bottom.
I was intoxicated with the sense of superiority that I could change the future, and
the feeling that I had changed people. I feel sorry for Yayul. Out of pity, out of
loneliness, out of sight.

I asked in a hoarse voice.

"······why?"

“You said it was going to happen anyway.”

"······."

I was out of breath. It felt like someone was choking me.

"Isn't that already over?"

I realized that there was no point in asking questions. The kid had no idea what
was wrong. I was asking even though I knew it was meaningless.

"Tell me properly. Why did you do that!"

Yayul replied.

"I said I could stay with you."

I laughed out loud.

"Yes, I said you could stay by my side. That's right. I said that..."

I muttered, raising my eyes and shouting.

"But I never said I had to be alone with you!"

Yayul slightly frowned and said as if he didn't understand my anger.

"It's not because of your aunt that you are the blood of the Heavenly Demon."

I made an expression as if I had been beaten.

"I thought it was better to have controllable situations than complicated ones. If
you had dealt with it there first, your birth mother wouldn't have been safe."

"So you're saying that you saved my aunt to save my mother, right now?"
“It was all good.”

I smiled.

"What about my heart?"

"······."

"What benefit did my heart get?"

"······"

What about my heart, which felt sorry for you, tried to make an excuse, and tried
to understand that it was unavoidable?

Then suddenly Yayul grabbed my wristI tried to check my hands.

When he opened his hands as instructed, his palms and fingernails were all covered
in blood. When did you get hurt like this? But it didn't hurt at all. Because it
hurts more elsewhere than my palm.

“They said you could only stay by my side, but in fact, did you want only you to
stay?”

Yayul raised his head.

"I just got rid of those who tried to separate me."

"I don't care if I want it or not."

"It was meant to happen anyway."

"Oh, I see."

I realized it in the dodol-Ipyo.

"It was like that."

A long-held question has been answered. It felt like my mind was clearing like a
fog.

I shook my head and burst into laughter. It was so funny I couldn't help it.

"Ha ha ha ha ha!"

"Yuna?"

Yayul called me cautiously.

I lifted Yayul's hand and put it on Yayul's shoulder.

"Yayul, you said the world was full of garbage."

Yayul, who had fallen into wickedness, committed himself to the Demonic Cult. After
that, he would have found out at some point while mocking the Murimmaeng and
slaughtering the Baekdo sect with the Demonic Cult.

That the Heavenly Demon plotted the affairs of my mother, Byeok Ki-hyeon, and Wi
Ji-baek.

How angry would he have been when he found out that his hatred was a fake emotion
created by someone else's conspiracy? It must have felt like the world I was
standing on was breaking apart.

“You must have hated everything in the world that made you this way.”

"······."

“Among them, he must have hated the Heavenly Demon the most.”

"······."

"That's why I beheaded the Heavenly Demon's flesh and blood."

I laughed.

"Right?"

"······."

It would have been fine if he had killed me because he had a grudge with my father,
no, if he had just passed by and killed me because he was annoying.

Even as I rolled across the floor covered in blood, I couldn't figure out why I had
to die.

For the reason that I did not know, that I am the blood of the Heavenly Demon, I
cut my throat and killed it like cutting a tree. Again, that reason drove me into a
corner.

Everyone else did that, but Yayul couldn't.

"You won't be sorry for cutting my neck."

at all. There will be no guilt whatsoever.

I smiled.
“Because it already happened.”

My voice sounded as still as someone else's for some reason.

“I died, but came back to life, reconciled with my father, met you, and became able
to practice martial arts.”

"······."

"Because it's all good."

I asked Yayul. do you love me

However, Yayul acted as if he did not know the English language. I understand now
why.

"Hey, Yayul. My mother didn't abandon me."

"······."

“I thought I had to be without myself to be happy.”

Perhaps. It was known through Yayul's work.

And my father also decided to forever bury my relationship with my mother for my
sake.

However, Yayul will never know such feelings for the rest of his life. Like you
don't know guilt.

Poor Yayul.

Poor Baek Ri-yeon in my last life.

I felt sorry for not being able to save the two because of my lack of ability,
because of my lack of ability.

"Yuna."

I remembered my first meeting with Yayul.

The fishy smell of blood, suffocating fear. A sudden turn of sight.

A thud, a dull sound that seemed to resonate not in the ears but in the head. My
blood flowed down the long sword at the end of my spinning vision. And the corner
of Yayul's mouth that gave off a satisfied smile.

My bloodstained thumb brushed up the corner of Yayul's mouth. Her bright red lips
that resembled the color of blood made her look like she was smiling.

"Yayul, hello."
I say goodbye to my deathdid.

Chapter 286

* * *

Baek Ri-yeon, who doesn't have to worry about getting lost because the Cheonmajibo
clearly shows the way, said it was nothing, but it was a completely different story
to others.

In the deep jungle where there was no road, it was impossible to even know the
direction of the north, south, east and west. Trees and bushes that look the same
no matter which way you look. The muddy bottom and occasional swampy areas often
caught them off guard.

Many who jumped into the fog lost their purpose and spun around, or drowned in a
swamp that suddenly sank and died.

and out of the fog.

On top of a precipitous cliff with vines the size of an adult's body hanging from
it. The dolls in black and red clothes were looking down.

Dense fog filled the canyon. A few green trees towered and stood through the fog.

It looked like blue islands floating in a sea of clouds.

If we ignore what was going on inside, it was a scenery that could be seen as
freshness protruding out of the painting.

There was someone who approached them without a sign. It was as if a shadow was
moving, and if anyone saw it, they would not believe it.

The shadow moved and sat down on one knee in front of the person standing at the
edge of the cliff.

"Princess."

The woman who looked down the misty canyon turned her head.

"Jwasa has died."

“The left master died?”

The one who answered took on the red dress next to the woman.

Unlike the woman in black, everyone around her was dressed in blood-red clothing.
All of them were women, and looked like warriors escorting the so-called palace.

"Yes. Namgung Segaju was the one who killed Namgung Sega, but it is said that he
was already losing in a fierce battle with Namgung Sogaju."

“So, did you mean Namgung So Ga-joo defeated the left master in the end?”

The escort's words contained doubts about whether that was possible.

“It is said that Namgung Sogaju was also seriously injured and was taken to the
rear. The extent of his injuries has not been determined.”

The princess said calmly.

"Soon, one more name will go up in the world's strongest."

"Oh my God, will it come up anyway?"

The red-robed escort had a friendly conversation with the princess.

"A warrior grows up through hardship."

"In the end, it's like this. Namgung Sogaju comes first... Huh, I'm sorry."

Ignoring this, the princess asked the kneeling subordinate.

"What about Usa and the generals?"

“Usa is holding back the Baekri Segaju and Kunlunpa Jangmunin, and the General
Commander is going to push 30% of the troops into the fog and will follow with the
30% soon.

“What about the Murim Meng?”

“The Murimmaeng are avoiding collisions as much as possible and are maintaining the
siege.”

The warring parties did not know, but there was something that could be seen from
the outside like this.

The reaction of the Moorim Maeng, who acted as if they were going to fight right
away, was lukewarm. As if waiting for something.

And looking from the outside like this, I saw a purpose. The Murim Maeng was
attracting the Demonic Cult here as much as possible.
The ancient true man has only one purpose, the annihilation of the Demonic Cult.

The reason why the Demonic Cultists were waiting to gather was for the opportunity
to hit the Demonic Cultists once and for all.

It was natural that it would be easier to burn all the insects gathered at the bait
rather than going around to kill them one by one. I don't know the future whether
the worms or the taego jinin will win.

'Then, what is the purpose of Zhuge Sega?'

Follow me all the way here with your body.

I know that he had accepted the day he would die soon, but he was persistently
surviving."Princess."

It was another escort, not the woman who had been silent a while ago.

The princess nodded at the call as if she was asking for something.

"Okay, it's time. Call everyone. It's time to get out."

"All right."

There was nothing to gain from being here anymore.

The gaze of the princess turned to the fog. When you turn your head and turn your
body as if letting go of regrets. Someone hastily climbed over the cliff.

"Princess!"

"In what safety is the fuss!"

The escort shouted sensitively.

The expression of the palace mistress frowned for the first time when she received
the report from her subordinate, who was kneeling on one knee.

The subordinate followed the report.

"By the time the watchers came to their senses, they had already... ordered a
chase. And there was this letter."

The subordinate handed over the letter wrapped in silk in his arms.

When I opened the finely folded letter, the scent of decoction wafted out.

The light brown font was neat and powerful. Judging from the scent of the decoction
in the writing, it was clear that the decoction was used as a substitute for
eating.

[He picked up the brush, but was blocked from the first sentence. What should I
call you?

palace. Since you are reluctant to see each other's faces, please come out in
letters like this. Perhaps by the time the princess reads this, I will have already
left for the Heavenly Demon Great Gun. don't chase me

ah me too With this body, let alone help, I could hold my ankle.

It's only been fine for a while now, but the seizure time is getting longer. I
don't know when the seizure will happen again, and even if nothing helps, I will go
to my daughter.

I regretted leaving him alone for a very long time. So, I will never leave you
alone. I want to let you know that I have a father by my side.

Come to think of it, I forgot to say this. Thank you for sending me my daughter.

Have you ever met your daughter? They really do look like your eyes. But unlike
you, Irao knows how to laugh heartily. be my treasure

If you see it, I think you will have no choice but to cherish it.

If I can't come back and only Yeoni does come back, please come face to face at
least once.

It would be a different mindset to have both parents dead and at least one alive.
You're a good kid, so you'll soon be relieved.

Ever since Yeoni was young, she didn't ask me much about her mother. He said he
only told my grandfather once in passing. that you abandoned me that wasn't the
case

Growing up, I once asked about my mother, but I didn't tell her anything.

If I had known it would turn out like this, I would have told you all then. So if I
can't tell you, I want you to tell me.

Even if the words that I couldn't help it have no meaning in the years that have
already passed, there are stories that change your mindset just by listening to
them.

Even though my body was asleep, I heard your circumstances because my ears were
open.

May Palace decided to become independent?

Good luck. When you leave, please take as many guards with you as possible.
Wouldn't that be enough to save even one more person from this meaningless war?

I hope you achieve what you mean without a big deal. Thank you for helping me in
the world of heaven. It's been a long time since I saw your face, so I'm glad
you're doing well.

Also, I have a request. Enclosed is one more letter, which I hope you will send to
my father if I do not return.

finally. I don't blame you at all, so get on with your life now.

Baekri River,
To Aran who will find the freedom he wanted.]

* * *

Clap.

The sound of burning firewood slowly awakened my mind.

In contrast to the edge of the fogAs we entered, we couldn't find any trace of
people.

As night fell, the fog grew thicker.

In the darkness, not a single moonlight shone, making it difficult to see even the
feet.

Me and Ryuchung Namgung decided to take a seat and rest.

I wasn't being chased anymore, so I didn't have to move in a hurry.

I found a suitable seat, and within three days I was able to lie on my back. The
last thing I remembered was making a bed and losing my mind as soon as I lay on my
back.

My whole body felt refreshed.

There was power that overflowed the closer you got to the Cheonmajibo and the
Cheonma Daechong, but taking a break like this was different.

It was soft to the touch, yet firm and stable. I shook my head as if I was spoiled
by the feeling of comfort and slowly opened my eyes.

The vermillion light of the bonfire was illuminating the sculpted handsome man's
face.

Our eyes met right away.

It seemed like he was always looking at me.

Those gentle eyes never left me.

As soon as our eyes met, I burst into laughter. An unknown feeling of relief
lingered.

Namgung Liu-cheong opened his eyes slightly wide as if he was surprised at the
slightly blurred vision.

What were you thinking?

Perhaps, as if waking up from a sound sleep after a long time, the good mood and
misty vision lowered the sense of reality and made me let go of the reins of
reason.

I reached out and lightly touched Namgung Ryucheong's cheek. The lukewarm warmth
passed into the palm of my hand.

'No, but why is he looking down at me?'

It was a time when such a question came to my drowsy head. I could feel her hands
tickling my forehead and hair. And Namgung Ryucheong's face came closer to me.

"······!"

And I woke up to the touch of the soft touch on the corner of my eye.

Sleepiness evaporated in an instant.

I couldn't even breathe and was frozen. My brain went completely white.

How hard he must have been, the soft touch of the bridge of his nose brought him
back to his senses.

Just like that, Namgung Ryucheong caught the hand that he swung to push it away.

"······!"

I was taken aback again.

Namgung Ryucheong, who was holding my hand, fell slightly.

Even though our eyes met, I couldn't even open my mouth. I feel like my lips will
touch.

"······."

Soon, Namgung Ryucheong opened his mouth first.

"I've been thinking about it for a long time... You really have rabbit-like eyes."

"······."

rabbit? what is a rabbit

My head didn't roll properly.

The corners of Namgung Liu Qing's mouth went up slightly, and then his breath went
away.

Only then could I breathe.

Chapter 287
I jumped up right away. Only then did I realize that I was cutting Namgung
Ryucheong's knee.

What I thought was soft, yet firm and stable was Namgung Ryuchung's thigh!

He must have been sleeping in a place prepared by cutting off twigs with moderately
leafy leaves!

"What, what, what, what are you doing?"

I wanted to get angry, but my voice trembled like a goat, so I didn't look angry at
all.

Ryucheong Namgung seemed to ask why.

"You reached out first."

"······."

no no. What does this have to do with that?

It was unfair and I was about to jump. This was a bummer!

"I did reach out, but I didn't mean it! I didn't even know you were cutting your
knee! If I had known, I would have reached out? When the hell...!"

I had no choice but to stop being angry at Namgung Ryucheong's words.

"I just want you to be comfortable."

"what?"

“It looks uncomfortable. You moaned all night, at least a little bit.”

"······."

"crabI woke up, said thank you, and went back to sleep. So I thought you knew."

"······."

I was speechless and looked at the dragonfly and Namgung Ryucheong's long legs.

Did you groan?

I used to have a lot of dreams. Even my father sometimes woke up to the sound of my
dreams and came to wake me up.

Maybe that's why, unintentionally, I thought that my father had come to look after
my bed, so I thanked him...
Namgung Liucheng reached out and brushed my tangled hair.

I flinched at his natural appearance, but I couldn't back down.

I couldn't get angry at all. And it was so swollen that my heart ached.

All I could do was bit my lip and turn my head away. As if then you can get out of
this embarrassing situation.

When I turned my head, I saw the hem of the clothes covering me. It was the long
gun of Namgung Ryucheong.

Because of the hot weather, it was a thin sleeveless long-cloth, and when you
lifted it up, it gave off a bitter scent. It was the scent I smelled when I was
hugged by Ryucheong Namgung.

I said, rubbing my face.

"How much do I sleep?"

"I don't know the exact time because of the fog, but I don't think it was two
o'clock."

"What? You slept that long?"

There was a reason why the body was refreshed.

"Why didn't you wake me up? Now I'll stay up all night so you sleep too."

While returning the long robe to Namgung Ryucheong, something suddenly fell from
the hem. It was a silk pouch the size of a little smaller than the palm of my hand.

After picking it up without much thought, I checked it by shaking off the soil and
found it to be a sachet.

'You're carrying a sachet in the jungle. I'm afraid it's not the young master.'

It seemed that the bittersweet scent I felt from Namgung Ryucheong was coming from
here.

I reached out to hand it over to Namgung, but I brought it back before Namgung
Ryucheong received it.

"what is this?"

Embroidery was very familiar.

Embroidered pink peonies with a clear hint of clumsiness.

“I gave this to Mr. Namgung-wan, but why do you have it?”

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong, frowning, reached out his hand as if to take away the sachet.

However, I wasn't panicked like before, and I, who was sober, couldn't be easily
deprived of something like this.

I searched for my memory while stopping Namgung Ryucheong from stealing it.

Uh... So, while I was making it as a gift from my father, Mr. Namgung-Wan counter-
threatening to make one of his own, and I was even given a dagger made of white
lotus crystal, so I had no choice but to embroider it.

Sincerity is important to my father, so it doesn't matter if it's an ugly

embroidery, but I don't mind giving messy things to my uncle, and I also hurt my
hand at the time...

"Besides, this is actually mostly made by you."

"Yeah. I said I'd keep what I made, but what's the problem?"

I narrowed my eyes at the plaintive reply and looked at Namgung Ryucheong.

Namgung Ryucheong's ears were red.

It was a scarlet light, so it was hard to notice unless you looked closely. The
nape of his neck was also slightly red.

I clenched my teeth and resisted bursting into laughter.

'Ha, why are you doing this?'

I don't know why every time I see something like this, I get a twisted feeling that
I want to torment more.

I pretended not to know

"Then give it to me."

"What are you talking about?"

"Because you made it, I want to have it. Give it to me. You can make it again."

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong couldn’t answer and closed his mouth.

I waited for a while and waited for an answer.

"Huh? Give it to me. You're not going to give it to me when I ask for it?"

"······."
Namgung Ryucheong, who was silent, spoke.

"It's a bit old, so it's old.Come on, I'll make you a new one. give it back."

“I want this.”

"······."

I bit the flesh in my mouth tightly.

Ha, I thought I was too nasty even when I thought about it.

"······."

"······."

"Yes, take it."

It was the answer that came after silence.

I finally couldn't hold back and burst into laughter.

"Ahaha!"

Namgung Ryucheong glared at me with angry eyes.

When I returned the sachet, Namgung Ryucheong, who had been glaring at it, took it
away with a little haste. said yes

"Take it if you want it."

"Ahahahaha!"

Loud laughter echoed through the fog.

I barely held back a laugh and wiped my eyes.

"No, I didn't really want to have it. It was a joke. I'm sorry. It's just... just
you..."

I was just wondering how far he would go with my request. I didn't spit it out, I
just thought to myself.

"Yeah. It seemed like that."

Namgung Liucheng sighed and said. It was a sigh that felt like 30 percent annoyance
and 7 percent relief.
I smiled and said.

"Do you really like me?"

"What have you heard so far?"

"He is too."

I nodded and said.

"Did you promise to make one next time?"

"Sigh."

Namgung Liucheng let out another deep sigh and replied that he knew.

"Ahahaha!"

When was the last time you laughed so loudly?

For some reason, my chest was open and filled with a sense of refreshment.

I pulled my legs together and hugged them.

"Now you get some sleep too. I'll stay up all night."

"It's okay. I'm not sleepy."

It couldn't be. Since he had to follow me, Namgung Ryucheong probably couldn't
sleep as well as I couldn't.

But I know why you say you won't sleep. While I'm asleep, I'm wondering if I'll
leave alone.

So I didn't force it anymore.

A small light flickered.

There was a comfortable silence, and I slowly opened my mouth.

"Liu Qing."

I could feel the eyes looking at me.

No, Namgung Ryucheong was still looking at me.

I spoke slowly.

"I still don't know my feelings. Whether I like you or I'm lonely, I just want to
depend on you, or I want to run away..."

After returning, I tried for over 10 years not to fall in love with Namgung
Liuqing. Because I thought it was the right thing to do.

And I lived thinking that I had succeeded until now.

"I'll tell you when everything is over."

“After all, do you mean you have to go?”

I shook my head slightly. And he opened his mouth.

"I have something to tell you."

I hunched my chin and looked up at the starless sky covered in thick fog.

This was a place where the heavenly prayer could not be looked into. Because it was
fog for that. This was the reason why the fog surrounding the Cheonma Daechong was
just thick and had no ability.

"Actually, I've regressed."

Namgung Ryucheong’s breathing changed slightly.

"I'm sure he died, but when he opened his eyes, he was back in the past."

I gave him time to organize his thoughts.

Soon, Ryucheong Namgung opened his mouth.

"So... the story that Yayul hit you in the neck... is that what you really went
through?"

Is it possible to return, is it true or false, and how did you come back?

"right."

"I shouldn't have left that son of a bitch alive...!!"

"Do you believe me?"

"Is that important right now? Why did you keep a guy like that by your side? What
are you really thinking! Did you know Daehyeop too?!"

"No, my father doesn't know."

Namgung Ryucheong, who vents his anger, would have been alive if Yayul was in front
of him.It looked as if he would have applied for a resolution.

I smiled and said.

"That's the first time I've told you. Except for the first person to find out."

"What? How did you find that son of a bitch?"

Namgung Ryucheong's eyes were overflowing with jealousy.

I wanted to be jealous of something like this because I had nothing to be jealous

of, but I couldn't figure out why that look in my eyes made me feel better.

For some reason, I wanted to touch Ryuchung Namgung's cheek.

I twitched my fingertips, but instead of extending my hand, I said something that

Namgung Ryucheong would surely like.

"I knew I would be the first to tell my father if I had to."

"yes?"

The corners of Namgung Ryucheong’s mouth rose slightly. It seems like he was trying
to hide it, but it was obvious that he hadn't seen Namgung Ryucheong for a day or
two.

Even though I knew you would like it, I asked in a playful way.

"Is that good?"

Namgung Liucheng nodded as if it were natural.

“Your father is number one. Just because I won doesn’t mean I am number one?

I snorted.

"What do you mean, I'm the winner of the dance competition?"

"I can lose to you. You're my number one."

"······"

I was speechless for a moment.

"Why?"
"······Wow, flirt."

"I?"

Namgung Ryucheong raised his eyebrows.

Namgung Ryuchung and I talked all night.

It was mostly trivial stories with no value, such as how I was doing and childhood
memories. However, I knew that the comfort of that time would remain in my memory
forever.

Gradually, light came into the anagae.

The day was bright.

Chapter 288

* * *

I smiled faintly.

'I never thought the day would come when I'm so sad to see the sun rise in the
morning.'

Really... I was really very sorry. Only the dim remaining embers flickered from the
extinguished bonfire.

"Shall we go?"

It was the moment I woke up.

Namgung Ryucheong suddenly grabbed my hand.

Looking down, Ryuchung Namgung whispered.

"Do you really want to go?"

"······Liu Qing."

His name, which he uttered like a sigh, contained bruises asking why.

The only bright talk I had while staying up all night ended up being nothing.
Namgung Ryucheong and I deliberately didn’t even open our mouths about Cheonma
Daechong and Yayul. I only told pleasant, happy stories...

I was even a little angry. I feel like I'm distracting my mind that I've been
trying so hard to organize.

I said emphatically.

"I already told you. It's no use running away."

"······"

No answer came from the lowered head.

I let out a long sigh.

"After, or after being happy for a while, I want to go back to the beginning..."

As we continued talking, I felt something hot fall on the back of my hand.

I just stopped breathing.

Soon after, the fallen thing ran down the back of my hand.

"I tried to understand. I tried to put up with it. I tried to pretend I was okay."

"······."

"But I can't."

"······."

"I'm so angry. This whole situation is so..."

"······."

I bit my lip hard enough to see blood seep through.

yes. There was no way it would be okay. I'm not okay either.

We just pretended we were okay with each other. Namgung Ryucheong pretended not to
hear even though he heard it. I also don't look back.

I raised my head and looked into the air with teary eyes.

Yayul, who had left behind, fluttered.

Once the dam burst, the thoughts flowed like waves.

What would you have been like? Was he crying like Ryuchung Namgung? look at me like
an abandoned puppywas there?

She didn't know because she never looked back.

Even if he drove me into a corner, everything he did for me wouldn't have been a
lie.

However, it was not possible to weigh the wrongs one by one and measure them like a
scale.

"yes."

I just wanted to say this all of a sudden.

Without thinking, I said while looking at Namgung Ryucheong.

"Shall we run away together now?"

Namgung Ryucheong raised his head sharply. Her jet-black hair flowed down, and her
clear, watery eyes looked at me.

I knelt down on one knee in front of Namgung Ryucheong and bowed down. Then he
reached out and cupped his tear-soaked cheek.

We didn't speak to each other for a while.

"······."

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong, who was silently shedding tears, stood up.

"No. Let's go."

* * *

In front of me and Namgung Ryucheong, there was a strange terrain.

Wouldn't it be like this if a giant cut the ground with a sword? The depths of the
abyss-like canyon were filled with thick fog, making it impossible to see the
bottom.

In fact, if it had been a little too late to stop, it would have been me and
Ryucheong Namgung who would have fallen into that gorge.

I picked up a stone and threw it down the canyon.

Wedge Aeg!
Even after waiting for a long time, I didn't hear a crash. I had no idea how deep
it was.

"What can I do?"

"what?"

Namgung Liu-cheong, with a clean face, couldn't find any trace of the miserable
tears from a while ago.

"Is it down here?"

"yes."

"Then you can go down."

"But······."

I looked at Namgung Ryucheong anxiously.

When our eyes met, Ryuchung Namgung raised his eyebrows and, holding on to a sneer,
jumped down the canyon.

"Hey!"

A humming sound that filled the canyon ate away my cries.

Oh, that temperamental hair!

I hurriedly jumped after him.

A terrible sense of exhilaration, like a shaking of the intestines, swept through

my body. The fluttering hems of clothes and the sound of the wind raging violently
could be heard like the screams of a ghost.

No, is it really something to throw your body in anger at the worried eyes in such
a high place without proper preparation? uh?

Even after grumbling for a while, I was still falling.

When such an endless fall continues,

Kwaaang!

thud!

Rumble, thump, thump.

'It's very broken, broken.'

A huge noise echoed through the canyon in succession. I could tell that it happened
because of the landing of Namgung Ryucheong.
I also wasn't far from the bottom. Originally, I wouldn't have had a chin, but now
I know it's possible.

I got rid of the will of my body as much as possible and focused my mind. An
unknown, intangible aura penetrated the whole body from the top battle. My whole
body was overflowing with strange vitality, and I felt as if time stopped, from a
piece of wind to a grain of sand, similar to the feeling I had when I first
absorbed the Cheonmajibo.

The omnipotent feeling that you can achieve anything you can think of.

'It was like this...'

Slowly gliding down through the air. Is this the realm of Neung-Gong-Heo-Do?

widely!
The moment I stepped on it, dust rose immediately. It was a dry floor that did not
go well with the canyon where sunlight was difficult to penetrate due to thick fog.

Unlike the upper part, which was humid and sweaty, it was cool and rather cold
here.

As soon as I let go of my concentration, the swollen hair and hem of my clothes

immediately subsided.

And all the information that flowed in like a cut off was blocked. Because of the
sudden decrease in the five senses, it felt like there was something wrong with the
sensory organs. I exclaimed rather hastily.

"Liu Qing!"

"Here it is."

Namgung Ryucheong clears the fog mixed with dusthit and appeared

Except for the messy hair and the dirt that covered her, she looked unscathed.

"It's fine?"

Namgung Ryucheong shakes off his clothes and nods his head.

"No, not you, but this cliff. I heard you smashed it."

"Oh, it's fine."

"······."

Unbelievable. The day will come when I will be speechless.

It wasn't Namgung Ryucheong, who was often at a loss for words when he was young.
I murmured faintly.

"I was cute when I was little..."

"huh."

Starting with Namgung Ryucheong’s snort, we walked slowly along the gorge.

The slightly uphill road was flat, as if someone had polished the floor.

Wrong.

And throughout the walk, bones were often stepped on and hit.

There were white, faded bones scattered everywhere.

There were also human bones, but most were animal bones. Perhaps the animals living
in the jungle did not notice the canyon in the thick fog and fell to their deaths.
Or maybe he died because he was lucky enough to come down and not be able to go up.

A body that had just died was also found.

Namgung Ryucheong, who was examining the fallen body, took out something and threw
it at me.

"this."

It was a plaque representing the scouting of the Demonic Cultists. I knew him very
well because I had run into him a few times on the way.

Namgung Ryucheong said.

“It seems that he has been dead for about three days.”

“Then it must be assumed that the location is already known.”

The last time I checked, over 3,000 Demonic Cultists had already arrived. With that
number, there was no way they wouldn't be able to find a jungle like this. You'll
have to make some sacrifices.

I really didn't understand.

What is the purpose of the Heavenly Demon?

What is the reason for letting the demons run wild? The fact that Jwasa acted as he
pleased must have been because he was so sure that the leader would not show up. At
this rate, the demons would also be hit hard.

I couldn't bear the thoughts of the leader at all.

"What are you thinking about?"

I woke up to Namgung Ryucheong’s voice.

"It's just... the situation is so weird."

Ryuchung Namgung nodded and said.

“I think the fog has cleared a bit there.”

It was as Namgung Ryucheong said.

Suddenly, the fog had dissipated. The two ends of the gorge and the cliffs, which
were originally invisible at all, could be seen little by little.

As I walked up, the width of the canyon gradually widened, and suddenly a wide open
space appeared.

In the center was a building whose original form was unknown. The building, which
looked like an old ruin, was the only blue light under the gorge, where no sign of
life could be found, covered with vines.

Heavenly Demon Gun.

I knew I had come to the right place.

A stone gate so huge that it was difficult for a person to open seemed to be the
only entrance to this ruin-like building.

And it was already open. someone came first

Also, in front of the open stone gate stood a red doll covered in blood.

I opened my eyes to the unbelievable figure.

"······Jwasa?"

I heard you died?

I met Namgung Ryucheong's eyes.

Namgung Ryucheong also had a serious face.

Jwasa's death was reported to me before Namgung Ryucheong joined me.

So I was relieved... How are you here?

However, the movement of the seated master was a little bizarre.

It's like I can't control my body.

It felt as if I had lost my senses by falling into the magical art of magic.

I couldn't see where I had taken the greatsword, and I felt an unknown ominous
feeling in the turbid black novelty.

As if all the blood had burst, red eyes with no whites stared at us.

that buck

feetThe moment I stepped on it, it disappeared from sight.

Me and Ryuchung Namgung quickly escaped Kwaang-! It crashed with a huge noise.

The floor hit by the left shattered and splattered in all directions. The martial
arts level was no different from before.

The sword that Namgung Ryucheong drew before he knew it was ivory-colored.

Kurung-!

The chaotic energy was directed at Jwasa as it was, and Jwasa swung his arms
without any special intentions on his mind.

Whoa-!

The arm that I thought was about to be cut off blocked Namgung Ryucheong's sword.

Also, I could tell because Jwasa blocked it. The left hand was missing.

The cut section was visible, but there was no blood flowing at all.

Jwasa muttered with unfocused eyes.

"Namgoong...?"

And he shot at Namgung Ryucheong, not me.

Chapter 289

It was full of doubts.

How the hell did you open the stone gate and how is the left house that is said to
have died here? What kind of situation is that?

However, there was no time to sort out the chaos in my head.

Ryucheong Namgung and Jwasa competed for dozens of points in an instant.

A thunderous sound resounded in the quiet canyon. Predictably, you'll probably hear
this thunder from over the canyon.

The two of them were so close together that they were playing their hands quickly,
so it was hard to seize the opportunity to intervene.

It was only when I wondered if the gorge might be collapsing like this that I
intervened.

On the way, he borrowed a sword from a magician he encountered for a while and put
his sword into it and stabbed the loophole accurately.

"······ !"

The left teacher accurately blocked the sword bar with the palm of his hand.
Without any protective gear, only bare hands were wrapped in self-defense, and it
felt like I was bumping into a lump of metal.

As it was, the left master who held the blade swung it in reverse.

"Kuk"

Due to the power contained therein, I let go of the sword and flew away.

In an instant, it flew to the cliffs of the canyon. I didn't even have time to turn
around. As I was about to collide with the cliff, Namgung Ryucheong, who ran over
me, collided as if to stop me.

Namgung Ryuchung and I, unable to overcome the speed, rolled on the floor together.
Even though I was wearing self-defense, my whole body felt like it was about to
break.

"Two."

I spat out bloody saliva.

If Namgung Ryucheong hadn't accepted me, it would have been broken somewhere.

Namgung Liu Qing also raised his body with a frown and touched the floor with his
sword.

No matter who said it first, they asked at the same time.

"It's fine?"

"It's fine?"

He made eye contact and smiled. I hardened my expression and continued.

“Something is strange.”
The power of the jwasa was incomprehensibly strong. The precision of martial arts
was much lower, but the inner strength and destructive power contained were
different from before.

"When we met before, this much...!"

But I couldn't get a single word out. It's because the left side attacked right
away.

A part of the cliff in the gorge collapsed at the left soldier's footstep, which
narrowed the distance by almost 10 shots in an instant.

Lack of finesse in martial arts?

It didn't matter, as long as it was this level of power.

Technique was necessary only for the weak. The movement of the jwasa roughly
swinging was also incredibly threatening.

I barely blocked the tension of the black that the seated master threw.

While he took a few steps back, the jwasa attacked Namgung Ryucheong.

Namgung Ryucheong was seen drawing a sword in the air with a sword wrapped around
it. The turbid black tension of the seat was split in half in the ivory black
color.

There was another strange thing. The Jwasa was not me, but I kept aiming for
Namgung Ryucheong first. I was treated as a cumbersome lump of luggage next to
Namgung Ryucheong.

'Wasn't he aiming for the Cheonmajibo?'It seemed that the subject had already
changed.

And Namgung Ryucheong also noticed that Jwasa's purpose was himself.
Namgung Ryucheong said.

"go."

"Liu Qing!"

"Anyway, it seems that interest is my goal..."

He was able to withstand the sword, but it seemed that it was too much for the
sword, and Namgung Ryucheong's sword also wounded the jwasa's body like a lump of
metal.

"I don't know what you're trying to do in that fiend's tomb, but I know it won't do
you any good to work hard on your way there."
"······ ."

"So go."

He was shouting that he should deal with his heart together, and that he should not
leave Namgung Ryucheong alone.

"Because I'll hold on."

However, his feet staggered back.

A skirmisher found at the bottom of the canyon, a fog that gradually clears. It was
clear that someone had entered the gun in front of them first.

“Instead, please come back.”

* * *

thud-!

I could feel the Cheonma Daegun shaking slightly. From above, dust and stone dust
repeatedly fell down at each impact.

I gritted my teeth and ran looking forward.

The inside of the Cheonma Daechong was like a maze.

What the hell did he do? Geum-an's ability didn't work inside the Cheonma Daegun.

I was able to move the natural keeper.

However, the situation beyond the wall, which was visible originally, and the
period of evolution were not visible. To be precise, it was impossible to see
through the Heavenly Demon Great Gun with gold eyes.

The only thing I could tell was the stone gate that I passed by when I entered.

The stone gate was the same way I used to get out of the secret abode of Mansinui
in the past and the secret passage in Wijibaek's cabin.

A method that can only be opened by blowing in a novelty in a very complicated

sequence.

Then, who the hell could have opened the door and entered this place?

Inside the Cheonma Daechong, it was too quiet compared to the tension.

Tap, tap, tap, tap.

The only thing I could hear was the sound of my footsteps through the open stone
gate.

There were no life-threatening trachea or traps that I thought would exist in a

place like this.

It's just a maze-like structure with stone statues lined up at intervals in the
hallway and going down and down.

'If even footprints remain...'

It might be possible to follow the one who entered first.

The Cheonmajibo told us the location of the Cheonma Daechong, but it did not tell
us what was hidden inside.

The perch on the wall lit up as I followed my steps, then went out as I moved away.

His face, holding the sword at chest level, brightened and then darkened according
to the light. The dreary was a bad scene for the faint of heart.

thud-.

The noise was very low now.

Without realizing it, my steps slowed down.

The strange look of the left. The fact that Jwasa is like that is probably related
to the Saihan martial arts he learned. But there was no martial art that came to
mind.

Even though I gained a lot of knowledge about the martial arts of the Demonic Cult
through Cheonmajibo, I did not know all of the martial arts of the Demonic Cult.

Hundreds of years have passed since Cheonmajibo was created. New martial arts were
absorbed into the Demonic Cult, or existing martial arts were improved.

'If only I could figure out what Jwasa's appearance was for...'

At that time, for some reason, my gaze suddenly went to the stone statue.

The armor the stone statue was wearing was an old style that is not used these
days.
Nevertheless, it was shiny and not rusted. The same goes for the swords the stone
statue is holding.

And all the stone statues had different faces in different physiques.

"······."'

It's like it's going to come alive any moment...

A terrifying thought struck me for a moment, and I stepped back involuntarily.

twowhen you step back

chin.
I felt like bumping into something.

I opened my eyes.

As I got the Cheonmajibo and got closer to the Cheonma Daechong, my senses became
much more sensitive. A talented person who can deceive my feelings and approach
right behind me like this.

'Who the hell...!'

It's almost too late, but I looked back with a dagger in my hand. And it hardened.

"······Fire dance?"

Pale complexion, faded white hair, golden eyes.

Why the hell is he here?

Could it be that I am seeing a ghost?

Zhuge Huamu smiled and said.

“After all, did you come with Namgung Gongja?”

"······."

After being silent for a moment, I grabbed the collar with anger.

"You bastard...!"

Zhuge Huamu smiled faintly and looked at me.

"You! Did you know?"

Before I won the Bimu competition, Jegalhwamu urged me to touch the Cheonmajibo in
the presence of Taego Jinin. It ended like that because Taego Jinin thoroughly
blocked it so that he couldn't even touch it.

What would have happened if I had touched it there?

"And then shut up? Why did you make the situation this way!"

It was Yayul that pushed me into this situation, but this situation could have been
avoided if Zhuge Hwamu had given me a word in advance.
“Well, are you curious about that now?”

Jegal Hwamu's eyes shone strangely with a golden light. And I felt quite strong
power in the hand that covered my hand.

I looked suspiciously at Zhuge Hwamu.

The reason I didn't bother thinking about Zhuge Hwamu and didn't want to resent him
was because he was already in such a bad condition that I couldn't stand it any
longer.

“You did that before, right? My illness was caused by the Heavenly Demon.”

Zhuge Huamu suddenly brought up a completely different story.

I said, narrowing my brows slightly.

"······Yes it was."

That was the case with the information I had obtained during the return trip before
meeting Jegal Hwamu. Digging deeper, it was a slightly different story.

"It's not wrong. I passed on my memories to fight against the Heavenly Demon, and
all my descendants died. I will be the last Jegal."

"······"

It was such a bittersweet yet comforting tone. A completely different attitude from
Jegal Hwamu, who was obsessed with life.

It reminds me of this every time I see it. That I am no different now.

"But don't you ever find it strange?"

I frowned.
Jegal Hwamu spoke slowly.

"Did you ever think that me and the Heavenly Demon are very similar in inheriting
memories from generation to generation?"

"······."

I was silent.

"Hmm, let's talk about the old days? So, the story of the time when the Heavenly
Demon was not yet the Heavenly Demon."

Chapter 290

thud-!

A dull noise echoed as if to remind him not to forget him.

I looked at Jegal Hwamu as if telling me to hurry up. I wasn't interested in the

Heavenly Demon's past, but there must be a reason why Jegal Hwamu suddenly told me
the story of the Heavenly Demon.

The story that followed was a story that could never be known unless it was Zhuge
Sega.

"The Heavenly Horse was originally the child of a poor farming family. They were
destined to hold the plow for the rest of their lives. Until their parents were
killed by bandits."

"Oops."

I said in a tone that was not at all sad.

Zhuge Huamu asked.

"Who do you think those thieves were?"

"Well. Aren't thieves all over the world?"

Aren't the thieves who are trying to steal even this Cheonma Daegun coming wearing
the mask of a strong man? To be fair, I was no different.

Zhuge Huamu said.“Actually, he was a strong man wearing the mask of a thief.”

"······."

"When a chaotic situation breaks out, it takes only a moment for strong people to
turn into bandits. Those who have learned nothing but swords try to make a living
using swords, don't they?"

"······."

“One cold winter day, 20 men with swords broke into the farmhouse and asked to
prepare a meal. "I prepared a meal. But after a while, other men with swords came.
They said they would stop the bullies, so they asked for food instead."
They were bandits alike to those who invaded, to those who would protect them, and
to the farmers.

“In the end, 15 days later, the first thieves came again, and they refused, saying
that they could not provide food because they were only seeds for sowing the
following year. leave it alone."

Jegal Hwamu, who opened the tangent line, continued to speak as if singing.

"Unproductive thugs who can't produce even a single grain of rice, waste resources
and wield swords. They trample on those who can wield a sword but produce
everything they put on their mouth and body. What the hell are they saying?"

"······."

“The Heavenly Demon who survived was lucky enough to learn martial arts and became
strong quickly with excellent five stars.

"why?"

"Even with the same effort, someone becomes stronger and someone fails. The most
important thing in becoming the best in the world is not family, internal skills,
or hard work. Talent. Everything is divided only by innate talent. Who the hell
decides talent? Who is it? Do you decide the strong and the weak?"

"······."

"This is unfair."

"······"

"is not it?"

I unknowingly clenched my fists.

yes. I too have had that thought.

The numerous disregards I suffered when I was a disabled person.

Those who beat me like breathing and despised me like looking at worms.

Jegalhwamu continued.

"The Heavenly Demon hated such a world. An unfair world. The pitiful weaklings. You
can say that the hatred caught her ankles, or she gave up on her own. That's how
the Heavenly Demon came down to the human world again, leaving the top line just
around the corner. "

I opened my eyes wide.

Did the Heavenly Demon give up Woohwadeungseon for that reason?

If I had to pick one of the most incredible words I heard today, it would be this.

Jegalhwamu continued.

"And he established the Heavenly Demon Church and called himself the Heavenly
Demon. He had only one purpose to unify the world in an instant."

"······."

"Those who believe in martial arts and exert their prestige. Eliminate those who
commit slaughter and violence."

Zhuge Huamu lowered his voice and spoke in a whisper.

“To annihilate all strong people and burn all martial arts in the world. That is
the purpose of the Heavenly Demon.”

I was at a loss for words for a moment.

Then, slowly, anger rose.

“So you mean the Heavenly Demon is crazy?”

A small laugh was heard from the folded Jegalhwamu.

I was wondering how deep the story is. Was it only for this reason? Why is the
conclusion like this?

But it was also a terrifying goal.

Kill all strongmen?

Eliminate all martial arts?

It was something that could never be done.

And with that goal, it was only natural that he became a lunatic.

I laughed and said as if talking to myself.

"So, since my parents are dead, I'm saying that it's okay for me to kill them all?"

evenHe didn't just kill those who learned martial arts.

That lunatic plan also included the countless sacrifices of those who, like me, had
become destitute and had never learned martial arts.

I have lived in a world where martial arts are not at all.

But the way the world went back was no different.

Invisible classes divided from birth. And the inevitable violence.

'There I... I am...'

My father suddenly came to mind in the faint memories that seemed to come to mind.

The poison that my father was poisoned with, blocking the flow of internal energy.

A poison that disables martial arts.

I got a realization and muttered.

"So you made the poison?"

Jegal Hwamu laughed with a strange expression. It was nothing short of positive.

When I first learned about the existence of poison, I wondered why the Demonic Cult
made such poison.

Poison is unpredictable when, where, and how.

Why didn't you make poison and make an antidote when even the demon that made the
poison could be attacked? I thought it made no sense.

So in the meantime, I didn't believe the words of the Heavenly Demon that there was
no antidote and kept looking for it.

But until now, I haven't even got a clue how to decipher it.

'But if the goal of the Heavenly Demon is the obliteration of all strong people and
the extinction of martial arts, as Zhuge Hwamu said.'

Then it all made sense.

And I was sure.

There really was no antidote. The Heavenly Demon would have had no reason to make
an antidote.

"Damn it."

why did i come here

'why me······!'

The quarters were tight again.

Make such a poison, of course! What you've done is poisoning my father!

I can say with certainty that no one has tried to protect the weak with martial
arts as much as my father.
The Heavenly Demon was no better than a madman.

For my own sake, I was doing the thing I hate the most. Still, I probably thought
this was right. Madmen always defended themselves that way.

Still, there was no way at all.

Obviously, the Heavenly Demon said this.

-Without you, the White River would eventually detoxify the poison and block my
path no matter how I interfered.-

-Other than that, I've never been able to decipher it successfully.-

In any case, there is a way to succeed in detoxification. I put my hopes out there.

Jegal Hwamu, who took a step closer to me, spoke again.

"And it was I, my family, who agreed to the Heavenly Demon's purpose."

In an instant, I got out of my thoughts and said.

"what?"

“Why did you also think that me and the Heavenly Demon are very similar in
inheriting memories from generation to generation?”

Of course there was.

However, I thought that it was just that a powerful enemy was trying to deal with
it, so it became similar.

Anyway, it was because the Jegal Sega was the family that was currently being most
checked by the Demonic Cult and dying in real time.

Jegalhwamu chuckled.

"Yes. You're right. The way I pass on the memories and the way the Heavenly Demon
continues to live. Both are the same way. They use the same technique."

I twisted my face.
Jegal Hwamu spoke calmly.

“I called this the magic of reverse heaven.”

A spell that defies the sky.

In order to achieve the absurd goal of annihilating Kang Ho-in, strong power was
necessary, but the point was that long years were also needed.

Suddenly, a realization came.

It was a question of how Zhuge Hwamu came here and how he looked fine.

However, as Zhuge Huamu said, if he contributed to the establishment of the Demonic

Cult, knowing the location of the Great Chong of the Heavenly Demons and absorbing
this strange power from the Great Chong of the Heavenly Demons made sense..

Also, why did the Heavenly Demon want to destroy the Zhuge family for so long?

"So? Why did you part with the Heavenly Demon?"

Jegal Hwamu looked around at the Cheonma Daechong while holding a tangent.

“The head of the family who agreed with the Heavenly Demon’s plan at first thought
it was a wrong decision.”

"What? Because of the side effects?"

Zhuge Huamu shook his head.

"No, the Heavenly Demon has changed."

"······."

"You created a bigger evil to eradicate evil. I regret it greatly."

It's not that the Heavenly Demon has changed, it's because she realized it. What a
crazy goal the plan to kill Kang Ho-in and get rid of martial arts is.

I thought that to myself and said to Jegal Hwamu.

“Is that why you betrayed the Heavenly Demon and created the Murim Meng?”

"I didn't betray the Heavenly Demon, the Heavenly Demon betrayed me."

A sigh came out of my mouth.

Ha, this guy or that guy. They're just crazy people.

The first Jegal Segaju was also quite insane. I could understand why Jegal Hwamu
disliked Jegal Se and lived with a mocking attitude.

I also understood why the Heavenly Demon had left me spreading the location of the
Heavenly Demon Great Mongrel, and why she was neglecting me without even a hint of
interest in the lives of my disciples.

To the Heavenly Demon, who had the goal of annihilating all strong people, even his
followers would have seemed like cards to be discarded for a short time, and to be
eliminated in the end.

Now, in front of the Cheonma Daechong, the Murimmaeng and the Demonic Cult
collided, and the more deaths, the more the Heavenly Horse fulfilled its purpose.

Laughter flowed out.

It was really funny.

A world in which all the demonic cultists, not to mention the white swords that the
demonic cultists are shouting about, have all died.

Chapter 291

Jegal Hwamu resumed his paused explanation.

"But, as you said, Yeoncheon's technique had side effects. Heaven, feeling
abnormal, started monitoring us. When the law of causality went wrong, it gave me
the will to restore it to its original state."

"That's what the Heavenly Demon was talking about, the opponent."

Zhuge Huamu nodded and said.

"Also, the plan to pass on memory, will, and martial arts was good, but look at me
after all. I couldn't handle the karma."

It was a self-deprecating tone full of ridicule.

Jegal Hwamu accepted the power of the Cheonma Daechong and used it to endure, but
his illness was not cured.

Even if he lived his life tied to the Heavenly Demon's Great Chong, the power of
the Heavenly Demon's Great Chong was not something he could accept for long.
Because it puts a load on the body.

Originally, it made me achieve a level that I couldn't achieve, but it couldn't be

good for my body.

"Ever since I first met you, I've been waiting for the day I can tell you this
story."

"So after you've said everything, are you feeling better?"

Despite the rather sharp voice, Jegal Hwamu only laughed as if he liked it.

It was the most child-like and cool-looking face I've ever seen.

"Did you say everything you wanted to say?"

Jegal Hwamu, who looked at me for a while with a strange expression, slowly held
out his hand.

Unlike her face, which looked normal, her long, thin fingers were dry and swollen,
with only bones remaining, as if to indicate the color of her disease.

The fingertips, whose sickness was evident, touched my forehead before I knew it.

"Originally, I was destined to die. Until you were here."

His words seemed somehow ominous.

I slightly frowned.

"What do you want to say?"

"If all coincidences meet and head to one place, you will surely be able to live."

What kind of nonsense is this all of a sudden?

Jegal Hwamu ignored my question and continued.

"Don't worry. Your father, whom you love, is coming.""father?"

I pulled his body back slightly and tried to ask him what he was talking about, but
suddenly his body did not move according to my will.

'What is this...!'

Jegal Hwamu's hand covered my wide open eyes. The hair on the nape of my neck stood
on end and I felt ominous.

I've been through something like this before.

I forcibly raised my strength.

“And I will live too.”

When I managed to throw off the restraints, it was not a voice, but a sensation
directly in my head, as if I could feel the will.
forever with you

My eyesight was darkened.

* * *

The left officer did not pursue Baek Ri-yeon as she entered the Cheonma Daechong.
From the beginning, it seemed that he was the only target.

However, I expected it, but it was a little strange that he didn't even look at
Baek Ri-yeon, who was heading to the Cheonma Daechong.

'I wasn't aiming for the Treasure of the Heavenly Demon... I wasn't defending the
Great Gun of the Heavenly Demon... what the hell is the situation?'

Kurung - Boom!

Unlike geomgi, which reinforces the spirit of the blade, geomgang was strengthened
in a way that was completely typified by internal energy.

Of course, the level of geomgang was much higher than geomgi, much stronger, and it
consumed much more internal energy.

The ivory-colored, vivid sword made of ivory-colored swords blocked the hand that
the jwasa wielded at random.

jjwoong-!

Despite the collision between the sword and bare hands, pain rose from the wrists
to the elbows, shoulders, and the nape of the neck.

'At this rate of consumption, will it last for about an hour?'

I wonder if it's been about 1 gak since Baek Ri-yeon entered?

I didn't have one hand, so I had to deal with it. Even if they were moving
normally, they could not emit tension or attack through the exposed wound. Blocking
the sword was the best.

They parted hands recklessly.

At first, I used to get hurt in the sword cavity, but somehow the wound didn't
increase anymore.

How could this be?

Just as Jwasa realized how to deal with Geomgang after a few clashes, Ryucheong
Namgung also realized many strange things about Jwasa.
"Left-handed."

"······ ."

The left did not open his mouth.

Even if he had no intention of answering, it was normal for him to roll his eyes.

However, even the whites of her eyes were bright red, and there was no movement.

'I can't even breathe.'

The movement was also stiff. Very honestly, it only showed linear movements.

While maintaining the distance by using the advantage of the sword longer than the
arm, the left teacher suddenly released a tremendous tension.

Ryucheong Namgung hurriedly pulled back, cutting through the tension.

The floor, hit by tension, caved in.

'If I had even brushed it...'

It was a terrifying attack.

He examined several circumstances and came to a conclusion. All that was left was
to check.

Namgung Ryucheong pretended to be pushed back, but took advantage of the gap and
accurately hit the nape of the neck.

Even when attacking the heart or head, which should be protected by humans, he was
a jwasa who calmly clashed with each other.

However, the moment he aimed for the neck, he reacted very sensitively.

'answer.'

Of course, as a result of confirming its weaknesses, there were parts that had to
be given away.

A kick landed on the side of Ryucheong Namgung, who entered the attack range of the
Jwasa. It was the same blow that had the power to break the canyon cliff.

I managed to block it with my arm before taking a direct hit to the torso, but I
couldn't alleviate the impact.

Namgung Ryucheong flew close to 10 sheets as it was.

Namgung Ryucheong flew in the direction of the Cheonmadaechong and grabbed a vine.
Some of the vines that could not withstand the force fell off, but Namgung
Ryucheong turned around and landed on the floor. Then he leaned over and coughed.

"Coke!"
Bright red blood spattered across the canyon floor.

'Gangshi.'

it became clearall.
A faint solid line at the nape of the neck.

It was invisible until now because of the lightning-like movement of the jwasa, but
it was faintly revealed the moment he attacked the neck.

'How could Jiangshi be this strong?'

However, if it was Jiangshi, this situation was all explained. Why can the jwasa
who was decapitated in a fight with his grandfather move like this?

He had never seen or heard of it, but there were many realms in the world that he
did not yet know.

Namgung Ryucheong has a solid knowledge, but he was more flexible than anyone else
in accepting knowledge or martial arts that I did not know.

Namgung Ryucheong stopped while preparing for the attack of the jwasa who was
coming after him. Strangely, it was because the jwasa was standing tall without
moving.

Namgung Ryucheong smiled and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.

He said he would wait, but he had no intention of waiting from the beginning.
Following her was what he always did.

And if I was only thinking of giving up on this ordeal, I had already given up a
long time ago.

I knew another person like myself.

Namgung Ryucheong opened his mouth.

"I knew you couldn't give up there."

A young man in black clothes and red eyes walked through the fog that was now
almost dissipated behind the sitting teacher.

Jwasa seemed to be contemplating who to attack first.

Yayul asked.

"Yeoni?"

"To the Great Gun of the Heavenly Demon."

"You said you sent it alone?"

"As you can see."

Namgung Ryucheong nodded his head as if pointing to the left teacher.

"Sick."

From Yayul, who muttered annoyedly, blazing heat and black darkness-like demonic
energy separated and flowed out.

* * *

Memories rushing in with white blood. The martial art that Zhuge Sega has
accumulated over the years. knowledge.

It was similar to when I accepted the Cheonmajibo, and it was similar to how I felt
when I first got the Golden Eye of Mansinui.

Also, curiously, it was similar to the time when I felt like I was swept away by
the waterfall of Nazi fire when I fell into the coin intoxication.

Is this what the endangered species is like?

Eventually, it converged into one at the end.

I thought resentfully.

'Did I really have to do this?'

There was no answer coming back.

However, I felt the sound of laughter and the feeling of satisfaction. And a little
bit of apologetic feeling.

Aaaaang--!

Patter.

A huge noise and the feeling of being punched in the face instantly woke me up.

When I fell, I was lying face down on the stone floor. And I felt like something
rough was brushing my cheek.

A cat with golden eyes was licking my cheek. It was a decision.

And Gyeol's feelings and thoughts flowed into me. Do you feel like sharing?

I jumped up.
"Flower dance...!"

There was no one.

A hallway with only torches on the walls burning.

Only the gloomy stone statues that were originally located were looking down at me.

I bit my lip hard.

From the first time I met Jegal Hwamu here, yes, maybe I expected it. that he is
preparing for the end.

But I didn't know it would end like this.

I reached out and grabbed the tangent left on the floor. It was hard and cold.

Cuckoo-!

The sound that had diminished as I came in to see what was going on outside grew
louder again.

He hugged Gyeol as if to block the falling powder. Unlike the tangential line, I
felt the warmth of a soft, soft, warm heart, and I heard the sound of my heart
beating.

I suppressed my overflowing emotions.

Chapter 292

'A selfish child.'

how are you doing this to me

At least you shouldn't have done this in front of me. How did I save myself!

but i can hateThere was no way, and there was no resentment. Because I knew that
the memories that Jegal Hwamu handed over would be helpful to me.

The reason I came this far was because I didn't have any sharp points. I couldn't
take the Cheonmajibo anywhere, and even if I hid in the Shimsan Yugok, it was
obvious that the demonic cults would come like dogs and destroy the Baekri family.

However, I did not want to die at the hands of Taego Jinin, nor did I want to
commit suicide.

So, finally, the image of the Heavenly Demon who wants the Treasure of the Heavenly
Demon that has been left unattended until now. I put my hopes there.

'Since when did this plan start?'

There was no memory of when this plan was conceived in the memories flowing through
my brain. Even though he handed me the memory, he seemed to leave out that part.

but······.

Charleuk.
The tangent line unfolded smoothly according to my movement.

Being a new recruit to Jegal Sega.

Since it is an heirloom of the Jegal family, Jegal Hwamu taught me how to use this
tangential line one by one.

I stared blankly at it, then I folded the tangent line again with a snap and saw
Gyeol-i in my arms.

"You can read my thoughts, so you know what I'm thinking right now, right? 」

"Mpa!"

I thought about the cries that seemed to answer.

“If I find out, you somehow deliver the antidote to my father. Okay? 」

The two swaying eyes seemed to be telling me what I should do since I am a beast.

"Myaok! Myaop!"

Then, as if it was unfair, he started to cry and lay back.

How can a beast tell a person?

But, well, Jegal Hwamu was also selfish. Wouldn't it be okay to do something like
this?

Kung, again with a loud noise, this time the Heavenly Demon Great Pistol even shook
for a moment.

'What the hell are you doing outside.'

A while ago, I was worried as if I had to go back at any moment, but now I'm not
worried at all, as if I had always been like that.

The pieces of stone that fell in the rain turned to powder before they even touched
my head and disappeared.

I stepped out again.

Gyeol, who jumped out of my arms, walked next to me like a colleague.

This time, I went down in a straight line without hesitation.

After walking through a long, maze-like corridor, a huge stone gate appeared.

It was similar to the stone gate that was the entrance to Cheonma Daechong, but a
little different.

The way to open the door is the same, but the unique flow of the key is different.

Even if I didn't check with my gold eyes, I just remembered the order. Naturally,
the memory came to mind at the moment of need.

I put my hand on asbestos. Then it dawned on me that now I can control the flow of
qi without having to raise my hand. It was a terrible habit.

This stone gate, which could not be opened by human hands, was the keyhole and the
jinbeop itself.

Kung- Deed Deed Deuk, Kuku Kung- Bang!

Every time the flow of Jinki was matched, a noise resounded as if a heavy device
was turning.

The continuous sound stopped with a 'rattle-' sound when I finished the last piece
and removed my hand.

Soon after, the stone doors opened on both sides with a dull noise.

* * *

What greeted me was a large cavity that made me wonder if a place like this could
exist underground.

At the edge of the large space without even pillars, fires were burning roaringly
in hearths the size of a man at even intervals.

This was the reason why the cavity, which should have been dark, was as bright as
daylight.

And in the middle of the joint, there was a high terraced platform and an altar
that seemed to be used for ancestral rites.

A single ray of light was coming down in the center of the altar, and the
appearance was somewhat divine.

There was a person in front of him.

heavenly horse
It's been years since I last saw youHowever, there was no change in appearance at
all, as if time had passed.

But that was only her appearance.

The moment I realized it, I felt the oppressive pressure, and I couldn't see where
the countless threads that were entangling his body had gone. Instead, there was
only an ominous darkness.

It was malice that had lost its purpose, leaving only goals, stubbornness, and
will.

I slowly walked inside.

The moment I crossed the stone gate and entered the cavity, the stone gate closed
again with a thud.

The stone door slammed behind me, and a gust of wind blew the hem of my clothes and
hair.

"I've been waiting for you."

Even the master left seemed to have no idea where the Heavenly Demon was, so he
roughly expected that he would be here.

The Heavenly Demon was aiming for the Heavenly Demon's Treasure, and I was aiming
for the power to defeat the Heavenly Demon with the Heavenly Demon's Great Gun. It
was a natural encounter.

And I opened my mouth, satisfied with the fact that what I expected was correct.

"You've lost a lot."

The Heavenly Demon in the memories of the first Zhuge Sega was more overwhelming
than this.

It's literally 'ma' itself.

Even the emperor was afraid of its power. The power of the Heavenly Demon was
proved by not being able to catch and kill the believers who dared to claim that
they had united the world and called it the Heavenly Demon Goddess.

And still strong enough. Who dares to say that he is not the greatest man in the
world?

However, when I received the memory of Jegal Segaju, the present Heavenly Demon
felt like a child compared to the Heavenly Demon of the past.

The Heavenly Demon spoke with an uninspiring face, as if she hadn't taken any
offense to my impudent words.

“I asked why you were so late, and I can feel the soul of the Zhuge family in you.”
Find out as soon as you see it. I was a little surprised.

"Has he handed over his power to you?"

I showed off the tangential line of the Jegal Hwamu. And threw it into the furnace
as it is.

No matter what he did, white flames blazed, engulfing the tangent and dispersing
into a cloud of smoke.

The Heavenly Demon let out her inflexibility and showed an attitude as if she were
silently meditating. It was the first emotional change I saw.

The Heavenly Demon said in a bitter tone.

"I don't always get used to the death of a close friend."

I was stunned by that heinous attitude.

"Sounds like a close friend. Who killed it?"

"It was a road that I had to leave immediately. I just hope that the end was
peaceful."

"······."

When I first saw it, it felt like a tremendous force that made me afraid of how to
deal with it, but now that I know the situation, it just looks like a crazy madman.

"You have a lot of questions in your eyes. Do you have any questions? Ask me."

The Heavenly Demon had an attitude as if I had become a benevolent grandfather.

I stared blankly at the Heavenly Demon. The smoke from the furnace escaped as if
dancing, following a single ray of light shining behind the Heavenly Horse.

I opened my mouth.

"I have three questions for you."

"Ask me."

The Heavenly Demon replied calmly, and I said while tapping my eyes.

"This golden eye, why was it with Mansinui?"

The Heavenly Demon nodded and opened her teeth.

"That's right. It's a questionable question. The answer is simple. Because I didn't
need that ability anymore. Also, there was someone the Mansinui should save."

Even without this Golden Eye, the Heavenly Demon had reached a stage where she
could freely move the nature guide according to her will through absorption magic,
no, absorption great law.

And I was able to understand the hidden meaning behind the unexplained.

The more Mansinui saved someone who was supposed to die through the ability of the
Golden Eye, the more the heavenly spirit would be disturbed, and the Heavenly Demon
would become easier to move.

I asked the second question.

“Why did you do that to Yayul?”

Why did you deceive his life with such lies?

"The easiest way to catch someone's ankleDo you know what the law is?"

He said as if the Heavenly Demon taught.

"It's a child."

"······."

"If Byeok Ki-hyeon was left alone, he would have become a troublesome adversary.
And look. In the end, didn't he become nothing because of his children?"

Just as I grabbed my father's ankle, it meant that I used Yayul to grab my mother's
ankle.

"Also yes, ah..."

I jumped towards the talking Heavenly Demon. Movement outside the realm of
cognition. Even as I wielded the dagger, I was also surprised.

The Heavenly Demon easily dodged the attack, which was so fast that it could not be
seen as a surprise, and the Heavenly Demon quickly stepped back.

Kwaaang!

The energy wave contained in the dagger hit the altar.

With this much power, it would break through ordinary rocks and remain. However,
the altar, unknown to what had been done, was intact with only a few scratches.

Immediately, a black demon wrapped sword flew at me. The Heavenly Demon's sword,
which I don't know when I pulled it out, was blocked by my dagger.

The fire in the furnace was extinguished for a moment by the air waves caused by
the collision, and darkness suddenly came and then brightened again.

The Heavenly Demon continued to swing her sword and said.

"Didn't I say there were three questions?"

"Oh, actually it was two things from the beginning."

The Heavenly Demon nodded and continued as if she were continuing to say something
unspoken.

"It was I who sent the letter to your father announcing your existence."

The result of a momentary pause in his eyes returned to bloodstains spraying in the
air.

The forehead area was hot. It was an attack that would have blown his head off if
he had been a little later.

He muttered while blocking the Heavenly Demon's sword.

“It was my aunt who sent the letter to my father.”

"Can you be sure?"

My father suddenly learned of my existence through a letter and brought me. And I
knew that the letter was sent by the aunt who took care of me, who was a nanny,
when she died. I've never had a single doubt so far.

But in fact, even that was the Heavenly Demon's plan.

The Heavenly Demon continued to speak.

"You wouldn't have been born if it weren't for me. I brought your mother to meet
your father and brought you into birth.

"······."

"I was born because of me, and because of me, I came to this position in my life
where I will live like a dog wandering the streets. You don't know how to be
grateful."
 Chapter 293

My head hurt as if it would explode, whether it was because of the wound or because
of the memories I had accepted.

“It sounds like you have a good relationship with your father this life.”

"······."

"Isn't that also the result of turning back time?"

I blinked.

Every time he blinked, his vision became more and more red from the blood running
down his forehead.

As if the first attack was a taster, the Heavenly Demon's sword became faster and
faster.

It was not a movement that could be stopped with the naked eye. It relied on the
senses through the flow of the will and the flow of nature.

The solid altar was shattered by the gradually accumulating sword attack, and the
brazier collapsed.

Cloudy smoke rose like a guide in the cavity. The traces of the sword strike
remained in the smoke and then scattered in the spreading air waves.

I divided dozens of sums in one breath.

The swordsman me and the Heavenly Demon shared were different from those shared by
others.

Usually, it was a form of collision between the true spirits and swords contained
in each other's swords, or the things expressed through typified sword steel.
However, the moment the blades of the Heavenly Demon and mine touched each other,
they tried to absorb the true energy.

It is not a fight that pushes with stronger force, but a fight that wins the one
who pulls with stronger force.

Ordinary people would not be able to see the difference, and only the Taego Jinin,
Jeo-oh, would be able to notice what kind of fight it was.

wounded all over the bodyincreased by two.

However, there was no decisive wound, and when the sum of the Heavenly Demon and I
passed 100 times, my mouth murmured.
"Heavenly Demon, you're not making much progress either."

The words came out of my mouth, but it felt like I didn't say them of my own will.

It's me, but I feel like I'm not me.

'It's worse than I thought.'

The memory of the Zhuge family had not yet become one with me, so it felt so alien.

And the reason why I suddenly said that is because I am blocking the sword of the
Heavenly Demon through the memories of the Zhuge Family.

For a long time, Zhuge Ga studied the method of destroying the sword of the
Heavenly Demon. And now I'm using it as it is.

It was very strange.

Originally, the sword method was developed by repeatedly destroying and blocking.
However, the sword of the Heavenly Demon did not change at all in the memory of
Zhuge Ga.

Just as it was hundreds of years ago.

So, the pahoebeop devised by the Zhuge family for a long time worked just as it
was.

'······It was like that.'

The Reverse Spell.

Among them, turning back time was an ability that only the Heavenly Demon could do
in the Great Gun of the Heavenly Demon.

The Heavenly Demon, who had returned dozens of times, must have had many things to
remember. I couldn't pass it all on to the next generation.

So, the Cheonma created the Cheonma Jibo and left behind his martial arts, will,
and strength.

And he handed over only the memories of his failures and the goals, plans, and will
he considered most important to future generations so that they would not repeat
the same failure.

“Heavenly Demon, do you remember your parents?”

"I forgot it a long time ago."

He had already forgotten why he had set such a goal. He won't even remember his own
name.

His martial arts had been the same for hundreds of years. Shall I say that I did
not touch the memory of my first martial arts?

He did not invent, transform, or accept other martial arts.

I couldn't afford it, I didn't think about it, and I probably didn't have a reason.

After ruling the world, ascending to the throne of the Heavenly Demon, and being
able to turn back time, he thought that all his defeats were due to heavenly qi.

Martial arts were no longer important to him.

He was already strong and a heavenly horse.

If anyone who surpasses him is likely to defeat me, I turn back time.

His defeat was not due to lack of martial arts. It was only because the heavenly
spirit blocked his path.

The Heavenly Demon was just a specter tied to the past.

The Baekri Sega sword method, which specializes in the method of destroying
Zhugegal, the ability of Geuman, the distance more suitable for movement with a
dagger than the long sword, and the method of dodging and returning the sword.

Several things intertwined to prevent the sword of the Heavenly Demon from taking
my life.

The Heavenly Demon swung her sword honestly from top to bottom. Of course, I
blocked the path of the sword, which was easier to block than avoid.

Quaang-!

The Heavenly Demon stepped back as much as the true energy contained in the sword.
It was a move to intentionally widen the distance.

"You did something useless at Zhuge's house."

"Just tell me. I won't kill you."

Suddenly, the cavity was filled with smoke. It was a pity that I couldn't check the
expression of the Heavenly Demon because of that.

At that moment, the smoke dissipated and black tension flew towards me. It was like
a tiger rushing to crush me.

I don't know exactly what the method was, but I knew instinctively that the moment
I even brushed my fingertips with that tension, I would lose my vitality.

The moment the tension was briefly blocked by the jinki that was hastily dragged
and blocked, I pulled away.

Kwaaang!

The floor, hit by tension, caved in. The Heavenly Demon sent tension again to the
spot where I was about to pull myself out.

'I can't win with a sword, so it's a tension fight now?'

It was disadvantageous.

The Heavenly Demon has an intact DanjeonHe possessed more than a few packs of
naegong. He didn't know how many people he had killed.

'Shouldn't I fall into the magic spell if I build up my energy to that level with
the absorption magic attack?'

However, the Heavenly Demon, like a person sitting at the end of a horse, was
incomparable to those who achieved achievement through crude absorption magic.

I was a person who used a natural guide with no short cuts.

And the Heavenly Demon was also able to use Natural Keeper.
I was in a position where I had no choice but to be pushed if I bumped into a
fight.

The tension comes and goes a few times and eventually.

Perong! With a noise as if the air was being compressed and spread out, the
Heavenly Demon grabbed my left palm as if grabbing it.

"······!"

As if he had been waiting for this moment, he could feel the Heavenly Demon's Great
Law of Absorption.

I also used the same suction method.

The right hand holding the dagger pointed at the Heavenly Demon, but it meant that
I could avoid the Heavenly Demon's attack, not that I could stab the Heavenly
Demon.

After making dozens of sums, I ended up facing even my right hand without meaning.

After that, it became a situation where they were completely competing with each
other's suction power.

It was a confrontation that white-professionals would be horrified to see as a

fight between demons.

The internal force was directed toward me, then pulled toward the heavenly horse,
and then passed back and forth toward a stronger pull.

From the beginning until now, the expression of the Heavenly Demon has never
wavered.

As if this situation had been planned from the beginning. As if it had no choice
but to become like this in the end.

How long has it been?

The Heavenly Demon closed her eyes and said.

It was a voice that seemed to pass through my head. It was similar to Jeoneum, but
different.

“You’ve held out for a long time. I did my best until the end, so go in peace. It
seems to be remembered for quite some time.”

"······."

I endured without opening my mouth.

The reddened vision returned to some degree after some time, and when almost half
of the power of the Heavenly Demon's Treasure passed to the Heavenly Demon, the
power that was being sucked in suddenly stopped.

The Heavenly Demon opened her eyes.

“What have you done!”

The Heavenly Demon's voice was filled with bewilderment. It was the second
emotional change after entering this place.

This time he opened his mouth.

"I don't know?"

"······."

I smiled brightly.

"It's poison you made."

A whitish smoke filled the cavity. It was smoke filled with poison.

There were several devices in the tangential line of Jegal Hwamu, and usually,
Jegal Hwamu put several poisons in it. And this time, it contained the poison he
had reproduced.

At first, I thought about poisoning the tangent as a weapon. However, the opponent
was the Heavenly Demon. You'd notice the moment you sprayed something on it.

So what I chose was to include naegong poison in my acting.

As soon as he first came in, he made the air poison come out of the tangent and
threw it into the furnace. And I blocked the flow of smoke escaping through the
light hole in the ceiling.

It seemed that the Heavenly Demon had finally felt something wrong with her body.

The Heavenly Demon glared at me with wide eyes.

"dare······!"

The Heavenly Demon's will echoed through the space like thunder.
He answered it in a soft, light voice. It just felt like a joke.

"What if you were poisoned by the poison you made?"

Will the Heavenly Demon be able to decipher it?

Naegongtoxin was a very tricky poison. After absorbing it, I had to unconditionally
practice the whole body to become addicted.

It was the reason why my aunt took poison in the elixir, and it was also the reason
why my father was obscurely addicted.

And the Heavenly Demon was poisoned in the same way as his father.

Every time my father pulled out his sword, he was in a situation where he could not
tell whether the poison would trigger a seizure or not.

If you draw your sword in front of the enemy, the poisonIf he had a seizure, that
day would have been his father's fate.

Even so, the father did not avoid the situation when he had to draw the sword and
drew it. Leaving it purely to the will of heaven.

As if I hadn't laughed before, I changed into an expressionless face and said.

"Let's leave it to chance."

Chapter 294

* * *

Deuddeuk- thump, rattle- kkukukukung!

It was a stone gate that left no trace even after being beaten for more than half
an hour. The stone gate, which had no sign of being opened at all, opened with a
huge noise.

The weary-looking people, covered in blood, stepped back in surprise. The eyes
looking at the stone gate were wary and greedy.

A cloud of white smoke escaped through the open door. People threw up their hands
and coughed.
After the smoke, which had filled up like a mist, escaped, a wide cavity appeared.

A person was standing on the podium, which was broken and whose original shape is
hard to recognize.

The woman, who had been staring into the empty space where the light came in,
turned towards them. The gaze looking down at him while he was standing there was
aghast. I just looked at him, but I felt the pressure to the point where I couldn't
breathe.

Perhaps because of the atmosphere, everyone figured out the woman's identity
belatedly.

"······Baekri Sojeo?"

Baek Ri-yeon. Heavenly Demon's granddaughter.

People reflexively drew their swords.

But no one could move their feet and only looked at each other.

And someone with no notice or patience shouted.

"What the hell is this?"

The pupils examining the wide cavity, the broken altar, were very busy.

“Baek Ri-yeon, why is that girl here?

Originally, the first was difficult, the second was easy. People started shouting
and shouting as if a dam had burst.

The Taego Jinin, who was in the front seat, prevented someone who was not enough
with talking about jumping into the cavity.

At that time, Baek Ri-yeon said.

“Taego Jinyin, what about Liu Qing?”

"I didn't see it."

Tilting her head, she asked.

"A left-handed person too?"

"I guess you haven't heard the news. Jwasa has been dead for a long time at the
hands of Namgung Sega."

"Well······."
Baek Ri-yeon, who made a quiet voice, slightly lowered her gaze.

Those who reflexively followed that gaze only then noticed that someone was being
held by Baek Ri-yeon's right hand. It also meant that Baek Ri-yeon's presence was
enormous.

Baek Ri-yeon said.

"The Heavenly Demon is dead."

"What?!"

"You mean you killed him?"

"no."

Baek Ri-yeon said to Taego Jin-in, who hardened her impression.

"Fortune did not follow him."

The skinny mummy was entangled as if grabbing Baek Ri-yeon's right hand before
collapsing completely on the floor.

The incomplete body, which collapsed as if it had dried up, was disgusting even to
strong people who were accustomed to human death.

"Public it like that and don't touch it anymore."

"Suck!"

"Ugh!"

As soon as the words were finished, people saw visions of their own death.

Those who were terrified of living as if they were being strangled, backed away
involuntarily. Then, his mouth trembled at the fact that he had been frightened off
by a young woman who had just come of age.

Some went on a rampage because they didn't want to admit they were scared.

"What are you talking about right now? Are you saying that the disgusting corpse is
the Heavenly Demon? It doesn't even sound like words!"

"That's right! How can you believe that? Isn't it a ploy to get a new job by
yourself?! That girl said...!"

Bang-!
The shouter was suddenly hit by something and flew away. Just like that, the person
who bumped into the opposite wall slid to the floor.went down

People held their breath and rolled their eyes. I couldn't figure out what the
situation was.

From the situation, it seemed that Baek Ri-yeon did it, but Baek Ri-yeon did not
move a single fingertip.

Baek Ri-yeon said calmly.

"Because it's noisy."

And the moment she came down one step from the podium, everyone was startled and
retreated to Du.

And Baek Ri-yeon asked the only person who did not move.

"Taego Jinin, will you come in?"

"······."

A long silence enveloped the cavity and the corridor beyond the stone gate.

Taego Jinin opened his mouth.

"Everyone go away."

"Taego Jinin!"

"What are you talking about!"

Taego Jinin shouted out loud.

"Everyone get out of here!"

At that time, an unknown strong force sent the people making a fuss back.

A short scream echoed and the stone door closed with a thud in front of the people
rolling on the floor.

* * *

As soon as the stone door closed, all the noise disappeared, as if there had been a
commotion just now.

I vomited out the blood I had struggled to suppress.

Blood dripped onto the podium. In the quiet cavity, only the sound of his own
wheezing could be heard.

As if he couldn't accept the power of the Heavenly Demon he had absorbed, his will
that was still left inside him, his whole body was tearing apart and shaking as if
it were about to come out.

All the muscles and blood in his body could not handle the power of the Heavenly
Demon and were torn and twisted.

The Heavenly Demon's will acted as if it would kill me, then whispered as if to
soothe me. Wouldn't it be unfair to die like this? now you can let's turn back time

I could understand why the Heavenly Demon was waiting here for the Heavenly Demon
Treasure to roll into her hands.

The Heavenly Demon was no longer the almighty first person in the world. Turning
time over and over again has already consumed too much power. What can be called
the level of the soul.

That is why he tried to retrieve the Cheonmajibo. In order to use the power
remaining in it.

After absorbing the Heavenly Demon's power and even the Heavenly Demon's treasure,
I was able to turn back time as the Heavenly Demon said.

Then, this time, I, not the Heavenly Demon, would be the central axis of the
return.

The Heavenly Demon becomes a return that cannot be remembered. But.

'I won't do it, so shut up. A little.'

The Heavenly Demon's will shook violently again.

I vomited blood again and stuck the Heavenly Demon's will into the corner.

I stumbled, but eventually I couldn't stand it and sat down at random.

'Heavenly Demon Dog. I didn't know you couldn't really decipher it.'

That's why I was able to win.

In the end, one of the reasons why he gave up running away and came to the Cheonma
Daechong couldn't be achieved.

you'll be fine though

'You've gotten along well with your grandfather now. Because without me, you won't
have to overdo it anymore.'

In the end, my heart was beating when my air poison had a seizure inside the
Demonic Cult.
Starting with the memory of the dream of heaven, the things I had experienced so
far passed by like a kaleidoscope.

'Did I really expect to leave a will?'

I thought there was no need for that.

It sounded childish and perverse, but I didn't want to leave a trace of where I was
in the world.

In the meantime, even I couldn't understand my heart, but when this situation came
to a realization.

I was resentful of my father.

I hated my father, who died for reasons I didn't even know and came back as a
corpse, who left me alone in the world...

So it seems that he wanted to make his father go through the feelings I went
through. Call it revenge.

'To be stupid...'

It was a really childish idea.

He pretended to be smart and did everything by himself, but he was no different
from an idiot in a place like this.

'It will be the last time, but I should just say hello properly.'

That resentmentWhat is a dirty heart?

It would have been nice if I had gone to my father and grandfather first and left a
message saying I was sorry.

I had a chance to say good-bye to Mr. Namgung-wan and Ha-ryeong Seo, but I
couldn’t.

and Liu Qing.

I'm glad I didn't accept Namgung Ryucheong's feelings.

I was really glad I didn't discuss the future with him.

'I said I'd be waiting.'

I'm sorry I couldn't keep my promise.

It will be fine though. Didn't you say it with your own mouth? Except for me, he's
never lost.

There was no way he could lose to the left master. I must have made a breakthrough
somehow.

If he had been killed or seriously injured, there was no way that the Taego Jinin
who had come this far would not have seen Namgung Ryucheong. So I didn't worry.
There was no regret.

Conversely, there were also people who only regretted it.

Yayul.

'Sorry.'

Don't be so hard on yourself. Even if I don't understand him, I wish I had told him
it was okay.

Still, he must have been sincere as much as he was for me in this life.

For him who has many days to live, I will leave good memories so that he can live
happily even a little bit of the remaining time.

It was really fussy.

I was completely knocked down as if to collapse. It was on top of the altar, where
the shape remained.

A dazzling light streamed in straight lines overhead. He turned his head as if

avoiding the light.

'I'll just lay down on the floor. I feel bad because I feel like I've become a
sacrifice...'

Consciousness faded away.

And at the far end of my field of vision, a white object approached me. I could
tell by faint consciousness.

'Gyeol.'

I squeezed out my last strength and reached out.

His outstretched hand eventually fell to the floor.

In the midst of my heavy consciousness, I felt someone grab my hand tightly, as if

it would break it. I felt the warmth of my cold hands as if they were burning.

Who is it? Whose hand is this? how did you get in

I squirmed and tried to lift my eyelids. But in the end it didn't open.

"It wasn't like that."

It was a familiar voice.

Didn't you leave?

"It's just me..."

I felt the turbid demons rushing through my body and passing into my grasping
hands. It was an absorption law.
'no.'

However, contrary to his will, his consciousness faded far away.

The voice faded beyond the distant blurry consciousness.

"As long as I was in front of you, I didn't feel like a bug."

After those words, consciousness was cut off.

"Yuna! No, no, no!"

"Colossal!"

Chapter 295

* * *

It felt like my whole body was sunk in deep darkness.

so tired and weary It seemed like it wouldn't be bad to fall asleep like this
forever.

I wanted to sleep like that, but I kept feeling like someone was talking to me. It
can't be, but it feels like holding on to my tail and not letting me go.

After losing his temper a few times, he calmed down.

But this time, I felt something cold and itchy, yet warm. And something felt
familiar.

I finally gave up sleeping because of the feeling of constantly tickling the back
of my hand. And I had a question.

'Where am I and why am I doing this?'

As I searched for memories in my hazy mind, a waterfall of memories suddenly rushed

in like a torrent.

I suddenly realized. Right now, this situation is the same as when I first opened
my eyes after returning...

Feeling the eerie feeling, I gathered all the strength I had been suckling in and
opened my eyes. but didn't see anything
It was too blinding. It felt like someone had brought the sun in front of my eyes.

"Ah...."

The moaning that burst out of me was so muddy that I couldn't even feel it was my
own voice. Even so, my ears were deaf and all I could hear was ringing in my body.
It was as if my eyes and ears were closed for a long time and I felt better.

After groaning like that for a while, I lost consciousness again.

My eyes widened at the feeling of tickling the back of my hand again this time.
Still, my eyesight came back a bit.

The beams on the ceiling of the dimly lit room were familiar. And the embroidered
pattern of indigo silk hair hanging on the bed. He was used to it too.

My heart was pounding.

'Isn't it? Probably not.'

A shadow in the shape of a sitting person could be seen in the backlight as if to

block the light. Even this look was very similar.

Terrified, I checked the shadows. And he gave out a goofy voice.

"······Liu Qing?"

A tear fell from the cheek of the handsome young man who lifted his head and fell
onto the back of my hand. It was the stagnation of the senses that woke me up.

My heart, which had been pounding with fear, sank.

I didn't know what to say, so I opened and closed my mouth over and over again.

Even during that time, the tears that kept falling on the back of my hand let me
know that I was alive.

Like back then, I didn't have stupid thoughts about whether it was a kaleidoscope
or the last.

I reached out my free hand and placed it on Namgung Ryucheong's cheek.

"Liu Cheng, don't cry."

As if my words had stimulated him, more tears flowed from Namgung Liucheng's eyes.

I narrowed my brows slightly and spoke again.

"It's over now. It's okay."

Namgung Liucheng, now completely distorted, buried his face in my hands and sobbed.

And me too...

"Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"

At one point, I was in tears.

* * *

The Demonic Cultists were the first to arrive at the canyon where the Great Gun of
the Heavenly Demons was located.

Below the canyon, where the fog was clearing, a roaring sound of unknown origin
continued to reverberate.

The Demonic Cultists jumped down without hesitation.

It was a bottomless canyon even after the fog lifted. Unless you are a master,
jumping off was tantamount to suicide.

The magicians clung to the cliff and slowly descended the canyon.

While the Demonic Cultists were clinging to the cliff like dogs, the Moorim League
troops arrived on the other side of the canyon.

After that, the road to hell unfolded.

As if they had expected this situation, Murimmaeng started shooting arrows they had
prepared into the canyon on the other side.

Arrows were a weapon that was no different from a burden in such a dense jungle, so
the magicians had long since abandoned their bows.

Also, most of them were already clinging to the cliffs, so they either stumbled
helplessly trying to block the flying arrows, or they fell screaming after being
hit by the arrows.

However, due to the difficult nature of the jungle, the arrows fell before people,
and more than half of the Demonic Cultists were still alive.

The Moorim Meng began descending down the canyon to finish. And that was a mistake.

The bottom of the canyon was full of unknown monsters.

They were slaughtering the Demonic Cultists who had descended first.

Each and every one of them possessed skills comparable to that of Palma-kun, but
they did not get cut by sword skills and moved without dying no matter how they
were injured.

They killed everyone, regardless of whether they were demons or blind.

Those monsters were the stone statues I saw inside the Cheonma Daechong. They were
the troops for the annihilation of the powerful people created by the Heavenly
Demon to annihilate the strong people when the heavenly gi could no longer stand in
their way.

Then, all of a sudden, the monsters stopped moving.

However, the damage to the Demonic Cultists who had already entered the canyon
first was severe.

Half of the Palma army is already dead or dyingHe suffered close injuries, and the
remaining ones did not show up as if they had fled.

Everywhere was blood and corpses. The groans of the wounded and dying could be
heard incessantly.

At this rate, the massacre of the Demonicists, which the Murim Meng wanted so much,
is right in front of their eyes.

At that time, the Murim Meng aimed at the Cheonma Daegun first, not the Demonic
Cultists.

After hearing the explanation, I was amazed.

"It's great. Would you want to do that in that situation? Well, I didn't expect
it."

Namgung Ryucheong paused for a moment before speaking.

“Among the troops of the Murim Maeng, the first to jump into the Cheonma Daegun
were the Baekri Segaju and the Baekgeomdan.”

"······Of course, the Great Gun of the Heavenly Demon is important. We can't let
the Demonic Cultists enter the Great Gun of the Heavenly Demon, can we?"

The grandfather led the Baekgeomdan, and then Taego Jinin and the Baekdo Murim
representatives entered the Cheonma Daechong.

'It was my grandfather who entered first, but was the first true man to arrive at
the altar?'

Since the inside of the Cheonma Daechong was like a maze, it must have been so.
Rather fortunate for me. Because I can't meet my grandfather.

When I think of my grandfather, there is another person who naturally comes to

mind.

I asked cautiously.

"My father?"
During this long story, my father did not appear.

For several days, every time I opened my eyes, only Namgung Ryucheong was by my
side.

'Can I not go back to Namgung Sega?'

At any rate, I never saw my father, whom I thought would have come running as soon
as he found out I had woken up.

"The Great Hyeop is..."

Namgung Ryucheong was speechless.

I raised my eyes.

what happened to your father? No way... no way?

Namgung Ryuchung said in a slightly subdued voice.

"You've been a little busy lately."

"Are you kidding me? Are you saying my father is busy and can't stay by my side
right now?"

"That's right. I told you that you woke up..."

"lie."

Namgung Ryucheong frowned.

“Where is your father?”

"Why am I lying to you? Lie down. Wait and I will come."

Then I heard the sound of footsteps running, and the door burst open.

"······."

They said the tiger would come if I told them, and it was my father.

I was surprised by my father's appearance once, and twice by what I saw through his
golden eyes.

"Father! My gong...!"

My father ran over and hugged me tightly.

He heard a sigh from beside him, but he ignored it and hugged him.

The hair that touched the fingertips tightly clasped was white.

"Why did your head end up like that? And, and what the hell did your inner gong end
up like that?!"

I felt like passing out.

My father's internal energy was reduced to less than 30% of the original internal
energy.

My father gently brushed my hair.

'Is this why you haven't appeared in front of me for a while?!'

It was so shocking that I was sure to lose my mind.

Then, Namgung Ryucheong had him lean back on the seat that had been erected before
he knew it.

My father held my hand and opened his mouth.

"Yuna."

"Yes."

"Do you know that you almost died?"

I wanted to wiggle my hands, but my father caught me and I couldn't move.

Of course, the memory was vivid. A body that couldn't hold on after absorbing the
power of the Heavenly Demon.

Strangely, however, he was rather less energetic now. I couldn't even feel the
power of the Heavenly Demon.

But now, rather than that, I wanted to talk about my father's body. I refrained
from wanting to change the subject and listened to my father's story.

"When I arrived, you were really about to die because your true energy was almost
exhausted."

"Yes? Me?"

"yes."

Internal energy is the accumulation of true energy in the danjeon, and people are
basicallyIt was said that the jingi he had was congenital jingi.

It was called vitality.

And when this congenital jinki is exhausted, the person dies.
If that's the case, I'd like to wonder if it's okay to infuse a person with true
energy before they die and restore them...

Breathing fresh air into a dying person was like pouring water into a bottomless
pot.

'No, but didn't I try to die because I was overflowing with strength and vitality?'

You said you were dying from lack of vitality?

the father spoke

"So, I handed over all the Jinki to you."

"father!"

"You barely caught your breath, and I almost died, but luckily Liu Cheng helped me
and saved my life."

After looking at Namgung Ryucheong for a while, my father looked back at me and
continued.

"After that, my air poison no longer exists."

"······."

In response to my silence, my father calmly continued his explanation.

“Inner energy is also accumulating much faster than before. Thanks to the
realization I gained then, the level has also risen. Internal energy can be
accumulated again. Because you need absolute stability.”

The words spilled out of one ear and opened his mouth in a daze.

"Before······."

"Before?"

“I asked the Heavenly Demon how to decipher my father.”

My father nodded as if he knew.

"You mean the time you met the Heavenly Demon at the inn? Didn't the Heavenly Demon
say that there was no antidote?"

"It was actually a lie."

"lie?"
"Yes. The Heavenly Demon said that when I die, my father will be able to decipher
it on his own."

Father's expression hardened.

The Heavenly Demon did not lie.

-If you die.-

-Without you, the White River would eventually detoxify the poison and block my
path no matter how I interfered.-

-Other than that, I've never been able to decipher it successfully.-

-If you die, the river will be free.-

Those words of the Heavenly Demon did not mean that my father deciphered them in a
way that he would consume his true energy every time to save my life.

Consuming all of the true energy, including the original true energy, right before
death.

that was suicide

And throwing one's life away is something that only those who have no regrets in
life can do.

When I was alive, my father couldn't bear to throw away his life, so he couldn't
use up all the vital energy, so he couldn't detoxify it.

Poison that can only be detoxified if you decide to commit suicide. How bad is
poison?

I was the regret of my father's life.

Chapter 296

My father's hand gripped me with strength.

"The story."

"Yes?"

“Why did you keep it a secret from me that the Heavenly Demon said that it can be
detoxified when you die?
"Yes? It can't be!"

I screamed in amazement.

"Then why did you keep it a secret?"

"That's... that's..."

I gripped the blanket tightly. And he stuttered.

"I didn't want to burden my father...

"Yuna, I never once met you and considered you a burden."

Father let out a light sigh.

"But you wouldn't think so even if I said this."

"no······."

The moment I opened my mouth, my father spoke first.

"Don't say no. No matter how much you think like a scarecrow, even your father can
guess that much.you."

"Huh, a scarecrow!"

My father ignored my objection and continued.

"Rather, I always thought that I was not good enough to be your father."

"Absolutely not!"

"Even if you said so, I wouldn't think so."

"······"

I lowered my head with a taken aback look.

the father spoke

"Ever since you fell into the sycophant... I've always felt sorry for you."

I bit my lip.

know. How can I not know?

My father thought that he had brought me to Baekri Sega, and that he was not
around, so I had fallen into the magic dream.

I tried to get back what I had lost somehow, and then I completely fell out with my
grandfather.

"Can you feel it? The senator said. Your short circuit has been restored."

"Yes? What?"

"The senator said it's still too much, but once the body recovers, you can build up
your inner strength like everyone else."

I blankly opened my mouth.

'You're better? Short circuit?'

I had no idea.

I was banned from using the original qi for a while because my current blood flow
and qi veins were severely damaged.

My father lowered his gaze from my face and looked at the hands we held together.

"I really did my best. I gave up my life for you. So now I'm not sorry anymore."

"······"

"And you really did your best. Didn't you risk your life to detoxify me?"

"······"

"So now it's really over."

"······."

“I don’t have to feel sorry for you, and you don’t have to feel sorry for me
either.”

"father······."

My father smiled slightly, reached out his hand, stroked my hair, and gently hugged
me.

"They say that children are born with the life of their parents. I've never agreed
to it until now. But only about you, I agree with that statement."

I lowered my head and looked at my father's white hair that flowed forward.

Even if the internal air poison was detoxified, the blows suffered on the body by
the father consuming rare energy remained the same.
The hair that had turned white would not be able to turn black again, and it was
unknown how long it would take to recover to the level of internal energy that had
originally been built up.

I lost all my strength. It's not so easy to say that it's okay because it's been
decoded. Even so, I didn't feel the slightest resentment.

"Remember in the future. I saved you with all my life, so it's not just your life
anymore."

Ending up with almost bursting into tears, I replied in a snoring voice.

"Yes."

My father, who had been stroking my hair, relaxed and said,

"And know."

"What?"

"If something like this happens again in the future, the father will do the same
without hesitation."

"······Yes?"

"It's not because I'm sorry for you. It's just because you're my daughter and I'm
your father."

"······."

"So there's nothing to stand in your way from now on. So, do whatever your heart
desires."

The face of the father who said that was free and free from a single worry.

Click. I heard the door open and close.

The father's presence has gone far. And the smell of decoction wafted through the
room.

After her father came, Ryucheong Namgung, who had left the room without notice,
approached with a tray of medicine bowls.

"... have you heard everything?"

Namgung Ryucheong must have heard the conversation because he was waiting for his
father to come out without entering the door.

"I heard."
A small clicking sound was heard.
I screamed furiously.

"What's the reaction?""Baekri Daehyup is really, too gentle."

"what?"

“If you were like my father, you would have been running wild, asking where your
children go before their parents.”

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong said firmly.

“You are wrong.”

"······."

Perhaps because of my sullen expression, Namgung Ryuchung spoke with a softened

voice.

“And you know what Baekri Daehyeop meant.”

It meant that I would no longer cling to my father. We did our best for each other,
so don't be tied down anymore and live your life.

I grabbed the blanket like that.

yes. I felt sorry for my father from the first time I opened my eyes. So, I put my
father first. than my life.

And my father was aware of my strange feeling of indebtedness.

Even my father felt guilty every time he saw me after I fell into the suffocation.
We were in debt to each other.

And now we have paid off all our debts to each other. So stop putting your father
first and put me first. It tells me to live my life doing what I want to do.

'What I would like to do······.'

At that time, Ryuchung Namgung's cautious voice pierced his thoughts.

"Aren't you going to tell Baekri Daehyeop?"

There was no subject, but I knew what he was talking about.

Facts about regression.

If I tell you that, my father will understand why I am indebted to him.

The trouble was short-lived.

"Yes. I won't."

"Why?"

"It's the first time I've seen my father smile like that..."

Now you really brushed it off.

But wouldn't it be painful again if we talked about regression?

Apparently, in the past, I didn't want to burden my father, so I couldn't bring

myself to say it. But now it felt a little different. Rather than not wanting to
put a load on it...

"Because it's over."

yes. It's really over now.

“It’s not even a good story.

"But then what about your heart?"

"yes?"

“Who knows how much pain you have in your heart?”

"You are there."

"······."

"You know what?"

I smiled when I saw my eyes wide open as if in surprise.

I could see Namgung Ryucheong's ears turning red.

'Anyway, he's really cute too.'

I asked with my eyes on the medicine bowl, as if giving him a chance to escape.

"Where did the fight go and why are you doing this? Keum-sae and So-nok?"

"Do you hate being around me?"

"No, I didn't mean that. I was just asking."

"Then just drink."

I held the medicine bowl and looked at it for a moment. Her face was slightly
reflected in the black liquid.

"Hey, Liu Qing. Maybe..."

Namgung Ryucheong looked at me as if to tell me to speak.

"no."

I drank the decoction in one go.

I sent Ryucheong Namgung, who kept trying to protect my bedside, saying that he was
going to sleep.

After tossing and turning a few times while lying on the bed, I crouched down with
my hand on the area where the Danjeon was located.

'Is everything better?'

It was something I had completely given up with no regrets anymore, but it was
embarrassing to see it get better right away.

'I'm rather bewildered than happy.'

How did you get better?

The things I went through were things that normal people can't go through.

I relived my last memory. After the people of the Murimmaeng, including Taego
Jinin, left, memories continued sparsely.

I lay down on the altar and closed my eyes, and someone grabbed my hand.

and that voice.

-As long as I was in front of you, I didn't feel like a bug.-

It was definitely Yayul's voice.

crabThe power of the Heavenly Demon that had disappeared.

The memories that Jegal Hwamu handed over to me and the golden eyes that Manshinui
handed over to me remained intact.

Only the true spirit of the Heavenly Demon, which the Heavenly Demon developed
through the Great Law of Absorption, disappeared.

Also, I was dying because of the lack of an innate guardian. The situation pointed
in only one direction.

Someone who knew how to use the Absorbing Great Law stole the Heavenly Demon's true
spirit and mine.

There was only Yayul. who would do such a thing.

Apparently, Yayul came and went back and forth.

I couldn't bear to ask Ryucheong Namgung. Have you heard any news about Yayul?

Even if he asked everyone else, he was reluctant to ask Namgung Ryuchung.

It was clear that he would be hurt if he saw me interested in Yayul.

"Whoa."

A sigh came out of my frustrated heart.

'I thought I might have heard hallucinations.'

I stretched out my hand

He soon buried his face in the pillow.

Chapter 297

* * *

"The sun is so nice today, ma'am."

The lock opened the window on the side where I was sitting at an angle. A cool wind
blew in.
Both Geum-sae and Sonok didn't say anything when I woke up.

Later, only a small sniffling could be heard from outside the room.

Then, as if nothing had happened, he acted the same as before the breakup.

It was as if they hadn't heard anything about me.

I asked at the gold chains that draped over my shoulders.

“Have you ever suffered or suffered anything while I was gone?”

When it was revealed that I was a blood relative of the Heavenly Demon, the people
who served me must have been glared at as well.

"There was nothing to worry about. First of all, it took a long time for news to
come here. To be honest, it wasn't a big deal compared to when Madame and Sojeo
were alive in the past."

I chuckled.

Well, there was a time when those two couldn't eat me. It felt like a long time
ago.

“Besides, I heard that the big Sojeo used an enchantment similar to absorption
magic and eventually died from that enchantment? The late General Secretary must
have liked Sonok quite a bit..."

While Geum-sae was talking about what had happened, So-nok, the main character of
the story, approached.

"what's the matter?"

Sonok took care of all aspects of my quarters while I was away.

Now that I awake, I seem to be busier.

My attendants were either Geum-sae or Namgung Ryu-cheong, who didn’t know how to
fall from the side.

Sonok held out an envelope to me.

"Is it from your grandfather?"

Grandpa was staying in Wuhan, where the main body of the Murim Meng was located.

I heard that after the battle of Cheonma Daechong, the grandfather returned to
Baekrisega and stayed there for about Dalpo before heading to Murimmaeng.
When I opened my eyes, it had been several months since I had been staying in
Wuhan.

I sent Geumsae and Sonok back and opened the letter.

Usually, my grandfather's handwriting is thick, but it was difficult to recognize

the scribbled handwriting, perhaps because he wrote it in a hurry.

[I heard that you woke up. I tried to go back to my bar, but there are still a lot
of things to solve here, so I can't move my body easily.]

The letter that started with regards was informing that it would be difficult to
leave a seat in the chaotic situation of the Murim Meng.

After winning the battle of the Cheonma Daechong, the Murimmaeng were busy tracking
down and dealing with the scattered remnants of the Demonic Cult for a while.

And now, he was aiming for Mt. Tenmandae, the headquarters of the Demonic Cult.
Grandpa writes the detailsI didn't, but I could roughly guess.

There was no treasure of the Demonic Cult that the Murim Meng was expecting in the
Cheonma Daechong.

Elixir, newcomer, recruit. There was no gold or silver treasure.

It was said that they risked their lives with huge losses and did not get the
reward for going there. This was a battle in which even if you won, you would only
lose.

Naturally, I started aiming for Mt. Tenmandae, where the headquarters of the
Demonic Cult is located, as my next target. Besides...

[······The remaining Demonic Cultists are said to have been divided into three
factions. The Chonggunsa Faction, the original successor First Gongja Faction, and
the Palace of Owolgung.

May Palace declared independence from Magyo. They said they no longer follow the
will of the Heavenly Demon and are trying to settle down in the north.]

It would be a pity to miss this opportunity, considering that the already weakened
Demonic Cult was split into three.

And here in May Palace was the Demonic Cult where my mother was.

It was also written in the letter that it was Owolgung who collected the wounded
and defeated in the gorge.

[In the alliance, opinions were quite divided on whether to recognize the
independence of May Palace or not and treat it as a demonic cult, but in the end,
it was decided to leave it as a love affair and give it a chance.

Mengdo doesn't even have time to care about May Palace right now, so your mother -
there was a line drawn after writing the word mother - you can kill all those who
argue about your origin from now on.]

Laughter broke out in an instant.

"Puha, no, even grandpa... to die."

After that, it was about taking care of yourself and saying that things are going
well, so trust me and rest comfortably.

As I was reading the letter from the beginning again, I felt a sign approaching.

"It's still cold."

"Because it's frustrating."

In Ryucheong Namgung's hand, seen through the window, was a tree branch with a
bunch of white flowers that seemed to have just been picked.

It was a peach blossom, a peach blossom.

While I was losing my mind, spring had suddenly arrived.

Namgung Ryucheong passed the flower branch to me.

"ruler."

"······It's pretty. Thank you."

I smiled as I received the flower branch.

'I wondered why he was away.'

Originally, Ryucheong Namgung was a person who had no interest in things like
flowers.

“Do you like peach blossoms?”

"yes."

"Why?"

Namgung Ryucheong's face hardened. And I could see the slightly reddened ears.

"Don't ask if you know."

I bit my lip and lowered my head. It was because I didn't want to see you smile
The promise to see the peach blossoms with me. It was something I still remember.

"What is that?"

When I looked up, Namgung Ryucheong was looking at the letter I was holding in the
other hand.

"It came from my grandfather. By the way, the Namgung family head came out for a
while, but he seemed to be doing well."

"yes?"

Namgung Liu Qing's eyebrows twitched slightly.

I looked at it and said hesitantly.

"And there was talk of mother."

The pronunciation of mother was very awkward.

“They say it will become independent from the Demonic Cult and settle down in the
north.”

"It's fine?"

"There's no reason not to be okay, is there?

you will live well To be honest, I don't have any feelings at all right now."

"······."

"Or is there something your mother told me to tell you?"

"... it wasn't there."

The hardened face gave off a gloomy expression.

Why am I sad?

"If there is a connection, there will be a day when we meet. I just want you to be
well. That's all."

Then, suddenly, I felt a small presence rushing at me. The will of the presence was
also clearly read.

I quickly lifted the flower branch I was holding high. A white lump passed under my
hand.

I raised my voice and shouted."You! Again, again, again! I said no! Why do you want
to eat only the avenger flowers I received?"
She sat on her windowsill as if Gyeol had never been after peach blossoms, and she
suddenly began to comb her hair.

"under!"

I still feel the heart that is aiming for the peach blossom so clearly, but I
pretend not to.

At that time, Namgung Ryucheong said.

"Again? You mean you've been aiming for it since before?"

"Huh? Ah... uh... that's..."

After parting ways when they were young, Namgung Ryucheong sent dried flowers in a
letter every year when the peach blossoms were in bloom. And Gyeol would find it
like a ghost and eat it or destroy it.

Namgung Ryucheong, who was quick-witted, seemed to have already come to a

conclusion even with my hesitation.

His cold gaze turned to Gyeol.

Gyeol also glanced at Ryucheong Namgung, perhaps feeling the gaze, but snorted - it
was really snoring - and rubbed her hair against me.

I said, covering my teeth slightly.

"He's not a bad guy."

Namgung Liucheng raised his eyebrows and sighed.

"It's okay. You can keep giving it from now on."

I opened my eyes slightly wide and smiled briskly.

He called Geum-sae and told him to put the flower branch in a place where he could
see it, and he hugged Gyeol-i. The weight was not like that of a normal cat.

“It seems to have gotten a bit heavier.

Gyeol-ah, where have you been all this time?"

I knew he was alive because of his connection to Gyeol, but it was so faint that I
couldn't tell where he was.

When I see Gyeol, I think bad thoughts will come to my mind, and since I was out of
my mind, I didn't force her to come.

Namgung Ryucheong said.

"That's right, he must have been next to Jegal Sega. It's not even your cat."

"ah······."

I bit my lip slightly. He remained silent and asked cautiously.

"Hwamu... did you have a funeral?"

Namgung Ryucheong looked at me as if asking what he was talking about.

Oh, come to think of it, no one would have known about his death. I was the only
one with him at the end.

I felt as if a thorn had been stabbed in one side of my chest.

There is no one who will remember him if it is not me.

He recalled the memories that Jegal Hwamu had been trying to ignore.

Namgung Liucheng sighed and said.

"He's not dead yet. You can't bury a living person."

"·······?"

I doubted my ears.

what now?

I asked with a puzzled look.

"Jegal Hwamu is alive...?"

"Yes. I'm out of my mind, but I'm alive."

"Huh?"

Gyeol-i, who was in his arms, suddenly jumped down and disappeared somewhere in a
hurry.

Chapter 298
 * * *

"Jegalhwamu! Where are you!"

I screamed and ran away. The family members in white coats were astonished to see
me and were busy bowing their heads in haste.

I ran frantically and paused for a moment.

'Where should I go? Do you want to stay in the guest room? No, the seal used when
staying here? I think I've heard that it's now being used for a different
purpose...'

Then there was a hand that grabbed me and turned me around.

Namgung Ryucheong ran out and threw the furry coat over my shoulder.

I couldn't stand a tantrum and lost my temper.

"What a furry coat in blooming weather!"

"Calm down. Why are you so angry?"

"Why are you so angry? I'm angry because I was cheated on!"

"fraud?"

It was Namgung Ryucheong who first discovered Jegalhwamu. After dealing with Jwasa,
he entered the Cheonma Daechong and found it.

And the order of seeing Zhuge HuamuGan, I noticed he had something to do with me
and tried to wake him up, but he couldn't wake up.

After that, in the chaotic situation on the way out of the Cheonma Daechong, my
grandfather accepted the opinion of Namgung Ryucheong, who thought that Jegal Hwamu
and I might be related, and brought Jegal Hwamu to the Baekri Sega.

Namgung Ryucheong is innocent. He had no reason to accept my anger.

No, he wasn't innocent.

"Why didn't you tell me!"

"You didn't ask."

I covered my face with my palms and struggled in frustration. It was a waste of

time to be doing this.
"First of all, where are you? Guide me."

Thinking back, it was a bit funny to be guided by Ryucheong Namgung at my house.

The abode of Zhuge Hwamu was not far away.

Sibi came out of the palace with a towel in a brass basin, and when she saw me, she
hurriedly bowed down.

I pushed my foot that was blocking the door with a club and entered.

In the room was a member of the council with a familiar face. When he saw Namgung
Ryucheong and I suddenly entered, he stood up with a surprised expression and
greeted them.

"Lady? Confucius Namgung, what are you doing here?"

It was only then that he was able to identify the person on the bed who had been
hidden by the congressman. It was really a hwamu.

was alive

In an instant, his legs lost strength and he stumbled.

Ryucheong Namgung grabbed me right next to me.

"miss!"

I gestured to the surprised councilor to continue what I was doing and caught my
breath.

'I'm really alive.'

To think that he had been lying unconscious longer than I had been, of course he
was very thin.

“How are you?”

"Not bad."

The congressman said as he arranged the acupuncture tools.

"I'm sure you already know since you've been interacting with me for a long time,
but isn't Zhuge Sega suffering from an incurable disease?"

I nodded.

"I know that incurable disease originally has no cure, but suddenly it is getting
better again."
"······Is it getting better?"

"Yes, definitely. At this rate, I don't think I'll lose my life because of the
disease. Oh, of course, the condition may suddenly worsen as much as it suddenly
improves."

The lawmaker felt the pulse of Jegal Hwamu and then shook his head.

"But strangely, he can't wake up. I wonder if it's a mental problem, but I don't
know what happened before he collapsed... I'm sorry."

Involuntarily, I let out a sigh.

"No, I'm not blaming you."

"The current state of my body is getting better because of the improved flow of
energy, but if I don't wake up like this, I'm bound to get weak."

"Okay. Let's go."

After the councilor left the boudoir, I sat down on the chair the councilor had
been sitting on.

why can't you wake up? There was no way it could happen because I had his memory or
spirit, or in other words, his soul.

On the other hand, his incurable disease, jeolmaek, was aggravated by this
technique. The magic that oppressed him is gone, so he has no choice but to
recover.

I looked at the face of Jegal Hwamu, whose eyes were closed without movement. I
felt very weak breathing.

He reached out and clasped his wrist and closed his eyes. Genie was carefully blown
in. It's been a long time since I've done it countless times, but it's not as
difficult as I've done it.

When I came to a conclusion and opened my eyes, I saw the expressionless face of
Namgung Ryucheong.

For some reason, this situation was very unsatisfying.

"What the hell are you doing this for? Are authors so important?"

“How do you think I killed the Heavenly Demon?”

Namgung Liu-cheong narrowed his brows at the sudden topic.

I chuckled.
“What kind of talent do I have to defeat the Heavenly Demon?"therefore?"

I explained to Ryucheong Namgung what happened from meeting Jegal Hwamu until we
broke up.

Excluding the story of the complicated technique, he told me the way to destroy the
martial arts of the Heavenly Demon that he had since the first Jegal Segaju.

"And so it happened. I thought he was dead."

Yeah, if you think about it, I didn't check the body of Zhuge Hwamu. When I opened
my eyes, there was only a grain.

And I had no thoughts or questions about the body.

But isn't it natural to think that he would have died in that situation?

'I even said that!'

I couldn't bear to tell Namgung Ryucheong what Jegal Hwamu said at the end.

I slightly pulled Namgung Ryucheong. Reflexively, I hugged Ryucheong Namgung, who

approached me by the waist.

I could feel the muscles tightening under the hem of my clothes.

"what's the matter?"

"just······."

At times like this, they would hug each other, but Namgung Ryucheong's hands were
awkwardly clenched into fists.

I rubbed my face like I was buried in it.

Ryuchung Namgung grabbed my shoulder and said.

"Can't you just stop moving?"

"Huh? Oh, don't you like it?"

"······Nope."

His voice was strangely low.

I felt strange and looked up. Namgung Ryucheong, whose nape was red, was glaring at
the air as if he would tear it apart.

'What's over there?'

there was nothing.

'Have I been too shy?'

Slightly embarrassed, I scratched my cheek and straightened my body.

"Then Liu Qing, I'll ask you to protect the law."

"What are you going to do?"

"I have to wake you up."

"Can you wake me up?"

"Yes. Then I will kill you."

"······."

* * *

I confidently replied that I could wake him up, but I wasn't sure either.

However, there was no problem with Jegal Hwamu's body.

'Then could it be possible to return it?'

Namgung Ryucheong left the room to stand guard and I got up from the chair.

It was something I had never done before, but when I decided to do it, I was able
to naturally reproduce the way Jegal Hwamu did with my memory.

And the more I did, the more I felt how crazy he had been.

I opened my eyes slowly

From the time I took over the memory of Zhuge Hwamu, the dull pressure in my head
disappeared.

Jegal Hwamu also exhaled a long, long breath and slowly opened his eyes.

"Are you out of your mind?"

Blurred eyes turned to me and I opened my mouth.

"hi."
I clenched my fists.

Zhuge Huamu smiled faintly.

I screamed, suppressing my overflowing emotions.

"You must have fooled people very well!"

"You cheated."

"under!"

I was stunned and gasped out.

My hands itched. I'm not that kind of person by nature, but I really had a strong
desire to hit Jegal Hwamu once.

But instead of beating him like an educated person, I raised him up so he could sit
back and brought me some tea.

After waiting patiently for him to quench his dry mouth with tea, he said.

"You didn't cheat? Then explain. Why did you mislead people by saying things like
that?"

"I was serious."

"what?"

“I think the probability of success is about 1.”

"10%? No, what does the probability of success have to do with you saying bullshit
about living like that...?"

"Of course, it's true that I intentionally misunderstood. I wonder if it was a

little sad?"

Took, I heard the sound of the strings of reason being cut in my head.

"Ouch!"

When I came to my senses at the scream, I found that Jegal Hwamu had collapsed with
his face covered.

'Ugh, Stop without me noticing.'

no, you did the right thing

If I hit him further, he might die, so I picked up his pillow and beat him.
"You should be beaten! Die! Die!"

After hitting for a while, I leaned on the table next to me and caught my breath.

"Huh, huh, huh."

My stamina ran out, so I couldn't hit it any more. If it wasn't for that, I would
have beaten it more.

I straightened the overturned teacup, poured out the tea, and drank it.

'I think I'll have to practice again soon.'

The period of lying down was shorter than that of Jegal Hwamu, but Jegal Hwamu was
in much better condition than I was. To the point where I could grab a cup of tea
as soon as I woke up.

'I was so weak that I couldn't even stand up!'

The reason why Jegal Hwamu's condition improved was large, but more than that, it
was the difference between those who accumulated martial arts in the normal way of
building internal energy in the danjeon and those who used natural techniques from
time to time.

'Because of that difference, my air poisoning didn't work for me...'

Looking back, it was a really reckless plan.

If the Heavenly Demon felt a question about burning tangents, if I noticed the
existence of air poison even a little sooner, if it caused problems for me too.

It would have been me who died.

'And Jegal Hwamu must have died without waking up forever.'

Chapter 299

"Whoa."

I straightened up the overturned chair and sat down.

I asked after crossing my legs and crossing my arms as I thought my fist would rise
again.
"So how are you feeling?"

The messy-looking Jegalhwamu with disheveled hair looked down at his own body.

"I haven't been cured of my chronic illness, but I bought time for now."

Jegal Hwamu still had an expression that he couldn't understand.

“Isn’t it supposed to be fun while rolling back?”

"······It's true that we knew we were going to fail."

"······"

It's not that I couldn't understand the inside, it was that I couldn't properly
define my feelings.

Now that the memories of the previous generations of Zhuge Sega had returned to
their original bodies, the balance of the spirit god would be broken again.

Over time, the artery will rapidly deteriorate and die.

But.

"I don't think there's any need to keep the memories of past family heads now,
right?"

"right."

Jegal Hwamu's voice sounded a little hazy.

I was well aware of how much he hated being remembered by the three lords of Zhuge.
That's why I had my doubts.

"Why didn't you think of canceling the spell before then?"

"From the moment I first accepted this technique, I had the will of the first Zhuge
Segalord. As long as the Heavenly Demon is alive, there is no choice to discard the
memory."

I wonder if someone used the same technique as the Heavenly Demon.

It made me feel bad to see him no different from the Heavenly Demon, who was moving
with the goal of killing Kang Ho-in.

"Then you can throw it away now."

"That's right. The Heavenly Demon is dead, so it's over."

"Did you plan this from the beginning...?"

Zhuge Huamu nodded.

"Wouldn't it be good for you? If it's helpful to you and if there's a chance, I'll
extend my life."

I glared at the Jegal Hwamu.

Zhuge Huamu said with a smile.

"Because I thought I'd be your companion if I failed."

“It was useless.”

"And if it didn't succeed, it would have been a will. I wanted to say what I wanted
to say at the end."

"······"

Jegal Hwamu said as if to relieve the heavy atmosphere.

"Wasn't that a little fun though?"

I picked up the pillow.

"Have you not been hit yet?"

"Help me."

Jegal Hwamu shrugged his shoulders slightly.

"You don't have to be so disgusted. I don't know perfectly what you did. It was
just the feeling of faintly reading the will in my dormant consciousness."

"That's fortunate."

I would have really hated it if I could have known every single one of my thoughts.

I rubbed my forehead and opened my mouth.

"You know. Then..."

"say."

"Yayul took it, didn't Maggie?"

Zhuge Huamu nodded.
I gritted my teeth.

That wasn't the energy Yayul could handle. He must have fallen into a state of
insanity.

"······Stupid."

No, no. You didn't check the body, did you? Could it possibly be alive? like that
person in front of me.

As if reading my mind, Jegal Hwamu spoke.

"Look for traces of Yayul?"

"······please."

A white object rubbed at my feet and jumped onto the bed. Jegal Hwamu stroked
Gyeol-i, who had risen on the bed.

I watched it quietly and opened my mouth.

“Why did only Yayul and I recall the memories before returning?”

"Well."

"······yes."

If you don't know about Zhuge Hwamu, it's probably something no one can answer.
Unless it was the dead Heavenly Demon.

"I don't know for sure either. Turning back time was something the Heavenly Demon
alone did. But..."

"but?"

"Perhaps it's because you two have a strong connection with the Heavenly Demon?"

"what?"

"So you were born as a result of the actions of the Heavenly Demon, right? The
Heavenly Demon created your destiny, so I guess that's why you think that's the
case."

"······."

"Nothing is certain, it's just speculation."

Iwamu shrugged.
"That's why he wouldn't have died easily."

"······yes."

I let out a long sigh.

yes. Yayul would not have died.

I was silent for a moment, then opened my mouth again.

"Speaking of how the Heavenly Demon influenced my birth, then what happened to my
previous life..."

As I continued to speak, I was at a loss for words.

Jegal Hwamu asked what he was talking about.

"Past life? Are you talking about the time you died after being beheaded by that
guy?"

"No, I think there was something other than that..."

I had no idea what he was trying to say.

"You probably don't remember many memories of Zhuge Sega, so you probably lost a
few, but you probably forgot quite a bit."

“It feels bad that you don’t even know what you forgot.”

"I need?"

I pondered for a while.

"No. I don't need it anymore."

It was a previous life, before returning, and now it was really all useless
memories.

The most important thing was that he was alive now. The days to live in the future
are also long.

Looking at Zhuge Hwamu, I suddenly wanted to say this.

"You're free now."

"Yeah."
Zhuge Huamu muttered blankly.

“What are you doing now?”

"I can do anything now."

"······."

"······."

Silence fell, and Gyeol-i, who had been quietly petting Jegal Hwa-mu, suddenly
stood up and licked his cheek. Tears I don't know when they came down wet my thin
cheeks.

* * *

Ten days later, Zhuge Huamu announced that he would return to his family.

I asked if it was too soon and could stay longer until my body recovered, but Jegal
Hwamu refused.

"I have a lot of questions. I have to think about the future."

I looked around, already ready to depart. In Honam, the Baekgeomdan escorts them
together, but, the escort of Jegal Hwamu was the only escort.

“There may still be remnants of the Demonic Cult, but is it really okay?”

"Haha, are you worried?"

“I barely lived, but if I die on the street, my dream place will be in trouble.”

I sighed reluctantly.

“Are you really going to be okay with that body?”

"Yuna, I've been around even worse than this."

His complexion was haggard, but his eyes shone sharply. The gloomy atmosphere that
had always enveloped him and the occasional ridicule were no more.

Jegal Hwamu said with a smile on his face.

"You're sick too, so don't you know? It's hard to lie down all day and night. It's
better to get some fresh air outside."

"Well, I thought I was going to die more because I had severe carriage sickness."

"Oh, was it?"

It was something I had said before.

Shrugging his shoulders, Zhuge Huamu said.

"Come see me when you come nearby. I'll always welcome you."

"······yes."

When will I see you again? I could have seen it in a few years.

"I'll leave Gyeol. He seemed to like you more than me."

"······."

Gyeol jumped out of the wagon and walked around rubbing his body against my feet.

The reason Gyeol likes me is because Jegal Hwamu likes me.

Of course, I thought that I would have forgotten all of them, that I would not
remember.

But the day will never come again.

I said goodbye

"So goodbye."

I looked until I couldn't see the carriage, then turned around.

I felt relieved, but also felt an unknown sense of emptiness. Gyeol rubbed his body
as if comforting me.

I hugged Gyeol.

Animals were also the best. This warm feeling and soft fur. It gave me a deep sense
of satisfaction.

Even after Jegal Hwamu woke up, the feeling of being connected to Gyeol remained.
very blurry.

Of course, I thought it would cut off completely, but it didn't seem like it could
be cut off like a radish.

That was when I arrived at the residence with Gyeol. Namgung Ryucheong’s energy was
visible in the direction of the patronage.

'What, what are you doing over there when you didn't come to see off Jegalhwamu?'
As I approached, I stopped at the rising voice.

"Please say something!"

It was the voice of Gu-sa, Namgung Ryu-cheong's handmaid.

While Namgung Ryucheong was staying at the Baekri family, several people from the
Namgung family came to visit. One of them was Kusa.

"Boss! How long are you planning to stay here? It's been quite some time since
Sojeo Baekri woke up, so you should go! Another letter urging you today. This time,
he said he was really angry."

I stood still and listened to their conversation.

Namgung Ryucheong did not open his mouth.

Kusa begged for a long time after that and then threatened.

"Lord Soga told me to be prepared if I don't have a proper answer to this letter."

Currently, my relationship with Namgung Ryucheong was ambiguous.

While I was unconscious, Namgung Liucheng nursed me the whole time.

The people around me had already acknowledged that Namgung Ryucheong and I were in
a romantic relationship. That would also be the case, because it made no sense for
an extramarital man to come and go to a woman's place like this unless he was a
lover.

'Thanks to the management of Sonok and Geumsae, I didn't hear the whispers of the
servants...'

Even after waking up, I was in no mood to properly answer his confession for a
while.

I approached with a gicheok.

"Liu Qing! I asked why you didn't come, what are you doing here? Huamu just left."

Ryuchung Namgung slightly frowned.

"Oh, waitI forgot."

Then Gusa said to me.

"Sojeo! Please tell Bocchan to go home. If we go like this, Lord Soga...!"

I was startled and paused.

Ryucheong Namgung shouted.

"Kusa! Can't you shut up?"

"But······!"

Ku-sa, who had opened her mouth, eventually lowered her head at Namgung Ryu-
cheong's fierce gaze.

"sorry."

"Get off now!"

The way he screamed like that really resembled Mr. Namgoongwan.

Chapter 300

The footsteps of Ku-sa faded away, and Ryu-cheong Namgung swept his face and looked
back at me.

"I made you hear unnecessary noise. I'm sorry."

"······It's fine."

"I'll send Gusa away right away. I didn't expect you to commit such rudeness."

"No, I'm really fine."

Namgung Ryucheong looked at me for a moment before opening his mouth.

"Did you hear everything?"

"Um, what..."

"If you're going to tell me to go back..."

"Are you not going to?"

"······really?"

“Have you lived only by being deceived?”

Namgung Ryucheong made an expression of disbelief.

“Since Jegal Sega went too, I thought I would tell him to go too.”

"How are you and Hwamu alike?"

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong wiped his reddened face once again.

Suddenly, something like lightning flashed into my mind.

'Now.'

Now was my chance to answer the confession I had put off that day.

He knew that Namgung Ryucheong was waiting for what he said he would answer when
everything was over.

I made up my mind. So all I had to do was talk. I'm glad you're by my side please
be there in the future I like it too.

Didn't you think it was ambiguous to bring up the topic again? Now was the chance.

"me······."

I clasped my hands tightly.

"I... it still hurts."

But the sound that came out of his mouth was stupid.

"It's not healed yet. That's why there are more next to me..."

I lowered my head with a blushing face and grabbed the hem of my clothes.

First of all, I felt ashamed of my stupid voice, and I felt like I was going crazy
because I was embarrassed by the situation where I was saying these things.

'How did I confess before returning?'

If I had the courage to be half as much as half of that time, I wouldn't have said
it like this.
At that time, Ryucheong Namgung sat me on a wide rock in the back garden and said,

"I'll call the senator right away."

"······."

In an instant, the body that had been so tense was drained of strength. If I hadn't
been sitting, I would have collapsed.

I grabbed the hem of Namgung Ryucheong's clothes as he was about to leave

immediately.

Namgung Ryucheong looked at me worriedly.

"what's the matter?"

I gritted my teeth and said.

"Can't you stay by my side?"

"what?"

"Then I don't think it will hurt."

Namgung Ryucheong grabbed my hand and stood up.

"Senator, I'll call you soon."

"······."

I released the hand I was holding.

'yes. Go go go!'

Why did you suddenly become an idiot here?

I lay down on my back while watching Namgung Ryucheong's back as he exited the
garden.

I closed my eyes as I watched the clouds drift by in the clear blue sky. Then,
Namgung Ryucheong's presence was felt in more detail.

Other signs of support were also felt. Soon after, Namgung Ryucheong and the
presence of entering the patronage ran into each other. And it didn't move.

'Well? Who is it?'

I raised my upper body and looked in the direction of Ryucheong Namgung. At the
same time, a shrill cry rang out.
"······Who are you!"

It was Bailey's voice.

It was a voice I hadn't heard in a very long time.

So, the last thing I saw at the main body of the Murimmaeng was Baekririhad never
met It was the same with Baek Ri-myeong and his uncle.

I didn't find anything either. Because not meeting them is peaceful in mind and
body.

"I knew everything! Today, Jegal sent off Segaju! Not one or two people have seen
unnie, what? Are you feeling unwell?"

"Keep your voice down. And I never lied to you."

"Do you think I'll be fooled again by that kind of talk? Get out of the way!"

"Is this your place? Don't make a fuss like an immature child and go home. Call
someone..."

Damn!
It happened really quickly.

A moment of silence passed. I, too, stood firm and immediately jumped out.

Bailey's cry was heard again.

"This is my house! Who are you, don't go meet your sister...!"

Baek Li-ri tried to swing her hand again in front of me, but Namgung Ryu-cheong
grabbed her wrist and broke it.

"Aagh!"

"Lady! Confucius Namgung! What is this now!"

Baek Li-ri's fight hurriedly screamed.

I hurriedly approached and shouted.

"What are you doing!"

Namgung Ryucheong looked at me with a hard face, and Baekliri looked at me as if

she were a savior.
"Leave this!"

Namgung Ryucheong slightly frowned at Baekri-ri's exuberant cry, then released his
hand as if pushing him away. Shibi caught the staggering Baekri.

"sister!"

I ignored Baek Ri-ri approaching me and walked toward Namgung Ryu-cheong.

"sister?"

Against the background of Baek Ri-ri's panicked voice, he looked at his cheek. A
red flag was rising.

I bit my lip.

"Baekliri, what the hell is this situation? Explain."

"Sister! You saw unnie too, that bastard broke my hand!"

"What is it?"

"what?"

"If you hadn't slapped me first, would Liu Cheng have had a reason?"

Baek Ri-ri sighed. And then he cried out in annoyance.

"I... I couldn't even see my sister's face because that bastard kept blocking me.

"You mean that's why you're going to slap Liu Cheng?"

"Yeah! Why can't I? This is my house! He's just a guest! What did he say! He's a
stranger, and I'm my sister's blood! I've been patient. For months!"

"therefore?"

"what?"

"If you want to argue, ask my father. While I was losing my mind, it was my father
who entrusted Namgung Ryuchung with full authority over my recruits."

While I was unconscious, my father was also in extremely poor physical condition,
thanks to the ground-breaking novelty. Since my father also had to concentrate on
his recovery, I had entrusted Namgung Liu-cheong with full authority over my
recruits.

I said raising the corner of my mouth.

“As you said, you are my blood and blood. But if you were so unreliable, I would
have entrusted my recruits to Namgung Liu-cheng instead of you?”

"······."

Baek Ri-ri looked at me with an expression full of shock and sorrow.

"That's why... Why are you on the side of that bastard? You're my sister!"

"Yes. I'm your sister. If you weren't me, would you dare to think of slapping
Namgung Liucheng, the only heir to the Namgung family?"

"······."

I said coldly.

"I apologize."

Baek Li-ri, whose face was full of tears, clenched her teeth and turned around and
ran. Shibi hurriedly followed after him.

"miss!"

The sound of footsteps got farther and farther away.

I glared at them as they didn't look back, then glanced back after they were
completely out of sight.

Namgung Ryucheong looked a bit silly.

"Why are you giving it to me!"Obviously yes, it is 'June'. There was no way Namgung
Ryucheong could not avoid Baekliri's stabbed sword. Because Baek Li-ri wasn't very
good at it.

Namgung Ryucheong said in a hard voice.

"······It's easier for me to touch it if you touch it first."

"So you said you got hit on purpose? You tried to clean it up after being slapped
on the cheek. Is that what you mean now?"

"It's true that I couldn't meet you even after you woke up. It's because the
surroundings right now... anyway, it's a pretty sensitive situation. Because I'm
your younger brother."

"Liu Qing, you are more important to me than Baek Li Li."

Haha, I sighed and buried my face in my hands.

I was upset. If it wasn't for me, none of this would have happened.

'Baekri-ri, I knew you were immature, but no matter how you do it, have you really
gone out of your mind?'

Namgung Ryucheong said.

"······Crying?"

"What if I cry!"

I put my hand down. There were no tears.

Namgung Liucheng, who seemed slightly relieved at my normal appearance, seemed

strangely happy.

I frowned and asked.

"You... do you look good?"

"Hmm? I can't say no."

"·······?"

Did I get slapped on the wrong cheek?

I was genuinely worried about Namgung Liuqing's spirit.

"I'll apply the medicine. Let's go."

* * *

The next day, one hundred li came to visit.

“I apologize for Lili’s actions yesterday.”

Without leaving the room, I leaned over and listened to their conversation. The
thin wooden walls were not at all soundproof, so I could clearly overhear the
conversation.

"It's because Lili doesn't have the iron yet. Please show generosity and be
generous..."

"Is it okay to slap someone if they don't have iron? Does Baekrisae teach that?"
"······."

“Besides, I know that Yeon-i and I are only one year apart, but at what age do you
need to grow up?”

I smiled and took the teacup. Namgung Ryucheong's voice continued to be heard.

"Looking at it, I understand why you're immature. You don't have to grow up because
you have a brother like Confucius. I'll accept your apology. I don't need any
gifts, so take them with you."

The sound of rising was heard, and Namgung Ryucheong issued a congratulatory order
in a cold voice.

"Is there anything else you want to say? If not, please leave."

Baek Ri-myung, who hesitated for a long time, spoke up.

"How is that... Yeon-yi? How are you?"

"Yes."

The short answer is that I don't want to talk anymore.

In the end, Baek Limyeong sighed and stood up. I apologized one last time and left
the room.

Chapter 301

Soon, Ryucheong Namgung came over to my room.

I applauded enthusiastically as soon as he entered.

Clap clap clap!

As I clapped, Ryuchung Namgung looked at me as if asking what I was doing.

“I really like your temperament sometimes. Hahaha.”

"Sometimes?"
I said as if turning around.

“But I hate you so much.

"I know."

"Hmm? Was it real?"

"I don't like to look at you rolling your head. Just now... it's done."

Namgung Ryucheong did not want to speak at length. A completely fed up, almost
disgusting feeling flashed through and then disappeared.

While looking at Namgung Ryucheong, I turned my gaze to the direction where I could
feel the presence.

Sonok walked over the door and handed me a note.

Having read through, I stood up.

"I'll go out for a while."

"Where are you going?"

"fardon't go It's inside the house, so you don't have to follow me."

"What are you going to do?"

"The enemy of an enemy is a friend, right?"

Namgung Liu-cheong, who seemed about to wake up, sat down again and sighed. It was
as if he knew it would turn out like this.

I left the dorm with Sonok.

All of the servants I encountered from time to time were colorless and without
decorations.

So were the warriors.

It was an outfit that was in mourning or not long after the funeral was over.

When I first went to see Jegal Hwamu, I saw their outfits and thought it might be
because of the family casualties that occurred in the battle of the Cheonma
Daechong.

But when I think about it again, a lot of time has passed since I collapsed.
Even if there were casualties in the family, there was no reason to dress like that
until now.

Unless someone very high is dead.

And there was only one person high enough to make me wear mourning clothes for this
long.

grandmother.

The grandmother who endured for a long time even though she was doing it today and
tomorrow passed away.

Grandma said that she was shocked when Baek Ri-ri ran away from home because she
didn't want to get married, and that she couldn't stand it after her aunt's
miserable death became known.

In my family, I was afraid that my grandmother would be shocked, so I hid my aunt's

work, but she finally found out.

He passed away like that, but at the time, Baekrisega was leading the Baekgeomdan
and fighting against the demonic cult, so he couldn't pay the prize properly.

It is said that the proper award was finally given after the grandfather returned.

The funeral was said to be very generous and grand. Almost everyone in the castle
came to pay condolences.

And I, who was losing my mind, was separated from the whole situation. Rather good.
I didn't even have to pretend to be sad. Not a single tear would have been shed.

He wouldn't have thought of me as a granddaughter, and neither would I have thought

of him as a grandmother.

An unknown granddaughter brought by an illegitimate son. I also understood that it

was not a relationship that could be pretty.

of course. Who can be pretty? A person who can do that is great.

But it had to end there. When I condoned and covered up what my aunt had done, she
was no different from me.

And even as she passed away, Grandma left after properly covering herself with
dirty water until the end.

The warriors and servants who were standing guard in front of the auditorium of the
Baekri family looked surprised when they saw me.

I gestured for silence, and pushed past them and pushed hard at the auditorium
door. The door swung open on both sides with a loud noise.

The person in the center of the auditorium looked back and shouted.

"who is this!"

"it's me."

Baek Ri-pyo and Sou-ak, who had shouted, both looked at me with open eyes.

"long time no see."

They are here for their grandmother's funeral.

Even if their grandfather banished them from joining the family, they did not stop
them from coming to their grandmother's funeral.

Baek Ri-pyo shouted out loud.

"What are you doing interfering here!"

I smiled and looked around the auditorium. Quite a few people had gathered.

The seat of honor in the center was empty, and in front of it stood the eldest
father and pale aunt.

Next to him stood Baek Ri-myeong, his wife, and Baek Ri-ri. Baek Ri-myeong looked
relieved, and Baek Ri-ri pursed her lips and avoided my gaze.

In addition, collateral relatives and some real powers of the family were together.

"Isn't it okay if I come in here?"

Adjutant Jang, who was in the front row among the people in power, said with a
smile.

"I can't believe it, lady. Please come in quickly. I heard that you feel better.
Your complexion has improved a lot. It's really fortunate."

"It's been a while, Lieutenant Jang."

"alreadyI should have told you, but I'm sorry that you still seem unwell. After
all, there are no seats."

Adjutant Jang gestured to the servant.

While the servant brought the chair, collateral relatives and people in power spoke
to me word by word.

"I heard your performance. Did you really defeat him?"

"Congratulations on your recovery. Let's have some tea sometime..."

Soon after, the servant arranged a chair next to the uncle, right in front of the
empty grandfather's seat, a chair he didn't know where he had brought it from.

It was a blatant treatment and a seat.

I passed Baekri Pyo and Souak, passed Baekri and Baekri Myung, and sat down in
front of my uncle.

In the corner, I saw a few people from Soga who were on my uncle's side. It's been
so long, and it's a little late to recognize him because of his shabby outfit.

"I've heard the story. It's unfortunate. I know how well my uncle took care of my
grandmother."

The grandmother left a will that all her property would be inherited by the twins
Baek Ri-pyo and Souak.

So, he passed on all his inheritance to his twins.

'Anyway, he's a great person.'

How did the twins know, according to their grandmother's will, they were asking
them to hand over their inheritance.

After the aunt and the twins were kicked out, it was the uncle and the mother who
took care of the grandmother until she passed away.

To leave such two behind and hand over all property to the twins.

'It's perfect for flipping your eyes.'

And there was a reason for that crazy will. It was to bring the twins back to the
family.

If the uncle wanted the legacy of the grandmother, the twins who were kicked out by
the grandfather's order should be brought back into the family... It contained such
a meaning.

"But how much of a laughing stock would it be if the public knew that she had a
meager inheritance and didn't follow her grandmother's will?"

My eldest father and Baek Ri-myung widened their eyes.

It was by no means a minor legacy.

"What did Grandpa say?"

"You said nothing."

Grandmother's personal property was not the property of the Baekri family, so in
theory, she could give it to anyone she wanted.

And Grandpa's silence meant he had no intention of getting involved.

"If you understand everything, don't think about interfering unnecessarily! It has
nothing to do with you!"

The eyes that were burning with jealousy looked as if they wanted to tear me apart
at any moment.

"Older brother. You know the story of your aunt at the headquarters of the Murim
Meng?"

"What!"

Souak hurriedly calmed Baekri-pyo and said.

"I heard about it, but what my mother did has nothing to do with us. Who knew she
would do something like that?"

I laughed out loud.

Other than me, the other people in Cheongdang also looked ridiculed.

"I don't know what your aunt did, and you want to receive your grandmother's
inheritance as her child?"

"······."

"What has my mom got to do with me!"

As if he had any shame, Souak lowered his head and kept his mouth shut, and Baek
Ri-pyo kept shouting with blood in his eyes.

'Yeah, I like it when it's trash until the end.'

I took my eyes off the twins and looked at the crowd.

"Everyone knows that Grandma's illness was so deep that even people couldn't
recognize her properly. It seems unreasonable to follow her will in that
situation."

"Hey! What nonsense are you talking about!"

"Moreover, more than one person fell victim to the nefarious tricks of an aunt who
became an educator of the Demonic Cult, and of course, to hand over the
grandmother's assets to the aunt's children. It's a will, but how would they look
at us if the outsiders knew about it?"

"Baek Ri-yeon!"

Baek Ri-pyo, who jumped up, acted as if he would run right away, but in the end he
didn't.all.

because? Even if you attack, you can't seem to defeat me.

All I could do was scream.

"If you hand over all the inheritance to your two brothers and then go to the
Demonic Cult, who will be responsible?"

"······."

"Nonsense! All nonsense! Why am I holding hands with the Demonic Cult? It must have
been four years since I held hands! You dare to discuss the Demonic Cult when you
are the blood of the Heavenly Demon?"

I laughed briefly.

“Brother, you said what did you have to do with what your mother did on your own
just a while ago?”

"······!"

I laughed at the speechless man.

"And the Heavenly Demon died. I killed it."

For a moment, a brief silence lingered in the auditorium, and a sigh broke out.

"Huh!"

"The rumors were indeed true!"

“No, how is that even possible?”

"If the young lady defeated the Heavenly Demon, then in the 101 rivers..."

Rumors spread, but nothing was certain.

My father kept his mouth shut, and witnesses at the time tried to keep my story as
secret as possible. It was the first time I acknowledged that today.

"I understand that unfair feeling very much. My older brothers can feel unfair
too."

At my words, Baek Ri-pyo made a stupid expression and Sou-ak a wary expression.

I clapped my hands and continued.

"Then let's do this. Why don't the older brothers also hit the Demonic Bridge
themselves? Bring a neck that's equivalent to that of the Heavenly Demon. Usa,
Chonggunsa, or 1st Gongja? How about it?"
Baek Ri-pyo trembled.

“Until then, I think it would be better for my uncle to take responsibility and
help my older brothers live comfortably.”

Chapter 302

* * *

"Thank you for your help."

“From now on, my uncle will take care of the two older brothers.

"Don't worry."

It was concluded that the grandmother's inheritance was taken over by the uncle,
and the uncle looked after the twins' lives.

No one took the side of the twins, and they spurned their way out. It was a futile
solution compared to what my uncle had been dragging on for over a month.

The reason I was able to solve it so easily is because I don't have to do 'filial
piety' to my grandmother.

The family members were already well aware of what my aunt had done to me, and that
my grandmother had tolerated it and instead cooperated. It meant that I knew that
my grandmother and I were like enemies.

But my uncle was different.

Even my uncle is my grandmother's son. The crime of being unfilial here was the
worst of all.

This was especially the reason why my uncle, who valued face and reputation, and
now had only that left, could not openly oppose the grandmother's will.

"Is this your grandmother's inheritance list?"

Tiny black letters were filling the paper.

"Yes. That's right. I was able to protect it because of you."

I raised the corner of my mouth and tore the paper in half.

"I'll take this."

"What, what?"

"Then did you think I helped with my bare mouth? I should take something too."

My uncle looked at me with a shocked expression.

"Uncle, have you heard? Liu Cheng's business."

I waved the paper around.

"At most, they came to me and slapped me on the face for this. This is the price."

"that's······!"

“Or do you not like my treatment?”

"······."

I glanced toward the auditorium door. As if we could discuss it again.

Grandpa kept his mouth shut. I want to shout something right now, but firstIt
looked like he was shaking his head. He nodded his head as if he understood. I woke
up hiding my ridicule.

"Then, I'll be on my way too."

"yes."

It was when we almost reached the entrance of Cheongdang.

"I'm sorry about you."

I hesitated for a moment and walked out of the building without answering.

The noon sun is beating down. I stood in front of the stairs that stretched down.

Rows of blue tiled roofs.

It was an unchanging landscape.

'······Sick of it.'

I just suddenly felt that way. Even though I got the desired result without much
effort, unlike before, I didn't feel good and I didn't feel like flying. I was just
tired.
As soon as I went down the stairs, my family's collateral relatives, who seemed to
have been waiting for me to come out, surrounded me and started talking to me.

When we were dealing with each other, the people around us suddenly stepped out of
the way, and Deputy Jang appeared in the middle.

“My lady, I have something to tell you.”

Then, he glanced over at the crowd. Some greeted me with a confused expression and
some with a regretful expression.

I got out of them with Adjutant Jang.

And after some distance, he said.

"thank you for helping me."

"No. I'm really sorry. You should be able to rest comfortably, but I made it
complicated for nothing."

I looked at the deputy chief and asked.

"Do you have anything to say to me?"

Adjutant Jang, who had a hard face for a moment, said cautiously, as if he had hit
the mark.

"Lady, don't get close to the Archduke."

I looked at it curiously and smiled.

"Why? Well, after Myeong's older brother found out that I was the daughter of the
Heavenly Demon, he must have installed it for a while as if it were my own world,
right?"

"······."

"You must have gone around saying you'd never wake up again, did you?"

Adjutant Jang put on a bitter but slightly relieved face.

"Now that I'm getting older, I'm worried for nothing. I just said this in case
you'll get hurt... I'm glad you already know."

I shook my head.
"I didn't know. I just saw Adjutant Jang's reaction and I was convinced."

Of course, I had guessed from the reactions of my father and Ryuchung Namgung
before that.

It was half a year. half a year. The period when I was losing my mind.

To be honest, it was a difficult period to believe that I would recover. A

situation where even the lawmakers said they couldn’t guarantee that I would wake
up.

“But you helped.”

I shrugged and took out the torn half of the paper from my sleeve.

"This!'

Adjutant Jang immediately recognized it and opened his eyes wide.

When I handed over the paper, Deputy Jang accepted it bewildered.

"This is half of my grandmother's legacy list. Please distribute it to the bereaved

families of those who fell victim to my aunt's witchcraft."

"miss······."

Adjutant Jang seemed to be in admiration.

"Then I'm tired, so I'll go back.

"Ah, lady. I have one more thing to tell you."

As I tilted my head and looked at it, Adjutant Jang lowered his voice and whispered
to me.

I frowned upon hearing Adjutant Jang's words.

"Are you sure?"

"The course is suspicious, but it could just be a coincidence. So I'm asking if you
have heard any news from Confucius Namgung."

"No, I never heard of it."

Then, after thinking for a while, I asked.

"Do you know your father?"

"You don't know yet. As I said, it's not certain yet."

"Then... please keep this a secret from your father. Is that possible?"

Lieutenant Jang made a puzzled expression.

Currently, important things in the family are done by the father who came out of
the closed school.was processing

"If it's difficult, you don't have to listen to me."

Deputy Minister Jang, who seemed to be thinking for a moment, nodded his head with
a hard face.

"Well, no. The lady must have an idea. For now, I'll try to keep it as secret as
possible."

After parting with Adjutant Jang, I headed straight to the residence.

As I approached the place, my steps gradually became faster, and at the end I was
almost running.

As soon as I arrived at the residence, I shouted from the yard.

"Liu Cheng! Liu Cheng! Liu Cheng!"

Seeing my uproar, a servant told me where he was.

"You can hear it if you call it once."

Namgung Ryucheong was at the training ground outside the residence. It was a
personal training center made by my grandfather as it became difficult to train in
the sponsorship as I got older.

Namgung Ryucheong was in sparring with Jinjin, who did not know when he came.

I immediately shouted.

"Make me a sachet quickly!"

Jinjin's sword shook as he stabbed it, and Namgung Ryucheong calmly cut it off. No,
it wasn't calm. Jin-jin missed the sword because the force of the blow was
excessive.
The spinning sword was pointed at the servant, and just before reaching the
servant, it stood tall and stopped in the air. It happened in an instant.

The servant sat down without making a sound, as if his leg had loosened.

“Jinjin, to lose the sword, should I practice again?”

"I'm sorry!"

Jin-jin rushed over and took the sword, apologized to the servant and raised him
up.

Namgung Ryucheong, who drew the sword, approached me with a frown. said with a
sigh.

"Suddenly, what are you talking about again?"

"You were supposed to make it! You didn't forget, did you?"

"······."

“Wow, Confucius, do you know how to make sachets?”

"Of course it is. Embroidery is the basic skill of the boy!"

Namgung Ryucheong covered my mouth and dragged me away.

* * *

Soon after, I regretted saying that I had defeated the Heavenly Demon.

[······Don't lie about being lucky. How can you defeat the Heavenly Demon with
luck? And besides, you said you really killed him? I've heard rumors so far.
Instead of saying you were lucky, tell me in detail how you defeated him. ]

The letters Seo Ha-ryeong sent were also full of stories about the heavenly horse.

[My mother also wants to see you once. When you feel better, come to my house to
play. No, can you please come just once?

Do you know how much my mom misses me lately? From the head of the breakfast table,
Baek Ri-so-ja begins with the words that he defeated the Heavenly Demon and ends
with the words to train hard! When will you be able to lead Suhyangmun with that
skill?

Even if it wasn't so, I received 100 days of face-to-face training as a punishment

for being selfish in the Cheonma Daechong, and I did help, but please save me just
once...]
Seo Ha-ryeong, who requested a visit in a letter like this, was at least a
nobleman.

I never made a separate appointment, and people I didn't even know well kept coming
to the family. Most of them come to see me at least once, to do a sword dance.

I was curious if I really had the skills to defeat the Heavenly Demon, and to
increase my reputation by defeating such a powerful person.

I was still refusing that my body had not recovered. There are people who go back
quietly to that word, but there are many people who don't.

They didn't want to be separated like leeches, wanting to broaden their knowledge
and asking for opportunities to gain insight. It was the momentum that I would
never back down until I saw my skills.

"No, my grandfather never did anything like this, so why is it only happening to
me!"

"Yeah, only youI'll do it."

"Ugh, damn it."

"Didn't you expect that?"

I nodded bitterly and spoke sullenly.

"I've never known a name like this before..."

I fell on the table and buried my face in my arms.

"But if you think about it, there was someone who came to you from time to time to
dance. I guess I forgot because it wasn't my job."

My grandfather, my father, and Namgung Ryucheong all went through a period

overflowing with such challengers.

Actually, I wasn't the only one.

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong, who had become quiet, was somehow dissatisfied.

 Chapter 303

I got up from the table piled with letters and headed to the seat next to Ryucheong
Namgung.

Standing by the sunny window, he had an embroidery frame and a needle in his hand.

The blue green pine tree standing tall on the embroidery frame was almost complete.

"Wow, are you almost done?"

Originally, he asked what a dragon or a tiger would be like, but was looked at with
contempt by Namgung Liu-cheong. And the compromise was the design with blue pine
trees and clouds.

Ryucheong Namgung took charge of Cheongsong, and I took charge of Cloud. And sure
enough, the level difference between Cheongsong and Cloud was obvious.

"How do you do this well? You said you never did it after that?"

"That's what I want to ask. Is this a cloud?"

"Isn't it cute?"

"Puck."

Namgung Ryucheong, who surrendered himself, was very picky. I didn't grumble
because I said I'd do it, but even though I was doing well, I suddenly complained
like this. Namgung Ryucheong tried to nag again with the cloud embroidery.

But I had a very effective word to shut his mouth.

"Oh, is it going to rain? My palms are sore."

"······."

Namgung Liucheng immediately shut up and started sewing again.

Anyway, that was a few years ago, but I kept my mouth shut whenever I brought it
up. And no matter how many times I repeated it, I didn't get annoyed or angry.

Is that why? It was so cute how she kept her mouth shut like that.

I said, holding out my right hand.

“I don’t think it will hurt if you hold my hand.”

At that time, Geum-sae walked through the door and entered the room.
"Lady, don't bully Confucius, who works hard."

"When did you say I bullied you?"

"The palm that hasn't been sore for 10 years hurts every time I embroider myself."

"Keum-sae, wasn't it mine?"

"So I brought a snack like this. These are the newly made sweets at Chuo Dang.
Jinjin bought them while he was out."

"Five."

Geum-sae set down a bowl of colorful confectionery on the table. Then, when he saw
Namgung Ryucheong’s embroidery frame, he admired that it was almost finished.

"Confucius, if you need any help, please let me know."

"I'll help you, so you don't have to worry about that! Liu Qing, your neck hurts,
can you massage it?"

"······Don't be shy."

"miss!"

Shrugging my fish, I picked up a piece of sugar and put it into Namgung Ryucheong's
mouth.

"how?"

"······ Sweet."

Namgung Liu Qing, with one cheek bulging, looked much cuter than before.

It was time to fill Namgung Ryucheong's teacup and feed him sweets and hang out.

Again, I felt the presence of someone approaching the room. I thought it was a gold
chain, but this time it was Undu, my father's servant.

“Lady, Confucius is looking for you.”

* * *

spacious office.

My father was surrounded by a mountain of papers. He continued to talk with

Adjutant Jang, who stood next to him, and still seemed hectic.
After returning, I saw my father helping my grandfather with his work and handling
the paperwork from time to time.. However, it was somehow awkward to see him
working so earnestly. Is it because of the white hair?

I opened my mouth carefully.

"Father, if you're busy, can you come next time?"

"Oh, are you here?"

"Welcome, lady. Confucius, shall we rest for a while?"

"Let it be."

Deputy Jang left the room, and my father sighed and put his head to rest.

“Do you have a headache?”

"Whoa. It's more comfortable to just hold a sword."

My father got up from his seat and gestured to me. Then I looked around to see if I
was looking for something.

I tilted my head and watched.

Soon my father lifted a long box from under the stack of papers. I was used to the
length.

"Take it."

When I opened the box, there was a sword inside.

"It was newly made to fit your body type. Before your sword broke, your father put
a spell on it, but it was completed this time."

The new sword was heavier and longer than before.

"I've been sitting for a long time, so I'd like you to warm up a bit. I heard from
the doctor that you can lift the sword now."

"Yes. I've been holding the sword little by little since a few days ago."

"Then, pick it up and follow me."

Like the Baekri family, there were training grounds everywhere. It was the same
near my father's office. Everything was prepared so that he could easily swing his
sword.
My father walked to the center of the training ground and looked back at me with a
sword.

There was no need for any preparation between me and my father.

He jumped right into the rain and fired the first attack.

My father was quickly building up his lost skills, but even so, he was not even
half as good as before he lost them. So I was surprised when I clashed my swords
confidently thinking that even my father would be able to deal with him.

visor-!

The power contained in the sword was completely different from before. From the
palm of his hand holding the sword to his shoulder, the impact was enough to
tingle.

I opened my eyes.

'What, how?'

His father's sword didn't even contain any uniqueness.

Compared to my father's sword, the authenticity contained in my sword was many

times greater. Even so, it was pushed back reluctantly.

Originally, my father was the most meticulous person I know when it comes to
managing unique equipment. Even with the gold eyes, he learned a lot from his
father.

But at some point, I surpassed my father. But now, I couldn't keep up with my
father's management skills at all.

Only in that brief moment when they collided with me, did I put the original energy
into the sword, so there was little wear and tear.

Also, no matter what I did, all the anti-elasticity came back to me, who was full
of vitality.

“You have a lot of miscellaneous thoughts.”

The result of the fight ended in my defeat so quickly that it was pointless.

My father's sword touched the nape of my neck as I sat down.

I looked at my father with a confused expression.

"When did you become so strong...?"

"It's because of my air poisoning."

"Yes?"
Father slowly explained.

Due to internal poisoning, my father was unable to use fortune from time to time. I
was only paying attention to that situation, but in fact, even if it wasn't a
situation where luck was impossible, my body wasn't fine.

Normally, it was difficult to use Jingi as he wished, and his father had to work
extremely hard to overcome him.

And now that he is rebuilding a much more pure internal energy by deciphering the
internal air poison, the father, who has become completely free, has reached the
highest level of ability to operate a unique weapon.

"Who knew that experience would be so helpful?"

I stared blankly at my father.

After the explanation, my father spoke coldly to me.

"Then did you really defeat the Heavenly Demon with just this skill?"

go···. . . only. However, I couldn't even feel unfair because I just lost in vain.

"Um... you said I was lucky. It wasn't my skill."

“Then why did you say that you defeated the Heavenly Demon?”

"It's true... and I didn't think about the aftermath. Hehe."

"Those who want to increase your reputation by defeating you have already gathered
like this."

"You can just say that you can't show your former skills because your energy is
wasted dealing with the Heavenly Demon. You're not lying, are you?"

"Do you think people will fall for that?"

"······"

Father slowly drew the sword.

"I know you didn't use the power of the Heavenly Demon."

I was startled for a moment.

“Are you going to stop using it forever?”

"······"

"Anyway, the Heavenly Demon is dead. It's yours now. Who will say anything to you?"
"······."

My father, who had been watching me in silence, opened his mouth again.

"My father is coming back soon."

"Ah... is your grandfather coming? Did you finish all the Moorim Meng affairs?"

“And he said he would raise his father to Sogaju.”

The reason why I couldn't recognize my father as Sogaju was because of the unknown
poison, so now that I've been detoxified, there's nothing to hold me back anymore.

It's been almost a year since Grandma passed away, so there was no reason not to
hold a banquet.

"Congratulations, Father."

However, my father did not look very happy.

"Are you not very good?"

“I don’t know.”

I looked at my father for a while and said.

"Father, I don't know if you've heard of it, but my mother said that the May Palace
became independent and established a new school."

"Know."

I said after hesitating for a long time.

"... are you okay?"

All I could say was this.

My father, who was staring into the air, said quietly.

“There is a season and a season for everything.”

"father······."

"So don't make the same choice as me."

"Yes?"
"I've said it before, but I'll ask you again. Choose whatever your heart desires."

"······"

What do I really want to do in the future?

The question with Jegal Hwamu was valid for me as well.

"My father will be here so you can always come back. This is your home."

My father reached out to me.

I blankly looked at the hand and held it. The moment I felt that I was caught, I
was standing up without knowing it.

"father."

"yes."

"I······"

Many thoughts ran through my head. It was not organized at all, so he said with a
complicated hair.

"I'm going to go to the closing training."

"yes."

Chapter 304

* * *

I looked around the room. The room was very tidy.

For several days I have been tidying up the place. I took my valuables separately,
put them in a box, locked it, and took my clothes and money.

Geum-sae came into the room and greeted me.

"My lady, I've finished all the things you asked me to do."
Seeing the hesitant appearance of Geum-sae who was getting up from her seat, she
looked up to see if she had something to say.

The gold chain asked cautiously.

"Are you sure you want to go?"

"yes."

"Then when will you be back?"

"I don't know either."

I smiled faintly. Behind the lock, another person entered the room.

“My lady, it is me.”

It was Jinjin.

Jinjin entered the room and immediately whispered to me.

I nodded and told Jinjin.

"Yes. Now you go to your father. And do as you say. OK?"

"Yes. I see.is."

Jinjin immediately left the room, and I followed along with Geumhwa.

I crossed the threshold and stopped.

"Liu Qing, what are you doing here? Haven't you gone yet?"

Namgung Liucheng looked at me with an expressionless face, then turned around and
left without a word.

I tilted my head slightly.

* * *

The regular clatter of horses' hooves was drowned out by the noise of the raucous
street.

There was a large gate along the road where the riders, wearing bamboo ribs, were
walking. Many people were coming in and out of the gate.
"Commander Shim, take it."

Sim Ji-pyeong's eyes fluttered when she received the goods her boss gave her.

"This······."

"It's the coming and going of the Baekri family."

Sim Ji-pyeong just blinked her eyes with a stupid face.

It was given to Namgung-Wan as an apology from the Baekri family after the
gatekeeper made the mistake of blocking Namgung-Wan who had brought an invitation
letter in the past.

"What are you doing? Take it."

"Ah, yes. Why did you do this to me...?"

I had an ominous feeling for a moment, but I hoped I was wrong.

Namgoong-wan, my boss, responded.

"Why would you do that? You go and drag that bastard out. Let's see if you ignore
it and reach out in this situation."

"······Soga Lord won't go in?"

"Why am I going into that house?"

Sim Ji-pyeong opened his mouth in a daze and made the most stupid expression
possible. Seeing this expression, the boss thought he was trustworthy and wished
that the order was revoked.

"I don't want to make a fuss. You quietly go in and bring me out."

"······."

There was no hope.

Sim Ji-pyeong weakly objected.

"How do I get into the family of 100 li alone...?"

"That's why they gave you a pass? Besides, you've been staying at that house with
Liu Qing for a while, so you should know better than I do. What's the problem?
Don't keep making that stupid face, go and come right away."

"······."
Shim Ji-pyeong had a history of visiting Namgung Ryucheong as an assistant at the
celebration of Baekri Sega's 80th birthday.

At that time, various accidents occurred, and we stayed considerably longer than
planned. So, there was no one more acquainted with Baekrisae than him.

'Ah, why did I do this ordeal?'

When Namgung-wan urged Namgung Liu-cheong to come back as soon as possible with a
letter, he was extremely hesitant when it came time to pick him up himself.

It was as if Namgung-Wan, who kept procrastinating, had been sent away like Mrs.
So.

Sim Ji-pyeong, who was looking at the gate of the Baekri family as they approached,
gathered up his courage and said,

"Soga Lord, you've come this far, but shouldn't you see your face?"

"Shim Ji-pyeong."

"ancient."

"Did I ask for your opinion?"

"······no."

"Then shut up and do as you say."

"All right."

I can't. I can't.

It wasn't something that could be easily solved.

Namgung-wan is close to his subordinates and gets along with them like a close
friend, but surprisingly, he was a person with a clear line.

I never showed my true feelings to my subordinates. No, it wasn't just limited to

subordinates.

He seems to be fiery emotional and self-indulgent, but he has a personality that

never shows emotions that really shake him.

But don't you know? He must have been greatly shocked that Baekriui Kang had
deceived him without saying a word.

So it was more scary.

After Namgung-wan first learned about Baek Ri-yeon's birth mother, he never said a
word about Baek Ri-ui Kang to his subordinates.

I still want to talk to my real son, Bocchanim, but... Of course, that was close to
an argument, but Baek Ri-yeon's real motherThat was the last time I raised my voice
with the story of '.

Even the real son had not sent a single letter to him, shutting himself up in the
Baekri family again.

Still, since we came to visit Baekri Sega, we hoped that we would see each other
face to face, and that if we talked openly, things would be resolved.

'I didn't expect to meet you!'

As Shim Ji-pyeong pressed his chest in frustration, Namgung-wan's horse in the lead
suddenly slowed down. Sim Ji-pyeong followed suit and pulled the reins.

When I was wondering what was going on, I heard a clear voice like a silver marble
rolling.

"hello."

The refreshing voice made Sim Ji-pyeong feel as if his stuffy heart was swept away.

"······."

"······Lord Soga."

After a long silence, another subordinate to Namgung-Wan's left cautiously called

out as if wondering what to do.

Finally, Namgoong-Wan spoke in a low voice.

"Why are you here? Oh, yes. You must have known I was coming."

"Yes, sir. It's been a while. I heard you were injured, but I'm glad you look
healthy."

"Then you say you're not feeling well, but it seems like you're stealing to go out
like this."

The atmosphere cooled down.

Sim Ji-pyeong unconsciously looked at the gatekeeper of the Baekri family.

The gatekeepers of Baekri's family widened their eyes, and it seemed that they were
not the only ones who heard Namgung-Wan's words as if they were being sarcastic.

Namgoong-wan continued.

"No, yes. It's better. If you knew I was coming, would you know why I came?"
Sim Ji-pyeong closed her eyes and intervened.

"Lord Soga! First of all, get off the horse and speak..."

"······."

Namgung-Wan looked at him and widened his eyes.

The hamstrings tingled for a moment, but everyone was able to get off the horse
anyway.

Namgung-wan got off the horse and looked at Baek Ri-yeon as if he were looking at
him, then hesitantly said,

"That box is..."

Namgoong-Wan kept his mouth shut, as if the words had come out without his
knowledge.

"It's a gift."

Sim Ji-pyeong quickly received the box. It was a black wooden box decorated with
butterflies and arabesque patterns of mother-of-pearl.

Sin-Pyeong held out the box to Namgung-Wan as if asking him to open it.

Namgung-Wan said it as if it wasn't even funny.

"Baek Ri-yeon, this is useless."

A low voice followed.

"It's been a while since I've been out, and nothing really has changed here. The
first time I walked through this gate holding my father's hand, it was like I was
just dreaming."

A bitter smile formed on Baek Ri-yeon's lips as she stared at the gate.

“Come to think of it, it was here that I first met you.”

"······."

Namgung-Wan vigorously opened the box. I read my mind that whatever was inside
would be useless.

And the moment the box was opened, a cool scent that seemed to subside calmly rose
up and then dispersed.

"This······."

It was a scent bag embroidered with blue pine trees.

Sim Ji-pyeong glanced at Namgung-wan. The sachet, which he boasted about having
received from Sojeo Baekri, suddenly disappeared one day.

How did Sojeo know about it and create a new one?

The question was immediately resolved.

“The sachet I gave to Liu Qing was stolen.”

"······."

“Do you like it?”

Shim Ji-pyeong made it up so that no expression appeared on his face as much as

possible.

'Phew, I was just worrying needlessly about not thinking about anything.'

yes, yes If we attack from among the children, the relationship with Baekri Grand
Hyeop will be resolved someday.

But then will Bocchan and Baek Risozer get married? What's the family name like?I
wanted to solve one problem, but it didn't end.

"You... you always make me have nothing to say."

It was when Namgung-wan picked up the sachet after a long silence.

Then the sound of horses' hooves came from behind the street where they were
standing.

Namgung-Wan's momentum, which had softened, became fierce again. I could tell by
the reaction even without looking at who it was.

Sim Ji-pyeong turned her head and was surprised to see Baekriui River. I already
knew from rumors, but my hair was really white. When combined with the white
clothes, I even felt a mysterious feeling.
And it was a bewildered face.

'Did Baekri Daehyup not know that Lord Soga was coming?'

Baekriui Kang came down from the horse with a hard face.

Baek Ri-yeon, who was standing in front, ran and hugged her father.
"Father, Mr. Namgung-Wan is here!"

Baekri Ui-kang said while holding her daughter and straightening her posture.

"What are you doing here...?"

"I'm not here to see you, so don't mind."

"······"

Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa, Soga Lord.

The atmosphere that seemed to be released again stiffened.

"that······"

"Then are you here to see me?"

"What?"

Namgung-Wan opened his eyes wide, but he bit his teeth to see if he couldn't be
more rough with Baek Ri-Yeon.

Shim Ji-pyeong thought as he saw the tendons on Namgung-wan's chin.

Yes, if Baekri Sojeo said something harsh, would that be a person?

Baek Ri-yeon, with a smile on her face, crossed her father's arms and pushed
Namgung-wan on the back.

"Mister, it's been a while. Come on in. Let's go in and talk."

"I······."

Sim Ji-pyeong hunched over like lightning.

"Thank you so much, Sojeo. I was already thirsty. Let's go in."

"Shim Ji-pyeong!"

Chapter 305
 * * *

Click. I opened the door to the study room and closed it with me.

My father's study room was mainly used for receiving guests. And now, my father and
Uncle Namgung-wan were facing each other.

Unknowingly, a big breath came out.

"Whew."

"Whoa."

Somehow, funny enough, there was someone who exhaled just like me. It was Adjutant
Shim.

They met each other's eyes and smiled. And together, they quickly moved away from
their father's study.

“Deputy Shim, long time no see.”

"Yes, it's been a while. I was worried because I heard that you haven't woken up
for a long time, but seeing that you're so healthy, I guess it's a waste of time."

“Isn’t Vice Admiral Shim all right?”

"Hey, thanks to Lord Soga, who withdrew from the front line early, I couldn't even
go near the Cheonma Daechong."

Then, suddenly, Deputy Shim lowered his voice.

"I'm curious, but did Sojeo really defeat the Heavenly Demon?"

"Ha ha ha ha ha······."

"Deputy Shim."

As if to stop Deputy Shim, another deputy called him.

"Keuheum. Ah, how are you, Bocchan? Where are you staying now?"

"Liu Cheng is doing well. He's at my place now. Um, are you here to pick me up
too?"

"Eh. Whoa. Bocchan is also true... Sojeo, please tell me well. Even if you don't
listen to Soga-lord, you will listen to Sojeo, right?"

"Ha ha ha. Well, by the way, how is Mrs. So doing?"

After that, we talked about personal affairs and walked together.

“You must be tired from coming a long way, but I told you to prepare a place to
rest, so please rest first.”

"Okay. See you later."

I greeted them with a smile, and Deputy Officer Shim and the others followed the
servant's guidance to the guest room.

I watch them walk awayturned around once

* * *

A small boat with two women and a sailor rowing boats passed between the fishing
boats on the river where the sun was shining on the waves.

The boat stopped next to a large ship.

I climbed the ladder with the help of a sailor. The hand that came down from the
top of the presidential election grabbed my hand and pulled it up.

Ryucheong Namgung set me right up on the deck.

“What about Baekri Daehyeop with my father?”

"I don't know. I did my best. Now it's up to you two to figure it out."

Uncle Namgungwan was Confucius from Sega, so his own judgment was the most
important no matter what he said next to him. Uncle has to convince himself.

I brought the two of them face to face, but now it was up to my father's efforts to
reconcile.

"She's a great filial daughter."

I wondered at Namgung Ryucheong. His sarcastic tone was exactly like my father's.

"······Do you really mind not seeing your father?"

"How many do you say?"

“What are you complaining about?”

"Me? You wouldn't dare."

I finally frowned. Lately, he's been acting strangely perverse.

'Why are you doing this?'

Is it because of the sachet?

No, rather than that, it seemed like it had been since the day he received the
sword from his father, but he couldn't figure out why.

I said as I let go of Namgung Ryucheong's hand.

"Where is our room?"

Namgung Ryucheong turned around and went ahead.

This Daeseon, which I rode, was a large two-story boat that traveled up and down
the Xiang River, the largest tributary of the Yangtze River.

Namgung Ryucheong got on the boat first with my luggage, but he followed my words
without asking where he was going.

Among the busy sailors, guests dressed in luxurious silk clothes could be seen
chatting amicably.

It was when I entered the corridor from the ship and walked a little.

"Confucius, you're here!"

A certain woman welcomed Namgung Liuqing with sparkling eyes. It was like waiting
in front of the room.

"Hello again. Did we run into each other at Sunmi earlier? Thank you for helping
us. This is also a fate, but it's a common name..."

Ha, I laughed out loud.

Currently, Ryuchung Namgung has undergone reverse surgery. The appearance was not
as good as the original version, but this kind of thing is already happening.

"I just did what I had to do. There's nothing like a relationship."

Namgung Ryucheong said in a nonchalant tone as if it were a very common occurrence.

But the woman was quite passionate.

"Don't do that and have a cup of tea..."

"who is this?"
I wrapped my arms around Namgung Ryucheong's waist and leaned on his shoulder. I
could feel the muscles in my palms tense up.

The woman who saw me widened her eyes.

"Oh, you have a group..."

The embarrassed woman hurriedly retreated, and Namgung Liu Qing also hurriedly
fell.

"······."

I narrowed my eyes as I fell hurriedly, as if I was a plague, then went into the
room.

In a room so large that it couldn't be considered a room attached to a ship, there

were luggage that Keum-sae had sent in advance.

I asked as I unpacked immediately.

"What did you help me with?"

“I caught you when you almost fell down the stairs.”

I snorted and pursed my lips.

"Anyway, they're popular. Anyone who sees them would think they'd been away for
several days. We've not even been apart for half a day, but they've already seduced
women."

"You didn't twist."

"Ah, then. You know, you know. Even before the return, women approached you just by
sitting still."

Namgung Ryucheong frowned. Namgung Ryucheong, who was making a somewhat

uncomfortable expression, suddenly asked.

"you?"

"what?"

"How were youplace?"

"Huh? What do you mean? Oh, I found it!"

After searching for a long time, I found it and held it out to Namgung Ryucheong.
"Liu Qing, come on!"

A soft white handkerchief was embroidered with light pink flowers.

"What."

"It's a gift. Because you've worked hard."

Namgung Liucheng lightly stroked the embroidery on the peach blossom part of the
handkerchief and opened his eyes wide.

"This······."

"I made this for you. How is it? It's pretty well made, right?"

I said it strongly because I doubted it.

"Do you know how hard it was for me to make it without you knowing? I practiced
making it pretty. I really made it myself."

"I know when I see it."

"yes?"

Namgung Ryucheong’s mouth fell apart.

He looked at me with a very happy expression. I just stared blankly at it.

"thanks."

In an instant, my heart started beating wildly.

I swallowed dry saliva and backed away slightly. Certainly, um. It was a heart-
wrenching face.

To be honest, I was a little embarrassed to give him a handkerchief. Isn't Namgung

Ryucheong better at embroidery than I am?

At first, it was just fun to see it, but later, when I gave it as a gift that I had
embroidered myself, I felt embarrassed and slightly regretful.

But I'm sure you'll like it

"Do you like it?"

"yes."

"It's nothing..."
"Nothing special. You did mine better than my father's. That's why I like it more."

"what"

I looked at Namgung Ryucheong with an astounded expression.

"Could it be that you... were you jealous?"

I screamed out of embarrassment.

"You made your father's!"

Even the most difficult part is embroidered by yourself!

Namgung Liucheng glanced at me as if he had nothing to do with it.

"Okay. Just make two for my father..."

I bit it hard. Once I burst out laughing, I couldn't stand it. Then again, Ryuchung
will be angry.

Then, taking out the handkerchief, he could not get the main point he was trying to
talk about.

I sat down on the dais by the window, holding down my trembling lips, and tapped
the seat next to me. I asked after seeing Namgung Ryucheong sitting down.

“Did you keep bumping into it all this time?”

"······."

Namgung Ryucheong kept his mouth shut and slightly avoided my gaze.

I also put my chin on my chin and watched the river flow quietly outside the
window. After a while, I opened my mouth again.

"Actually, I gave it to you before. I made it much better than this."

"What are you talking about?"

Namgung Liu-cheong, who looked at him as if he had never done so, realized himself.

Yes, I had given before the regression.

“At that time, it was useless to practice martial arts, so I spent my time doing
this. Of course, I made it much better.
It's a very old memory, but it seems that the wounds I received then are still
there. Having said that, I was quite relieved.

"You gave it to me before returning?"

"yes."

"But you didn't like it?"

"Oh, yes. But it's okay now. It's all solved because you just liked it."

Namgung Liu-cheong, holding a handkerchief tightly, had a somewhat displeased

expression.

I tilted my head.

I brought this up because I wanted to let you know that embroidery gifts were not
only made for Mr. Namgung-Wan, but were made for you first.

'Why are you more upset?'

Namgung Ryucheong, who opened his mouth as if to say something, closed it again and
exhaled.

"That's not why I'm angry."

"then?"

“When will you start training in the closed hall?I'm going?"

I opened my mouth slightly.

"Uh, how did you know?"

"Then did you think you could hide it?"

"······."

"How long do you plan on staying in?"

I grabbed the hem of my clothes and said softly.

“I haven’t decided yet.”

Namgung Liucheng nodded and said.

“How did you recover, and you can’t miss this opportunity. To catch up with the
others, you’ll have to focus on training for several years. It’s worse than not
entering after a short time. , It's uneasy to rely only on that. And you wanted to
learn martial arts properly like everyone else, right? You were thinking about it,
right?"

I bit my lip hard. There was not a single word that did not pierce the lungs.

"And the reason I'm dissatisfied with you isn't because you didn't tell me about
your going to Closing Practice. It's because you didn't tell me about your
troubles."

"······."

I couldn't say anything.

Namgung Liucheng smiled and looked down at the handkerchief.

"You've always been like that since before. You have a lot of thoughts and don't
want to share your opinions with others. Sometimes I get frustrated and annoyed,
but I can't help it. It's because I like you."

"······."

"So, go to the closing training. I'll wait."

Chapter 306

* * *

The green branches of a willow tree in full bloom swayed on the surface of the
water in the warmer sun day by day.

It was a good day to travel by boat. It was a good weather to organize my thoughts.

We rode the river all the way north and got off at a pier. When the sailors
unloaded the cargo, they grabbed a wagon that was gathered at the pier and moved.

In the meantime, I heard a small letter in my hand. It was the news that I received
through the open branch office.

“My father and Mr. Namgung-wan reconciled well.”

"I'm glad."
"Yes. And when he found out that you left, Mr. Namgoong-Wan was so angry that he
shouted that he would break your leg club."

"You don't have to worry about it. It's my father's habit."

"······."

I bit my lip and suppressed a laugh. And after a while, I realized something
surprising.

"······I don't feel good."

Namgung Ryuchung looked at him worriedly.

"You were fine on the ship, but why are you like this?"

"Yeah. I thought I was all better now. Is it because it's been a long time since
I've ridden?"

I leaned my head against the wall and muttered helplessly.

The outside air coming in through the slightly open window calmed the nauseous
stomach.

Then I felt a hand pulling on my shoulder. He leaned over, and the next moment he
was lying on the carriage. I felt a hard thigh with my head.

"Lie down. Then you'll feel better."

I looked up at him blankly.

The day Namgung Liu-cheong told me to go to the closing ceremony, I apologized to

him and stammered out everything. my troubles and conflicts.

I had never said anything like this before, so when I told him everything, I was
completely exhausted.

It's better to fight, it was too hard and difficult to bring out the inside.

And to me who was worried about the successor of Namgung Sega, Namgung Ryucheong
cut it off under the guise that it was something you didn't have to worry about.

The bottom line was to do what I wanted to do.

'What I want to do.'

Namgung Ryucheong raised his hand as if to cover my eyes.

"······ Stop watching."

I felt lukewarm warmth in the darkness.

When you enter the closed hall practice... this warmth will also be there for a
while.you won't be able to slow down

Also, my father will be the head of the household, and as my father's only
daughter, I will be the successor. Just like the current Namgung Ryucheong.

Namgung Ryucheong's avoidance of contact with Namgungwan Uncle may also be related
to the succession issue.

'Can Liu Cheng really wait for the time when I enter the lung training?'

After driving for about two more days, I was finally able to get off the wagon. We
took a room in a new, neat inn and came out. Then we walked along the road for a
while.

I hesitated for a moment in front of the fork in the road, but except for that one
time, I headed familiarly.

After walking half past one and a half, by noon, a very small village appeared
close to the village.

Could it be twenty? I could see a shabby house behind a wall made of wood.

In the yard of the house, a child wearing old clothes was playing on the muddy
floor, with someone who looked like a mother.

I said looking at the house.

"That's where I lived until I was five."

Ryuchung Namgung widened his eyes in surprise.

I smiled slightly at his questionable eyes.

"The people who are there now are people I don't know."

After staring at it for a while, I passed by and headed further inside. A small
tomb appeared as we walked along the trail that was made to see if anyone was
passing by.

"Well?"

I was a bit startled and looked around.

To be honest, I thought it would be difficult to find the grave. It must have been
neglected for almost 10 years.
However, it was very tidy as if someone was managing it.

Namgung Ryucheong asked.

"who?"

"The one who raised me until I met my father."

"······."

"It was my mother's quarrel."

I heard from Yayul. My mother gave birth to me and pretended to be dead because of
her quarrel and left with me.

However, there was no way the Demonic Cult would allow people to escape so easily.

Shibi wasn't bloody, but she was poisoned by a similar poison, and she died while
raising me. I tried to recall it several times, but I couldn't remember the face or
the name at all.

"It's really the first time you've come here."

"Is this your first time?"

"Yeah. I've never been here before."

It was also because I hadn't lived a life where I could afford to look back on the
past... and it was also a memory I didn't want to recall much.

"there."

I looked back in surprise. I was completely unaware of the person approaching me

from behind.

"What are you two doing here?"

The woman holding the child in her arms asked with a wary look. It was a woman who
stayed at a shabby house that she passed by a while ago.

'What should I say?'

Instead of me, who was silent in embarrassment, Ryuchung Namgung put his hands
together and bowed politely before replying.

"······I came to say hello because someone I know is resting."

"Oh yeah?"
The woman let go of her guard so easily and laughed.

"We're doing a graveyard here."

Then I came to my senses and asked.

"A gravekeeper?"

"Yes."

"Who asked? Actually, I thought no one would manage it."

"A high-ranking servant-like person came and entrusted me with it, so I'm fine....
Except for the first time, he sends me money every year. What did you say your name
was? Udu?"

"······Undu?"

"Oh, that's right."

was the father In the meantime, it was for my father to manage.

The woman picked up the child and asked with a curious face.

"By the way, what happened recently?"

"Yes?"

"Suddenly, there have been a lot of people coming. For the past few years, I've
only sent money and no one has ever come, but not too long ago, some womenBecause
it came and went. They were all wearing swords..."

I thought I knew who they were.

* * *

I returned to the prefecture where the guesthouse was.

Namgung Ryucheong said.

"Baekri Daehyeop and your mother. They look alike."

"Yeah."

The people who visited the grave must have been mother's subordinates.
I wondered why my father became entangled with someone like my mother, but it felt
like the question had been solved a little.

I walked the streets without going back to the inn.

If you go a little further inside the new inn, you will find a market street. It
wasn't that large.

Merchants were busy soliciting customers in front of stalls lined up with steamed
steamed buns. And in one side of the alley there were young beggars who looked at
people in ragged clothes and glanced past.

I could feel the eyes of the children glancing at me. Little beggars sneaked up on
us and suddenly scattered.

I looked at the street with a puzzled face, and Namgung Ryucheong was already
looking at the culprit that caused this situation.

Wearing a wide sword around the waist, a person with a unique spirit appeared, as
if to say, “I am a black swordsman, I am a black swordsman.”

The man took his own food from the stall and asked if the business was going well,
and the vendors were busy cringing at him.

Quite a notorious guy, people who recognized him were startled and ran away or
turned around as if avoiding him.

In the meantime, someone suddenly kicked the seat, as if it had offended him.

"uh?"

Namgung Liu-cheong, who already had a nasty face, immediately asked me.

"what's the matter?"

"Wow, he still lives like that."

“・・・・・Do you know someone?”

The question of whether he was acquainted with such a low-level human was revealed
in his shaky tone.

"Should I say I know? Haha, I've been beaten by that bastard before."

Namgung Ryucheong's expression hardened.

"wait."

Namgung Ryucheong went straight toward the man.

I don't remember his name at all, and he was the leader of the beggars when I lived
here begging.

So, he must have been the one who played the role of taking what I begged for and
giving it to the guy above him. It seemed that he had entered the black sword
breakwater.

Namgung Liucheng approached the man and said a few words. The man who was messing
with Namgung pulled out his sword, and the next moment the man flew away with a
thud. And Liu Qing started to step on the small steps.

Surprised people gathered as if to observe, and soon after, those who appeared to
be men-like breakwaters appeared as if they had heard the commotion.

They, of course, became the same as the narrow-eyed man.

The narrow-eyed man muttered the lines of the villains.

"You, you, you bastard, how dare you touch the black cow..."

Namgung Liu Qing skillfully played the role of punishing villains.

"Go and tell the Black Worm Ark."

After that, he lowered his voice like a whisper, so I had to pay attention to hear
it.

“Namgung Ryucheong.”

The dramatic situation ended with the narrow-eyed man and his companions walking
away in a haze.

The wind blowing was very refreshing. I tucked my windblown hair behind my ears and
looked up at the sky. I heard people admiring the martial arts and appearance of
Namgung Ryucheong.

Namgung Ryucheong approached me as I laughed lightly alone. Looking at him, I

doubted my eyes. Namgung Ryucheong was holding steamed buns.

Sensing my stunned gaze, Namgung Liu-cheong said.

“Weren’t you looking at it because you wanted to eat it?”

"······."

"······no?"

I was suddenly so funny. A self-sufficient laugh came out.

"You know what? I'm here, thisI met my father right there."
The person who took care of me when I was very young died. I became a tramp
wandering the streets. Then, the slickly dressed real father found me.

At that time, I had been starving for several days, so I stole freshly steamed
bread, and was caught and beaten.

The steamed buns had already left my hands and were being trampled and crushed on
the floor.

At that time, Namgung Ryucheong stretched out his hand to me with a startled face.

His palm wiped my cheek, and only then did I understand why the world was blurry.

I also reached out to Namgung Ryucheong and squeezed his cheek. Then he took a step
closer, lifted his head, and raised his feet to kiss him.

After a while I got away from him. Namgung Ryucheong seemed to have become a stone
statue.

"I love you."

"······."

The stone statue did not know how to speak.

I smiled at the stone statue.

"Let's go back."

"······."

“But I don’t think the closed-door training is going to be fun.”

Only then did Namgung Ryucheong's eyes react a little. As if he couldn't open his
mouth yet, the look in his eyes revealed the question of what he was going to do.

"I'll ask you one thing. Answer me sincerely. Liu Qing, do you really have no
attachments to the Namgung family?"

"doesn't exist."

"I see. You know what?"

"say."

"I also have no regrets about being in the Baekri family. I really did my best."

"······"

Yes, I did my best.

And I wanted to stay by my father's side rather than family. Right now, there was a
person in front of me who I wanted to be by my side more than my father.

I kissed his lips lightly once again. Namgung Ryucheong suddenly turned to stone
again.

'This is fun.'

I asked, touching his smooth cheek as if tickling it.

"And you may have no attachments to the Namgung Sega, but I, I feel sorry for you.
You gave up on the Namgung Sega."

After talking to Namgung Ryucheong from the boat, I could clearly see how confused
he was.

"I'm sorry to Mr. Namgung-Wan and Mrs. So. How well you two have been to me. How
sad would it be if I took you all away?"

"······That you don't have to worry about."

"Liu Qing, I love you, how can you not care?"

"······."

"And you too?"

"······."

"You want me to win the 100 Li family? Why? You don't even like the 100 Li family."

Namgung Ryucheong, who was silent, spoke.

"······Because you deserve it. If not you, who will inherit it?"

"That's what I want to say! If you don't have the right qualifications, who will
inherit the Namgung family?"

Namgung Ryucheong squeezed my wrist where I was rubbing my cheek.

"So what are you going to do?"

"You said that. Let's discuss it together. That's really true."

I hugged Ryucheong Namgung with the other hand and whispered.

"So how about this?"

 * * *

"Correspondence? Whose is it from?"

"Bocchanim and Baekri Sojeo sent Baekri Daehyeop and Soga Lord to watch
together..."

Before he could finish his words, Namgung-Wan snatched the letter from Vice-
Government Sim's hand. It was a stroke of lightning.

"They ran away as soon as I came and are sending these letters, right?"

Namgung-Wan opened the letter and read it quickly. Suddenly, Namgung-Wan's eyes
were fixed on one place. And then his eyes grew so big that they were about to pop
out.

The moment Officer Shim counted to three, a roar erupted.

"No, this, what are you talking about! Marriage! Are these things crazy?"

Namgung-Wan couldn't believe it and read the letter again.all.

[So we got married.

Originally, this was not the plan, but I am writing to inform the gods of heaven
and earth that we have become one.]

Namgung-Wan shouted as he felt the back of his neck stiffen.

"Didn't you say you saw this letter Uigang too? Uigang! What did Uigang say!"

"Baekri Daehyeop read the letter... and lay down sick. It seems he didn't know at
all. He just said he was going to get some fresh air before the closing training
session..."

Namgung-wan hurriedly finished reading the letter. The hand holding the letter
trembled.

[······The issue of succession was also discussed, but no conclusion has yet been
reached. Because of me, Ryu Cheong thinks he should stay in the Baekri family, and
I think it's right for Ryu Cheong and Namgung family to go.]

Namgung-Wan, who had been reading frantically, realized something strange for a
while and read it again.

"What are these people talking about? Liu Qing is on the side of the Baekri family
and Yeoni is on the Namgung family?"

"Is Ms. Yeon on the side of Namgung's family? As expected Ms. Yeon, you are
thoughtful."

"What a mistress you are!"

"Shouldn't you call me mistress when you're married?"

"Do you want to marry the grim reaper?"

"······."

Namgung-Wan, who had lost his temper for a while and beat Deputy Officer Shim like
a neighborhood drum, suddenly came to his senses and read the letter.

[So while traveling, we decided to convince each other why we should stay in the
family.

So, father, support Liu Cheng. Uncle can cheer me on.

Mister, but don't you think I'll win? Honestly, I think this is my specialty. So,
both of you, stay healthy until we return.]

Namgoong-wan closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After a while, he opened his
eyes and said.

"I'll tell my wife. I'll have to prepare a shelter."

<Complete>